《Fully Leveled Bigshot Becomes A Farmgirl》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    ¡°Woof, woof woof.¡±


    The four-year-old Shu Yu¡¯s frail body was sprawled on the ground on all four limbs. Her entire body was clearly trembling in fear, but she still barked with bravado at the dog in front of her fiercely, trying to scare it away.


    The dog wasn¡¯t big and barked back at her a few times. Shu Yu clenched the stone in her hand tightly and threw it over.


    The doggy whimpered and turned around to run away.


    Shu Yu heaved a long sigh of relief. She quickly picked up the steamed bun on the ground, patted off the dirt on it, rubbed her rumbling stomach, and started gobbling it down.


    She had barely taken two bites when she suddenly heard a scolding voice. ¡°Shu Yu, what are you doing?¡±


    Shu Yu turned around and saw her mother, Mrs. Xue, with a dark expression. She strode over and pped the steamed bun away from her hand.


    The steamed bun, which was not big, rolled on the ground and fell into the crack. It could no longer be seen.


    Shu Yu swallowed his saliva and reluctantly retracted her gaze. She stood up shakily. ¡°Mother, I¡­¡±¡±


    ¡°Snap!¡± Mrs. Xue gave her a tight p across the face, sending her flying.


    ¡°You¡¯re the third daughter of the Shu family, yet you¡¯re fighting with a dog for food. Do you still have any sense of shame? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±


    Shu Yu wiped the blood from her nose and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± She had not eaten for two days.


    ¡°You are one to talk. If you had not dirtied my clothes, would I have beenughed at by the other Madams? This is a lesson for you. If you can¡¯t even take this, what else can you do in the future?¡±


    Shu Yu could barely hold back her tears. She rushed forward and grabbed Mrs. Xue¡¯s sleeve, saying anxiously and carefully, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry, mother. It¡¯s Shuyu¡¯s fault for not being sensible. I won¡¯t eat anymore. I won¡¯t eat anymore in the future. Mother, don¡¯t be mad at me.¡±


    ¡°Look at your hand. It¡¯s still bloody. My dress is dirty again because of you. Get lost.¡± Mrs. Xue pushed her away, her face full of disgust.


    Shu Yu took two steps back and fell to the ground. Mrs. Xue instructed the maidservant beside her, ¡°Lock her up in the woodshed and starve her for two more days. She really doesn¡¯t know how to behave herself at all.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s tears finally fell uncontrobly. Her small body was lifted up by the servant girl and sent directly to the woodshed.


    Shu Yu was curled up in a corner, hugging her knees and crying silently. The blood from her nose had already dyed her clothes red.


    ¡°Mother, I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. I beg you. Please let me out, okay? It¡¯s so dark here, and there are bugs biting my hand. I¡¯m so scared. I¡¯m not hungry anymore. I¡¯m really not hungry at all.¡±


    Shu Yu wiped her tears and lowered her head. She saw a snakeing in and sticking out its tongue at her.


    Shu Yu¡¯s breathing stopped. She widened his eyes and started to tremble.


    However, the snake seemed to have sensed something. It suddenly leaped up and pounced at her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly woke up from the bed. Looking at the dim yellow light flickering by the bed, she slowly let out a breath.


    She clutched her chest and sighed as she thought about the dream she had just had.


    It wasn¡¯t a dream either. It was a memory of this body¡¯s childhood.


    Shu Yu had transmigrated into a book from the modern days. A year ago, she had transmigrated into the 14-year-old third daughter of the Shu family, whose patriarch was the magistrate of Dongan Province in Dasu dynasty. Because of this, her original memory of the original owner was not veryplete, and she would slowly recall it in such a way.


    She didn¡¯t know where the original owner went, whether she waspletely dead or had other encounters.


    However, Shu Yu was very clear about the ending of the book.


    As the Shu family¡¯s third daughter, she wasn¡¯t a frequently mentioned character in the book and had nothing to do with the male and female leads.


    However, the female supporting character in the book was the eldest daughter of the Shu family, her current sister.


    Her sister liked the male lead, but she lost the entire Shu family. Just three monthster, the entire Shu family would be exiled thousands of miles away. She was one of the few people who had appeared in the scene.


    After knowing the ending, Shu Yu was naturally unwilling to follow the ending in the book. Even if she was not valued in this family, she was not willing to be exiled to the border.


    However, she soon realized that even if she changed the process, the powerful plot would still pull the ending back.


    After two attempts, she stopped doing useless work.


    As for the Shu family¡¯s ending, the book only wrote about exile. The books didn¡¯t mention anything about their lives after they were exiled. Whether they lived or not, it was up to her to decide.


    Since then, Shu Yu had been quietly living her life as the third daughter of the Shu family.


    In her previous life, Shu Yu¡¯s parents were killed by a gang because of their research results. Shu Yu endured humiliation for more than ten years, desperately making herself stronger, maxing out his skills, oveing obstacles, and finally climbing step by step to the side of the big boss behind the scenes who imed to be retired, but actually had full control over her, and became one of his indispensable confidants.


    Then, with her own strength, she destroyed the entirerge gang and avenged his parents who had died tragically. But the other party had a trick up his sleeve, and she also lost her life, bing the third young daughter of the Shu family today.


    Compared to her previous life, where she had to tread on thin ice every day, her life today was actually not bad. She ate, drank, and slept every day. Although there were asional fights, she was a little invisible and would not be affected much. At least, she did not have to worry about her life.


    As for his biological mother, Mrs. Xue, Shu Yu and her did not meet each other and ignored each other.


    There were still three months left. After three months, she would be able to leave the plot and find a way to cut off all ties with the Shu family.


    Shu Yu had a nightmare and was very thirsty. She got out of bed to get a ss of water.


    But as she reached the ground, she suddenly heard a hissing sound. She turned around and saw a snake slithering toward her.


    ¡°F*ck, my nightmare actually came true.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly. She reached out and grabbed the snake¡¯s vital part, then mmed it to the ground, smashing its head t in an instant.


    The snake¡¯s body wriggled twice, then stopped moving.


    Shu Yu frowned. ¡°Why would a poisonous snake slither into my room out of nowhere?¡±


    At this moment, there was the sound of footsteps outside, and the door was mmed open.


    Shu Yu subconsciously pulled on the clothes at the side and put them on. Then, he frowned at the two old women who had barged in. ¡°It¡¯s sote. What are you doing?¡±


    The two elderly women walked through the inner room expressionlessly to her and said coldly, ¡°Miss, the olddy has been asking for you. Come with us.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. Her intuition told her that something had happened. Her grandmother could have just told her, but these two old women had barged into her room directly.


    ¡°Also, did that snake have anything to do with them?¡± she thought.


    She stood up cautiously, nodded, and followed the two old women out.


    The three of them passed through the back garden from the courtyard and did not meet a single person along the way. Even if it was nighttime, it should not be so quiet.


    They soon arrived at the lotus pond in the backyard of the Shu family. It was called a lotus pond, but in fact, there were only a few lotus leaves as decorations.


    The olddy of the Shu family was standing by the pool. Not only she, but the youngest son, the second youngest son, and a few young sons and daughters of the Shu family were also there.


    She was shocked by the scene.


    Shu Yu was pushed in front of the olddy. Yesterday, the olddy had been kind to her, but now, her eyes were filled with disgust.


    As if Shu Yu was a dirty thing, she even took a step back slightly, waved her hand, pointed to the lotus pond, and said to the two old women, ¡°Push her into it.¡±

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    ¡°Push her into it? Lotus pond?¡±


    Shu Yu immediately took a step to the side and frowned. ¡°Wait, are you trying to kill me? Why?¡±


    Her gaze swept across the few people present, including her father and siblings, but no one stood up to speak.


    The olddy didn¡¯t even want to look at her. It was the old woman in charge beside her who spoke up and said coldly, ¡°Miss¡­ Oh, no, you¡¯re no longer the third daughter of the Shu family. You¡¯re just a bastard from who knows where. That year, Mrs. Xue bribed a doctor to pretend to be pregnant, and on the day of birth, she bought a baby from outside to impersonate the third young daughter of the Shu family. That baby was you.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and a rare look of surprise shed across her face.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she wasn¡¯t the daughter of the Shu family. However, the book did not mention this at all.


    She wondered if her arrival had caused a butterfly effect.


    Just as Shu Yu was puzzled, the old woman beside the olddy spoke again. you¡¯ve enjoyed 14 years of a carefree life in the Shu family. Now that the matter has been exposed, it¡¯s natural to set things right.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her head abruptly. ¡°What do you mean by setting things right? You mean to push me into the lotus pond and drown me?¡±


    The olddy finally opened her mouth. ¡°The Shu family can not allow such a stain like you to exist.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. She didn¡¯t know if she should say ¡°f *ck¡± in her heart.


    ¡°So, the snake in my room just now was also your doing?¡±


    The eldest daughter of the Shu family snorted coldly. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t feel as much pain when you¡¯re bitten to death by a snake.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the others. Everyone felt that the olddy¡¯s decision was right. The Shu family¡¯s reputation was more important than anything else. Moreover, she was just a bastard child. If she lost her life, no one would care.


    Shu Yu now understood why the Shu family had ended up in exile. It was likely that they would also assist the female supporting character to seek death.


    Two old women had alreadye over with two ropes to tie Shu Yu¡¯s hands.


    Shu Yu subconsciously wanted to make a move, but on second thought, she stopped.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t change the ending. The Shu family would be safe and sound until they were exiled three monthster, so she didn¡¯t need to waste her effort.


    Three monthster¡­ Then she would take revenge.


    However, she couldn¡¯t just ¡°die¡± like this.


    Shu Yu suddenlyughed. Her gaze swept across the crowd. ¡°If you want to kill me, sure. However, before I die, can you let me say a few words?¡±


    ¡°You have prepared yourst words?¡± The youngest daughter sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Let¡¯s see what you have to say.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s hands were tied behind her back as if her usual weak appearance was gone. She only appeared bigger in size to everyone.


    Shu Yu¡¯s gaze stopped on the person on the far left. ¡°Mr. Shu, the mistress of Jin Taixiang is as beautiful as a flower, right? She¡¯s also pregnant recently, and it was the first Madam who sold her, but you brought her back in the blink of an eye. It¡¯s true love indeed.¡±


    Mr. Shu¡¯s eyes widened. He immediately wanted to exin faced with First Madam¡¯s shocked gaze.


    However, Shu Yu immediately said, ¡°Madam, your nephew killed his second wife. You¡¯ve been discussing with the aunt about letting my second sister marry him, who is also a concubine¡¯s daughter, right? Not only can it solve the problem, but it can also give an exnation to the maiden family.¡±


    ¡°Second Master, the money you owe the gambling den was paid by the olddy for you, right? But if you continue to gamble, you¡¯ll have to use the money from the public.¡±


    ¡°Second Madam, you drugged Mrs. Liu and caused her to have a miscarriage. It broke Second Master¡¯s heart. It¡¯s no wonder that he drank to drown his sorrows and went to the gambling den to gamble.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, shut up, I told you to shut up.¡± The olddy clutched her walking stick tightly. Seeing the change in the expressions of the people she had mentioned, she immediately gave the two old women behind her a look. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡±


    Shu Yu felt that it was a pity. ¡°didn¡¯t you ask me to exin myst words clearly?¡± When the Shu family was exiled, the things they found out were not just these. These things were all written in the books.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I¡¯ve really underestimated you. You¡¯re usually quiet, and even when you¡¯re dying, you¡¯re still trying to sow discord and destroy the harmony of my family. It¡¯s simply abominable.¡± The olddy was so angry that she could no longer maintain the calmness on her face. She hit the ground in exasperation.


    The other people of the Shu family also echoed one after another. The two old women did not dare to dy any longer. They tied arge stone to Shu Yu¡¯s ankle and pushed her into the Lotus pond in a hurry.


    The olddy only heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Shu Yu¡¯s body sink to the bottom of the pool.


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that when Shu Yu sank, She had already untied the rope around hER wrists. When She reached the bottom of the pool, the rope and the stones around his ankles had also been freed.


    She dove forward and stuck half her head out from under a lotus leaf.


    The people on the shore had not left yet as if they were certain that she would note up.


    The olddy instructed the two maids, ¡°Tomorrow night, you will fish her out. Just say that she came out to enjoy the cool night and fell into the pond.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two old women hurriedly agreed.


    The olddy then said to the Shu family¡¯s Head Master, ¡°Later, take care of Mrs. Xue too. Tell the public that Mrs. Xue couldn¡¯t bear the pain of losing her daughter and died of depression.¡±


    The Head Master also agreed without any objections.


    However, Shu Yu remembered that Mrs. Xue did not die in the book. She was also on the list of exiles. She did not know how she had managed to survive.


    But in this way, Shu Yu understood why Mrs. Xue had been so cruel to her own daughter.


    Not only had Shu Yu suffered from hunger and fought with the dog for food, but she had also been left in the room to fend for herself with a high fever. She had knelt in the courtyard under the scorching sun and admitted her mistakes until she fainted. She had almost been beaten to death by Mrs. Xue.


    Everyone in the Shu family thought that Mrs. Xue was unhappy that Shu Yu was a girl, so she was angry and didn¡¯t get close to her.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Shu Yu used to think so too. She wanted to get her mother¡¯s approval and had always been very obedient, not crying, not throwing a tantrum, and being very careful. However, it was of no use. Mrs. Xue would only detest her more and more. She would either hit or scold her, and her verbal humiliation would be even more hurtful.


    Now, everything could be exined.


    Seeing that the Shu family had left, Shu Yu quietly swam to the shore and came out of the lotus pond.


    Fortunately, the olddy didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of this and had already asked the servants to go back. They didn¡¯t meet anyone on the way.


    However, because of what she had said earlier, the lights in their courtyard had not been put out. asionally, there would be the sound of quarrels, and the sound of the olddy fainting could be vaguely heard.


    Shu Yu smiled and felt her way back to her courtyard. She found clean clothes to change into and packed a few things that were not eye-catching. Then, she climbed out of the Shu family¡¯s door with ease.


    The sky was already starting to light up, and there were a few pedestrians on the road.


    The city gates of Dongan Province would open in another 15 minutes, and Shu Yu nned to leave the city.


    If the Shu family couldn¡¯t find her body tonight, they would definitely send people to look for her secretly. However, the Shu family was too busy to take care of themselves now. The words she saidst night were enough to cause chaos in the Shu family for a while.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to set off, she saw a Daoist nun standing not far away.


    The Daoist nun looked a little familiar. She seemed to be dressed in the Dongqing Temple outside the city. Just as Shu Yu was feeling strange, the Daoist nun had alreadye forward and handed her a box.


    ¡°Miss, the dean asked me to give this to you.¡±


    ¡°Master Dongqing?¡±


    A year ago, when Shu Yu followed the Shu family to Dongqing Temple to pray for blessings, she identally fell off the cliff and the soul in her body was reced by her.


    For this reason, she recuperated in Dongqing Temple for more than half a month before returning.


    During her recovery, she got to know the master of Dongqing Temple. Shu Yu could tell that the dean was not an ordinary person. He was quite an expert, especially in fortune-telling. He was very urate.


    Shu Yu was quite interested. After learning from him for half a month, she had also secretly called him master a few times.


    The Daoist nun nodded and said, ¡°He has gone out to travel. Before he left, he told me to wait here. If I see you going out, I should give this box to you.¡±


    Shu Yu felt strange. She opened the box. There was a letter inside, and, strangely, a household registration pass.


    ¡°How did her master know that I would need this?¡±


    Shu Yu quickly opened the letter, and the words of the Dongqing Temple dean appeared on the paper.


    ¡°Yu, when you read this letter, I will have already left. Go and find your biological parents. If you don¡¯t pay off some debts, it will be difficult for you to move a step. This is your parents¡¯ address and name. Take care.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s pupils constricted. She only found outst night that she was not the daughter of the Shu family, but her master even knew who her biological parents were and where they lived.


    ¡°Could fortune-telling really be so urate?¡±


    Shu Yu felt that something was amiss. She kept the letter and asked the nun in front of her, ¡°What else did the master say before he left? ¡±


    ¡°He said that if you have any questions, you can go to the address on the letter and you will know.¡± The little Daoist nun paused and suddenly raised her eyes to look at her. Her voice was much softer. ¡°Master also said that the Shu family would know of your identity because she revealed it. Actually, I have been waiting for you here for two days.


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She found it outrageous.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me first instead of giving a message to the Shu family?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s face darkened. She closed the box with a thud, turned, and left.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Shu Yu left the city and took out the letter from the box.


    Written on it was her biological parents¡¯ address: Dongan Province, Jiangyuan County, Wen Town, Shangshi Vige.


    She didn¡¯t know about Shangshi Vige or Wen Town, but she knew about Jiangyuan County.


    It could be considered the furthest county in the entire Dongan Province, and the poorest one.


    Shu Yu sneered. She didn¡¯t want to go back to her family. Since she had already left the Shu family, where could she not go under the vast sky? Why should she be tied to those who had nothing to do with her? She had nothing to worry about in this world.


    She closed the box and decided to walk in a random direction.


    She had only taken a few steps when the Daoist nun¡¯s words shed through her mind. If she had any questions, they would be solved if she went to the address on the letter.


    Questions¡­ Of course, she had them!


    For example, how did her master know about her background, and what was all the talk about debts? It couldn¡¯t be the debt of being born and raised, right? Also, what was her master thinking?


    If these questions were not answered and she still could not change her fate of being exiled after three months, would she never be able to find their answers?


    Shu Yu was not a procrastinator. Since she wanted to know, then she would go and take a look. She didn¡¯t want to be muddleheaded and not know anything.


    She still had some money in her hands, which she had earned this year by going out when the Shu family was not paying attention.


    However, due to the limitations of her identity, time, and ce, she had only managed to swindle¡­ Ahem, earn a little. At first, she had nned to earn some capital so that she could lead a good life after being exiled and reaching her destination.


    She had wanted to put in more effort in thest three months and save more, but who knew that something unexpected would happen? To think she was not a child of the Shu family.


    She was worried that her belongings would be confiscated when she was exiled, so she hid her money outside.


    She had already taken them with her earlier.


    Now, she only had two notes, which were worth 60 taels, how pitiful.


    Shu Yu pitied herself for two seconds, then rented a carriage and went straight to Jiangyuan County.


    She only arrived after a day of traveling at full speed. When they reached the county, Shu Yu gave the driver the fare and let him go.


    Then, she strolled around the county. Although she had been in this world for a year, she had spent most of her time in the Shu family. The rest of her time had been spent walking around the city. The furthest ce she went was Dongqing Temple.


    Although Jiangyuan County was poor, it was very lively.


    Being here, Shu Yu actually felt a rare sense of peace that made people calm down.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, she found an ox-cart at the city gate that would pass by Shangshi Vige. Just as she was about to get on, she saw that there were other vigers on the ox-cart.


    Most of the people had baskets in front of them, which took up quite a lot of space.


    On the contrary, she was only carrying a small bag. The others found her strange when they saw her, and they whispered to each other as they looked at her.


    Shu Yu¡¯s ears were sharp, so she could vaguely hear a few words.


    ¡°Where is this girl from? She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s short of money. Why is she squeezing into the same ox-cart as us?¡±


    Shu Yu looked at herself. She had already changed into a light and simple dress.


    However, she still seemed out of ce with the women before her.


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, but she still got down from the ox-cart and said to the old man driving the cart, ¡°Sir, can you wait for me for 15 minutes?¡±


    ¡°No problem. We¡¯re setting off at four p.m..¡±


    Four p.m., which meant there were still nearly 15 minutes left. She could make it.


    Shu Yu turned around and walked back into the county, not to change her clothes, but to buy some things. Seeing the things in the women¡¯s baskets, she thought that she should bring something with her when visiting her parents.


    Shu Yu had never thought of acknowledging her biological parents. After all, she didn¡¯t know who the other party was and had no feelings for them. Now that she was all alone and had nothing to worry about, why should she seek trouble?


    Besides, she still didn¡¯t know if her biological parents were the ones who sold her to the Shu family.


    She was only going to Shangshi Vige to solve the doubts in her heart.


    That being said, she had to find a reason for her sudden visit. If she brought a gift over, it would be difficult for the other party to drive her out. It would also be easier and more convenient for her to ask what she wanted.


    In her previous life, Shu Yu had been able to climb to the position of a big shot¡¯s confidant, so she was very well-versed in such humanmunications.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Shu Yu had just strolled around the area and was already familiar with the surrounding shops.


    She entered a sweets shop and bought two packets of sweets. Then, she went to the stall next door to get a cut of meat.


    Carrying the two bags of things, she returned to the ox cart in exactly half an hour.


    Shu Yu got on the ox-cart again and found that there was an additional woman in the cart.


    The ox-cart was even more crowded now.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped though. After all, the horse carriages were unwilling to take the road to Shangshi Vige at this hour.


    After all, the carriages all departed from the county. After they sent her to the destination, they would have to return, and the city gates would be closed by then.


    The ox-cart was owned by an old man in the vige. He was sending people home and also returning home himself.


    Not long after Shu Yu got in the car, the old man who drove the cart was ready to set off.


    At this moment, another woman who was sweating profusely ran over, ¡°Uncle Hu, Uncle Hu, wait.¡±


    The old man looked at the person and frowned.


    Shu Yu could tell that he wanted to move his whip and leave immediately, but the woman ran even faster and was already clinging to the edge of the cart.


    Uncle Hu sighed helplessly and said to her, ¡°Wide of Lu family¡¯s third son, my ox-cart is full.¡±


    Madam Liang¡¯s eyes almost popped out from ring when she heard this, ¡°Full? Uncle Hu, this is your wrong. When we came this morning, we agreed that you would leave a seat for me. I want to take your ox-cart back.¡±


    Uncle Hu couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°You clearly said that you wouldn¡¯t take my cart back.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m carrying so many things! If I walk back to Shangshi Vige on my own two legs, won¡¯t I die of exhaustion? Uncle Hu, did you hear wrong?¡± Madam Liang unhappily pointed to the bamboo basket on her back.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Uncle Hu was so angry that he almost couldn¡¯t speak.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Madam Liang. Was this person from Shangshi Vige?


    Madam Liang pointed at Uncle Hu and said, ¡°You can¡¯t do things like this. I clearly said that I would take your cart back, but you let an extra persone on board. What do we do now? It¡¯s already sote, I can¡¯t find any other ox-cart.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at her and then at the other people on the ox-cart.


    It seemed that these women hade out with uncle Hu in the morning, and she was the only new one. Madam Liang was referring to her, right?


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to continue being entangled in the ox-cart, so she pointed at herself and said, ¡°How about I get off?¡±


    Now that she thought about it, it seemed more convenient to go tomorrow.


    Who knew that before Uncle Hu could say anything, Madam Liang waved her hand and said righteously, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, it¡¯s none of your business. This is a problem between me and Uncle Hu. Just sit down.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. This answer was really out of her expectations.


    Uncle Hu was obviously not good with words. Seeing that the vigers in the ox-cart were getting impatient, he was annoyed as well. He red at Madam Liang and asked, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Your cart is already full. What else can I do? Do you think I can squeeze into the front of the cart with you?¡±


    The othersughed when they heard that.


    Uncle Hu¡¯s face turned even redder, and Madam Liang continued, ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯m magnanimous and won¡¯t argue with you. I¡¯ll walk back, okay? But this basket of mine is too heavy, I can¡¯t carry it. How about this, you can just bring the basket back to my house and send it to my man, okay?¡±


    What could Uncle Hu say? There was no space for another person, but it was not a problem to tie the basket to the side.


    He nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say this first, you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t handle this properly, so I won¡¯t be paying the road fee,¡± Then she looked at the other women on the ox-cart, ¡°I remember all of your faces. If anything is missing from my basket, I¡¯ll go to each of your houses.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Finally, they could leave. After tying the basket, Uncle Hu couldn¡¯t wait to drive the ox-cart away.


    Along the way, the words that Shu Yu heard the most were about Madam Liang. Even though they were not from the same vige, the vigers seemed to know her quite well.


    Because Madam Liang had said that she lived in Shangshi Vige, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but be more concerned. She kept quiet the whole time but pricked up her ears to listen.


    However, these people rarely mentioned Shangshi Vige. Most of them simply said that Madam Liang was stingy, shameless, cunning, and usually only sought profit.


    Not only Madam Liang, but her husband, Third Lu, was the same.


    The couple was the same kind of people, so their only son was also brought up in the wrong way too. Not only did he bully the other children in the vige, but he also made fun of his rtives.


    In any case, everyone shook their heads and sighed at the mention of Third Lu and his wife.


    As they listened to the gossip, the ox-cart arrived at Shangshi Vige.


    A few women had already alighted two viges before this. The ox-cart was thus much emptier, and she was the only one to alight at Shangshi Vige.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to get down from the cart, she saw a man squatting at the entrance of the vige.


    ¡°Third Lu,¡± Uncle Hu called out to him in a huff.


    With a de of grass in his mouth, Third Lu quickly ran over to his basket to take a look. He stretched out his fingers and counted each and every item. After confirming that there wasn¡¯t any missing, he carried the basket on his back in satisfaction and went home without even a word of thanks.


    Uncle Hu spat at his back. Unexpectedly, Third Lu seemed to have sensed it and turn around immediately. He red at Uncle Hu fiercely, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Uncle Hu was obviously a little afraid of him, so he hurriedly got on the ox-cart and left.


    After that, Third Lu also ran away quickly.


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    These guys were quite funny.


    Shu Yu had originally wanted to ask Third Lu for directions, but now that he was gone, she could only carry the sweets and meat while walking into the vige herself.


    There were not many people at the intersection, but a group of children was ying there.


    Shu Yu walked towards them and waved at them, then asked, ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    The children who were ying around stopped in an instant and looked at her curiously.


    Immediately, their eyes fell on the sweets and pork in her hands and they swallowed hard.


    Shu Yu suddenly felt that the things in her hands weighed a thousand pounds. She took out a few candies from her sleeve and handed them over, ¡°I¡¯ll give these candies to whoever answers my question.¡±


    The candies were a handful of malt candy that she had bought from the sweet shop just now. It was for the convenience of times like this.


    Sure enough, the moment she finished speaking, the children immediately jumped and fought to be the first to answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer. I know everything. You can ask me anything you want.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. You know nothing. I know! After all, I¡¯m the boss.¡±


    Shu Yu quickly raised her hand and said, ¡°Then can one of you tell me where Lu Erbai¡¯s house is in Shangshi Vige? ¡±


    Lu Erbai?


    The children looked at each other. The adults¡¯ names were still unfamiliar to them.


    Fortunately, the names of the adults from the Lu family were easier to remember than the others. Immediately, an older child shouted, ¡°I know!¡±


    Shu Yu looked at him.


    The child immediately stretched out his hand and pointed to a ce not far away, ¡°Lu Erbai is the father of that ugly monster.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. She looked up and saw a little girl walking slowly from not far away. She looked young and had a big basket on her back. The basket was filled with pigweed and it seemed hard for her to walk.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    The child¡¯s clothes were full of patches, and a tad too short and small. Her wrists, ankles, and neck were exposed. Her clothes were very dirty, and her hair was in a mess, probably because she had tripped.


    A few children had already rushed towards her, surrounding her while screaming and jumping.


    ¡°Ugly monster, carrying pigweed, so so pitiful, no food for you, falling down, disfigured face, when you grow up, no one will want you. Hahahahaha.¡±


    The little girl was surrounded by them, unable to advance or retreat. She lowered her head and clenched her jaw to stop herself from crying out loud. She covered her face with both hands and stood rooted at a loss.


    In her panic, she tripped over her right foot and fell to the ground again.


    The children roared withughter, ¡°Look, she fell. She falls every day. My mother said that her legs are no good and she¡¯s like her father. She will be a cripple in the future.¡±


    The little girl finally couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore, but her whimpers were suppressed.


    In the next moment, she quickly got up and hurriedly put the scattered pigweed back into the basket.


    If she didn¡¯t hurry up, the pigweed would be trampled by these children, and she would have worked for nothing today.


    With tears still flowing down her face, the little girl¡¯s hands did not dare to stop.


    Unexpectedly, as she was picking the pigweed up, a pair of fair hands appeared in front of her, helping her gather the pigweed back into the basket.


    The little girl raised her head in a daze and met Shu Yu¡¯s gentle eyes.


    Who was this? Such a beautiful sister, like a fairy.


    Only then did the little girl notice that the mockingughter had disappeared. The children who had surrounded her and blocked her way were now standing far away, staring dazedly at the scene in front of them.


    Shu Yu was now very close to the little girl and realized that there was a scar on thetter¡¯s face.


    The scar wasn¡¯t very big, but she was too thin and her face was sallow, which made the scar particrly clear.


    No wonder those people called her ugly.


    Probably sensing her gaze, the little girl quickly lowered her head and subconsciously pressed her hair down, trying to cover the scar.


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I also had a scar on my face back when I was young. It was gone when I grew up.¡±


    The little girl was stunned. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Look at my face. Isn¡¯t it clean?¡±


    In her past life, Shu Yu did have a scar on her face. It was because she was pretty. Although the leader of the gang wasn¡¯t a man of lust, he would still try to get his hands on the girls he was interested in.


    Shu Yu had wanted to take revenge, but not in this way. It was much more reliable to be a confidant of the big boss than a woman who could be abandoned at any time.


    So, she cut her face and disfigured it.


    At first, the big boss was naturally unwilling to keep her by his side when he saw that Shu Yu¡¯s scarred face was not a good image in public, but Shu Yu was capable. The big boss¡¯s requirements were harsh, and ordinary people really couldn¡¯t meet them. Shu Yu learned everything quickly and did everything to his liking. She alone was as capable as ten people. It was just nice that the big boss didn¡¯t like to have too many people around him either.


    Fortunately, he had already retired and did not need to appear in public much. In addition, with Shu Yu¡¯s makeup and hairstyle, the scars on her face could still be covered up.


    However, the big boss still brooded over her scar and asked her to go to the hospital to get rid of it. Yet, Shu Yu was allergic to a certain ingredient in scar removal creams. As a result, not only did the scar not be smaller, but it even worsened to the point it almost destroyed her face.


    At that point, the big boss was toozy to care, but Shu Yu was still very experienced in the ingredients and production of scar removal creams.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    The scar on the face of the little girl in front of her was not big, but she did not seem to have dealt with it. If it was treated properly, it would be easily recovered.


    Shu Yu helped her up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Is your father called Lu Erbai?¡±


    The little girl nodded in a daze, her mind still thinking about what the big sister had said.


    After a long while, she came back to her senses and said in a low voice, ¡°My, my name is Sanya.


    ¡°Sanya, can you take me to your house?¡± Shu Yu picked up the basket on the ground.


    Sanya immediately went to get it, ¡°I¡¯ll carry it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can walk faster with it.¡±


    If she was not wrong, this was probably his younger sister.


    Sanya still wanted to take the basket, but when she saw her dirty hands and Shu Yu¡¯s clean and tidy clothes, she retracted her hands.


    Shu Yu then handed a piece of malt candy to the child who had pointed out Sanya to her just now. As for the others, they didn¡¯t get a single piece at all, given their naughty actions just now.


    The child was so happy that he jumped three feet high. Without a word, he stuffed the malt candy into his mouth, then sighed in satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    The other children looked at him enviously, and their eager eyes fell on Shu Yu.


    Even Sanya couldn¡¯t control her gaze when she saw the malt candy in the child¡¯s mouth.


    Shu Yu also handed her one. Sanya was stunned for a moment, then quickly shook her head and hurried home, ¡°I, I¡¯ll take you to my house now.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. The little girl was quite able to resist temptation.


    She followed behind her. After walking for a while, Sanya suddenly remembered to ask, ¡°Big sister, you, why do you want to go to my house? Do you know my father?¡±


    Her voice was soft as if she was afraid that asking this would make Shu Yu angry. After asking, Sanya hurriedly lowered her head, not daring to look at her.


    Shu Yu carried the pigweed in one hand and the sweets and meat in the other. She replied, ¡°Your father helped me before. I just found out where he lives, so I came to see him.¡±


    Sanya replied with an ¡°oh¡± and raised her head to look at the bid sister again. Without paying attention, she fell to the ground again.


    Shu Yu frowned. This child tripped too easily.


    There were many reasons for a child to trip so easily. Judging from Sanya¡¯s appearance, it was very likely that it was caused by malnutrition and calcium deficiency.


    Sanya seemed to be used to it. She got up in a practiced manner and said in a panic, ¡°S-sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡±


    Sanya was stunned. That¡¯s right, why did she apologize?


    She was probably already used to it. Usually, the word she said the most was ¡°sorry¡±.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but think of her childhood. She had often apologized to Ms. Xue. In fact, when she saw Sanya just now, she had already confirmed her identity.


    Little Shu Yu had been exactly the same as Sanya now. Back then, she was also starving and thin, just like her.


    Looking at Sanya, Shu Yu could not harden her heart.


    Even if her biological parents had sold her when she was young, it had nothing to do with this little girl.


    Shu Yu stuffed the malt candy directly into Sanya¡¯s mouth. The little girl¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, and the sweetness in her mouth made her feel like she was dreaming.


    She wanted to say something, but Shu Yu quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t let it fall out. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be wasted.¡±


    Sanya quickly covered her mouth and stared with her big round eyes. A momentter, the corners of her eyes curved up slightly, and her eyebrows revealed joy, ¡°¡­It¡¯s so sweet.¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Lead the way.¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    The Lu family¡¯s house was a little far from the entrance of the vige. It was behind Shangshi Vige.


    Shu Yu followed Sanya. By the time they reached the Lu family¡¯s house, she had already grasped theyout of the vige.


    Shangshi Vige wasn¡¯t very big, and the houses were built without any pattern. Most of them were very old. Even the vige head¡¯s house was only a slightlyrger mud house.


    When they arrived at the Lu family¡¯s house, Sanya rushed forward, pushed open the unlocked door, and shouted, ¡°Father, father, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Shu Yu followed. After entering the house, she closed the door behind her and ced the basket in her hand in the corner of the courtyard. Only then did she look at the small courtyard.


    It was really small. The entire yard was less than 15 square meters, and even so, it was filled with a lot of things. However, it could be seen that the Lu family was quite diligent and had tidied up well.


    Shu Yu walked through the courtyard and entered the living room.


    Sanya ran over, sweating profusely. Then, she whispered nervously, ¡°Big sister, my father is not home. He might have gone out.¡±


    ¡°Is your family not around?¡±


    Sanya shook her head, ¡°They¡¯ve all gone out to work. Big sister, can you wait here for a while? They will be back soon. I, I¡¯ll get you some water.¡±


    She then turned and ran to the kitchen. After a while, she came back with a chipped bowl that she ced on the table and pushed toward Shu Yu. Then, she said softly, ¡°Big sister, I washed this bowl again. It¡¯s clean. There are no cracks on this side, so it won¡¯t cut your mouth. You¡¯ve walked for such a long time, so you must be thirsty. Drink it.¡±


    Even the best bowl used to serve guests was chipped. One could imagine how the life of this family was.


    Looking at the leaking areas of the house and the slightly nted walls, it looked like a dpidated house that could copse at any time to Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu watched as the little girl tugged at her sleeves uneasily as if it was a sin to have given her water in a chipped bowl. She paused and reached out to stroke Sanya¡¯s head, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then, she picked up the bowl and drank the water. She was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said, ¡°This water is very sweet.¡±


    The little girl was happy, ¡°This is mountain spring water. My brother brings it from the mountain every day.¡±


    What she didn¡¯t say was that they usually didn¡¯t have the luxury of drinking it at home. It was only used to boil medicine for her father.


    Shu Yu wanted to ask about her family¡¯s situation. Hearing this, she pulled Sanya to a stool at the side and sat her down. Then, she asked, ¡°Do you have an older brother? Other than your father, you, and your brother, who else is there in the family?¡±


    ¡°And my mother and my grandma.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you have an older sister?¡±


    At the mention of ¡°older sisters¡±, Sanya¡¯s mood inexplicably turned gloomy. She nodded slightly as she said, ¡°I have two sisters. My eldest sister got married two years ago, and my second sister¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t continue. She lowered her head and rubbed her sleeves.


    Shu Yu could tell that this was how Sanya acted when she was uneasy.


    Could it be that the second sister was referring to her? Did the little girl know about her second sister¡¯s situation?


    Shu Yu wanted to continue asking, but Sanya looked up and urged her again, ¡°Big sister, drink some water. If it¡¯s not enough, I, I¡¯ll get you more.¡±


    It was obvious that she did not want to talk about her second sister anymore. Shu Yu did not force her and quickly changed the topic, ¡°Since there¡¯s no one in your house, why isn¡¯t the door locked? what if a thiefes in?¡±


    Sanya blinked and shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing in our house. My grandma said that even rats go around our house.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Although they were indeed poor, they couldn¡¯t possibly be that poor.


    Sanya said, ¡°And my third uncle¡¯s house is just across the street. My grandma said that he squats at the vige entrance every day, so no one usuallyes here.¡±


    Her third uncle liked to take advantage of others, so the vigers usually avoided him.


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. As they were talking, there was somemotion outside.


    Sanya was overjoyed and slid down from the stool, ¡°It must be my father.¡±


    She ran out as she said this. Shu Yu also stood up and walked towards the door.


    Before she reached the door, a woman¡¯s high-pitched and sharp voice could be heard from outside, ¡°I told you to stay at home, but you didn¡¯t listen. Your wife and I are working in the field. What did youe for? Now, great. It¡¯s already inconvenient for you to walk, and you even fell again. You don¡¯t want your leg anymore, do you? I¡¯m telling you, we don¡¯t have any money to send you to see a doctor anymore. Later, when your leg ispletely crippled, you can just wait for death at home. I won¡¯t care about you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that I felt much better today and wanted to go help,¡± A man¡¯s honest and hoarse voice followed with a deep sense of apology, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to cause you more trouble.¡±


    ¡°Help? Help with what? The biggest help you can do for me is to stay at home obediently. I¡¯m really down on my luck to have a nuisance son like you,¡± The old woman¡¯s voice grew louder as her words became smoother while she scolded, ¡°You and your wife are really a match made in heaven. One is a nuisance, and the other is a jinx. Both of you are just worrying. I¡¯m already so old, but I still have to take care of you. Look at our vige, who¡¯s like us¡­¡±


    She kept on scolding, and Sanya, who had run out to say something, could not find a chance to speak.


    When Sanya finally managed to utter a word, the old woman scolded her instead, ¡°Go away. Can¡¯t you see that your father has fallen and is in such a poor state? Yet you¡¯re stilling over and blocking the way. You¡¯re already so big, but you¡¯re still so insensible.¡±


    The old woman was very fierce, and Sanya was timid. She shrank her neck and said in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, we have a guest.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she ran behind her parents and hid.


    ¡°Guest? What guest? Our house is already in this state, and even your eldest uncle and third uncle don¡¯te to visit. What guests can we have?¡± The old woman replied subconsciously.


    In the next moment, she seemed to have thought of something and pped her thigh, ¡°Oh my, can it be a debt collector? I was wondering why my eyelids kept twitching today.¡±


    Sanya quickly shook her head, ¡°No, no, the big sister said she¡¯s here to thank father, not to collect a debt.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? Is there anything about your father that¡¯s worthy of being thanked? Little girl, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been tricked? Where is she? Did you bring her in?¡±


    The olddy red at Sanya as she spoke, ¡°Why do you dare to bring anyone home?¡±


    Then, she looked up and saw Shu Yu at the entrance of the living room.


    Shu Yu met the old woman¡¯s eyes. She stood by the entrance, not knowing if she should go out or not.


    The olddy¡¯s gaze immediately became alert. She was originally supporting Lu Erbai, but now, she stood slightly forward, blocking half of Lu Erbai¡¯s body.


    Lu Erbai had been scolded by her to the point of silence. He just kept his head down. When he heard Sanya say that there was a guest, he also raised his head and looked at Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu was stunned the minute she saw his face clearly.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    The moment she saw Lu Erbai¡¯s appearance, Shu Yu finally understood what the Dongqing Temple master¡¯s letter to her meant.


    She was indeed in debt.


    It wasn¡¯t the original owner of this body¡¯s debt of being born, but her own debt of being saved.


    A year ago, she had transmigrated to this world because the original owner of this body had fallen off a cliff.


    At that time, she had just woken up and was hanging on the slope of the cliff. Her body was covered in injuries and she had no strength. Lu Erbai happened to pass by. Seeing her in this state, he quickly climbed up and saved her.


    When they were going down the mountain, a huge rock rolled down from above. Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t run fast enough with her tagging along. When the rock arrived, he pushed her away and was hit by the big rock then.


    His leg had been injured then.


    At that time, Shu Yu had just transmigrated and did not understand the situation. However, Lu Erbai¡¯s actions shocked her.


    She did not understand. If he had just left her behind, he could have saved himself.


    Lu Erbai didn¡¯t even know why he did that. He could only say that it was a subconscious action.


    Now that she thought about it, it was probably because the father and daughter were connected by heart, and their blood rtionship was too strong.


    Later, the two of them fainted and were brought back by the people from the Daoist temple who came to look for her.


    After Shu Yu woke up, the first thing she did was to ask about Lu Erbai¡¯s condition. The temple master said that they were lucky. There was a traveling doctor with brilliant medical skills in the temple, so their lives were not in danger.


    Even Lu Erbai¡¯s leg had been reattached, but he needed to rest for some time.


    Shu Yu¡¯s injuries were more serious. She was drowsy and spent most of her time sleeping. Even though she wanted to see Lu Erbai, she couldn¡¯t get up. She could only wait until she was well before she went to thank him.


    At that time, the Shu family who came to offer incense had already left, leaving only Shu Yu and azy little servant girl to apany her to recuperate.


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t valued in the Shu family. Before they left, they didn¡¯t even send anyone to see Lu Erbai. They didn¡¯t take the fact that he saved the Shu family¡¯s youngdy to heart either. To the Shu family, he was just amoner, and since his life was not in danger, he was not worth a nce.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t think much of the Shu family¡¯s actions either. This was her life, so she would thank him herself. Back when she had just woken, she had given the only money she had to the temple master and asked him to send it to Lu Erbai. The rest could wait until she could get off the bed.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that in less than two days, the temple master woulde and tell her that Lu Erbai had left.


    It was said that Lu Erbai had a daughter who had gone missing, and he had been looking for her all these years. He had appeared near Dongqing Temple and had managed to save her because he had heard that his daughter might be there.


    He had already been dyed for a few days after saving Shu Yu. He was afraid that he would miss the clues of his daughter¡¯s whereabouts, so he left the Daoist temple impatiently and went down the mountain.


    Back then, Shu Yu only knew that his surname was Lu but not his name. His home was not in the prefecture either.


    She wanted to find him, but she had no clue.


    Dongqing Temple¡¯s master didn¡¯t know much either. He only said that Lu Erbai¡¯s leg bones had been connected, and if he recuperated well, there wouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    However, now that Shu Yu looked at Lu Erbai again, it was obvious that his leg was not well. Not only did it not recover, but it had also be more serious.


    Dongqing Temple¡¯s master was good at reading people¡¯s faces. Perhaps, after seeing her and Lu Erbai¡¯s faces, he got suspicious and went to investigate, so he knew who her biological parents were.


    Many of the doubts in Shu Yu¡¯s heart were answered. She took a deep breath and walked toward the people in the courtyard.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Lu Erbai was a little dumbfounded. He squinted his eyes for a long time before recognizing who the person in front of him was.


    He was shocked and asked in disbelief, ¡°You are¡­ Miss Shu?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Uncle Lu. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Shu Yu stood before them and greeted them with a smile.


    All three people before her were just like Sanya, looking sallow and fragile, wearing patched-up and loose clothes. Lu Erbai looked even more haggard than he had been a year ago. He did not look like a man in his early thirties at all.


    Lu Erbai seemed a little embarrassed. He squeezed out a smile and nodded. ¡°Ah, y-yes, it¡¯s been a long time. Um, Miss Shu, why are you here? Is there something you need from me?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s gaze lingered on his left leg. Then, she turned her body sideways and said, ¡°Indeed, but this is not a good ce to talk. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, let¡¯s go in.¡± Lu Erbai agreed.


    The olddy opened her mouth and thought, ¡°Why does this girl not seem to take herself as an outsider? This is our home, yet she speaks as if she is the owner.¡±


    She and Lu Erbai¡¯s wife, Madam Ruan, helped Lu Erbai into the living room.


    Sanya followed them closely. When she saw that they had all sat down, she ran to the kitchen to pour water and ced a bowl in front of each of them.


    Shu Yu looked at the other bowls and saw that her bowl was only slightly chipped, while the others had bowls that were covered in cracks. At that point, she was a little embarrassed to drink the water.


    Lu Erbai seemed to have noticed her gaze and became even more nervous. He said in a low voice, ¡°We lead a simple life and have no tea leaves. Miss Shu, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Lu, you¡¯re too kind. This spring water is very sweet. I like this more than tea.¡±


    Lu Erbai heaved a noticeable sigh of relief. He rubbed his hands. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    He lowered his head and realized that the olddy was nudging his arm, signaling him with her eyes while saying in a low voice, ¡°Well, introduce her. Who is this girl? How do you know her? Howe I¡¯ve never heard you mention her before?¡±


    Lu Erbai came to his senses, but before he could speak, Shu Yu spoke up first, ¡°My name is Shu Yu. When I fell off a cliff a year ago, it was Uncle Lu who saved me. At that time, I was seriously injured and in aa. When I was finally able to get out of bed, Uncle Lu had left. I don¡¯t know where Uncle Lu lives, so I didn¡¯t get to thank him personally. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Now, Shu Yu was d that she had thought for two more seconds in the county and gone to buy some meat and sweets. Otherwise, if she came empty-handed and found out that Lu Erbai was not only her biological father but also her savior, she would really be embarrassed.


    She pushed the meat and sweets to them. ¡°I came in a hurry and it waste, so I only bought these things. Later¡­¡±


    Before she could finish his sentence, Lu Erbai waved his hand. ¡°No need. There¡¯s no need. You¡¯ve already given me money back then, and that¡¯s enough. Where¡¯s the need for you to go out of your way to buy these things and bring them over? There¡¯s really no need for that.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, the olddy red at him.


    The olddy pulled the meat and sweets towards herself and chided Lu Erbai, ¡°Erbai, are you stupid? This is her kindness. If you don¡¯t ept it, Miss Shu will feel uneasy. Besides, the meat and sweets couldn¡¯t be returned. You¡¯re injured, and the doctor said you need more nourishment too. How long has it been since you¡¯ve eaten meat? Dahu and Sanya haven¡¯t eaten any decent sweets either.¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t help but look at Sanya. No matter how much self-control the little girl had, she was still young and had never eaten good food before. He couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at the meat and sweets.


    Then, he immediately said, ¡°Sanya, we have things to discuss. Go out and y and see if your elder brother is back.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± The little girl nodded obediently. After taking a few steps, she turned back and took one more nce at Shu Yu before running away.


    Shu Yu noticed a problem. Lu Erbai did not seem to have told his family about the reason behind his leg injury. Otherwise, with the olddy¡¯s personality, she would not have treated her so calmly.


    He didn¡¯t say it, but Shu Yu felt increasingly upset when she thought about it.


    She couldn¡¯t help but look at his left leg and ask, ¡°How¡¯s your leg? I heard you guys talking just now, and it seems like you fell again. Have you seen a doctor?¡±


    Lu Erbai hurriedly said, ¡°The doctor in the vige is not around, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for two days.¡±


    Although he said that, his expression was telling a different story.


    In fact, he seemed to be enduring pain ever since he had been in the courtyard.


    Naturally, Shu Yu could tell. So she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I take a look at it, Uncle Lu?¡±


    Before Lu Erbai could say anything, the olddy had already asked in surprise, ¡°Miss Shu, do you know medicine? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, a little.¡±


    To be honest, she knew more about the field of nursing. In her previous life, the reason why the big boss retired was that there was a problem with his body. As his trusted secretary, Shu Yu needed to understand and learn about such matters even if she was not a professional in case of emergency.


    However, when the olddy saw Shu Yu¡¯s calm expression, she inexplicably felt that thetter had great skills. She quickly stood up and made way, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Shu to take a look at my second son. His leg was broken due to being hit by a stone a year ago. It had been fixed at that time, but it was not fully healed before it was damaged again. You¡¯ve seen our family¡¯s situation. We could only ask the vige doctor to help reconnect the bones, but it has been so long and the condition hasn¡¯t recovered at all.¡±


    On the other hand, Lu Erbai¡¯s face flushed red in embarrassment. He shrank back and said, ¡°Mother, this isn¡¯t appropriate. Miss Shu is ady from a big family. How can she look at the legs of a rough man like me?¡±


    Shu Yu had already squatted, ¡°Uncle Lu, you saved my life. I¡¯m just taking a look. It¡¯s no big deal. Besides, I¡¯m not some rich youngdy. You can just treat me as a female doctor now.¡±


    Back then, the Shu family had the Daoist temple keep Shu Yu¡¯s identity a secret as if they were afraid that Lu Erbai would leech on the Shu family by relying on the fact that he had saved Shu Yu¡¯s life. Hence, Lu Erbai did not know who she was.


    Lu Erbai still wanted to refuse, but Shu Yu was already holding his leg.


    With that, he didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. Shu Yu felt his broken leg a little and couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Your bone has been dislocated. It¡¯s not even connected properly.¡±


    ¡°Ah? What should we do then?¡± The olddy asked.


    ¡°Break it and reconnect it.¡±


    The eyes of all three from the Lu family widened as they gasped, ¡°Break, break, break it?¡±


    Shu Yu raised his head and looked at Lu Erbai with a serious expression, ¡°If you don¡¯t reconnect it properly, the condition will only get worse in the future. Especially since you fell today, there¡¯s fluid build-up in your leg. If you don¡¯t get treatment soon, the blood vessels will likely be blocked, and your leg will be crippled then.¡±


    The three members of the Lu family were so frightened that their faces turned pale.


    ¡°How could it be so serious? Doctor Yan from our vige said it¡¯s just a bruise and he¡¯ll be fine after applying a few more patches of ointment.¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t a proper doctor, and that was all she could tell.


    However, she was certain that Lu Erbai¡¯s leg injury was definitely not as minor as what the physician had said.


    She furrowed her brows, ¡°Uncle Lu¡¯s leg was set by this Doctor Yan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. I knew that fellow wasn¡¯t reliable,¡± The olddy said hatefully, ¡°His leg hasn¡¯t recovered even after a year of treatment. That fellow is indeed a quack who is just a dog in the manger. Bah!¡±


    ¡°Ahem, mother,¡± Lu Erbai quickly cleared his throat.


    The olddy quickly shut up and did not say any more vulgar words. Then, she thought of something and asked, ¡°Then, Miss Shu, can you cure my second son?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°If it had been when Uncle Lu¡¯s bone had just been set, I¡¯m confident I can fix it. But now that so much time had passed, it¡¯s better to see a specialist in this. Do you know who here have the best medical skills in this area?¡±


    ¡°A specialist?¡± The olddy frowned.


    Madam Ruan, who had been silent all this while, said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s a doctor in the county with the surname Xu. He¡¯s good at setting bone fractures.¡±


    The olddy red at her and said, ¡°Doctor Xu is amazing, but how can ordinary people afford the consultation fee he asks for? Look at our family, we can¡¯t even get that money even if we sell you.¡±


    Madam Ruan shrunk her neck and didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.


    Expensive consultation fees?


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°How much is it? ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the money for the medicine, just the money for setting the bone fracture that I heard of costs this much,¡± The olddy stretched out her hand and gestured ¡°How can ordinary families like us afford it?¡±


    ¡°Five taels of silver?¡± Shu Yu had some money on her. Besides, Lu Erbai had hurt his leg to save her, so it was only right that she should pay his medical fees.


    The olddy nodded.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to speak, Sanya¡¯s painful cry came from the door.


    The sound only rang for a moment before it stopped.


    However, the few people in the room heard it and Shu Yu ran out immediately. Madam Ruan followed closely behind. The olddy also wanted to go out and take a look, but seeing that Lu Erbai was struggling to get up, she stayed and helped him sit down.


    Before Shu Yu could reach the entrance of the courtyard, she heard an arrogant child¡¯s voice, ¡°Hahahaha, ugly monster, you still dare to lie. Why don¡¯t you take a look at how poor your family is? With your dirt-poor family, how can you afford to eat candy? You can only dream about drinking sugar water.¡±


    Such words were really asking for a beating. When she got closer, Shu Yu realized that the person who spoke was a little fatty. He shook his head and showed a piece of candy in his hand to Sanya as he said arrogantly, ¡°Do you see this? This is candy. My mother brought it back for me from the county today. It¡¯s sweet. You haven¡¯t even seen it before, have you? Not only are you ugly, but you¡¯re also a liar.¡±


    Sanya sat on the ground, tears welling up in her eyes, but she held back her tears.


    She stood up in a well-practiced fashion and choked back her tears before saying in a soft but firm voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. I¡¯m not a liar.¡±


    ¡°You are. If you keep lying, I¡¯ll hit you,¡± The chubby boy red at her, his fat face contorted, and he waved his hands threateningly.


    Sanya was very afraid of him, and could not help but take a small step back.


    Then, she bumped into Shu Yu, who was now standing behind her. She looked up in a daze.


    The little fatty also noticed Shu Yu, and his face was full of surprise, ¡°Who are you? Why are you at my second uncle¡¯s house?¡±


    Second uncle? So this was the son of her third uncle, who lived on the opposite?


    Shu Yu suddenly smiled evilly at him. She took out a piece of candy and stuffed it into Sanya¡¯s mouth in front of the little fatty.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    The little fatty¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Before he could ask, he heard Shu Yu say to Sanya, ¡°Have this candy first. There are still some sweets at home. We¡¯ll have themter.¡±


    Sanya blinked, feeling a little light-headed from the sweet taste in her mouth.


    Shu Yu stuffed the remaining candies into her hands.


    The chubby boy¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard the word ¡°sweets¡±. When he saw the candies in Sanya¡¯s hand, his mood turned sour, and he rushed over to snatch them from her, ¡°Give that to me. How can a loser have candy? Give them to me.¡±


    Sanya was shocked. Shu Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed. When the boy ran over, she grabbed his cor and turned him around, then pushed him back.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t use much force, and the little fatty simply staggered two steps forward before stopping.


    He was a little confused. The next moment, he lowered his head and saw that the candy in his hand had also fallen to the ground. In an instant, he was ovee with sorrow. He suddenly sat on the ground and began to throw a tantrum, ¡°My candy, my candy fell. Ugly monster, you have topensate me. Sob! Or I¡¯ll kill you! I want to eat candy, I want to eat sweets.¡±


    Sanya raised her head and looked at Shu Yu worriedly, ¡°Big sister¡­¡±


    Shu Yu squatted and patted the little girl¡¯s head, saying to her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re not his parents. We won¡¯t spoil him. If he¡¯s so great, he can keep crying, crying until the sky turns dark or until the end of time.¡±


    Although the little fatty was crying, he obviously heard Shu Yu¡¯s words. He stood up angrily and patted the dust off his buttocks. Then, his chubby little face turned ugly as he pointed at them and said haughtily, ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll go back and tell my father about this now. When my father is done with his business in the toilet, he¡¯ll help me settle the score with you.¡±


    With that, he ran back to his house.


    Business in the toilet?


    Shu Yu shivered in disgust. She shook her head and led Sanya into the courtyard, closing the door behind her.


    Then, she looked down and saw that Sanya was suddenlyughing.


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happy things are you thinking of?¡±


    Sanya was stunned and quickly shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. The candy is so sweet.¡±


    In all honesty, she wanted to say that in the past, she and her brother had always been the ones who cried because of brother Dabao. Today was the first time that she had made brother Dabao cry from anger.


    However, such thoughts were bad. She couldn¡¯t let the big sister know that she was a bad child.


    She¡­ She would only think of this for a while. She would not think about it anymore.


    Shu Yu was amused, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll buy more for you next time.¡±


    Sanya blinked. Eh, was there going to be a next time?


    The little girl didn¡¯t dare to ask, afraid that the big sister was justforting her. She only held Shu Yu¡¯s hand tighter.


    Shu Yu smiled and raised her head.


    Unexpectedly, her gaze met Madam Ruan, who was standing not far away. Thetter¡¯s eyes seemed to be burning as she watched them.


    She seemed to have thought of something, and her eyes turned red while her lips trembled.


    Shu Yu was puzzled. She didn¡¯t do anything weird just now, did she? She had just deliberately angered the devilish child.


    Madam Ruan quickly wiped her face and forced a smile. She said to Shu Yu, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Her voice was very soft, almost inaudible.


    Sanya had already run to Madam Ruan¡¯s side and looked up at her curiously, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± After Madam Ruan finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Shu Yu a few times.


    Then, the few of them returned to the living room, and the olddy quickly asked what had happened.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Sanya leaned against Madam Ruan and said softly with her head down, ¡°When I was waiting for brother outside, brother Dabao came over and said that third aunt went to the county to buy candy for him. I ignored him, but he came up to me. I couldn¡¯t hold back and said that I had candy today too.¡±


    What followed was the scene that Shu Yu had seen. The little fatty scolded Sanya smugly while showing off his candy and ended up throwing a huge tantrum.


    The little fatty was, after all, the olddy¡¯s grandson too, so Shu Yu still exined.


    However, the olddy simply waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. If his father dares toe, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    She was obviously more concerned about Lu Erbai¡¯s leg and hurriedly asked, ¡°Miss Shu, is there any other way to treat Erbai¡¯s leg? Is it really useless to apply ointment?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°Not only is it useless, but the ointment will even aggravate the injury. He fell again today, so it¡¯s best to go see the doctor tomorrow. Dragging it on would make it worse.¡±


    The olddy was very worried, ¡°Alright, alright then. I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    Shu Yu knew that the Lu family was as poor as a church mouse. Let alone five taels of silver, they might not even be able to take out five coins.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s leg injury could not be dyed any longer.


    She knew that one should not reveal one¡¯s wealth, but aftermunicating with them just now, she had a better understanding of their personalities.


    With that, she took out two pieces of silver and ced them on the table, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for Uncle Lu¡¯s medical fees.¡±


    The few people in the living room widened their eyes. Lu Erbai¡¯s reaction was the strongest. He hurriedly pushed the money back, ¡°No, this isn¡¯t right. How can I take your money?¡±


    The olddy wanted to say something, but when she saw her son like this, she ultimately sighed and turned her head away with red eyes.


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s tone was exceptionally firm, ¡°Uncle Lu, you know that I won¡¯t be at ease if you don¡¯t ept the money. I won¡¯t have the courage to face you anymore.¡±


    Lu Erbai was stunned. He wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t her fault that his leg had be like this. Back then, he had not paid attention and had left before he had fully recovered. However, he couldn¡¯t say this in front of his mother. Otherwise, with his mother¡¯s personality, she would definitely make Shu Yu take full responsibility.


    So he finally clenched his fists and said in a low voice, ¡°Then, just take it as we borrowed the money. When my leg recovers, I¡¯ll work hard and return it to you.¡±


    The olddy quickly nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The most important thing now is to cure the leg injury. We¡¯ll get through this difficult time as a family first, then think of ways to earn money.¡±


    Madam Ruan nodded too. Even Sanya whispered, ¡°I, I will also work in the fields and pick a lot of wild vegetables.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t decline. Whether they needed to return the money or not would be a matter they could discuss in the future. The most important thing right now was to treat Lu Erbai¡¯s leg.


    The olddy was relieved, probably because they had found a solution. She stood up and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re going to the county tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the vige head¡¯s house now and borrow the ox cart.¡±


    Then, she told Madam Ruan, ¡°Ruan, go on and prepare the food, and cook the meat too. Miss Shu must be hungry. Seeing that it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be able to leave today. Why don¡¯t you rest here for the night? It¡¯s just that our house is very run-down, and I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be used to it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just afraid of disturbing you.¡±


    The olddy smiled so widely that her eyes were slits, ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s not a disturbance.¡±


    Initially, the olddy had been reluctant to cook the pork and nned to eat it bit by bit in the future. It would be great if she could have some meat every day.


    But Miss Shu was generous. She even lent money to treat her second son¡¯s legs. How benevolent.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    All these years, Lu Erbai had been looking for his second daughter, whose whereabouts were unknown, and had broken his leg in the process. They had borrowed money from everyone they could, and at this point, even Lu Erbai¡¯s brothers wouldn¡¯t lend him money.


    With a load off her mind, the olddy¡¯s footsteps became lighter as she left in a short while.


    Sanya also went out. Her elder brother, Dahu had not returned yet, so she had to go and look for him.


    Shu Yu smiled and retracted her gaze. Then, she saw Madam Ruan looking at her with the same burning eyes as before.


    Lu Erbai also noticed it. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pull Madam Ruan. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Honey, you should go and cook.¡±


    Madam Ruan took a deep breath and ignored Lu Erbai. Instead, she asked Shu Yu, ¡°Miss Shu, w-who else is in your family? Who are your parents? You¡¯re so young, why did youe to Shangshi Vige alone without anyone to apany you?¡±


    Lu Erbai¡¯s eyes widened and his voice deepened, ¡°Why are you asking this, honey? This is Miss Shu¡¯s privacy, how can you ask about it?¡±


    Madam Ruan ignored him and continued to ask Shu Yu, ¡°Miss Shu, may I ask if you have two moles on your left arm? I¡­¡±


    Lu Erbai gasped and scolded, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    Madam Ruan suddenly covered her face and started crying. Lu Erbai didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He looked at Shu Yu awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shu. You¡­ You know that I have a missing daughter and I¡¯ve been looking for her all these years. You and Erya are about the same age, so she might have thought of Erya when she saw you, which is why she¡¯s being so impolite. I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    Then, he stood up with the help of his walking stick and pulled Madam Ruan with his other hand while saying, ¡°Miss Shu, please sit here for a while. We¡¯ll go to the kitchen to see what to make.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded silently and watched the couple stagger out of the room, supporting each other.


    She only heaved a sigh of relief when their figures disappeared.


    If not for Lu Erbai¡¯s interruption, she really wouldn¡¯t have known how to answer.


    Shu Yu rolled up her left sleeve. There were indeed two small ck moles on her wrist.


    She had yet to decide if she wanted to return to the Lu family. Although she already knew that the Lu family hadn¡¯t abandoned her on purpose and had been looking for her all these years, to the point they were as poor as church mice, she still had to consider the plot of the book. Although she had nothing to do with the Shu family now, who knew if the designated ending of the book would affect her after she was exiled?


    It was fine if she was alone, but what if she implicated the Lu family?


    The Lu family had never appeared in the books, so God knows what their ending was like.


    Just as Shu Yu was thinking about this, she suddenly heard Madam Ruan¡¯s sorrowful cries.


    She was stunned. The kitchen was on her left, and she could vaguely hear them talking.


    Lu Erbai seemed to be consoling Madam Ruan, but thetter, who had always been timid and quiet, couldn¡¯t help but say agitatedly, ¡°I¡¯m not possessed. You don¡¯t know, brother Bai, you have no clue. Just now at the entrance of the courtyard, I saw Miss Shu holding Sanya¡¯s hand. When I saw them turning around while smiling and talking, I thought I was looking at Daya talking to Sanya.¡±


    Madam Ruan continued, ¡°Brother Bai, didn¡¯t you notice that Miss Shu and Daya look a little simr? Although¡­ Although Daya is thinner, darker, and looks a little older¡­ But think about it carefully, don¡¯t Miss Shu¡¯s nose and eyes look very simr to Daya¡¯s?¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but touch her eyes and nose. She had never seen Daya before, so she didn¡¯t know how simr they were.


    However, her appearance when she was young had been very simr to the current Sanya.


    No wonder Madame Ruan looked at her with such passion and excitement. Her intuition was really urate.


    In the kitchen, Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan were still talking. Lu Erbai obviously hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Miss Shu¡­ She has parents and a home, and it seems like she is living a good life. Even if, I¡¯m saying even if she¡¯s really Erya, she¡¯s definitely living a better life than she would be in our family.¡±


    Madam Ruan was stunned, and the couple fell silent at the same time.


    After a long time, Madam Ruan sobbed softly, ¡°If you put it that way, I, I hope she¡¯s Erya. At least it means that she¡¯s doing well and hasn¡¯t suffered much. I can also feel more at ease.¡±


    Lu Erbo patted her shoulder, ¡°Alright, stop overthinking it. Go and wipe your face. Let¡¯s cook first. Mother should be back soon.¡±


    Madam Ruan sniffled and replied with an ¡°mm¡± before turning around and busying herself.


    Shu Yu let out a breath, stood up, and walked to the courtyard.


    The door was suddenly pushed open with a creak. Shu Yu looked up and saw a thin and small figure with the same sallow face, dragging a bundle of firewood with difficulty.


    The other party was stunned when he saw her. He turned his head and looked around in shock.


    After confirming that this was indeed his home, he asked curiously, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing in my house?¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ Dahu?¡± This name didn¡¯t match his size at all.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and went forward to bring in the bundle of firewood the boy was pulling behind him. When she passed by him, her sharp eyes saw that his palm had been cut by the rope used to tie the firewood.


    This little guy was young and not quite strong, but he was quite ambitious to bring back such arge bundle of firewood.


    Dahu was stunned for a moment before quickly running into the house as well.


    Shu Yu walked to the corner where the firewood was piled and put the bundle down. Then, she pped her hands and turned around, only to see Dahu following her and looking at her curiously.


    Shu Yuughed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think I¡¯m a bad person?¡±


    Dahu¡¯s eyes widened and he quickly shook his head, ¡°No, no, I, I¡­¡±


    He felt nervous for some reason and took a small step back.


    In the kitchen, Madam Ruan was cooking while Lu Erbai was helping with the fire.


    Hearing the noise outside, Madam Ruan hurriedly came out, ¡°Dahu, why are you only back now? ¡±


    ¡°I saw a lot of firewood at the foot of the mountain. I wanted to pick up more, so I came backte,¡± As he spoke, he secretly nced at Shu Yu. When he saw her looking over, he hurriedly lowered his head and blushed slightly.


    Upon seeing this, Madam Ruan immediately said, ¡°This is Miss Shu. She¡¯s our guest.¡±


    Guest? Dahu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Since when did they have such a distinctly dignified guest?


    Just as he was wondering, the olddy¡¯s scolding voice sounded outside, ¡°¡­Third Lu, scram and go back to your house at this instance. Erbai has a guest over today. If you dare toe and cause trouble, I¡¯ll lie in your house and you¡¯ll have to take care of me in the future.¡±


    As she spoke, she opened the courtyard door. The olddy came in holding Sanya¡¯s hand.


    She then turned around and mmed the door shut, blocking the people outside.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were sharp. She saw an angry man at the door. Wasn¡¯t he the man she saw at the vige entrance?

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Shu Yu remembered that the old man who drove the carriage called the man Third Lu.


    It seemed that the Madam Liang she had met in the county who took advantage of the old man and asked him to bring her basket back for free was the Lu family¡¯s third son¡¯s wife, huh?


    So they were the little fatty¡¯s parents. What fate.


    At the door, Third Lu cursed and swore. Perhaps the olddy¡¯s words had threatened him, so he didn¡¯t dare toe in. He stayed outside for a while before going back.


    The olddy snorted coldly, ¡°This rascal is getting more and more out of line.¡±


    As she approached, she immediately changed her smile and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Miss Shu, why are you standing here? Quickly go to the living room and sit down to rest. I¡¯ve already borrowed the ox-cart from the vige chief. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    As she spoke, she handed the vegetable basket in her hand to Madam Ruan.


    Madam Ruan heaved a sigh of relief. She had just been worried about what to cook tonight. There was a small vegetable field in the yard, but only some beans and cabbage were nted there. She had just picked the beans yesterday, and the next batch would have to wait.


    If there hadn¡¯t been a guest, they would¡¯ve just eaten some porridge with pickled vegetables.


    Now, with the fresh vegetables that her mother-inw had borrowed from God knows where, and the piece of meat that Miss Shu had brought over, Madam Ruan could finally make a few decent dishes.


    The matter of cooking was handed over to Madam Ruan, and Shu Yu was brought back to the living room by the olddy.


    She realized that even though the olddy¡¯s words were rough at times, she had wisdom. When Shu Yu chatted with her, there was no awkwardness. Instead, it was interesting to hear the olddy talk about the interesting things in the vige.


    Only then did she learn that Sanya and Dahu were twins and that they were the only twins in the vige. She also had an older sister who was three years older. The other party was already married and lived in the neighboring Dayan Vige.


    Lu Erbai had three siblings. In the Lu family, the eldest son was Lu Dasong, the second was Lu Erbai, the third was Lu Sanzhu, who had just been scolded outside, and the youngest daughter was Lu Sixing.


    As for why the olddy lived with her second son, she did not say.


    However, Shu Yu guessed that perhaps the olddy saw that Lu Erbai and his family were having a hard time and wanted to help them.


    As they chatted, Shu Yu saw Sanya and Dahu quietly sizing her up from outside.


    Shu Yu looked over, and the two quickly retracted their heads.


    Shu Yu simply smiled. Sanya pulled Dahu to sit on the steps in the courtyard. Then, she took out the candy from her pocket and stuffed one into Dahu¡¯s mouth, whispering, ¡°This is from big sister Shu. It¡¯s very sweet.¡±


    She had only tasted the first piece of candy Shu Yu had given her before putting it away, thinking of saving the other half for Dahu when he came back.


    Butter, Shu Yu gave her the rest of the candy, and Sanya suddenly had an abundance of candy.


    When Sanya came back just now, she had given a piece of candy to her grandmother, one to her father, one to her mother, and one to Dahu. With that, everyone had one. As for the rest, she was going to store them so that she could share them with her elder sister when she saw her in the future.


    This way, her eldest sister¡¯s life would be sweet too.


    Sanya told Dahu her thoughts, and thetter nodded. He added, ¡°Then let¡¯s keep one more. When we find our second sister in the future, we¡¯ll give her one too.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Sanya nodded vigorously.


    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave two for our second sister. Mother said that our second sister has been alone outside and might have suffered a lot. If she has more candy, all the bitterness in her life will be gone.¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    The chatting in the living room had stopped at some point, so Shu Yu heard everything the two children said.


    For some reason, her eyes started to feel hot.


    Sanya didn¡¯t have much candy in her hands, to begin with. If she wanted to share the candy she had as nned, she wouldn¡¯t have any left for herself.


    Naturally, the olddy heard the children¡¯s words too. She turned her face away and looked sad.


    Shu Yu really couldn¡¯t hold it in and still asked, ¡°Grandma Lu, although it¡¯s a little presumptuous, I¡¯d like to ask this. How did Erya go missing back then?¡±


    The olddy was stunned for a moment. After a while, she sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing presumptuous. It isn¡¯t a secret anyway. Everyone knows. Our family was unlucky to have found a shameless inw who only has eyes for money!¡±


    Speaking of this, the olddy became angry and gritted her teeth, ¡°That old hag from the Ruan family is a piece of trash. She heard that someone wanted to buy a newborn baby, and Erya just happened to be born. So, she came to our house under the pretense of taking care of Ruan when thetter was in confinement. She¡¯s the child¡¯s maternal grandmother, so we didn¡¯t think that she had such thoughts. Then, she took the child away when we weren¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    ¡°God damn it, not only did she sell the child, but she didn¡¯t even ask who the buyer was. We wanted to find Erya, but the buyer wasn¡¯t someone from the vige and had already left. I must¡¯ve been blind back then to have found a wife like this for my second son. If it wasn¡¯t for¡­¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been that Daya was still a child at the time, the olddy had wanted her second son to divorce Madam Ruan, that jinx.


    Fortunately, the rtionship between Madam Ruan and her family wasn¡¯t good either, and they had long cut off all contact over the years. Otherwise, she would have driven Madam Ruan out long ago.


    Shu Yu was stunned. So the deed had been done by her maternal family?


    No wonder when the olddy scolded Madam Ruan, thetter would simply lower her head and let the former scold her. Even when she spoke, her voice was soft.


    It was obvious that Madam Ruan was under great psychological pressure. On one hand, she was worried about her second daughter who had been sold off, and on the other hand, she had to bear the torment of self-me.


    The olddy said, ¡°We did report this matter to the authorities, but the county magistrate¡­¡±


    No matter what they said, the other party insisted that it was a family matter and that if she continued to make a fuss, everyone would be punished.


    Shu Yu frowned, but she was not surprised.


    Head Master Shu was the magistrate of Dongan Province. The entire Shu family was cold and emotionless. Head Master Shu was not a good official either. He had handled many dirty businesses. A crooked stick will have a crooked shadow. It could be imagined that the county officials under his jurisdiction were cking in their work.


    ¡°Later, I called the men in the family and the people in the vige to settle the score with the Ruan family. We fought, and that old hag from the Ruan familyy in bed for almost half a year before she could get up. In the following years, Erbai has been looking for his second daughter and refused to let any clue pass him by. Whenever he heard of a possibility, he would go over to look for his daughter. He went to many ces.¡±


    As she spoke, the olddy looked at the house and continued, ¡°This family is getting poorer and poorer. Sometimes, I also think that we should just stop looking for her. Maybe she¡¯s living a good life now and is enjoying herself. But Er bai said, what if her life is not good? What if Erya is suffering and waiting for us to save her? If we give up, Erya will be finished.¡±


    Shu Yu lowered her head and her hands on the table were clenched tightly into fists.


    The olddy wiped her eyes, ¡°Miss Shu, to be honest, I¡¯m telling you this for my own benefit.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    The olddy said, ¡°I know you¡¯re a youngdy from a rich family. You must be more capable than us from the countryside. I was thinking that if you¡¯re really grateful to Erbai for saving your life, please help us ask around and see if you can find Erya¡¯s whereabouts. As for the money for treating Erbai¡¯s leg, we will return it to you in the future.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know what to say. Ask about Erya¡¯s whereabouts? She was Erya. What could she ask?


    Facing the olddy¡¯s eager eyes, Shu Yu¡¯s scalp tingled. She could only restrain her emotions and nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    The olddy was instantly delighted. Just then, Sanya¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Grandma, big sister Shu, mother said it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    Shu Yu secretly heaved a sigh of relief and quickly got up and left the living room.


    The Lu family¡¯s kitchen was very small. Other than two stoves and a square table, there was only a cab, a water tank, and a few jars of pickles.


    At this moment, there were four dishes and a bowl of soup on the table. In addition to the meat she brought, there was also stir-fried cabbage, chives scrambled eggs, fried winter melon, and a towel gourd soup.


    Dahu and Sanya¡¯s eyes widened, and they couldn¡¯t help but swallow.


    ¡°So many vegetables, and there are also eggs and meat¡­¡±


    They hadn¡¯t even had such a feast when they were celebrating new years. This was especially true for that bowl of meat. When celebrating new years, they would only have some minced meat. But now, the meat was all in big pieces, and the portion was huge.


    How they wished to have so much meat to eat every day.


    Madam Ruan served Shu Yu a bowl of rice, while the others only had congee. Not even a grain of rice could be seen in their bowls.


    Her bowl of rice was so heavy that she could feel its weight when she lifted it.


    Perhaps afraid that she would feel bad, Lu Erbai exined, ¡°The weather is hot. We¡¯ve been working all day and don¡¯t really have an appetite. Porridge is more appetizing.¡±


    As if Shu Yu would believe that. It seemed that the Lu family did not have much food left.


    She took the bowl of porridge in front of Sanya and ced it before herself, then pushed the bowl of rice to the middle, saying, ¡°You said that you¡¯ve been working for the whole day, so you must be hungry. I ate something in the county before I came, so I¡¯m not too hungry now. I¡¯ll just have some porridge.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Miss Shu, you¡­¡± Madam Ruan wanted to persuade her again, but Shu Yu had already started drinking the porridge.


    The Lu family members looked at each other.


    Lu Erbai had never looked at Shu Yu carefully before. After all, he was a man and was embarrassed. However, after hearing Madam Ruan¡¯s spection in the kitchen, he realized that she did look like Daya. Especially when she smiled at Sanya, it was like when Daya was still at home.


    Lu Erbai quickly shook off the messy thoughts in his mind. He didn¡¯t persuade Shu Yu anymore. After hesitating for a moment, he divided the bowl of rice.


    At first, Sanya and Dahu did not dare to take any food from the dishes in the middle. Even the other members of the Lu family were a little reserved and only ate the vegetable dishes.


    Shu Yu, as the guest, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and gave the twins a few pieces of meat.


    She ate very quickly. She didn¡¯t touch the meat on the te much and left the table soon.


    Shu Yu thought that if she didn¡¯t eat the meat, the others would finish the food. Who knew that after she left, the olddy gave each of them a small piece of meat and put the rest in the cupboard, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll eat it tomorrow.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up at the sky. With this weather, if they were to wait until tomorrow, wouldn¡¯t the meat go bad?


    It was gettingte. After the Lu family finished eating, they cleaned up and nned to go to bed.


    There were only two rooms in the Lu family¡¯s house. The big room was for Lu Erbai and his wife with the twins, while the small room was for the olddy alone.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Before Daya got married, she had stayed in the same room with the olddy. As such, there was still a bedboard in the room with a few items piled on it.


    The olddy tidied up her room for Shu Yu to live in. Then, she took her nket and went out, saying that she was going over to her eldest son¡¯s house.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t stop her and could only let her do as she wished.


    It seemed that she couldn¡¯t stay at the Lu family¡¯s house tomorrow. It wasn¡¯t right for her to not only finish the Lu family¡¯s grain reserves but also chase the owners away just for herfort.


    Shu Yu originally thought that she would be unable to fall asleep since she had a lot of things on her mind. Unexpectedly, she had the most peaceful sleep she had ever had sinceing to the Dasu dynasty a year ago.


    When she woke up the next day, everyone had already packed up. Madam Ruan had even finished washing the clothes.


    Shu Yu abruptly sat up and rubbed her face in disbelief.


    Sh*t. Lu Erbai still had to go to the county to get his leg checked today. Had she wasted time since she had slept until now?


    Shu Yu quickly got dressed and opened the door. Sure enough, everyone was already waiting for her.


    However, the olddy said that there was no hurry and asked her to take her time.


    How could Shu Yu take her time? The Lu family had left some breakfast for her in the kitchen. After taking a few bites, they set off.


    This time, only Lu Erbai and the olddy were going to the county with Shu Yu. Madam Ruan stayed at home to take care of the two children.


    Even though Madam Ruan wanted to go as well, Lu Erbai was there to treat his injury. It would be too much of a hassle for the whole family to go together.


    Shu Yu went along because she was not sure if the rumored orthopedist was really that capable. If the other party was just fishing for fame, Lu Erbai¡¯s leg would be beyond saving.


    The ox-cart was parked outside the door. The olddy had borrowed it yesterday.


    The one driving the ox-cart was a young man. The olddy introduced him, ¡°This is Daniu from my eldest son¡¯s family. We don¡¯t know how to drive a cart, so I asked him toe over and help.¡±


    Daniu looked very simple and honest. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Shu Yu too much. He sat on the ox-cart and simplyughed awkwardly. When everyone was seated, he drove the ox-cart out of the vige.


    Many passers-by looked at them, their eyes focused on Shu Yu, pointing at her and discussing something in low voices.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t mind. She only asked Lu Erbai how his leg felt.


    Lu Erbai only said that it hurt a little, probably because of the fall yesterday.


    Although Daniu didn¡¯t say anything, he slowed down. Shu Yu was surprised. The young man didn¡¯t look it, but he was quite a meticulous person.


    When they arrived at the county, it was already past seven o¡¯clock in the morning. The entire town was bustling with activity.


    Following the address that they had inquired about, they arrived at Doctor Xu¡¯s clinic.


    Although it was called a clinic, it was actually just a small shop.


    Doctor Xu and his assistant were the only ones in the shop. The rows of medicine cabs on the wall were quite a spectacr sight.


    Perhaps it was because Doctor Xu¡¯s consultation prices were too high. There were only two customers in the shop who were here for medicine. There were no patients.


    Shu Yu and the others went in. Doctor Xu raised his head to take a look. Without saying anything else, he had Lu Erbai sit down and immediately took his pulse while checking his injury.


    Shu Yu observed Doctor Xu¡¯s expression. After a while, thetter stood up and said, ¡°The bone is dislocated. It needs to be broken and set again.¡±


    The symptoms he described were more detailed than what Shu Yu had exined.


    Shu Yu was relieved. The olddy was even more enraged. ¡°That Doctor Yan is indeed a great cause for harm.¡±


    Doctor Xu was not interested in listening to her scolding. He asked directly, ¡°Do you want to treat him?¡±


    The olddy looked at Shu Yu. After all, she was the one who was paying.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Shu Yu nodded without hesitation.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Doctor Xu made a sound of acknowledgment and sized them up. Finally, his gaze fell on Shu Yu.


    ¡°Since you want to treat him, I will say this first. My medical fees aren¡¯t low. I believe you¡¯ve already inquired about it, hmm? Not to mention setting the bone fracture right, even the follow-up treatment would cost money. I¡¯ll give you a rough estimate. It¡¯ll cost no less than fifteen taels of silver topletely cure him.¡±


    Before Shu Yu could say anything, the olddy and Daniu both took in a sharp intake of breath.


    Fifteen taels?


    This was something that they wouldn¡¯t be able to afford even if they were sold.


    The olddy thought that the medical fees would¡¯ve been at most six or seven taels. If that were the case, the whole family could work hard and grit their teeth toe up with that amount.


    Now, hearing Doctor Xu¡¯s words, fifteen taels was just the minimum. It was possible that he would have to pay moreter on.


    How could an ordinary family afford to treat a leg injury? Wasn¡¯t it a bit too expensive?


    Doctor Xu did not care about their reactions. He could tell that Shu Yu was the one in charge here, so he said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although the consultation fee is not low, the medicine I give him is of good quality. I also guarantee that his leg will bepletely cured.¡±


    ¡°We can use cheap medicine as a substitute,¡± The olddy said hurriedly.


    However, Shu Yu stopped the olddy and said, ¡°No, just use good medicine. Don¡¯t worry about the consultation fee. Doctor Xu, please do as you wish. Here are five taels of silver. Please begin immediately.¡±


    ¡°Miss¡­¡± The olddy wanted to continue, but Shu Yu shook her head at her.


    ¡°Uncle Lu¡¯s leg can¡¯t be dyed any longer. Only when his leg is cured will his future days get better.¡±


    Doctor Xu nodded, ¡°This youngdy is right. There¡¯s only a future after his leg is cured.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, he called for his assistant toe over and carry Lu Erbai inside with Daniu.


    Shu Yu and the olddy stayed outside while Daniu helped inside.


    To have one¡¯s bone broken and set again, one could imagine the amount of pain just thinking about it.


    The effect of the anesthetic in this era wasn¡¯t that great either. When Lu Erbai¡¯s screams of pain sounded, the olddy was so frightened that her legs went soft.


    Shu Yu was quick to react and quickly supported her, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and sit for a while.¡±


    The soundproofing here was not very good. Never mind in the clinic, even the people on the road outside could hear Lu Erbai¡¯s screams. Shu Yu even saw the passers-by tremble and look into the clinic suspiciously.


    After a while, Daniu was the first toe out. He had been driven out by Doctor Xu. His face was pale as if he had suffered a great shock.


    The olddy poured him a ss of water, and he gulped it down before saying with a lingering fear, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s fine. Doctor Xu said that second uncle¡¯s leg has been set properly and he¡¯s currently fixing it in ce. However, Doctor Xu also said that second uncle cannot move now. It is best for him to stay here for the next few days and go back when his bones are stable.¡±


    ¡°Stay here?¡± The olddy furrowed her brows and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay and take care of him today. Daniu, send the ox-cart back to the vige chief¡¯s houseter and let your second aunt know.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Daniu said.


    The olddy looked at Shu Yu, ¡°Miss Shu, what are your ns?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also return to Shangshi Vige.¡±


    It had been veryte when she went to Shangshi Vige yesterday, so there were still some things that she didn¡¯t understand. Since the olddy and Lu Erbai were both staying in the county, she would go and ask around.


    What Shu Yu didn¡¯t know was that it was all because she had this thought that another disaster for the Lu family was prevented from happening.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    When the olddy heard that Shu Yu was returning to Shangshi Vige, she could not help but feel relieved.


    She admitted that she was selfish. She was afraid that Shu Yu would nevere back after leaving, and consequently, her second son¡¯s leg could not be treated since they did not have the money.


    The olddy quickly instructed Daniu, ¡°Take good care of Miss Shu. Don¡¯t drive the cart too fast, understand?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I know,¡± Daniu promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    It was gettingte, and they were all hungry from all the activity. The olddy had brought with her some coarse-flour steamed buns from home as rations. She also brought the leftover meat from yesterday especially for Shu Yu to eat as a side dish, while she and Daniu ate the steamed bun with pickled vegetables.


    She did want to prepare something better for Shu Yu, but there really was nothing good at home, so she could only make do.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t take the food. She asked the olddy to eat the meat quickly, or it would go bad. Then, she got up and said as she headed for the door, ¡°I have to go shopping. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t go far. First, she had a bowl of noodles at a stall outside. Then, she went to the rice shop. The Lu family should have run out of grains yesterday. Since she was going back to Shangshi Vige, she naturally had to buy some food.


    To be honest, her appetite was not bad, but she was too embarrassed to eat too much in the Lu family.


    Shu Yu bought a bag of rice and a small bag of flour. She remembered that the dishes from yesterday did not have much oil, so she also bought a small bottle of oil before going to the market to buy a cut of pork.


    The original owner of this body had starved when she was young, and now, Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to mistreat herself.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t bring a basket, so her hands were already fully upied with these items. She couldn¡¯t carry anything more.


    However, when she passed by the grocery store, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the Lu family¡¯s bowls that were full of cracks. Last night, the meal had been sumptuous, which was a rare treat. Thus, Sanya gobbled down the food and identally cut the corner of her lips.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t resist the urge to go in and buy a few sets of bowls and tes.


    Although she didn¡¯t have much money on hand, she couldn¡¯t stop her desire to shop.


    She had to think of a way to earn money as soon as possible. Not only did Lu Erbai need money for his leg treatment, but she would also need money in three months if she ultimately ended up in exile.


    Shu Yu sized up the huge county town, thinking about how to make a fortune in a short time.


    It was just that the things in her hands were quite heavy. It seemed that she had to find another opportunity to do some market research.


    After that, Shu Yu returned to the clinic with rice, flour, oil, and pork. At that point, Lu Erbai had already woken up and was eating the food prepared by the clinic. The consultation fees mentioned by Doctor Xu also included the cost of amodation and food.


    That being said, the olddy who was staying behind as a caregiver had to pay for her own meals, though she had saved on the amodation fees.


    When the olddy saw the things in Shu Yu¡¯s hands, she was stunned, ¡°Miss Shu, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was hungry, so I bought some food.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s gaze wasplicated. Shu Yu was saying that, but since she was bringing those things back to the Lu family, it would definitely be for everyone to share.


    Miss Shu was really a generous person. Erbai had saved her before, yet she was not only repaying him but the entire Lu family as well.


    However, the olddy had selfish motives. After all, there really was nothing to eat at home. Never mind Madam Ruan, but it would be good if Dahu and Sanya could have a good meal.


    As such, she didn¡¯t say much. Seeing that it was gettingte, she asked Daniu to bring the ox cart over. It was better to hurry back to Shangshi Vige earlier.


    Shu Yu went to Doctor Xu alone and asked him to help prepare the olddy¡¯s meal as well. She would pay for itter along with the consultation fee.


    Either way, it wasn¡¯t a penny too much, so why bother the olddy with more work?

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Shu Yu climbed onto the ox-cart, ced the rice and flour next to her, and the cart departed back to Shangshi Vige.


    Daniu¡¯s personality was shy and introverted, but unexpectedly, he was quite an entrepreneur.


    Along the way, he would pick up a few vigers who were also heading towards Shangshi Vige, and collect one coin each from them as a transportation fee.


    After all, even though the ox cart was borrowed, they had to pay rent. A round trip cost ten coins.


    The olddy¡¯s heart ached for the rent.


    Da Niu thus earned four coins on the way back and was quite happy.


    When the ox cart arrived at Shangshi Vige, only Daniu, Shu Yu, and another woman from the vige were left on the cart.


    Just as they entered the vige, a viger ran up to them and asked, ¡°Daniu, you¡¯re back? Where¡¯s your grandma and second uncle?¡±


    Daniu was taken aback and said, ¡°My second uncle is treating his leg in the county and can¡¯te back for the time being. My grandma is taking care of him there. What¡¯s wrong, Aunt Fang?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, something happened at your second uncle¡¯s house.¡±


    Before Daniu could say anything, Shu Yu frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Aunt Fang didn¡¯t notice who had asked the question and immediately answered, ¡°The old hag from the Ruan family is here again. This time, she brought a girl back, saying that the girl is Erya whom she brought away and sold off that year. She ims that she¡¯s found the girl now, and they¡¯re all at your second uncle¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shu Yu jumped down from the ox-cart, ¡°You¡¯re saying that she brought Erya back?¡±


    Only then did Aunt Fang notice her strange attitude. However, she still nodded subconsciously, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately said to Daniu, ¡°Please help me bring the things back. I¡¯ll go and take a look first.


    Without waiting for a response, she headed straight for the Lu family.


    Daniu couldn¡¯t even react in time. By the time he came back to his senses, Shu Yu¡¯s figure was gone.


    He didn¡¯t think too much of it and quickly pulled the ox-cart into the vige.


    By the time Shu Yu arrived at the Lu family¡¯s house, many vigers were already surrounding the house.


    With a single nce, she saw Third Lu and his wife standing at the entrance of the courtyard, watching themotion.


    The corners of Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. She squeezed through the crowd and the scene in the courtyard was clear at a nce.


    An olddy with peppered hair was sitting on a stool, wiping her eyes and crying. As she cried, she howled, ¡°My daughter, I have let you down. I was possessed back then, that¡¯s why I did all those evil things and made you suffer for so many years. In these ten years, you did contact with your family at all. My heart aches!¡±


    Madam Ruan was dumbfounded. Dahu and Sanya stood on either side of her, holding her hand tightly. They were obviously afraid of the old woman.


    Dahu pursed his lips tightly, looking at Madam Ruan, then at the old woman.


    The old woman was still crying, and her voice was quite loud, ¡°All these years, I have been thinking of ways to make it up to you, but I know that unless we find Erya, you will never forgive me. Before that, I didn¡¯t have the face toe to your door. But now, I¡¯ve found Erya for you. Since the two of you are reunited, we should also reconcile.¡±


    As she spoke, the old woman pushed the thin girl next to her forward, ¡°This is Erya, your daughter. My daughter, take a look for yourself. Don¡¯t you think she looks quite simr to you and your son-inw?¡±


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes and nced at the girl.


    Simr, my ass. Not a single part of the girl¡¯s face, including her eyes, nose, and mouth was simr to Lu Erbai or Madam Ruan.


    Madam Ruan raised her head and looked at the girl in a daze.


    The girl suddenly rushed forward and knelt in front of Madam Ruan. Then, she raised her head and cried, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    The kneel was real. Even Shu Yu, who was standing at the door, was shocked.


    The other vigers were even more shocked. They started discussing in low voices.


    ¡°Is this really Erya of the Lu family¡¯s second son?¡±


    ¡°I think so? That old hag from the Ruan family is crying like this. She seems to be really regretful.¡±


    ¡°That Old Lady Ruan is ruthless and doesn¡¯t treat Erbai¡¯s wife well. Would she really put in so much effort to help her find her daughter?¡±


    ¡°What else? She doesn¡¯t need to lie to Erbai¡¯s wife about this. Given Erbai¡¯s family¡¯s situation, what good would it do her to lie?¡±


    Everyone thought about it and agreed. Why would Old Lady Ruan lie to her daughter without a reason?


    ¡°Sanzhu, what do you think?¡± One of the vigers asked Third Lu and his wife, who were watching the show.


    Lu Sanzhu nced at the courtyard and chuckled, ¡°What should I think? My poor niece had gone missing when she was young. It¡¯s been more than ten years, who knows what she looks like now? I can¡¯t tell, but my second sister-inw should be able to recognize her daughter, right?¡±


    The vigers nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Then, Erbai¡¯s wife should know what the birthmarks on Erya are, right?¡±


    As soon as that was said, Old Lady Ruan pushed the sleeve girl¡¯s arm away and said to Madam Ruan, ¡°Daughter, look, look at her arm. Aren¡¯t these two moles the same as when she was young? This child has suffered a lot outside. Look at how thin she is, it¡¯s too pitiful.¡±


    Madam Ruan¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the girl¡¯s arm. She quickly grabbed the girl who was being helped up by Old Lady Ruan and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°You, are you really Erya?¡±


    The girl nodded and cried as she said, ¡°Mother, I missed you so much. I¡¯ve been wandering outside all these years. I¡¯ve been wondering where my parents are and why they haven¡¯t found me. I really wanted to go home. There were thunder and rain outside. Many bad people bullied me, beat me, and starved me. I was so hungry that I drank water just to fill my stomach. I didn¡¯t have a ce to sleep either, so I hid under a bridge. I just couldn¡¯t get help from anyone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t say anymore,¡± Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t take it. She had imagined such a scene every day and night. Hearing that it was all true, her heart was about to bleed.


    Seeing this, the girl quickly grabbed her, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop. Mother, I¡¯ll stop. I¡¯m home now, and our family is finally reunited. In the future, I have a father, a mother, and a family. I¡¯m no longer alone.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I feel much better seeing you and your daughter reunited.¡±


    Madam Ruan was supported by the two, one on her left and one on her right. She felt as if her brain was swollen and her mind was in a mess.


    Lu Erbai and the olddy were not around. She was simply no match for Old Lady Ruan. She didn¡¯t have a chance to speak at all between the words of the two neers. She did have a few questions in her mind, but they were all interrupted by Old Lady Ruan.


    Old Lady Ruan even went to Dahu and Sanya and looked at them kindly. She held two candies in her hands and smiled at them, ¡°Dahu, Sanya, we¡¯ve found your second sister. Are you happy? Here, this is the candy that grandma prepared for you. It¡¯s for you to enjoy.¡±


    The twins looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.


    A hint of displeasure shed across Old Lady Ruan¡¯s face, but she quickly forced a smile, ¡°Take it. Grandma bought them for you. You guys can eat it.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the candy in her hand was suddenly pped to the ground.


    Old Lady Ruan said angrily, ¡°Who is so rude?¡±


    She looked up and met Shu Yu¡¯s cold eyes.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Shu Yu¡¯s actions not only stunned Old Lady Ruan and the others in the courtyard but also the vigers outside.


    This youngdy seemed to be the one who came to the Lu family yesterday. What was she doing? Was she going to interfere in the Lu family¡¯s recognition of their daughter?


    At this moment, the eldest son of the Lu family, Lu Dasong, had also been called back from the fields. When he saw the scene in the courtyard, he was quite stunned. He was listening to Third Lu¡¯s exnation of the situation.


    Shu Yu stood in the courtyard, frowning hard as she looked at the girl who was holding Madam Ruan¡¯s arm, ¡°Let go.¡±


    The girl¡¯s body trembled, but she still stiffed her neck and replied, ¡°You, who are you? This is my mother, what right do you have to ask me to let go?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a fake.¡±


    A fake? As soon as these words came out, not only did Old Lady Ruan and the youngdy¡¯s expressions change drastically, but the vigers outside also began to whisper.


    Shu Yu walked around Old Lady Ruan and walked step by step toward Madam Ruan and the youngdy.


    Arriving right in front of the two, Shu Yu¡¯s gaze fell on the back of the girl¡¯s thin hand that was holding onto Madam Ruan, and she reached out to pull thetter¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The girl¡¯s eyes widened. She was furious and wanted to fight with Shu Yu.


    However, she quickly remembered her situation and suppressed her anger. She turned to look at Madam Ruan and plead pitifully, ¡°Mother, who is she? How can she do this to me?¡±


    Madam Ruan¡¯s fingers trembled as she held the girl¡¯s arm. Then. she looked at Shu Yu and opened her mouth, calling out in a hoarse voice, ¡°¡­Miss Shu.¡±


    Her expression was pleading and helpless. Shu Yu understood that it was not that Madam Ruan did not have any doubts in her heart. Rather, it was just as Lu Erbai had said, Madam Ruan was obsessed with finding Erya and thus couldn¡¯t think straight.


    She had an obsession in her heart. Even though she knew that the other party might be a fake, she still subconsciously wanted to believe that she was her daughter.


    Without Lu Erbai and the olddy to wake her up, Madam Ruan had walked into her own fantasy and refused toe out.


    Shu Yu looked at the girl. Because thetter was pulled back by Madam Ruan again, she lifted her chin at Shu Yu proudly.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed. This time, she wasn¡¯t as gentle as before. She raised her hand and shed.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The girl yelped in pain and quickly let go.


    She was furious this time. Without a word, she reached her hand out and wed at Shu Yu¡¯s face with a ferocious face.


    Madam Ruan was standing close to her and saw everything clearly. She subconsciously called out, ¡°Miss Shu, be careful.¡±


    Shu Yu tilted her head and dodged the girl¡¯s attack. Then, she lifted her knee and hit thetter¡¯s stomach. Just as the girl was bending over in pain, she kicked her legs, causing the other party to fall to the ground and be unable to get up.


    ¡°Wow,¡± The vigers outside the courtyard eximed, ¡°Why are they suddenly fighting?¡±


    Third Lu couldn¡¯t help but touch his own leg. He had long since upied the best position to watch the show, so naturally, he had seen Shu Yu¡¯s series of actions.


    Weren¡¯t women¡¯s fights full of tactics like poking the eyes, biting and wing, pulling the hair, and curses? Yet, this girl¡¯s movements were clean and practiced. She was clearly a martial arts practitioner.


    Thank God he had been sessfully threatened by his mother yesterday when he wanted to settle scores with Shu Yust night. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he be the one who would be beaten to the ground with two hits?


    Lu Dasong, who was standing next to him, had already listened to what thetter had to say about the events and prepared to head in.


    Although he did not usually interact with his second younger brother¡¯s family, now that his mother and brother were not around, he could not just stand by on such a big matter as finding Erya.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    However, before Lu Dasong could enter, Old Lady Ruan, who was in the courtyard, had already reacted and ran to Shu Yu in two or three steps.


    Shu Yu thought that she was going to scold her, but Old Lady Ruan smiled at her instead while saying, ¡°You must be Miss Shu? This is a misunderstanding, a huge misunderstanding. This is really Erya. Miss Shu, please let her go first, and we can talk slowly.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around suspiciously, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course. I heard that the Lu family has a benefactor who sent my son-inw to the county to treat his leg early in the morning. Oh my, my daughter¡¯s suffering has finallye to an end. You see, with the help of a benefactor like you, they¡¯ve even found their long-lost daughter. Their good days are yet toe.¡±


    Shu Yu finally understood why Old Lady Ruan was here.


    So it seemed that she hade for her.


    Old Lady Ruan was a no-show when the Lu family didn¡¯t have any money, but when she heard that their fortune was about to turn for the better, she immediately brought an imposter here to try to build a good rtionship with her inws, huh?


    Old Lady Ruan smiled so hard that the wrinkles on her face could trap a fly, ¡°Miss Shu, how¡¯s my son-inw¡¯s leg? Why are he and his mother not back?¡±


    ¡°What does their return have to do with you?¡± The person before her was the culprit who had stolen Erya and sold her to the Shu family. As such, the more Shu Yu looked at her, the more disgusted she became.


    ¡°Hurry up and take your imposter out of here. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Lady Ruan was caught off guard by Shu Yu¡¯sck of respect, and she couldn¡¯t maintain the smile on her face.


    The girl on the ground had already gotten up. She had just seen Shu Yu¡¯s means, so she did not dare to pounce on her directly this time.


    However, she still hid behind Old Lady Ruan and shouted, ¡°Are you crazy? This is our family¡¯s business. What right do you have to interfere as an outsider? I don¡¯t even know you, so what right do you have to say that I¡¯m a fake? This is my home, you should be the one getting out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Shu. You¡¯re an outsider and don¡¯t know anything about Erya. What right do you have to say that? My daughter finally found her child. Since you¡¯re a guest of the Lu family, you should give her your blessings and some gifts. But now, not only did you call her a fake, you even hit her. This can¡¯t be justified no matter where you go,¡± Old Lady Ruan stopped pretending and echoed loudly.


    She even turned to the vigers outside the courtyard and said, ¡°Everyone, think about it. Do you think that a mother won¡¯t know better than an outsider like her? My daughter didn¡¯t even say anything, but she¡¯s the one making the decisions here. She beat and scolded the poor Erya, and was so impolite to me, a proper inw. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that you¡¯re the mistress of the Lu family, right?¡±


    The vigers looked at each other. There was a lot of information in Madam Ruan¡¯s words.


    Could it be that this outsider, Miss Shu, had taken a fancy to the old, poor, and crippled Lu Erbai?


    Impossible, impossible, impossible.


    Everyone hurriedly shook their heads. Lu Dasong couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer. He walked in and red at Old Lady Ruan, ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s spouting nonsense. With the things you¡¯ve done back then, would you really be so kind as to bring Erya back? I, for one, think Miss Shu¡¯s words make sense.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan wasn¡¯t afraid of Lu Dasong. She sneered on the spot, ¡°Oh my, oh my, you think? Do you know Miss Shu? Are you close? Or is there some shameful rtionship between you two? She doesn¡¯t have any evidence to say that Erya is an imposter. How the hell do her words make sense?¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Lu Dasong was so angry that he almost fell backward. The older Old Lady Ruan got, the more she had no scruples and would say anything.


    However, he was not an eloquent person. Although he was furious, he could not find the words to refute her.


    Lu Dasong could only look at Shu Yu, ¡°Miss Shu, I¡¯m Lu Erbai¡¯s elder brother. Can I ask, since you¡¯re so certain that this girl isn¡¯t Erya, do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if you have evidence, show it to me,¡± Old Lady Ruan was arrogant and had a look of confidence, not afraid at all.


    The vigers outside were also jeering.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Shu. You can¡¯t just say that she¡¯s not Erya. How can you prove it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If you can¡¯t produce any evidence, you can¡¯t drive them out. If she¡¯s really Erya, aren¡¯t you the bad guy then?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just say whatever you want, right? Even Erbai¡¯s wife didn¡¯t deny it.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned and looked around. Before she could say anything, she saw Dahu and Sanya running over.


    Dahu stood in front of her, blocking her from the crowd. Sanya, who had always been timid, raised her head and said, ¡°Big sister Shu is a good person. She, she is not a bad person. Don¡¯t bully her!¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s heart softened. She raised her hand and patted Sanya¡¯s head. Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She patted Dahu¡¯s shoulder and asked him to stand with Sanya.


    Then, she looked at Madam Ruan. Madam Ruan had not said a word since just now. She did not know why, but even though that girl had the same moles as Erya on her arm, she still did not have the slightest intention to help the girl when she was being hit and scolded by Shu Yu


    Now that she met Shu Yu¡¯s eyes, Madam Ruan was stunned.


    These eyes¡­


    Shu Yu¡¯s back was facing the vigers outside the courtyard, and she rolled up her sleeves while facing Madam Ruan.


    Madam Ruan looked down and her eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t help but grab Shu Yu¡¯s arm, her eyes locked on the two moles on thetter¡¯s arm.


    Lu Dasong, who was standing nearby, saw it too. He looked at her in shock.


    ¡°You¡­ You have the same moles on your arm. Are you Erya?!¡±


    Madam Ruan¡¯s lips trembled, ¡°It really is you. I didn¡¯t get it wrong. You¡¯re Erya, right? You¡¯re Erya. I knew it¡­ Sob¡­¡±


    She looked so excited that if it wasn¡¯t for Shu Yu¡¯s quick reflexes to support her, Madam Ruan would have copsed to the ground.


    ¡°What?¡± On the other side, Old Lady Ruan¡¯s expression changed drastically when she heard this. She hurriedly took two steps forward and also saw Shu Yu¡¯s arm.


    She raised her head in shock, ¡°You¡¯re Erya? No, it¡¯s impossible. Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Shu Yu rolled down her sleeves and smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me what evidence I have? I¡¯m the evidence. Since I¡¯m the child you stole and sold, the others are imposters.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­ No! You¡¯re not Erya, she is!¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± Shu Yu looked at the girl and sized her up, ¡°Ask the vigers here and see which part of her from head to toe resembles the Lu family. Is it her t nose, thick lips, or small eyes?¡±


    ¡°But she has the moles on her arm.¡±


    ¡°I have the moles too.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan started to panic, ¡°Since there are two of you, what right do you have to say that you are Erya and that she is a fake?¡±


    ¡°Well, to be honest, it¡¯s very easy to know who¡¯s real and who¡¯s fake,¡± Shu Yu looked at Madam Ruan and said, ¡°I think there should be other birthmarks on the real Erya besides these two well-known moles, right?¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Madam Ruan nodded quickly, ¡°Yes, yes there is.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan abruptly looked at her, flustered and exasperated, ¡°What do you mean? Could it be that you¡¯d rather believe this girl of unknown origin than your own mother? Why would I bring a fake one to impersonate Erya?¡±


    Madam Ruan shuddered. Shu Yu stood in front of her and sneered at the obviously diffident Old Lady Ruan, ¡°Why are you so nervous? Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? A mother will definitely know whether or not Erya is real. Oh right, you must have been so flustered when you stole Erya that you probably didn¡¯t notice anything else. You only knew that she had two moles on her arm. ¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Old Lady Ruan was speechless.


    She really didn¡¯t know what kind of birthmarks Erya had on her body. At that time, she didn¡¯t even have time to run. After handing the baby over, she took the money and quickly hid.


    After all, the other party wanted a boy. She had cheated the buyer.


    Under such circumstances, she did not even have the time to open Erya¡¯s swaddle.


    Old Lady Ruan wanted to refute, but Shuyu did not give her the chance.


    She turned to look at Madam Ruan, ¡°Tell me, what other birthmarks can prove that I¡¯m really Erya?¡±


    Madam Ruan calmed down. Perhaps it was because she saw Shu Yu¡¯s calm appearance that she could not help but feel at ease.


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Can I take a look at the back of your necks? Erya has a birthmark the size of a rice grain on her nape.¡±


    The Lu family had never told anyone about this.


    Moreover, there were so many people in the courtyard, as well as outside, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate to talk about other body parts either.


    Old Lady Ruan and the youngdy looked at each other and wanted to make a scene.


    However, Shu Yu had already brushed her hair to one side and calmly let Madam Ruan see her nape.


    She couldn¡¯t see the back of her neck, so she didn¡¯t know if there was such a birthmark. But she knew that the Dongqing Temple master¡¯s investigation couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    With just one look, Madam Ruan¡¯s tears flowed out uncontrobly.


    If she had only believed it 80 to 90% just now, after seeing the birthmark on the back of Shu Yu¡¯s neck, Madam Ruan was sure that she was Erya.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. You¡¯re Erya, my daughter,¡± Madam Ruan started crying and hugged Shu Yu, ¡°Erya, I¡¯ve missed you so much. I almost thought that I would never see you again in my life. Erya, you¡¯re finally back. Sob¡­¡±


    Shu Yu was taken aback by her hug. How many years had it been since she had been hugged by someone with such strong emotions?


    In her previous life, her parents died early, and she had been bent on revenge. To climb up the societaldder, she sometimes even resorted to unscrupulous means. She had rarely made any close friends, trusted anyone, and even rejected rtionships that made her feel restrained.


    No one had ever hugged her. As such, even though she had climbed higher and higher in her previous life, she had always been alone. She was always alone on the road leading to the future.


    Now, in the face of Madam Ruan¡¯s crying, Shu Yu didn¡¯t know where to put her hands and was at a loss for a reaction.


    After a long time, she raised her hand slightly and patted Madam Ruan¡¯s back awkwardly and stiffly. She said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll stop crying. It¡¯s a happy thing that you¡¯re home. How can I cry?¡± Madam Ruan finally let go of Shu Yu reluctantly. She wiped her tears and looked up at thetter carefully, from her forehead to her nose to her mouth. It was as if she didn¡¯t want to let go of a single hair.


    Shu Yu felt ufortable being stared at. She was about to say something to divert her attention when she heard a scream of horror.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Shu Yu and Madam Ruan turned their heads at the same time, only to see Third Lu and his wife Madam Liang running into the courtyard.


    Madam Liang didn¡¯t hesitate to take advantage of the moment when Old Lady Ruan and the youngdy weren¡¯t paying attention. She directly grabbed the youngdy and looked at her nape.


    It was hard to tell if the girl was really unkempt or if she was deliberately making her appearance terrible, but she hadn¡¯t taken a bath for a few days, so her nape was ck with dirt.


    Madam Liang immediately spat on the girl¡¯s nape, then rubbed it hard a few times, until ayer of dirt was removed. Following this, she smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a look. There¡¯s no birthmark on the back of this girl¡¯s neck. She¡¯s a fake.¡±


    Shu Yu was amazed. To think there was such a crazy genius operation?


    She had seen Madam Liang twice, and both times she had been shocked by thetter¡¯s unexpected actions.


    Old Lady Ruan finally came to her senses and pounced on Madam Liang to hit her. ¡°What are you doing? To think you spit on someone else¡¯s neck, do you have some serious illness?¡±


    Madam Liang wasn¡¯t a pushover. She simply shoved Old Lady Ruan away and said, ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m helping my second sister-inw to prove whether this girl is really Erya. Miss Shu has already shown her nape to my second sister-inw so openly and straightforwardly. Aren¡¯t you guys clearly diffident since you¡¯re so elusive?¡±


    Third Lu was also moring from the side, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You took advantage of my mother and second brother¡¯s absence toe over. Did you think that the Lu family has no one and you can deceive us as you please?¡±


    As they spoke, the couple stood beside Madam Ruan and Shu Yu with an expression that said, ¡°If you dare to talk nonsense and do anything stupid again, we¡¯ll kill you¡±.


    Shu Yu looked at the couple suspiciously. What were they trying to do? They had never been so righteous before. Hadn¡¯t they just been standing at the entrance of the courtyard and watching the show not long ago?


    However, she couldn¡¯t bother with them at this time. Shu Yu looked at Old Lady Ruan and the girl while walking towards them step by step. ¡°Now, can you tell us what you want to do by bringing along this imposter?¡±


    Old Lady Ruan couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    She looked at Madam Ruan, Shu Yu, Third Lu and his wife, and Lu Dasong, who were standing in the courtyard. Her heart skipped a beat.


    Old Lady Ruan couldn¡¯t help but regret not bringing her son over. At that time, she thought that since the olddy from the Lu family wasn¡¯t around and Second Lu had also gone to the county town, she and the girl would be enough. Theirbination would be just nice to appear pitiful and soften her daughter¡¯s heart.


    She had never expected a Miss Shu to appear out of nowhere. On top of that, this Miss Shu was the real Erya.


    Old Lady Ruan was unwilling to fail, but seeing the Lu family¡¯s fierce gazes, she suddenly closed her eyes and sat on the ground. Then she pped her thigh and cried, ¡°Oh my, my life is so hard. My good intentions have been taken for granted. How would I know that this girl is a fake? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been deceived. My life is bitter.¡±


    Shu Yu watched the other party¡¯s excellent show and smiled. Then, she turned to ask the girl, ¡°She said she was deceived by you, so you¡¯re the liar? Where did youe from? What do you want? You¡¯re trying to trick the Lu family by impersonating Lu Erya, but what¡¯s next? The Lu family has nothing to offer, and they¡¯re living a poor life. They have nothing worth your deception. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to use this opportunity to stay in Shangshi Vige and use your identity as the Erya of the Lu family to do something to the vigers. Tell me, do you have an aplice? Where are your aplices? What are your ns?¡±


    The girl was dumbfounded. She, she didn¡¯t want to do anything. Since when did she have aplices?

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    However, when the girl turned, she saw the vigers all looking at her with burning eyes, as if she really was going to do something that would harm Shangshi Vige.


    The girl was instantly frightened and sold out Old Lady Ruan without hesitation, ¡°No, I¡¯m not a liar. I don¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s all her fault, she asked me to impersonate Erya.¡±


    She pointed at Old Lady Ruan and quickly cleared her name, ¡°I¡¯m just a beggar. She met me a few days ago and saw the two moles on my arm. Then, she told me to pretend to be the second daughter of the Lu family. She said that if I entered the Lu family, I would have a ce to live and food to eat. I didn¡¯t expect to find the Lu family so out and down when I arrived. That being said, at least I would have an identity and a ce to live. I wouldn¡¯t have to sleep on the streets. That¡¯s why I agreed to it. She nned everything.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Shu Yu expressed her doubts.


    The girl nodded quickly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Otherwise, how would I know that Erya has two moles on her arm? She was the one who told me.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at Old Lady Ruan, ¡°What else do you have to say now? What¡¯s your purpose in letting a beggar impersonate Erya?¡±


    ¡°What purpose could I have? The Lu family doesn¡¯t have anything. Do you think I can steal some money from them by doing this? Isn¡¯t it because I saw that my daughter misses Erya every day that I wanted to help her? I¡¯m doing this for the Lu family¡¯s good.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan retreated as she spoke. When she was almost done with her words, she turned and ran out of the courtyard.


    Madam Liang let out a ¡°heh¡±, spitting, ¡°This damned old hag, I¡¯ll go after her.¡±


    ¡°Third sister-inw, don¡¯t go. Let her be,¡± Lu Dasong stopped her. So what if Madam Liang caught up with Old Lady Ruan? Thetter was, after all, the mother of their second sister-inw. Besides, her plot had failed. It wasn¡¯t as if they could beat her up, right?


    Madam Liang pouted unwillingly and exchanged a nce with Third Lu.


    The impersonating girl saw that Old Lady Ruan had escaped and knew that if she didn¡¯t leave, she would have to take all the me.


    Without another word, she squeezed through the crowd and ran away.


    Madam Liang wanted to catch her but failed. She stomped her feet in anger, ¡°They¡¯re quite fast to run.¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t grab the girl either. Madam Ruan was holding onto her arm tightly as if Shu Yu would disappear again if she didn¡¯t.


    Shu Yu was not used to physical contact, so she struggled twice but couldn¡¯t break free. Ultimately, she gave up.


    Now that the two troublemakers had left, Madam Ruan still didn¡¯t let go. Even Sanya and Dahu quietly moved closer to her, looking at her with curious and happy expressions.


    In the past, they had only thought that she was a beautiful and gentle fairy-like big sister, but there was still some distance between them. But now, this fairy-like big sister had actually be their second sister.


    The two children felt an unspeakable joy in their hearts. They also wanted to hug their second sister like their mother.


    Sanya even secretly reached out her little hand, wanting to hold Shu Yu¡¯s hand, but she quickly retracted it when she touched thetter¡¯s hand.


    Shu Yu found it funny. Looking at the soft little girl, she couldn¡¯t care less about Old Lady Ruan.


    She reached out to hold Sanya¡¯s small hand. The little girl abruptly raised her head and looked at her in surprise.


    Shu Yu blinked at her, and Sanya¡¯s face turned red instantly. She lowered her head shyly.


    When Shu Yu raised his head again, she saw that Lu Dasong was already evacuating the vigers who had been watching the show.


    After most of the people had left, Lu Dasong closed the door.


    All of a sudden, only the Lu family members were left in the courtyard.


    Madam Liang wanted to say something, but Lu Dasong came over first.


    He looked at Shu Yu and sized her up for a long time before finally nodding, ¡°You do look somewhat simr to Daya.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    As Lu Dasong spoke, he looked at Madam Ruan with a serious expression, ¡°Second sister-inw, Are you sure that she¡¯s really Erya?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, very sure,¡± Madam Ruan nodded hurriedly and held on tightly to Shu Yu. She looked at Lu Dasong with a strong sense of vignce, afraid that he would say something along the lines of asking Shu Yu to leave.


    Lu Dasong had wanted to say something, but he choked back his words when he saw this. He could only say awkwardly, ¡°That¡¯s good then. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve found her. After so many years, our family is finally reunited. Then¡­ We¡¯ll take our leave for now. Since you¡¯ve just reunited, you must have a lot to say. Later when mother and Second Lue back, we can gather again.¡±


    Of course, he hoped that the girl before him was Erya. All these years, he had seen with his own eyes how his second brother¡¯s life had changed from being rtively well-off to what it was now.


    His second brother had always been willing to work. When he was young, he had been epted as an apprentice because of his reliability. After he graduated as an apprentice and got married, he earned the most among the three brothers. His wife was also hardworking. It could be said that before Erya was stolen, Second Lu had the best life among the three brothers.


    At that time, they had a good rtionship as brothers. But after that, Second Lu insisted on finding Erya. One or two years was nothing, but this search took more than ten years. Who could withstand such torment? It didn¡¯t take long for Second Lu¡¯s house to be increasingly dpidated, and he had to borrow money everywhere.


    Lu Dasong had a family of his own, and his wife was already unhappy after lending some money once. At that time, their mother had been living with him, the eldest son. Yet, the olddy always used her rations to help her second son. As a result, his wife and his mother quarreled a few times, and thetter ended up living with her second son.


    The two brothers naturally distanced themselves from each other and had very little interaction with each other.


    At the thought of this, Lu Dasong couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He looked at Shu Yu, ¡°Er¡­¡± Looking at her face, he just couldn¡¯t say the name ¡°Erya¡± no matter what.


    ¡°Just call me Shu Yu. I¡¯m Lu Shuyu,¡± Shu Yu was her name before she transmigrated. Back in the Shu family, she was called ¡°Shu Yu¡± too, but although the pronunciation was the same, it was a different word.


    Madam Ruan¡¯s face lit up when she heard what she said. Erya had just said that her surname was Lu.


    Lu Dasong could not help but raise his eyebrows and smile, ¡°Alright, Shu Yu, then you have a good chat with your mother. They haven¡¯t given up on looking for you all these years. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    With that, Lu Dasong called Lu Sanzhu and his wife to leave.


    Lu Sanzhu was unwilling to do so, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll stay here and work on my rtionship with my niece.¡±


    Lu Dasong frowned, ¡°What rtionship? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Come out with me.¡±


    ¡°No, big brother, I¡¯m very sincere.¡±


    Lu Dasong simply disregarded Lu Sanzhu. He grabbed thetter by the cor and walked out.


    Lu Sanzhu was usually a sly and sneaky person who didn¡¯t like to do work. He couldn¡¯tpare to Lu Dasong, who spent most of his time doing heavy work in the fields. After struggling several times, he couldn¡¯t break free. He could only be dragged out of the courtyard.


    Madam Liang looked at Shu Yu and the others, then at her husband who was taken away. She stomped her foot and said, ¡°Second sister-inw, we¡¯ll go back first. We¡¯lle to see our niece another day.¡±


    Just like that, the three of them left Second Lu¡¯s house one after another.


    Several vigers were loitering outside the courtyard. They kept craning their necks to peer, extremely curious about the long-lost daughter of the Lu family.


    In particr, Shu Yu didn¡¯t seem to be in dire straits. All of them felt that Second Lu¡¯s happiness was about toe after all the suffering and he was about to strike it rich.


    When they saw Lu Dasonge out, all of them pretended that they weren¡¯t busybodies and looked at different spots, like up at the sky, down at the ground, or the corner of the wall.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Lu Dasong didn¡¯t look at the vigers. He let go of Lu Sanzhu and warned him, ¡°Our second sister-inw and the others have just reunited with Erya. Don¡¯t disturb them if you don¡¯t have anything important, understand? Go back home.¡±


    He had other matters to attend to in the fields, so he did not stay any longer. After ring at Lu Sanzhu, he left.


    However, this time, his footsteps were much lighter. After all, finding Erya was a joyous matter, and Lu Dasong was quite happy.


    Watching Lu Dasong¡¯s figure disappear, Lu Sanzhu snorted and spat at his back, ¡°Big brother is really cunning. Never mind if he wants to leave, but he¡¯s also blocking my way to get rich.¡±


    Madam Liang blinked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We helped the second sister-inw just now and exposed Old Lady Ruan¡¯s scheme. Erya should at least remember this favor, right?¡±


    ¡°She must remember. Even if she doesn¡¯t, I will remind her,¡± Lu Sanzhu scoffed and nced at the Lu family¡¯s courtyard. Then, he waved his hand, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go home first. I¡¯ll give them some time to catch up. We¡¯ll go visitter and show our faces in front of Erya. It¡¯s also fortunate that the real Erya is Miss Shu. She looks like a rich person. It¡¯s only reasonable for her to help us out, her poor uncle and aunt who have helped her before.¡±


    Madam Liang nodded, and the couple entered the house, imagining the riches they might gain and chuckling.


    At this time, Shu Yu, who they were thinking about, was being pulled into the house by Madam Ruan.


    As soon as she entered, Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t help but want to cry again. She grabbed Shu Yu tightly with one hand and asked, ¡°Erya, how have you been all these years? Did the person who bought you mistreat you? How did you find this ce? Where are your adoptive parents? They¡­¡±


    Her questions were quick and anxious, and Shu Yu didn¡¯t interrupt her. When Madam Ruan was almost done, Shu Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t look like I¡¯ve suffered, right? The family that bought me back then wanted a boy, so after they saw that I was a girl, they gave me away. My adoptive parents treated me very well, and I was their only daughter. Two years ago, they had an ident and passed away. Only then did they tell me about my background and asked me toe and find my family.¡±


    Shu Yu naturally couldn¡¯t tell them about the Shu family, so she could only make up a story, ¡°I only found out about your whereabouts a few days ago, so I wanted toe and take a look. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t acknowledge you at first. I wasn¡¯t sure if you would wee me¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, we would wee you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    After hearing that she had been living well, Madam Ruan finally heaved a long sigh of relief. She patted Shu Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your adoptive parents. After we settle down, I will go with you to see them.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Where to?


    She could only nod and avoid Madam Ruan¡¯s gaze.


    Then, she saw Sanya and Dahu who were standing at the side and looking at her with great concentration.


    When Shu Yu saw their identical expressions, her mood could not help but improve. She smiled and waved at them, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m your second sister, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy. I¡¯m very happy. It¡¯s like, it¡¯s like I¡¯m dreaming,¡± Sanya said in a low voice and carefully came forward. Then, she reached out her small hand and touched Shu Yu gently.


    Dahu also nodded hard at the side as if he was afraid that Shu Yu would misunderstand and leave again in a bad mood.


    Madam Ruan looked at the three of them happily. At that moment, there was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    At first, Madam Ruan thought it was Third Lu and his wife, but Daniu¡¯s voice sounded instead, ¡°Second aunt, it¡¯s me, Daniu.


    Dahu quickly turned around and ran over to open the courtyard door.


    Daniu¡¯s face was filled with joy as he walked in with the rice, flour, grains, and oil that Shu Yu had bought.


    Shu Yu and Madam Ruan also came over. Daniu looked at Shu Yu, his eyes sparkling, ¡°You, you¡¯re really Erya? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Daniuughed and said, ¡°Good, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±


    When he had driven the ox-cart and they had arrived at the vige entrance, Shu Yu had run back first. Daniu had originally followed her, but he had to drive the ox cart. The vige road was narrow, so his progress had been slow.


    On the way, he happened to run into Lu Dasong, who was rushing back from the fields. Lu Dasong told him not to go. After all, Old Ladu Ruan was not easy to get along with. Daniu was an honest person and a junior. If they met face to face, he would only be at a disadvantage.


    Lu Dasong stated that he would just go over and take a look himself.


    Then, Lu Dasong asked Daniu to return the ox-cart to the vige chief¡¯s house first before going home to call his wife over. Some things were easier to solve between women.


    In the end, when Daniu returned the ox-cart to the vige chief and went home to call his mother over to help, his mother was unwilling and said that she did not want to get involved in Old Lady Ruan¡¯s matters. When seeing that he was back with rice, flour, grains, and oil, she had even almost snatched those things away.


    Just as Daniu had been arguing with his mother, Lu Dasong returned.


    Only then did Daniu hear of Shu Yu¡¯s identity. He hurriedly carried the things and ran to Second Lu¡¯s house.


    He said to Madam Ruan, ¡°These are all bought by Shu¡­ Erya. She heard that you were in trouble and ran back, so she didn¡¯t have time to carry them with her. I¡¯m just sending them over.¡±


    Madam Ruan looked at the things in Daniu¡¯s hands in shock, ¡°This, this, Erya, why did you buy these?¡±


    Shu Yu just smiled and said to Daniu, ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s gettingte. Stay for dinner?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I have food at home. I¡¯ll go back first,¡± Daniu waved his hand and left.


    The door closed again, leaving only Shu Yu and a few others in the courtyard.


    Madam Ruan looked at the rice and flour on the ground, speechless for a long time.


    Shu Yu simply handed the oil to Sanya and put the meat in Dahu¡¯s hands. Then, she picked up the rice, flour, and bowls while saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Help me take them to the kitchen.¡±


    Sanya and Dahu looked at each other and saw that Shu Yu had already walked into the kitchen without looking back. The two of them quickly followed.


    Madam Ruan was stunned for a moment, but she quickly followed.


    ¡°Erya, why did you buy so much food? What, what are you doing? It wasn¡¯t easy for you toe back, so we should be the ones taking care of you. Why are you the one spending so much money instead?¡±


    Shu Yu ced the rice and flour on the table and turned to look at Madam Ruan¡¯s flustered expression. She said in a slightly depressed mood, ¡°If you continue to say such things and be so polite to me, you¡¯re just treating me as an outsider.¡±


    ¡°No, no, how could I treat you as an outsider? You¡¯re my Erya. Mother won¡¯t be polite with you, no indeed.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately waved at Dahu and Sanya, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make noodles for dinner tonight. It¡¯ll save us the trouble. How about egg and shredded pork noodles? There should be eggs at home, right?¡±


    Egg and shredded pork noodles?


    Sanya and Dahu swallowed their saliva and looked at Shu Yu with bright eyes.


    Shu Yu asked them to help carry a basin over, ¡°I¡¯ll show you guys my skills today, but you have to help me start the fire.¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Shu Yu¡¯s cooking skills were not bad. In her previous life, to climb the societaldder and stand by the side of her enemy, she had put a lot of effort into culinary.


    Sanya immediately raised her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m good at controlling the fire.¡±


    Dahu was not to be outdone, ¡°Me, I¡¯m better at it.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, my fire is stronger than yours.¡±


    Madam Ruan looked at the three of them getting along with each other. She couldn¡¯t help but feel tears, but she was also very happy. She wiped her eyes and went forward to say, ¡°All of you should rest. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Shu Yu would definitely not let Madam Ruan cook the noodles. Otherwise, there would be no oil or meat at all. She didn¡¯t exactly like oily or salty food, but two drops of oil in a bowl of vegetables was something she refused.


    Shu Yu pushed Madam Ruan out of the kitchen, then took out the bowls she bought in the county and gave them to her, asking thetter to wash them.


    Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Since Erya was filial, she couldn¡¯t be too polite. Otherwise, Erya would overthink it and take it as her reluctance to treat her as a daughter.


    However, when Madam Ruan came in after washing up, she saw that Shu Yu poured a thickyer of oil in preparation to stir-fry the shredded meat. With that, Madam Ruan covered her chest and almost gasped.


    She wanted to say that they shouldn¡¯t pour so much oil since it was too wasteful.


    However, she opened her mouth and quickly closed it again. Then, she endured her heartache and put the bowl back into the cupboard one by one, but her eyes kept ncing at the stove from time to time.


    Shu Yu put the shredded meat into the pot. Sizzling sounds danced in their ears, and the fragrance followed closely.


    Sanya and Dahu stood by the stove, puffed out their chests, and took deep breaths. Their eyes were closed in intoxication.


    ¡°It¡¯s so fragrant. It¡¯s too fragrant.¡±


    Madam Ruan thought, ¡°Well wouldn¡¯t it be fragrant? After all, so much oil was used.¡±


    The shredded meat had been finely cut, so it cooked quickly.


    Shu Yu used a pair of chopsticks to pick up a piece of meat each for the two little ones. As soon as they put the meat in their mouths, the two of them looked up in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s so good¡­¡±


    It was the most delicious meat they had ever eaten in their lives.


    Sanya stomped her feet in joy. Dahu¡­ Dahu went out and ran around the yard.


    Seeing this, Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t help but smile. Ever since Erya disappeared, she rarely smiled.


    The noodles were cooked very quickly. Shu Yu poured the cooked noodles into a basin and ced the basin on the table.


    At first, Madam Ruan didn¡¯t notice it because she was standing far away. Only now did she realize that the serving of noodles was extraordinarily huge.


    Her mother-inw and husband weren¡¯t around, so they shouldn¡¯t be able to eat so much, right? But if she kept the noodles until tomorrow, they would be soggy.


    She looked at Shu Yu and ultimately didn¡¯t say anything. She just asked the two children to wash their hands.


    Unexpectedly, Dahu ran in while in the middle of washing up and said, ¡°Mother, second sister, third uncle is knocking on the door.¡±


    Madam Ruan said a soft ¡°shit¡± in her heart when she heard that, ¡°Oh no, he must havee because of the fragrance.¡±


    Without her mother-inw, she was no match for her third brother and third sister-inw. She might not be able to save the noodles from them.


    Dahu hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the basin to the room and hide it.¡±


    Sanya shook her head, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Grandma said that third uncle has a dog¡¯s nose.¡±


    The three of them were panicking. Usually, they had nothing good to eat at home, and with the olddy¡¯s presence, Lu Sanzhu did note over.


    In contrast, Shu Yu was very calm. She even took out arge bowl and picked out a portion of the noodles.


    She then said to Dahu, ¡°Open the door and let him in.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Dahu was stunned for a moment. He quickly exined to her, ¡°Second sister, you don¡¯t know third uncle¡¯s personality. He will¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Shu Yu smiled, ¡°I made extra noodles on purpose. I knew he woulde.¡±


    The three people present were dumbfounded. What did Erya mean?

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Dahu ran to open the door with a face full of suspicion. Fortunately, Lu Sanzhu was the only one outside. His third aunt and the annoying Dabao were not there.


    Lu Sanzhu shed a rare, brilliant smile at Dahu. He patted thetter¡¯s head perfunctorily, then walked around him and went straight to the kitchen.


    ¡°Oh my, I smelled the fragrance from far away.¡±


    The shredded meat and egg noodles on the table were very eye-catching. Lu Sanzhu saw it at first nce, and his eyes immediately lit up. When he saw the oily soup in the basin, he was so hungry that he drooled.


    Lu Sanzhu plopped down on a stool and smiled at them, ¡°I was wondering why something was smelling so good. So it turns out that second sister-inw¡¯s family is cooking meat. These noodles are good. It¡¯s appetizing just by appearance and smells even better than the ones cooked by the chefs in the restaurants in the county. Now that Erya is back. it¡¯s really different. Second older brother¡¯s family is living a better life now.¡±


    As he spoke, he had already picked up the chopsticks on the table and was about to start eating, ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m hungry. Let me try it.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Madam Ruan wanted to stop him.


    However, Shu Yu had already pushed Lu Sanzhu¡¯s chopsticks down, ¡°Wait a minute. ¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was taken aback. He raised his head and met Shuyu¡¯s smiling eyes. When he thought of how Shuyu had beaten the imposter up so quickly, he put down his chopsticks and smiled sycophantically at her, ¡°Erya, I¡¯m your third uncle. You see, your third aunt and I helped you expose that imposter today. It¡¯s not too much to let me have some noodles to share in the joy, right?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Erya is still the most generous.¡±


    After saying that, he picked up the chopsticks again.


    ¡°But I have something I need your help with. If you agree, I¡¯ll let you take this big bowl of noodles back.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was stunned. Help?


    Heughed dryly, ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. As your third uncle, I¡¯m just eating a bowl of your noodles. Why are there even conditions? You¡¯re a junior, so it¡¯s only right for you to be filial to your elders.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I was wrong. As my third uncle, I should not have used noodles as a token for you to help your niece. So even if you don¡¯t eat the noodles, you¡¯ll definitely help, right? This is the care and love of an elder to a junior.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless. Good Lord, his second brother¡¯s family now had a sharp-tongued girl.


    Shu Yu smiled and moved the bowl on the table to the side, further away from Lu Sanzhu.


    Lu Sanzhu gritted his teeth. His stomach was growling from the aroma. In the past, it would have been fine if it was just his second sister-inw and the two children. He could have snatched the noodles directly. At those times, he could even bring the basin of noodles back, let alone the big bowl.


    However, Erya seemed to be a martial arts practitioner. It seemed that he could not just eat for free this time.


    Lu Sanzhu sighed, ¡°Alright, then tell me. What do you need my help with? But let me say this first, your third uncle doesn¡¯t have any great abilities, so I might not be able to help you.¡±


    Shu Yu stole a nce at Madam Ruan, then pointed outside and said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.


    ¡°You¡¯re being so mysterious,¡± Lu Sanzhu pursed his lips. Unwillingly, he stood up and walked out of the kitchen.


    Shu Yu said to Madam Ruan, ¡°You can eat noodles with Sanya and Dahu first. It won¡¯t be good if it¡¯s all soggyter.¡±


    Madam Ruan opened her mouth and looked worriedly at the two of them as they went to the courtyard.


    Lu Sanzhu was thinking about the bowl of noodles, so he said anxiously, ¡°Alright, hurry up and tell me. What do you need my help with?¡±


    ¡°I want you to help me find out what the Ruan family¡¯s purpose is in finding an imposter to impersonate Erya.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Lu Sanzhu was surprised. Then, he smiled and waved his hand, ¡°Oh, I thought it was something hard. There¡¯s no need to ask about it, I know why.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Speaking of which, you¡¯re the cause.¡±


    Shu Yu raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe yesterday? When you entered the vige, many people saw you. You even gave candy to the children at the vige entrance and brought meat and sweets to my second brother¡¯s house. At that time, everyone was saying that a noble person hade looking for my second brother and that his life would be better in the future. After that, my mother went to the vige head¡¯s house to borrow an ox-cart, saying that Doctor Yan wasn¡¯t around and that she wanted to bring my second brother to the county town to have his legs examined.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was excited when he talked about this, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but with my second brother¡¯s family¡¯s situation, he has to think twice before going to town to look for a doctor, let alone the county. How can he treat his legs without money? Besides, it¡¯s just a fall. Which country bumpkin wouldn¡¯t bear with it and just apply some medicinal herbs? To think my second brother was going to the county, so someone must be paying the consultation fee, right? Since my mother didn¡¯t go about borrowing money, everyone must¡¯ve thought of you, no?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also that Doctor Yan. Indeed, he wasn¡¯t around yesterday, but he returned to the vige this morning. When he heard about this, he was so angry that my mother didn¡¯t believe him and would rather go to a doctor so far away than put on the ointment he gave her. The vigers were talking about this matter everywhere. It just so happened that someone from Old Lady Ruan¡¯s vige came here to see Doctor Yan for treatment. Doctor Yan told him about it and that person went back to spread the news. With that, the Ruan family would naturally know that a rich youngdy is here at my second brother¡¯s house, brought meat, and is even paying for medical treatment. It¡¯s only a given that they woulde over to build a good rtionship with my second sister-inw.¡±


    With the Ruan family¡¯s greedy nature, it would be strange if they didn¡¯t rush over.


    Lu Sanzhu finished, ¡°That¡¯s all. Alright, I¡¯m going to eat my noodles.¡±


    He had just taken a step forward before being pulled back by Shu Yu, ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°What else is there?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡± Lu Sanzhu was extremely anxious. If they waited any longer, the noodles would be finished by his second sister-inw and the others.


    Shu Yu stood in front of him, blocking his way, ¡°What you¡¯re saying is what happened fromst night to this morning, right? But you heard the beggar say that Old Lady Ruan came to her a few days ago and asked her to pretend to be Erya. At that time, I hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and the Lu family was still down and out as usual. What does Old Lady Ruan want by finding such a person?¡±


    In the beginning, she did think that Old Lady Ruan was after her. However, after hearing the female beggar¡¯s words, Shu Yu felt that things were not that simple.


    Lu Sanzhu was surprised, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Then tell me, why did Old Lady Ruan put in so much effort?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what I wanted you to find out?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless.


    Shu Yu patted his shoulder, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°Eh, wait. This matter sounds veryplicated. You¡¯re only giving me a bowl of noodles. Aren¡¯t I at losing out?¡±


    Shu Yu pondered for a moment, ¡°Indeed. How about this, I¡¯ll give you two more candies.¡±


    Two candies? To think she could say that.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m stingy. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m new to Shangshi Vige and don¡¯t know much, I would definitely have found someone else. For such a small matter, let alone a big bowl of noodles with two candies, even if I only give another viger two steamed buns, I will still find out what I want. Do you believe me?¡±


    Of course. But still, she was being just stingy.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Lu Sanzhu pondered for a moment, then agreed.


    Although he was indeed craving the big bowl of egg and meat noodles, another reason was that he wanted to build a good rtionship with Shu Yu. This niece of his was obviously rich.


    It was just a bowl of shredded meat noodles now, but there would be countless bowls of shredded meat noodles in the future, right?


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re my niece, I¡¯ll help you. Can I go in and eat my noodles now?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Shu Yu nodded.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately ran to the kitchen. Madam Ruan and the other two had already filled their bowls with noodles. Shu Yu had not returned, so they were all worried that she had suffered a loss at Lu Sanzhu¡¯s hands. All of them looked worriedly at the kitchen door.


    As soon as Lu Sanzhu entered, he wanted to reach for therger basin. However, before he could touch it, he heard a soft cough from behind.


    His hand turned andnded on the big bowl.


    ¡°Second sister-inw, I¡¯ll be taking this bowl of noodles then. Take your time to eat. Your portion is quiterge, though, and mother and second brother are not around, If you can¡¯t finish it,e and call me. I¡¯ll help you finish the food. After all, it¡¯s such a hot day, and it¡¯s not good to leave the noodles for the next day.¡±


    Madam Ruanughed dryly and watched Lu Sanzhu leave with the bowl of noodles.


    As soon as he left, Madam Ruan pulled Shu Yu over to sit down. She asked thetter in a low voice, ¡°Did your third uncle make things difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s actually quite reasonable.¡±


    Madam Ruan was speechless.


    Reasonable? Was Erya talking about Lu Sanzhu?


    Madam Ruan wanted to ask what they had been talking about, but she was afraid that Erya would be unhappy if she meddled too much, so she didn¡¯t ask anything in the end.


    Shu Yu asked them to eat their noodles quickly. Seeing that Sanya and the other two had more noodles in their bowls than shredded meat, she got up and gave them a few more chopsticks of meat, ¡°Hurry up and eat. We have to finish the noodles tonight. Don¡¯t save.¡±


    Sanya was very happy. She lowered her head and began to slurp on the noodles. When she raised her head again, her eyes narrowed into a happy line, ¡°Second sister¡¯s noodles are delicious.¡±


    ¡°Eat more if it¡¯s good.¡±


    Shu Yuughed. When she was cooking the noodles, she had already noticed that the Lu family did not have much food.


    When she had been heading back from the county, she had also asked Daniu about it. In Shangshi Vige, they generally only had two meals.


    It was only because she was here that the olddy had asked Madam Ruan to make breakfast. Therefore, Madam Ruan and the twins probably hadn¡¯t eaten anything else other than that breakfast.


    It was no wonder that Sanya and Dahu were malnourished. They only ate porridge with salted vegetables every day, and they only ate two meals. It would be strange if they grew well.


    At the thought of this, Shu Yu gave the two of them more eggs and shredded meat.


    At this moment, Lu Sanzhu had already returned home with the bowl of noodles. Madam Liang and Dabao, who had long been waiting in the house, immediately came up to him. When they saw therge bowl of noodles with shredded meat, their eyes instantly lit up.


    Madam Liang hurriedly took a few bowls to divide the noodles. As she spoke, she sighed, ¡°I told you second sister-inw had definitely cooked good food. As expected, she cooked the meat. Look at this thickyer of oil. Our second sister-inw must be so happy to find her daughter that she is willing to use so much oil.¡±


    As she spoke, she had already divided the noodles into three bowls. She called her son, ¡°Quickly sit down and eat. The noodles smell really good. Even when we got married, we didn¡¯t even use so much oil in our food.¡±


    Dabao was already stuffing his face on the dining table. His chubby little face was almost buried in the bowl, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s too delicious. Mother, I want to eat more tomorrow. This is not enough. Go and ask Sanya and the others for moreter.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Madam Liang nodded, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll goter.¡±


    Such a big bowl of good food was indeed too little.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that just as she finished speaking, Lu Sanzhu, who was slurping on his noodles, looked up, swallowed two pieces of meat, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go with Dabao this time. He¡¯s a child. Second sister-inw can¡¯t possibly reject him.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu sighed, ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just our second sister-inw, but now there¡¯s Erya¡­¡±


    He clicked his tongue and shook his head, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    ¡°Is Erya very hard to deal with?¡±


    ¡°Very hard doesn¡¯t even cover it,¡± Lu Sanzhu fell silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m afraid second brother¡¯s family will have better days in the future.¡±


    He said with a sigh, ¡°We¡¯d better not offend Erya in the future, understand?¡±


    He pointed at the bowl of noodles in front of him, ¡°Even these noodles didn¡¯te for free.¡±


    Madam Liang didn¡¯t think much of it. She knew that Erya was a martial arts practitioner, but she was an elder, and Dabao was still a child. How could the other party do anything to them?


    However, Third Lu was the lord of the family and they always listened to him. Since he had already said so, Madam Liang naturally couldn¡¯t do anything more. She could only unwillingly give one-third of her bowl of noodles to her son.


    After dinner, the sky darkened. The basin of noodles in the Lu family was finally finished.


    Madam Ruan and the others had a rare full meal and were so stuffed that they needed some time to digest it. This was the first time they had such an experience.


    Madam Ruan didn¡¯t let Shu Yu do the rest of the work. She, Dahu, and Sanya finished the chores of washing the pots and bowls, feeding the chickens, and other courtyard matters.


    Shu Yu returned to the house and took the opportunity to take out her money bag and start counting the money.


    Back when she left the Shu family, she didn¡¯t take a single cent from them. Most of the Shu family¡¯s money wasn¡¯t clean, and the Shu family¡¯s Head Master was very greedy with money. When the Shu family was exiled three monthster, these ounts would be checked by the investigating officials.


    Although Shu Yu knew that she couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being exiled, she didn¡¯t want to be charged with another crime when the ounts were audited.


    She wanted to get out of the matter immediately after being exiled. The more trouble she could avoid, the better. Besides, it was just troublesome and worrying to take the Shu family¡¯s money.


    As such, when she left the city, she only had the sixty taels of silver that she had earned.


    60 taels of silver. Lu Erbai¡¯s treatment of his leg would cost at least 15 taels.


    Shu Yu put aside twenty taels of silver just in case.


    Apart from that, a part of the rest of the money she had used to pay for her journey from the prefecture. She had used one tael and a half to rent a cart.


    After that, she bought meat and sweets whening to visit, as well as today¡¯s rice, flour, oil, and other things. In addition to the cost of her meals outside, she had spent another 500 coins.


    Therefore, she only had 38 taels of silver left.


    38 taels of silver was a huge sum to the vigers of Shangshi Vige. The savings of many families here probably weren¡¯t even half of the number.


    However, to Shu Yu, it was still too little. After all, there were many things that she needed the money for. It seemed that the most important thing was to earn money as soon as possible.


    Just as she was pondering, there was a knock on the door.


    Shu Yu put the silver away and got up to open the door.


    Then, she saw Madam Ruan walk in with a needle and thread. Thetter smiled and said to her, ¡°I saw that the hem of your clothes was torn. Let me help you fix it.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned and looked down at her dress.


    The hem of her dress was indeed torn. It was identally torn by a wooden thorn when she had been confronting Old Lady Ruan and the girl.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41: I Want to Sleep with Second Sister


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Ruan closed the door, ¡°Sit on the bed. I¡¯ll be quick. I¡¯ll fix it for you in a while.¡±


    Shu Yu rejected her subconsciously, ¡°No need, I can do it myself, I¡­¡±


    Wait, she didn¡¯t know needlework.


    Shu Yu covered her face. She was well-versed in literature and martial arts, and her brain worked quickly, but she did not know how to sew.


    In her past lite, she didn¡¯t need to learn that. Atter all, the boss was rich, and his clothes were all custom-made. Most of his clothes wouldn¡¯t be worn a


    second time, so they didn¡¯t even need to be sent to theundry, let alone to be sewn.


    In this life, she had maids back in the Shu family, though the original ¡°Shu Yu¡± did know how to embroider. However, after she transmigrated, she only inherited the body¡¯s memories and not her skills. As such, until now, she had never mended clothes before.


    Madam Ruan looked at her with a smile and lit the candle without saying anything.


    She put on the needle and thread, then asked Shu Yu to take off the skirt and skillfully hooked the thread.


    Shu Yu sat quietly at the side, watching Madam Ruan¡¯s gentle face under the candlelight, and suddenly her heart warmed.


    Shu Yu slowly ced her hand on her chest and quickly lowered her head.


    In her past life, she had lived in hatred. It had been a long time since she had felt such warmth.


    ¡°Alright, take a look and see if it¡¯s okay,¡± Madam Ruan¡¯s voice rang out and quickly pulled Shu Yu back to reality.


    She looked up and took the dress from Madam Ruan.


    Looking closely, she found that there was no trace of mending, ¡°This¡­¡±


    Madame Ruanughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m only capable of this. The tear on the dress is not big, so there is no need to patch it up. Besides, it¡¯s at the hem of the dress. If you fold it a little and hide the thread, you won¡¯t be able to see any traces of mending.¡±


    When she said this, her face was glowing.


    It was the first time Shu Yu saw the timid and silent Madam Ruan with such an expression.


    She reached out to caress the dress and smiled, ¡°Thank you, I like it very much.¡±


    ¡°Why are you thanking your mother?¡± Madam Ruan hesitated for a moment, then reached out and patted the back of Shu Yu¡¯s hand, ¡°If you like it, I can rest assured.¡±


    She then put the needle and thread back into the basket, stood up, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. You should rest early.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Only then did Madam Ruan turn around and leave. However, when she reached the door, she stopped and turned her head hesitantly, ¡°Erya¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing. I¡¯m going,¡± In the end, Madam Ruan pursed her lips and left.


    To be honest, she wanted Erya to call her mum.


    Although Erya had already acknowledged them, Madam Ruan knew that she had notpletely epted them from the bottom of her heart, which was why she still had not called her mum yet.


    But it didn¡¯t matter, she understood. After all, Erya had been away from home for many years. She was already very satisfied to be able to get along with her like this.


    The door closed again. Shu Yuy on the bed, touched the hem of her dress, and suddenlyughed.


    Actually, the Lu family was pretty good, right?


    ¡°Second sister? Second sister?¡± As soon as Shu Yu closed his eyes, soft cries came from outside.


    She knew it was Sanya when she heard the voice.


    Shu Yu looked in the direction of the window and saw the girl¡¯s plump forehead. She couldn¡¯t even see her eyes.


    She felt the urge tough. Then, she got up and opened the door.


    Sanya was still trying to reach the window on her tiptoes.


    ¡°Come,¡± Shu Yu waved at her. Sanya turned her head and saw Shu Yu standing at the door. She ran over happily.


    Shu Yu led her into the house and asked her, ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s sote, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Second sister,¡± Sanya took her hand and asked softly, ¡°I¡­. Can I sleep with you tonight?¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42: The Whole Family Going to the County Together


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio???? Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked at the tentative Sanya andughed. Then, she carried her to the bed.


    The little girl immediately burrowed into the thin nket, revealing only her eyes, and smiled joyfully.


    Shu Yuy down beside her and asked her in a low voice, ¡°Did you tell mum that you wereing over?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Sanya nodded obediently.


    Shu Yu then rxed. She reached out and patted the little girl gently.


    The little girl probably felt hot, so she slowly lifted the quilt and stared at Shu


    Shu Yuughed, ¡°Are you not sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Second sister, I really like you.¡±


    Shu Yu raised an eyebrow. The little girl was embarrassed, but she still said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re my second sister. Brother is happy too.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯m also very happy that you¡¯re my younger brother and sister.¡±


    Sanya¡¯s eyes immediately turned into slits as she smiled. With this smile, the scar on her face became more obvious.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch it. The little girl¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and she shrank her neck. She turned her face to the side, trying to cover the scar, ¡°Second sister, it¡¯s ugly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not ugly,¡± Shu Yuforted her, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? This scar can be removed. Tomorrow I will go to the county¡¯s medicine shop to get some herbs.


    Not long after, our little Sanya will be a little beauty.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Second sister, I, I don¡¯t need to be a little beauty. Second sister is a beauty already.¡±


    She quietly held Shu Yu¡¯s hand and was very satisfied.


    After a while, she slowly raised her head and asked in a low voice, ¡°Second sister, can I go to the county with you?¡±


    Sanya was five years old and had never been to the county. The furthest ce she had ever been to was the vige where Daya had married.


    She wanted to go to the county with her second sister, and she also wanted to see her father and grandma. If her father knew that her second sister had been found, he would definitely be very happy.


    Shu Yu naturally had no objections, ¡°Sure, not only you, but we¡¯ll all go.¡±


    Since she had acknowledged them as family, she naturally had to go and meet the olddy and Lu Erbai officially. She reckoned Madam Ruan would be going to the county tomorrow to change shifts with the olddy as well.


    After all, the olddy was not young anymore. She couldn¡¯t possibly take care of the patient all the time.


    If she and Madam Ruan were not around, there would only be two five-year-old children left at home. It would be better to bring them along.


    Sanya was excited when she heard this, and her smile became brighter. She felt like she had smiled more than she had today in the past year, but she really was just too happy.


    The little girl closed her eyes and soon fell asleep.


    Shu Yu listened to her calm breathing, pulled the thin nket up, andid her hands t.


    Only then did she realize that the little girl was still holding two candies in her hand.


    She was the one who had bought the candy.


    Shu Yu suddenly remembered what Erya and Dahu had said when they had been outside the main room. The two had said that when they found their second sister, they would give her candy so that their second sister¡¯s life would no longer be bitter after she ate the candy.


    Shu Yu took a deep breath and looked at Sanya¡¯s slightly upturned lips. She couldn¡¯t help but smile too.


    The next day, Madam Ruan came over and said that she was going to the


    county.


    She had wanted to tell Shu Yu yesterday, but there were too many things to do, so she had forgotten.


    Her original intention was to bring Shu Yu along. After all, finding Erya was an important matter and she, of course, had to tell her husband and mother-inw.


    Thus, the two decided to set off together.


    After breakfast, Madam Ruan carried the basket on her back, brought Lu Erbai¡¯s clothes and her daily necessities, then left with Shu Yu, Dahu, and Sanya..

 Chapter 43 - 43: The Most Handsome Man

    Chapter 43: The Most Handsome Man


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as the door was locked, Shu Yu heard Madam Liang¡¯s voice from behind.


    ¡°Eh, second sister-inw, where are you going?¡±


    In fact, Madam Ruan and Madam Liang didn¡¯t have much contact. Rather, they even had a few conflicts. When the two met each other, they usually pretended not to know each other.


    Who knew that Madam Liang would take the initiative to greet her today? Was this all thanks to the bowl of noodles yesterday?


    Madam Ruan replied in a low voice, ¡°Erya hase home, so we have to go to the county to see mother.¡±


    Madam Liang secretly pouted, but she smiled on the surface, ¡°Take care then, second sister-inw.¡±


    Madam Ruan nodded and was about to leave with her two younger children. When Shu Yu passed by Madam Liang, she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I see third uncle?¡±


    ¡°Oh, him? He went out early in the morning. What¡¯s the matter, do you have something you need from him?¡± Madam Liang¡¯s eyes shone.


    Shu Yu just smiled, ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    She thought to herself that Lu Sanzhu must have gone to find out more about Old Lady Ruan. She didn¡¯t expect that he would be so enthusiastic about this kind of job given his usualziness.


    However, that was good too. After all, she did want to know earlier.


    The four of them quickly reached the vige entrance. Sanya held Shu Yu¡¯s hand tightly and looked up at her from time to time.


    There were a few times when she was about to fall, but Shu Yu supported her.


    There weren¡¯t many people at the vige entrance since they had set off a littlete. The vigers who wanted to go to the county usually left at dawn.


    Actually, if Madam Ruan was alone, she would just walk there.


    But now, they could only wait for the carriage at the vige entrance. Usually, only one or two ox-carts or donkey carts would pass by in the wee hours of the day.


    However, there was a market in the county today, so there would be two more donkey carts passing by. They should be able to get on them in a while.


    Shu Yu looked around and saw a big rock not far away. She was about to call Madam Ruan over to sit when Dahu pulled her hand.


    She was stunned and looked down at him.


    Dahu pointed at the person who was walking over and introduced in a low voice, ¡°Second sister, look, that¡¯s Schr Tang from our vige. He¡¯s so amazing, he¡¯s only eighteen and he¡¯s already a schr.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her head and looked at the man who was getting closer and closer.


    He was indeed very young. He was slightly thin and was carrying a bookcase on his back as he walked towards the vige.


    From his appearance, he should have just returned from the county.


    As the other party got closer, Dahu was afraid that he would hear him and quickly shut his mouth. However, his eyes were full of envy and admiration as he looked at Schr Tang.


    Schr Tang passed by them without casting a nce. He quickly passed them and entered the vige.


    As soon as his figure disappeared, Sanya also said, ¡°Second sister, isn¡¯t Schr Tang very good-looking? He¡¯s the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever seen, and he¡¯s good at studying. He must be very smart.¡±


    Shu Yu was amused, ¡°This is the most handsome one? I¡¯ve seen someone even more handsome. He was a man of striking appearance and noble bearing, benign and of good conduct. Although his smile was a little fake, it doesn¡¯t hurt his delicate facial features and maic voice at all.¡±


    When others described a voice as one that could make girls pregnant just by listening to it, they were probably referring to that person.


    Sanya¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Second sister, you just used so many, so many idioms.


    You¡¯re so knowledgeable.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Was this her main point?


    ¡°Second sister, what do you mean by being?¡±


    Benign, right?


    Shu Yuughed, ¡°It¡¯s a metaphor for a broad mind and heart..¡±

 Chapter 44 - 44: Something Big has Happened

    Chapter 44: Something Big has Happened


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sanya didn¡¯t seem to understand, while Dahu perked up his ears and pretended to listen.


    Shu Yu could tell at a nce that this little fellow was probably imitating the way adults spoke and did things because he was the only boy in the Lu family.


    He was obviously very curious, but he never said anything and always pretended to be very calm. He didn¡¯t know how to express his joy either, so he just stood by the side silently. This scene made her feel somewhat sad for the boy.


    Sanya, on the other hand, was more dependent on her and had be familiar with her by now. She leaned close and asked, ¡°Then, second sister, where is the handsome man you said?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Shu Yu shook his head. She had only seen that person twice a year ago, and she only knew that his surname was Meng.


    Back at Dongqing Temple when she and Lu Erbai had been seriously injured, they had been treated by a passing-by traveling doctor.


    The traveling doctor¡¯s master was this Young Master Meng who had a pleasant voice.


    Young Master Meng was just passing by while she was recuperating from her injuries. They had met by chance and had not seen each other since.


    Sanya wanted to ask more questions, but Madam Ruan was already waving her hand and said, ¡°The donkey cart is here. Get on quickly. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The few of them stopped talking.


    There were already two people on the donkey cart. With the addition of the four of them, it became much more crowded in an instant.


    Fortunately, Dahu and Sanya were frail children, so it was not a problem to put them on their legs.


    The donkey cart rushed all the way to the county. It picked up two more people on the way and could no longer fit more.


    Most of the vigers went to the county market on foot. After all, they were reluctant to pay coins for each ride.


    Madam Ruan¡¯s heart ached, but she knew that this spending was inevitable.


    The few of them sat on the swaying donkey cart. Just as Sanya almost fell asleep in Shu Yu¡¯s arms, the donkey cart finally stopped.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Shu Yu carried Sanya down and held Dahu¡¯s hand. The two children looked up at the tall city wall in front of them and eximed in surprise, ¡°So this is the county.¡±


    Madam Ruan paused for a second and felt a little sad. That¡¯s right, the family¡¯s conditions were not good, so she had never brought her two children to the county before.


    Shu Yu held one of them in each hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go to the clinic first.¡±


    The group of four followed the bustling crowd and entered the city gate. At this time, Lu Sanzhu was running back home in a hurry, sweating profusely.


    Madam Liang was shocked by his anxious appearance and couldn¡¯t help but scold him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you running so fast? Is there a dog chasing you?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t care about her bad attitude. He scooped some water from the water jar and gulped it down, ¡°Something has happened. Something big has happened.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? where did you go so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, Erya is really amazing. She really hit the nail on the head. She¡¯s really amazing,¡± Lu Sanzhu sighed with emotion as he walked out. Madam Liang pulled him back, ¡°Exin clearly. What exactly is going on?¡± ¡°Geez, I can¡¯t exin it in a short time. I have to go find Erya first.¡±


    He was about to leave again, but Madam Liang quickly said, ¡°Erya is not around. Second sister-inw and her family have all gone to the county.¡±


    ¡°They went to the county?¡± Lu Sanzhu frowned and sat back down. He fanned himself with a fan as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for them toe back then.¡¯


    Then, he suddenly stood up after sitting for a while, ¡°This can¡¯t do, I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    He threw his fan aside and said to Madam Liang, ¡°You wait at home. I¡¯ll go to the county to find Erya. Let me tell you, if I tell her such an important piece of information, I might even get some benefits..¡±

 Chapter 45 - 45: Reuniting as a Family

    Chapter 45: Reuniting as a Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had no idea that Lu Sanzhu had left home in a hurry to look for her.


    She was leading Madam Ruan and the curious twins to the Xu family¡¯s clinic. The clinic was as empty as usual, and the staff behind the counter was yawning as he pounded medicine.


    It was only when he heard the sounds that he abruptly raised his head. When he saw Shu Yu, he immediately stood up and smiled, ¡°Miss Shu, you¡¯re here? Uncle Lu and the others are resting inside. You can just go in.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks. ¡±


    Shu Yu and the others opened the door curtain and entered the backyard. Lu Erbai was the only one in the Xu family¡¯s clinic now, which seemed somewhat lonely.


    Shu Yu walked to the room at the end of the corridor. Just as she was about to enter, Madam Ruan said to her, ¡°Erya, wait outside for a while. I¡¯ll go in and exin the situation to your father and grandma so that they can be mentally prepared.¡±


    Shu Yu retracted her hand, which was about to knock on the door, ¡°Alright.¡¯ Madam Ruan took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    Shu Yu only stood in the courtyard for a moment before a sudden exmation came from inside.


    ¡°W-what did you say?¡±


    The next moment, the door was flung open and the olddy rushed out. She grabbed Shu Yu¡¯s shoulders with both hands and stared at her with a burning gaze, ¡°You, you are Erya?¡± Shu Yu nodded slowly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s lips trembled slightly as if she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. Then, as if she had thought of something, she pulled up Shu Yu¡¯s sleeve to look at her arms and the back of her neck. After doing so, she cried andughed at the same time.


    After a while, she suddenly hugged her.


    ¡°Erya, my good Erya, you¡¯re finally back. You¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Having experienced Madam Ruan¡¯s hug, Shu Yu was calm. She reached out and patted the olddy¡¯s back tofort her. Through her shoulder, she looked into the room where Lu Erbai was lying on the bed. Because he couldn¡¯t move his leg, half of his body was turned to the side as he looked at her excitedly. His eyes were red, and he opened his mouth to say something.


    After a long time, the olddy finally calmed down, and Shu Yu helped her into the room.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s gaze was earnest. There were too many things he wanted to say in his heart, but in the end, he only said two words, ¡°Good, good.¡±


    As long as his daughter was safe and they were reunited, nothing else was important.


    The olddy never let go of Shu Yu¡¯s hand, and they sat in the room and talked for a long time.


    When the olddy found out that Old Lady Ruan had gone to their house again yesterday with an imposter and had almost fooled Madam Ruan, she was instantly angry and began to curse, ¡°What evil idea does that old woman have again? A dog really can¡¯t change its habit of eating shit. She¡¯s always doing such immoral and corrupt things, even her conscience is ck.¡±


    ¡°No matter what she¡¯s up to, she won¡¯t get away with it. Don¡¯t be angry,¡± Shu Yuforted them.


    Just then, Doctor Xu came back and wanted to change Lu Erbai¡¯s medicine. Only then did the olddy shut her mouth and leave Madam Ruan to help in the room. The others all left the room.


    Shu Yu said to the olddy, ¡°I¡¯m going to the shop in front to get some medicine. You can rest here for a while.¡¯


    ¡°Medicine? What medicine? Erya, are you not feeling well?¡± The olddy immediately became nervous.


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s for Sanya. I want to help her remove the scar on her face.¡¯


    ¡°Remove her scar?¡± The olddy cried out in surprise, looking at her and then at Sanya.


    Sanya pursed her lips and smiled, looking very happy.


    Dahu couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend to be calm anymore.. He grabbed Shu Yu¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Second sister, will Sanya¡¯s face recover? Can it really recover?¡±

 Chapter 46 - 46: Shu Yu’s Cunningness

    Chapter 46: Shu Yu¡¯s Cunningness


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Of course.


    Dahu was so excited that he hugged Sanya, ¡°That¡¯s great! You won¡¯t have to be sad anymore.¡±


    Sanya moved closer to his ear and whispered, ¡°Second sister also said that she¡¯ll make me a little beauty.¡±


    The two of them whispered to each other. The olddy¡¯s eyes turned red as she watched, ¡°That¡¯s great. Our family is going to have many happy events. We¡¯ve found Erya, Erbai¡¯s leg can be cured, and now the scar on Sanya¡¯s face can be removed. The days ahead will be better and better.¡±


    Dahu raised his head, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to second sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Erya is our family¡¯s Lucky Star. Ever since she¡¯s back, we don¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore.¡±


    Shu Yu coughed lightly. She was a little embarrassed by thepliment, ¡°Then you guys wait here first. I¡¯ll go and get the medicine.¡±


    The olddy wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she nodded, ¡°Go on then.¡±


    After Shu Yu left, the olddy took out a few copper coins from her pocket and sighed slightly. The family really did not have much money left. Erya was finally back, yet she was spending her own savings.


    The olddy felt a little upset, but fortunately, Erya had been found. After Erbai¡¯s leg was cured, the money would eventually be earned back.


    Shu Yu soon came back with a bag of medicinal herbs. It just so happened that there were tools for boiling and pounding medicine in the clinic, so she directly asked Doctor Xu to borrow them to use.


    Doctor Xu was quite generous. After all, Shu Yu was also very frank in paying the medical fees. He waved his hand and let her use them in the backyard.


    However, Doctor Xu was suspicious of Shu Yu¡¯s knowledge of how to make a scar-removing ointment and even specifically asked the assistant what medicinal herbs she had prepared.


    Some of the herbs did have the effect of removing scars, but the effect wasn¡¯t great. He had also seen the little girl¡¯s scar. It should have been more than a year old. If it had been when her face had just been injured, it would have been easy to deal with. But now, it was hard to say.


    Doctor Xu was a little tempted and wanted to take a look, but this was someone else¡¯s secret recipe. He was still very professional and refused to peek. He could only inquire in the dark.


    Shu Yu smiled and asked, ¡°Doctor Xu, you seem to be very interested? ¡®


    Doctor Xu¡¯s expression was serious, ¡°You¡¯re not a doctor. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll do anything rash and disfigure your sister¡¯s entire face. She¡¯s still young, I can¡¯t let you hurt her.¡±


    Before Shu Yu could answer, Sanya, who was squatting on the side and wanted to help, immediately said, ¡°My sister won¡¯t harm me.¡±


    Shu Yu patted her head, ¡°Yes, I will definitely not let you down.¡±


    Doctor Xu was at a loss for words.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Doctor Xu, if my ointment can really remove scars, do you want to buy this prescription?¡±


    Doctor Xu was stunned for a moment, then his eyes lit up, ¡°You want to sell the prescription to me?¡± ¡°If the price is right, I can consider it.¡± ¡°If it works, I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    Shu Yuughed, ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal?¡±


    Doctor Xu walked away, satisfied. He only came back to his senses when he reached the shop in front.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that this girl deliberately borrowed things from my clinic and used them in front of me just to sell this prescription, right?¡±


    She was so cunning.


    Shu Yu continued to brew the medicine happily. She had thought of putting the ointment in the medicine shop for sale, but unfortunately, the Lu family did not have a strong background, nor did they have the ability to protect themselves. Especially if she were to be exiled three monthster, she would not be able to keep the prescription.


    Just as Shu Yu was thinking about this, Lu Sanzhu¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for my second brother. Let me in..¡±

 Chapter 47 - 47: Old Lady Ruan’s Purpose

    Chapter 47: Old Lady Ruan¡¯s Purpose


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu raised his voice, probably because he had been stopped by the shop assistant. He was quite noisy.


    Shu Yu recalled that he had gone out early in the morning to find out what Old Lady Ruan was up to, and now he had evene straight to the county. The results he had obtained must be very important.


    She told Sanya and Dahu to continue pounding the medicine, then she pped her hands and walked to the front.


    The olddy had also heard themotion. She was already standing in front of Lu Sanzhu. She raised her hand and smacked him on the head, ¡°Never mind if youe, but why are you making so much noise? Don¡¯t you know where you are? If you get your second brother into trouble and he can¡¯t recuperate well, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡±


    As Lu Sanzhu dodged, he said, ¡°Mother, mother, stop hitting me. I have something important to discuss with Erya.¡±


    ¡°Other than ckmailing her, what other important things can you possibly have? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t bother Erya.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was extremely annoyed, ¡°How am I annoying her? It¡¯s Erya who asked me for help.¡±


    As he spoke, he saw Shu Yu walk out. He quickly ran behind her and hid.


    Shu Yu said to the olddy, ¡°Indeed, I asked third uncle to help me find out something. Grandma, I¡¯m going out for a while.


    The olddy was stunned. What did Erya just call her? Did she call her grandma?


    The olddy wiped her face and said kindly, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Go along then.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu felt that his mother¡¯s attitude had changed too quickly. She was so nice to her granddaughter but always beat or scold him, the youngest son. This was simply uneptable.


    He followed Shu Yu out in anger.


    Only then did the olddy realize that her youngest son could actually help.


    This son of hers was azy person who would definitely not sit if he could lie down. Her second son¡¯s family had been in such a difficult situation, yet he had never helped. But now, he had only just met Erya, and she could actually order him around?


    There must be a problem. This can¡¯t do, she had to ask Madam Ruan what had happened when she was not around.


    The olddy turned around and hurried back to the backyard.


    On the other side, Shu Yu had already led Lu Sanzhu out of the clinic and into a small alley.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the situation with the Ruan family?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu chuckled, ¡°Erya, it¡¯s been a long journey for me. I didn¡¯t even have lunch. I¡¯m so hungry that I can¡¯t think straight.¡±


    Shu Yu took a step back, ¡°There are still vegetable leaves between your teeth, and you smell like buns when you speak. You must have eaten some vegetable buns just now, right?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless. Damn it, why was Erya so smart?


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Hurry up and tell me. If the information you give is valuable, I¡¯ll treat you to meat.¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself.¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes brightened.


    Without further ado, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but Old Lady Ruan is inhumane. She came crying to find second sister-inw all for Dahu and


    Sanya.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with Dahu and Sanya?¡± Shu Yu frowned.


    Lu Sanzhu looked left and right, then lowered his voice, ¡°I heard that Lord Yu in town has been married for many years, but he has no children. Recently, a master went to his house and read his fortune. That master said that as long as the family adopted a pair of twins under the age of ten, a son could be conceived. Thus, Lord Yu wanted to buy a pair of twins to bring home.¡±


    Shu Yu abruptly raised her head and gritted her teeth, ¡°You mean, Old Lady


    Ruan has the idea of stealing children again?!¡±


    Lu Sanzhu pped his hands, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just so?¡±

 Chapter 48 - 48: Shu Yu Goes to the Ruan Family

    Chapter 48: Shu Yu Goes to the Ruan Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was simply amazed by the Ruan family¡¯s way of doing things. Never mind the fact that they had stolen and sold her more than ten years ago, but now they were going to do it again. They were really unrepentant and deserved to die.


    ¡°Do they really think that there¡¯s no one left in the Lu family? They¡¯re simply addicted to taking advantage of others!¡±


    Shu Yu turned around and left.


    Lu Sanzhu was shocked and quickly pulled her back, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Don¡¯t be impulsive. I¡¯m telling you, although Lord Yu is only a rich man in the town, he is on good terms with our county magistrate. We can¡¯t afford to offend him.


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, ¡°So you¡¯re saying we should go along with Lord


    Yu¡¯s wishes and let Old Lady Ruan sell Dahu and Sanya? ¡®


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Lu Sanzhu immediately denied it. Then, heughed awkwardly and said, ¡°But Lord Yu really isn¡¯t someone we can mess with. Erya, you just came back so you don¡¯t know, but our county¡¯s magistrate¡­ He¡¯s not a lenient person.¡±


    Shu Yu nced at him, ¡°Alright.¡¯


    After she said that, she returned to the medicine shop. Lu Sanzhu followed her uneasily.


    Then, he saw Shu Yu say to the olddy, ¡°Grandma, I have to go back for a while. But I¡¯m not done with the ointment yet, can you help me watch over it? Just stay in the county for the night. I¡¯ve already booked an extra room with


    Doctor Xu. Dahu and Sanya will stay here as well.¡±


    Since the Ruan family had such thoughts, it wouldn¡¯t be safe for Sanya and Dahu to go back. Who knew what other tricks the Ruan family had up their sleeves?


    The olddy was dumbfounded. She looked at Lu Sanzhu, who had followed


    Shu Yu in. Thetter was also at a loss. He had no idea what Shu Yu was up to.


    This was the first time that Shu Yu had asked the olddy for help, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t reject her. She only instructed Lu Sanzhu, ¡°When you go back, go to Erbai¡¯s house and help feed the chickens.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s face was filled with shock. Was the olddy muddleheaded? How could he possibly help his second brother with his work?


    However, Shu Yu, who was at the side, answered on his behalf first, ¡°He will.¡±


    Without waiting for Lu Sanzhu¡¯s reply, she bid farewell to Lu Erbai and left the clinic in a hurry.


    Lu Sanzhu looked left and right. When he saw that the olddy was about to stop him and question him, he went after Shu Yu without a second word.


    Shu Yu walked towards the city gates, where she could rent a carriage. She looked around and finally stopped in front of a mule carriage, then asked the coachman to take her to Ruan Family Vige.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately climbed onto the cart as well and chuckled at Shu Yu, ¡°I¡¯ve never taken a mule carriage before. Thanks to my niece, I¡¯m able to hitch a ride home.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say much and just let the coachman set off.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t enter the carriage. He sat on the shaft with the coachman. He wanted to say a few words to Shu Yu, but when he saw her cold face, he silently shut his mouth.


    The mule carriage was much faster than the ox cart, especially when Shu Yu requested for it to speed up.


    Between Ruan Family Vige and Shangshi Vige were two viges, and the former was closer to the county.


    The carriage soon stopped at the entrance of the vige. Shu Yu asked the coachman to wait for her and then strode into the vige.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately followed her. Shu Yu turned around and asked him,


    ¡°where¡¯s the Ruan family?¡±


    ¡°Erya, are you going to get even with the Ruan family? That won¡¯t do. The sons of the Ruan family are tall and strong, and they are vicious when beating people up. You¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if you go alone. Why don¡¯t we go back to Shangshi Vige first and bring your big uncle, Daniu, Erniu, and the others with us, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu quickly shut his mouth and pointed straight ahead, ¡°Turn there, pass by the third house, then turn left. The second house is the Ruan family..¡±

 Chapter 49 - 49: Taking Advantage of the Lu Family’s Misfortune

    Chapter 49: Taking Advantage of the Lu Family¡¯s Misfortune


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu strode in the direction he was pointing at. Lu Sanzhu stood rooted to the ground, stunned. He patted his mouth and followed her hurriedly.


    Ruan Family Vige was different from Shangshi Vige. Shangshi Vige was a mixed vige, formed by many vigers who had fled from famine in the early years. In contrast, the Ruan Family Vige was different. Although the vige was not big, two-thirds of the vigers had the surname Ruan and the same ancestors.


    It was precisely because of this that Lu Sanzhu felt extremely flustered from the moment he entered the Ruan Family Vige. He kept looking left and right suspiciously, like a thief.


    Inparison, Shu Yu had a clear goal and soon arrived at the Ruan family¡¯s door.


    The door to the Ruan family¡¯s courtyard was ajar, which meant that someone was at home.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to push the door open, she heard Old Lady Ruan¡¯s voice from inside, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll cut some meat and send it to that unfilial daughter of mine, okay? Really, do we need to please them? I¡¯m her mother, and she¡¯s already found Erya. What¡¯s there to fuss about the past?¡±


    As she spoke, Old Lady Ruan had already opened the courtyard door and almost bumped into Shu Yu, who was standing at the door.


    She was stunned for a moment. Then, she looked up and was about to scold the other party, only to see Shu Yu¡¯s expressionless face.


    Old Lady Ruan was surprised. The next moment, her expression changed, and she said sarcastically, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Erya who just came back to the Lu family? ¡± What¡¯s the matter, you finally remembered that we¡¯re also your rtives and you¡¯re here to acknowledge us?¡±


    When she looked down and saw that Shu Yu wasn¡¯t carrying anything, her expression became increasingly unpleasant, ¡°You¡¯re here to visit your rtives empty-handed?¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t even look at her. She simply pushed her to the side and walked in.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    Old Lady Ruan quickly followed her in and pointed at her back while cursing, ¡°Do you have any manners? To think you don¡¯t even greet your elders. You¡¯re not mute, you know!¡±


    Shu Yu continued to ignore her. She looked at the courtyard in front of her.


    Putting aside the brick house at the side, just the area of this courtyard alone was more than twice the size of the Lu family.


    There was also a cart at a corner, the sound of cattle in the pen, thick quilts hanging on the bamboo pole, three or four fish in the big water tank on the left, and dried meat and mushrooms hanging under the porch.


    Then, she looked at the two Ruan family¡¯s sons who had juste out of the living room. It was just as Lu Sanzhu had said. They were tall and strong.


    Compared to the frail Lu Erbai, the two parties were like heaven and earth.


    At the corner of their mouths were some cake crumbs. It was as if they were afraid that others didn¡¯t know how well the Ruan family was living.


    They seemed to be quite happy living off the misfortune of the Lu family. The Ruan family had everything they had now because of the money they had earned from selling her.


    Shu Yu looked around and saw an axe in the corner. She took it and weighed it in her hand.


    Lu Sanzhu, who had just arrived at the entrance of the Ruan family¡¯s courtyard, was shocked. His eyes widened, and he quickly shrank his neck. She looked into the courtyard quietly, not taking another step in.


    What was Erya trying to do?


    This was also what Old Lady Ruan wanted to ask. She had been scolding Shu Yu, but thetter remained silent and did not respond. This made her feel embarrassed and angry. She angrily ran in front of Shu Yu and blocked her way.


    ¡°You wretched girl, I¡¯m talking to you. What are you doing here? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Shu Yu suddenly straightened her arm, and the axe in her hand almost hit Old Lady Ruan¡¯s nose.


    Old Lady Ruan¡¯s face turned pale with fear. She took a step back and fell to the ground, almost peeing her pants..

 Chapter 50 - 50: Demand Repayment with an Axe

    Chapter 50: Demand Repayment with an Axe


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two sons of the Ruan family rushed forward and looked at Shu Yu with furrowed brows, ¡°You¡¯re Erya?¡±


    ¡°Erya, this is your grandmother. What are you doing with the axe? Even if you want to scare people, you shouldn¡¯t do it like this. Listen to uncle, put that thing down, thene in and have a cup of water. Let¡¯s have a good talk.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the two sons of the Ruan family, who thought they were kind. It was said that these two were younger than Madam Ruan. As the eldest daughter, Madam Ruan had to work since she was young to take care of her parents and brothers. She had brought up these two brothers by herself.


    Yet, with such a sister, they could still be Old Lady Ruan¡¯s aplices just for some money and steal the child of their sister who had just given birth. Their conscience had really been eaten by dogs!


    Shu Yu sneered, ¡°Why am I holding an axe? You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    With that, she raised her hand and hacked the bamboo pole next to her with the axe, knocking it to the ground. The clothes and quilts hanging on the pole fell to the ground.


    Shu Yu stepped on the fabrics and walked over.


    Before the members of the Ruan family could react, Shu Yu swung the axe again, creating a big hole in the water tank in front. The water inside flowed out with a whoosh, wetting the ground and soaking the quilts.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Old Madam Ruan screamed and looked in disbelief at Shu Yu, who was walking into the house, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re crazy, you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Shu Yu waved her axe as she walked. She knocked down the chair in the corner, stepped a hole in the dustpan in the corridor, and split the jar of pickles in the corner. Wherever she passed, the ground was in a mess.


    ¡°Erya!¡± Looking at the house that had been destroyed into a mess, the eyes of the Ruan family¡¯s sons were filled with anger as they rushed over.


    Shu Yu turned around and pointed the axe at them. Her eyes were cold, ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares toe here!¡±


    ¡°You, you crazy girl! Put down the axe, put it down!¡±


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°Why should I? I heard that the year I was stolen, my grandma and uncle brought people to settle the score with you, but in the end, they only beat you up. I think they were wrong. How could they just give you one beating? They should have torn down your entire house. So that you don¡¯t live off my misfortune and lead e a carefree life, raising yourself to be fat and strong like pigs, making people sick.¡±


    She waved her axe, ¡°It¡¯s just nice that today, I¡¯ll finish what they didn¡¯t finish more than ten years ago.¡±


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, she rushed into the kitchen and smashed the cupboard open with the axe.


    Then, she hacked at the pots and pans inside.


    The sounds of things being broken made people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    Old Lady Ruan immediately clutched her chest and sat on the ground, pping her thighs and howling, ¡°What a sin! This girl has gone mad! Someonee and catch her! Everything in our house is going to be smashed by her!¡±


    The faces of the Ruan family¡¯s sons were ashen. They rushed to the woodshed to get the hoes and shoulder poles, then ran to the kitchen to beat her.


    Shu Yu¡¯s movements were swift. In just a short while, not only did she smash all the pots, bowls,dles, and wine jars, but she also split the dining table into two.


    After being done in the kitchen, she walked out and saw the Ruan family¡¯s sons running over angrily.


    Lu Sanzhu, who was standing at the entrance of the courtyard, gasped, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    The next moment, he watched as Shu Yu grabbed the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s shoulder pole with one hand and split it into two with the axe in her other hand.


    Then, she turned to the side and dodged the hoe of the Ruan family¡¯s second son. Following this, she kicked him in the knee and sent him to the ground..

 Chapter 51 - 51: Help!

    Chapter 51: Help!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Ruan family¡¯s eldest son threw away the broken shoulder pole and wanted to take the opportunity to pounce on Shu Yu. However, Shu Yu¡¯s axe suddenly swept across andnded on his neck.


    The Ruan family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s breathing stopped, and his eyes widened in horror.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Try moving again.¡±


    ¡°You, what do you want to do? I¡¯m your uncle, do you still dare to kill me?¡±


    Shu Yu stepped on the Ruan family¡¯s second son¡¯s back as he tried to stand up and pinned him on the ground. She looked into the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s frightened eyes, which were pretending to be calm, andughed, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯m a good person. Of course, I won¡¯t kill anyone. However, it¡¯s not a problem for me to make you half-paralyzed and lie in bed for the rest of your life with just a little injury.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Old Lady Ruan stopped crying. Seeing her two sons being held down by Shu Yu alone, she couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. In particr, the axe in Shu Yu¡¯s hand was very close to the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s neck. With just a slight movement, his head would be separated from his neck.


    With that, Old Lady Ruan got up from the ground in a hurry and rushed to the courtyard door, shouting, ¡°Someone,e! Murderer! There¡¯s a murderer!


    Help! ¡±


    Lu Sanzhu had been blocking the entrance of the courtyard, but when Old Lady Ruan ran into him, he almost fell on his butt.


    It was mainly because his legs felt like jelly. The murderous aura from Shu Yu just now was really too frightening.


    By the time he steadied himself, many had heard themotion and came over.


    Lu Sanzhu quickly took two steps back and hid behind the door.


    The vigers of the Ruan Family Vige followed Old Lady Ruan into the house and saw the scene in the courtyard. They were shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Then, they saw the Ruan family¡¯s two sons. One was under Shu Yu¡¯s foot and the other was being held at knifepoint. They gasped. ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?¡±


    Shu Yu looked up and nced at the vigers in the lead.


    ¡°Who am I? MV father, Lu Erbai, is the son-inw of the Ruan familv. MV


    mother is the eldest daughter of the Ruan family, and I am the second daughter of the Lu family. With this, you guys should know who I am, right?¡±


    The vigers who had been walking towards her with vicious looks were all stunned. This¡­ So this was the rumored Erya that had been found.


    Shu Yuughed coldly, ¡°I think all of you should know what the Ruan family has done to me. If Ie to take revenge now, it¡¯s our family¡¯s matter. It¡¯s a personal grudge. Do you want to interfere?¡±


    The vigers looked at each other. This was indeed a family matter. After all, the second daughter of the Lu family was Old Lady Ruan¡¯s granddaughter.


    However, there was no reason for a granddaughter to smash her maternal grandmother¡¯s house to this extent and even beat her uncle so badly that they couldn¡¯t move.


    Someone tried to persuade her, ¡°Lu family¡¯s daughter, even if Old Lady Ruan did do something wrong, aren¡¯t you back now? You look like you¡¯re doing quite well. She¡¯s your grandma, after all, and your elders. You shouldn¡¯t have hit your elders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hurry up and let go. Apologize to your uncles. They won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Shu Yu found it ridiculous, ¡°Me? Apologize to them? I¡¯m already being merciful by not killing them. Either you guys stay out of it, ore and try my axe.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Some people were dissatisfied with her hostility and wanted to go forward, but they were fearful of the axe in her hand.


    The vigers in the courtyard muttered among themselves.


    Seeing that no one was doing anything, Old Lady Ruan began to p her thigh and howl again, ¡°Hurry up and save my son. We¡¯re all from the Ruan Family Vige. How can we allow a person with a different surname to cause trouble in our vige? if word gets out, won¡¯t the Ruan family lose face?¡±


    The people of the Ruan Family Vige felt that what Old Lady Ruan said made sense. Even though they didn¡¯t like her, they couldn¡¯t just ignore an outsider who entered the vige and wreaked havoc..

 Chapter 52 - 52: Personal Grudges

    Chapter 52: Personal Grudges


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The vigers in the courtyard walked towards Shu Yu, ¡°Lu family¡¯s daughter, put down the axe quickly. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be polite to you.¡±


    ¡°Try me then,¡± Shu Yu suddenly retracted his axe and kicked the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son out.


    He crashed into the vigers who were walking over, and they instantly fell into a pile and couldn¡¯t get up.


    Following this, Shu Yu went to the central room and started to hack at things randomly with the axe.


    Old Lady Ruan¡¯s heart ached, ¡°Stop her! Who can stop her?¡±


    ¡°The vige chief is here! Quick, the vige chief is here!¡± A viger shouted.


    Shu Yu had already destroyed the central room. Just as she was about to enter the house, the vige chief of the Ruan Family Vige hurried over.


    Shu Yu¡¯s hand paused. She ced the axe on her shoulder and walked out slowly.


    Vige Chief Ruan looked at the chaotic scene and gasped. He red at Shu Yu and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Do you really think that the Ruan Family Vige has no one and you cane here and act sowlessly?¡±


    Someone whispered into Vige Chief Ruan¡¯s ear, ¡°Vige chief, this girl is the daughter of Shangshi Vige¡¯s Lu Erbai who was sold when she was young. She said she¡¯s here for revenge.¡±


    As he spoke, he nudged his mouth at Old Lady Ruan, meaning that she was the one who did the deed.


    Vige Chief Ruan was stunned and his anger subsided a little. Then, he red at Old Lady Ruan. It was all her fault.


    Old Lady Ruan hurriedly helped her two sons up. After the Ruan family¡¯s second son got up, he saw that the courtyard was full of his rtives. Without a word, he picked up the hoe on the ground and swung it at Shu Yu¡¯s face. ¡°Wretched girl, you dare to hit me? I¡¯ll beat you to death, you unfilial thing!¡±


    The vigers in the courtyard watched helplessly as the hoe struck down aggressively, and all of them gasped.


    Shu Yu only moved half a step to the side, ¡°It seems you didn¡¯t learn your lesson.¡±


    She then took a few steps forward and appeared behind the Ruan family¡¯s second son. Following this, she grabbed the handle of the axe and mmed it against his back.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The Ruan family¡¯s second son screamed and mmed heavily on the steps. One of his teeth was knocked out and his mouth was full of blood.


    The people in the courtyard could not help but feel a toothache.


    Vige Chief Ruan frowned and pushed the two vigers beside him as he scolded, ¡°What are you waiting for? Help him up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡± The two vigers looked at Shu Yu fearfully. Her actions just now had been clean and neat. She was clearly an expert.


    The Ruan family¡¯s second son was helped to the side while wailing like a ghost. This scene made the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son, who had wanted to go forward, take two steps back and not dare to move.


    Upon seeing this, Old Lady Ruan could onlyin to the vige chief, ¡°Third uncle, you have to stand up for us. Look at this wretched girl, what has she done to our family? She doesn¡¯t put the Ruan Family Vige in her eyes at all. She came as she wanted to and hit people whenever she wants. I¡¯m even her grandmother! If it was someone else, wouldn¡¯t she¡­¡±


    Vige Chief Ruan had a headache, ¡°Alright, Ah Wang¡¯s wife, calm down first.


    I¡¯ll handle this.¡¯


    Two women came over and helped Old Lady Ruan to the side.


    Vige Chief Ruan then turned to look at Shu Yu, his face gloomy, ¡°Erya of the Lu family, I know you¡¯re angry, but you shouldn¡¯t have done all this. Look at what you¡¯ve done to the Ruan family. The Ruan Family Vige won¡¯t let this matter go just like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before that I¡¯m only here for revenge. This is a personal grudge.. But from what I¡¯ve heard, vige chief, are you trying to escte this to a conflict between the viges?¡±

 Chapter 53 - 53: Make it so that the Girls of Ruan Family Village be Unable to Marry

    Chapter 53: Make it so that the Girls of Ruan Family Vige be Unable to Marry


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Vige Chief Ruan didn¡¯t like Shu Yu¡¯s attitude and became even more displeased, ¡°What revenge? Ah Wang¡¯s wife did steal you and sold you off that year. She was indeed in the wrong. However, quite a few people from the Lu family also came and beat up Ah Wang¡¯s wife. She almost lost her life!¡±


    He snorted coldly, ¡°The conflict between their family and the Lu family was already settled back then. I¡¯ve also promised the Lu family that the Ruan Family Vige will properly restrain Ah Wang¡¯s wife. Yet you¡¯re here now, so can we take it that you¡¯re the one who started it? You¡¯ve caused so much damage to the Ruan family, so of course, we¡¯ll have to go to your Lu family too.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°You¡¯re words are good and you¡¯re right. So, Vige Chief Ruan, did you really restrain Old Lady Ruan?¡±


    ¡°Of course.


    ¡°Then how dare they have the audacity to have designs on my younger brother and sister, and n to sell them?¡± Shu Yu¡¯s face was cold as she questioned coldly.


    ¡°What?¡± Vige Chief Ruan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He felt as if he was hallucinating.


    The other people from the Ruan Family Vige were also shocked. No, no way, right? Had Old Lady Ruan learned nothing and still wanted to sell her grandchildren?


    Shu Yu sneered, ¡°So this is the result of Vige Chief Ruan¡¯s restraint? I¡¯m sure everyone here knows how difficult my family has been in the past years, right? Yet, Old Lady Ruan is still unwilling to let us go. She really is thinking of forcing her daughter and son-inw to death, huh? Vige chief, your restraint is quite effective, so effective that they¡¯ve gotten worse! I¡¯d like to doubt whether you¡¯re restraining them or supporting them.¡±


    She took a few steps forward and continued, ¡°Since they did such a thing, it¡¯s not too much for me toe here and take revenge, right? If Vige Chief Ruan still wants to side with them, then fine, I¡¯ll go and publicize it. I¡¯ll tell everyone that not only do the girls from the Ruan Family Vige have to work like a dog back in their own family, but after they give birth at their inws¡¯, their children will be sold by the maternal family to supplement the family¡¯s ie. It¡¯s useless even if the inws make a fuss. After all, the Ruan Family Vige just stood by and sided with their own without distinguishing right from wrong, right? At that time, I¡¯d like to see which vige would still dare to marry a girl from your Ruan Family Vige.¡±


    Vige Chief Ruan gasped, ¡°That can¡¯t do.¡±


    The other people from the Ruan Family Vige were also anxious.


    ¡°We can tell right from wrong. We just don¡¯t know about Ah Wang¡¯s wife¡¯s matters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Second daughter of the Lu family, this has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°Vige chief, Ah Wang¡¯s wife is indeed immoral. No matter how heartless she is, she shouldn¡¯t do something like sell her grandson and granddaughter, right?¡±


    Old Lady Ruan was flustered. She didn¡¯t understand how Shu Yu knew that she had designs on Dahu and Sanya. She clearly didn¡¯t reveal any information.


    Seeing that the vigers were starting to condemn her, she quickly waved her hands and denied, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it. This d*mn girl is using me!¡±


    Vige Chief Ruan felt that the situation was serious. He knew Old Lady Ruan¡¯s personality, so he felt that Shu Yu¡¯s words were more credible. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so angry. She had clearly been provoked.


    However, he was the vige chief of the Ruan Family Vige, so he naturally stood on Old Lady Ruan¡¯s side.


    He looked at Shu Yu, ¡°What evidence do you have for saying this?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have evidence.


    Old Lady Ruan was shocked. What evidence could she have? She didn¡¯t even mention this to the younger generation in her family.


    Vige Chief Ruan¡¯s expression also became serious. His sharp eyes looked at Old Lady Ruan and gradually became cold.


    The people in the courtyard looked at Shu Yu curiously. They saw her take out a paper bag from behind her..

 Chapter 54 - 54: Can I Leave Now?

    Chapter 54: Can I Leave Now?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu waved the paper bag, ¡°This is the pastry from Liu Dessert Shop in town. I found it in the central room just now. The buyer gave this to Old Lady Ruan so that she can lure my brother and sister. However, Old Lady Ruan is obviously reluctant to give such good food to my brother and sister, so the eldest and second sons of the Ruan family didn¡¯t work during the day and instead hid in the house to eat.¡±


    This was evidence that Lu Sanzhu had identally heard.


    The two daughters-inw of the Ruan family, who had just returned from the fields, looked at their husbands in shock. Never mind if they didn¡¯t share the food with them, but they even hid it from their children?


    The faces of the two men flushed as they shouted, ¡°Nonsense! When did we eat pastries? You¡¯re the one who brought these desserts from Liuji Dessert Shop to frame us!¡±


    ¡°Before you speak, wipe the crumbs off the corner of your mouth.¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the corners of the two men¡¯s mouths. The two subconsciously raised their sleeves to wipe their mouths.


    What else was there to say? The men from the Ruan family were obviously feeling guilty.


    Shu Yu threw the paper bag in front of Old Lady Ruan. Seeing that thetter was still trying to argue, she sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t even think of saying that you bought it yourself. I heard that Liu Dessert Shop always record the production dates on their desserts, and the date on the paper is today. Did you go to town today? Or did someone else buy it for you? If so, who is that person?¡±


    Old Lady Ruan¡¯s eyes widened, and she was speechless.


    ¡°I¡­ That was ¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Vige Chief Ruan finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He red at Old Lady Ruan and then looked at the Ruan family¡¯s sons.


    His voice was deep, ¡°The two of you have hands and feet, and your family is doing well. In the past, your eldest sister had always been protective of you, but this is how you treat her? She¡¯s your sister. Is it not enough that you have already sold one of her daughters in the past? Do you really want to force them to their deaths? Do you even have a heart? Ah?¡±


    The Ruan family¡¯s sons were unwilling to admit their mistakes. Since they were young, they had been taught by Old Lady Ruan that it was only natural for their sister to suffer for them, even if thetter was married.


    Although selling Eryast time was indeed not quite good, they were giving the twins to the Yu family in town this time. The Yu family was rich and would take the twins as their children. The twins were going there to enjoy life and even reduce the burden on the Lu family. What was there to be unhappy about?


    However, they couldn¡¯t say that the buyer was the Yu family since they didn¡¯t get it done, so they just pursed their lips and remained silent.


    Shu Yu took a few steps forward, ¡°Can I go now?¡±


    Vige Chief Ruan looked at the messy ground and opened his mouth, wanting to ask forpensation. However, when he thought of Shu Yu¡¯s threat and the gazes of the other vigers, he could only nod his head slightly. His head was throbbing as he said, ¡°You can leave. I will punish them, so I hope that you will not go out and spread nonsense and ruin the reputation of our Ruan Family


    Vige. Otherwise, the vigers of the Ruan Family Vige will not spare you.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve said from the start that this is a personal grudge. You guys wanted to escte it to a conflict between the viges. As long as you can keep their family in check and not cause trouble for us, I won¡¯t say anything.¡± After she finished speaking, she swaggered toward the courtyard gate.


    Old Lady Ruan looked left and right. Seeing that none of the vigers came forward to stop Shu Yu, she immediately shouted, ¡°I want to report you to the authorities. You trespassed my property! I want to report you to the authorities!¡±


    ¡°Go if you want,¡± The vige chief himself was in a terrible fix..

 Chapter 55 - 55: Going to Town

    Chapter 55: Going to Town


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Shu Yu was in the county this morning, she heard that an official from above hade to Dongan Prefecture.


    Although the Shu family would only be exiled after three months, the investigation should have begun now. As the magistrate of Dongan Prefecture, Head Master Shu was already busy dealing with the officials from the capital.


    As for the county magistrate of Jiangyuan County, who followed the Shu family¡¯s lead, his following days would not be easy either. He was busy covering up evidence of his crimes, so how could he care about such a trivial matter?


    This was also the reason why Shu Yu dared to attack the Ruan family in such a high-profile manner. She had to teach the Ruan family a lesson and let everyone see that the Lu family could no longer be easily bullied.


    Besides, how could a person like Old Lady Ruan dare to report this to the officials? She was only good at verbal threats.


    When Shu Yu passed by Old Lady Ruan, she suddenly squatted and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your hard days and my revenge are not over yet.¡±


    She had only damaged a little of the Ruan family¡¯s property. How could this be considered revenge?


    Old Lady Ruan¡¯s expression changed slightly as she watched Shu Yu walk out of her house.


    She suddenly stood up, pointed at Shu Yu¡¯s back, and shouted, ¡°You unfilial b*tch, a shrew like you will never be able to get married in your life! No one will marry you!¡±


    Shu Yu pretended not to hear her. She had never thought of getting married, not in her previous life, and neither in this life.


    She didn¡¯t even stumble while Old Lady Ruan continued scolding, ¡°Sanya and


    Dahu will all be implicated by you and be single for the rest of their lives!¡±


    Shu Yu sneered. Even the family members of Old Lady Ruan could get married, no? Dahu and Sanya were well-behaved and sensible. Their lives would only be peaceful and beautiful.


    Old Lady Ruan¡¯s mouth was already dry from the incessant scolding, but the other party was still unmoved, and the vigers were looking at her.


    Old Lady Ruan finally stopped. This couldn¡¯t do. Since the vige chief wouldn¡¯t help her, she had to think of another way.


    That¡¯s right, she could go to the Yu family. The Yu family was rich and powerful, so they could take care of the Lu family, right?


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that someone was one step ahead of her.


    As soon as Shu Yu walked out of the courtyard, Lu Sanzhu followed her with a ttering smile on his face. He was clearly an elder, but at this moment, he was following behind like ackey.


    Shu Yu nced at him, and thetter jumped. He quickly exined, ¡± I, I did tell you to be careful. I didn¡¯t run in to help you because I saw that you could deal with those people alone. I didn¡¯t want to drag you down.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    When they reached the vige entrance, Shu Yu got on the mule carriage.


    Lu Sanzhu hesitated for a moment and tentatively ced his hand on the shaft of the carriage. Seeing that Shu Yu did not make a sound, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did he climb up the carriage.


    Compared to the carefreeness he had felt when on the way here, Lu Sanzhu was now extremely cautious and obedient. He curled up at the edge of the carriage¡¯s shaft, not even daring to speak to the coachman.


    Then, Shu Yu instructed the coachman, ¡°Go to Wen Town.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was shocked. He turned around and eximed through the curtain, ¡°You¡¯re going to town? Are you¡­ Are you going to look for the¡­¡±


    He nced at the coachman beside him and swallowed the words ¡°Yu family¡±. Then, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Erya, what exactly do you want to do?¡±


    He had already told her that Lord Yu and the county magistrate were friends. Erya could break into the Ruan family and smash their house, but she couldn¡¯t possibly enter the Yu residence. Even if she was great in martial arts, the Yu family had many fighters. She would definitely be caught..

 Chapter 56 - 56: Cater to Their Likes

    Chapter 56: Cater to Their Likes


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes moved. What if she implicated him and the entire Lu family?


    Shu Yu leaned against the door of the carriage with her eyes closed, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, go back now and help feed the chicken.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless. He was sullen but after witnessing Erya¡¯s martial arts, he did not dare to refute her words.


    In the end, Lu Sanzhu did not get off the carriage. Although he was extremely nervous, he was even more curious.


    As such, when the carriage passed by the entrance of Shangshi Vige, he did not even look in the direction of his house.


    The carriage arrived at Wen Town, and Shu Yu let the mule carriage go back.


    Shu Yu touched her chin as she looked at the back view of the carriage driving away. It was more convenient to have a carriage herself.


    Sigh. She had to make money.


    As Shu Yu walked into the town, she turned to ask Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Where¡¯s the Yu family?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth but didn¡¯t want to say it. It was only when Shu Yu¡¯s impatient expression appeared that he swiftly pointed ahead, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    The Yu family was indeed wealthy in town. The ce they lived in was the best in town.


    ording to Lu Sanzhu, the Yu family had houses in both the county and the prefecture. However, because their ancestral home was in Wen Town, they had never moved.


    Shu Yu followed Lu Sanzhu and stood in front of the Yu family¡¯s main door. As expected, the ce had been renovated to look very luxurious.


    Shu Yu looked around and saw a tea stall not far away. She walked over and sat down, asking the owner to serve a pot of tea.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t barge in directly, Lu Sanzhu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He hurriedly sat down opposite her and asked, ¡°Erya, how¡­ How are you going to deal with the Yu family? ¡±


    ¡°Cater to their likes, I suppose,¡± Shu Yu thought for a while and said very frankly.


    Lu Sanzhu frowned. He didn¡¯t understand. Wasn¡¯t catering to their likes currying favor with them?


    Shu Yu sipped her tea as she looked at the main entrance of the Yu family¡¯s residence.


    Few people came out of the Yu family¡¯s main door. The servants who came in and out basically went through the small gate.


    Therefore, even after staring at the entrance for a long time, she didn¡¯t gain much.


    At this point, Lu Sanzhu was dozing off.


    After another half an hour, there was finally some movement at the door. A wealthily-dressed woman walked out of the door.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu jerked up and looked around, ¡°Who?¡±


    Shu Yu pointed at the main entrance of the Lu family¡¯s house. Lu Sanzhu looked at thedy and said, ¡± that¡¯s Madame Yu, Lord Yu¡¯s wife.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up at the sky, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Why is Madame Yu out at this time?¡±


    Seeing that Madame Yu had gotten into a pnquin that was parked at the door, Shu Yu immediately put down a few copper coins and stood up to follow her. Lu Sanzhu hurriedly caught up with her.


    The pnquin traveled slowly along the street for a while before finally stopping in front of a small courtyard.


    Madame Yu asked a maid to knock on the door, and a man dressed like a Daoist priest walked out.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. Could this be the fortune-teller who had read Lord Yu¡¯s fortune and suggested that he adopt twins?


    What should she do? She felt like rolling up her sleeves and rushing in to beat the other party up.


    Shu Yu watched as Madame Yu walked into the courtyard and the pnquin was temporarily lifted away from the alley.


    Now, there were only Madame Yu, her maidservant, and the fortune-teller in the courtyard.


    Shu Yu looked left and right, found the easiest position to climb up the wall, stomped hard, and jumped onto the wall while no one was around.


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless.. Hadn¡¯t his good niece forgotten something? What about him?

 Chapter 57 - 57: Already with Child

    Chapter 57: Already with Child


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu stood on the wall and saw that there was no one in the courtyard. She immediatelynded lightly in the courtyard.


    There was some movement from the central room inside. Shu Yu followed the sound and saw the fortune-teller and Madame Yu sitting there talking. The maidservant was serving tea.


    After talking for a short while, Madame Yu had the maidservant stand guard in the courtyard.


    When Shu Yu saw the maidservante out, she hurriedly took a few steps back and hid in a corner.


    The maidservant moved a stool over and sat by the courtyard door.


    Shu Yu frowned. If she wanted to eavesdrop outside the central room again, she would definitely be seen by this maidservant. What should she do?


    Just as she was thinking about whether she should go around to the back to take a look, she heard the fortune-teller and Madame Yu leave the central room and enter the left wing.


    Outside the window of the wing room was where Shu Yu was hiding.


    Shu Yu was amused. She immediately opened the window a crack and squinted her eyes to look inside.


    She hadn¡¯t expected the scene that entered her eyes to make her want to poke her eyes.


    Madame Yu and the fortune-teller hugged and kissed each other as soon as they entered the room. They were so lustful that they looked like a couple who had only reunited after a long time.


    Only then did Shu Yu see the fortune-teller¡¯s appearance clearly. He was indeed well-groomed. If one disregarded his wide and gray Daoist robe, he was quite good -looking.


    No wonder Madame Yu left the manor in the evening for a tryst.


    Shu Yu sighed inwardly for a moment, and the two people in the room also separated.


    Madame Yu¡¯s breathing was a little unstable as she sat at the side. She red at the fortune-teller shyly and said, ¡°Look at how impatient you are. You have to control yourself. I¡¯m still carrying our child in my stomach.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up abruptly. A child?


    So that¡¯s how it is. She had found it strange before. The fortune-teller said that as long as Lord Yu adopted a pair of twins, he would be able to get a child. But if he did adopt the twins, what would the fortune-teller do if Madame Yu still didn¡¯t get pregnant? Wouldn¡¯t the fortune-teller be swallowed alive by Lord Yu then?


    So it turned out that Madame Yu was already with child, and it was even the fortune-teller¡¯s seed. Next, they just had to find a pair of twins to prove that the fortune-teller was really capable.


    Shu Yuughed coldly to herself.


    The fortune-teller smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this child is the foundation of our future. I won¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡±


    As he spoke, he touched Madame Yu¡¯s belly and asked, ¡°The child is almost a month old. How is the adoption of the twins going?¡±


    ¡°I came here to talk to you about this. Didn¡¯t I meet an old woman before who said that her daughter has a boy-girl twin and that she would send them over to us in two days? I¡¯ve sent someone to look for her this morning. In the end, the old woman said that there was an ident and that we have to wait for two more days. She¡¯s too unreliable. God knows if the two children can be sent here smoothly in two days. How about you? Did you find the twins who escaped?¡±


    The fortune-teller¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°No. If the two children hadn¡¯t escaped, our n could have been implemented long ago and we wouldn¡¯t have had to find another pair of twins. After Lord Yu believes that I am truly capable, he will only value me more and more in the future. With the two of us working together from the inside, the entire Yu family will be ours. We¡¯ve been looking forward to this day for a long time. The twins in the hands of the old woman you mentioned must be sent over without any mishaps.

 Chapter 58 - 58: Hurry Up and Go Back to Feed the Chickens

    Chapter 58: Hurry Up and Go Back to Feed the Chickens


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madame Yu nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The old woman said that the twins are living a poor life at home. They don¡¯t even have enough to eat. As long as theye to the Yu family, they will enjoy life. Even if it¡¯s for the good of the two children, their family should agree.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Either way, this matter has to be settled in the next few days. Anyter and your stomach will be exposed.¡±


    ¡°The situation is already grim now. I had morning sickness for a while this morning and was almost discovered by the Lord. Fortunately, my maidservant was smart and said that I had eaten too much hawthorn. However, if I vomit again tomorrow, the Lord will probably get another doctor for me. Do help me think of a way.¡±


    The fortune-teller frowned and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°The morning sickness is unpreventable and you can¡¯t take any medicine now either. How about this, I¡¯ll prepare some talismans for you. Tomorrow, ask your maidservant toe and get them. When Lord Yu asks, just say that I gave you the talismans and they have the effect of exorcism. As long as you adopt twins and drive out all the evil spirits around you, a child will reincarnate in your house. It¡¯s just that this talisman will make you ufortable and make you dizzy and vomit, but it¡¯s not serious. Lord Yu won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Madame Yu¡¯s eyes lit up and she smiled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that. However, there¡¯s no need for the maidservant toe. I¡¯lle tomorrow morning.¡± The fortune-teller smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you then.¡±


    The two of them talked for a while more. Seeing that it was gettingte, Madame Yu left the small courtyard, satisfied.


    After she left, Shu Yu took advantage of the fortune-teller¡¯s inattention and jumped over the wall again.


    Outside the door, Lu Sanzhu had been waiting so long that he almost went bald. He was so anxious that he was pacing around in circles. When he saw that Shu Yu had finallye out, he heaved a sigh of relief. He hurriedly went up to her and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally out. When Madame Yu came out just now, I was so scared that my soul almost left my body.¡±


    ¡°Look at you,¡± Shu Yu patted the hem of her dress, and the expression on her face was more rxed.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t dare to retort. He only asked, ¡°What are we going to do next? ¡®


    ¡°We?¡± Shu Yu said strangely, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Why aren¡¯t you going back?


    Aren¡¯t you worried that your wife and children are looking for you?¡±


    Wen Town didn¡¯t have any city walls, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about the city gates closing. Even if it waste, it wouldn¡¯t take long to get back home.


    Lu Sanzhu was stunned. He did have to home.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home first then. Erya, don¡¯t be impulsive, Lord Yu is not someone we can offend. Let¡¯s go back and discuss this with someone first.¡±


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks, ¡°Who¡¯s us? I¡¯m asking you to go back. I still have things to do here. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You have things to do?¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s voice became shrill.


    After being red at by Shu Yu, he quickly covered his mouth and looked left and right. Then, he asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re not really nning to go to the Yu residence, are you?¡±


    ¡°Remember to feed my family¡¯s chickens when you get back.¡±


    At a time like this, she only thought of her chickens. He would go back and eat those two chickens!


    Lu Sanzhu thought resentfully. He wanted to persuade Shu Yu again, but when he looked up, she was already gone.


    He was shocked, ¡°Erya, Erya?¡±


    He looked around, but she was nowhere to be found.


    Lu Sanzhu had no choice. Seeing that the sky was about to turn dark, he could only return to Shangshi Vige first.


    On the other side, Shu Yu had already left the alley. While the shops around were still open, she went to buy some things she needed..

 Chapter 59 - 59: This is Catering to Another’s Likes

    Chapter 59: This is Catering to Another¡¯s Likes


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After everything was ready, Shu Yu booked a room in a rather clean inn in town and stayed the night.


    The next morning, she changed into a Daoist nun¡¯s robe in her room and put on some makeup to make her look older. With that, her original appearance could not be seen at all. Shebed all her hair into a bun and looked like a celestial. She looked more like a master than the fortune-teller yesterday. Shu Yu was quite satisfied with her appearance. She carried a cloth bag and went out.


    She went to the stall outside the Yu family¡¯s residence to have breakfast, looking at the entrance as she ate.


    As expected, not long after, she saw Lord Yu¡¯s figureing out.


    Shu Yu had asked around and found out that Lord Yu would usually go to his shops in the morning to check on the situation.


    Looking at the direction he left in, it was indeed so.


    Not long after Lord Yu left, Madame Yu also left in a pnquin.


    Only then did Shu Yu put down a few copper coins and quickly walked towards Lord Yu¡¯s shop.


    Lord Yu happened to being out of one of the shops. Shu Yu lowered her head and walked straight toward him, discreetly avoiding Lord Yu¡¯s attendants and sessfully bumping into him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡± Lord Yu staggered back two steps and raised his head in anger.


    Shu Yu immediately lowered her eyes and stood still. She said apologetically, ¡°Please forgive me, I was in a hurry. It¡¯s just that I saw a baleful aura here and was worried that something would happen, so I bumped into you.¡±


    Lord Yu was superstitious, so he was much kinder to monks and nuns. He had calmed down by now, ¡°I was a little rash with my words too. I hope you won¡¯t find fault with me.¡¯


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lord Yu suddenly thought of something and frowned, ¡°You just said that you saw a baleful aura here?¡±


    He turned his head and looked behind him. His shop was right behind him. Didn¡¯t that mean that something was going to happen to his shop?


    Shu Yu raised her head and feigned surprise, ¡°The baleful aura ising from you¡±


    Lord Yu suddenly became nervous, ¡°Why do you say that? ¡±


    ¡°My Lord, did you encounter any problems recently? Why is your be dark and contaminated by karma? You¡¯re about to face a great disaster¡­¡± She suddenly shut her mouth, sighed, and shook her head.


    When Lord Yu first heard the nun say that his be was dark, he was not too happy. He had clearly had some happy events recently and was in high spirits. Master Geng said that he was about to have a child, so how could there be a big disaster?


    Yet, seeing Shu Yu sigh halfway through her sentence and was about to leave, his heart skipped a beat and he stopped her immediately, ¡°Why did you stop halfway through your sentence?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only passing by Wen Town and really should be a busybody. I originally thought that this shop was filled with a baleful aura and was worried that it would hurt the innocent, so I rushed over. Now that I¡¯ve found out that the source of the baleful aura is My Lord, and it¡¯s also because of karma, it would be against heaven¡¯s will for me to interfere. Please take care. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around and left. She didn¡¯t have the attitude of a chatan chasing after a rich person. She was very frank.


    With that, Lord Yu became even more nervous and believed her. He quickly ordered two attendants to stop her, ¡°Please wait.¡±


    Shu Yu closed her eyes slightly, looking as if she had seen through the mortal world, but the corners of her mouth secretly curled up.


    This¡­ was catering to another¡¯s likes.


    Wasn¡¯t Lord Yu superstitious and particrly believed in such things? Let¡¯s see who¡¯s better, her or that fortune-teller, Master Geng..

 Chapter 60 - 60: Shu Yu’s Great Deception

    Chapter 60: Shu Yu¡¯s Great Deception


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu sighed and looked up at Lord Yu, who was standing before her. She said, ¡°My Lord, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. The secrets of heaven must not be revealed, or else I will also suffer a bacsh. Before I left, my master had repeatedly warned me not to go against heaven¡¯s will. Please give way, I¡¯m leaving. Just take me as a chatan who can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    The more she said this, the more it was impossible for Lord Yu to let her go.


    Even if Shu Yu really was a chatan, as long as what she said was not true, Lord Yu had many ways to deal with her.


    However, if what she said was true, wouldn¡¯t he have missed a chance to save himself by letting her go?


    Lord Yu¡¯s attitude became respectful, ¡°As the saying goes, saving a life is better than building a Buddhist pagoda. Since I¡¯ve met you, it means that this is the will of the heavens. How can you say that it¡¯s against the will of the heavens?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Shu Yu frowned, still looking troubled.


    ¡°Please exin where this baleful aura came from and what is the karma that you have mentioned.¡±


    Shu Yu finally sighed heavily, ¡°Very well.¡±


    She looked left and right, then at the Yu family shop behind her, ¡°Please write a word. I will test it.¡±


    Lord Yu naturally didn¡¯t have any objections. After entering the shop, he took a pen and paper and wrote a word.


    Shu Yu looked up, ¡°Child? It¡¯s really ominous.¡±


    He really wanted a child, huh?


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Shu Yu pointed at the word, ¡°Please take a look. On the left is the word ¡°zi¡±,


    which means that the karma of this baleful aura is rted to your offspring. On the right is ¡°hai¡±, thest of the 12 Earthly Branches. It is of the Qian hexagram, six Yin. At this time, the earth is snow-white and not warm. Metal would give off cold air here, which is ominous. In addition, the word ¡°hai¡± will mean ¡°shock¡± whenbined with ¡°ma¡±. Appalling and stormy, all not optimistic. In my opinion, this baleful aura is also rted to horses. Those who want to harm My Lord are either born in the Year of the Horse or have the surname Ma, which is closelv rted to horses.¡±


    Lord Yu was in a daze. He didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but when he looked at the word again, he actually felt his heart jump.


    ¡°Then, do you know where the person who wants to harm me is?¡±


    Shu Yu was still pointing at the word, ¡°Hai belongs to the northwest. This baleful aura thuses from the northwest. It also represents the water element, so the location of the culprit must not be far from the water. The corresponding numbers are ???????? ,12. My Lord, you can look at the door numbers and see if they contain one of these numbers.¡±


    She then looked at the top of Lord Yu¡¯s head again and suddenly frowned, ¡°This baleful aura is getting stronger and stronger. It¡¯s an evil spirit that kills people for money. Someone wants to take your property. My Lord, you should head northwest as soon as possible. There might still be time now.¡±


    Her words were so firm that even if Lord Yu had suspected her of being a liar, he started to worry under her anxious expression.


    ¡°Can youe with me to take a look?¡± Lord Yu said this to confirm whether Shu Yu¡¯s words were true or false. With her by his side, he could also be on guard.


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, then nodded seriously, ¡°This way please.¡± Lord Yu let out a sigh of relief and quickly walked out of the shop.


    Then, he started to head northwest. Since he had to go northeast where there was water, that would be the Wenmo River area.


    Wait a minute, Master Geng seemed to live in that area as well.


    As such, it would be a good opportunity to meet Master Geng and ask him to take a look at the Daoist priest next to him. If the other party really was a liar, Master Geng would definitely be able to tell..

 Chapter 61 - 61: Found the Place

    Chapter 61: Found the ce


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lord Yu brought Shu Yu and two other attendants and hurried towards the Wenmo River.


    The town wasn¡¯t big, so they soon arrived.


    They walked along the Wenmo River. After a while, one of the attendants suddenly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Madame¡¯s pnquin?


    Lord Yu was stunned. He looked up and saw his wife i s pnquin parked not far away.


    He looked around again. Master Geng¡¯s house seemed to be in that alley. This was normal. Ever since Master Geng had said that his wife had hopes of conceiving a child, she had been very trusting of the other party and would asionally go to Master Geng to clear her doubts.


    Thinking that Master Geng was nearby, Lord Yu decided to go pay a visit.


    Unexpectedly, just as he took a step, Shu Yu, who was next to him, suddenly said, ¡°Wait, that pnquin has also been stained with a lot of baleful aurae.¡±


    Lord Yu was shocked, ¡°My wife is in danger too?¡±


    Shu Yu was silent for a while, then looked at him sympathetically. She said hesitantly, ¡°The baleful aura on the pnquin seems to be the source.¡±


    Lord Yu was stunned. What¡­ What did she mean?


    He was a businessman, after all, so his brain functioned quickly. He had already thought of a possibility. However, he had shared the same bed with his wife for many years, while the Daist nun before him was someone he had only met by chance. He naturally trusted his wife more.


    Therefore, even though he had some doubts in his heart, his expression toward Shu Yu sank slightly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you are mistaken.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled bitterly, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Lord Yu snorted coldly and strode towards Master Geng¡¯s house.


    Shu Yu saw that although his expression was unpleasant as he seemed to be very dissatisfied with her badmouthing his wife, he walked in a direction that deliberately avoided the pnquin and the pnquin¡¯s driver. She couldn¡¯t help but smile secretly.


    Lord Yu had his hands behind his back and was silent, but his heart was already in turmoil.


    He remembered that his wife¡¯s zodiac was the horse.


    Could it be that she really wanted to harm him?


    Impossible! This Daoist nun came out of nowhere. She was clearly trying to drive a wedge between them. He couldn¡¯t fall for it.


    However, when he arrived at the door of Master Geng¡¯s house and saw the number 36, he almost lost his bnce.


    Lord Yu stopped his action of knocking on the door. He called his two attendants over and said to one of them, ¡°Climb over the wall quietly and see the situation inside.¡±


    He then said to the other one, ¡°Watch that Daoist nun for me. Don¡¯t let her leave.¡±


    The two immediately acted, and Shu Yu just watched one of the attendants flip over the wall.


    She didn¡¯t say much, but her face revealed a look of pity.


    Not long after, the attendant flipped down from the wall again, but his expression was particrly heavy and ugly.


    He looked very hesitant, and Lord Yu had a bad feeling in his heart.


    ¡°Speak,¡± He said.


    The attendant looked at Shu Yu, but he still leaned over to Lord Yu e s ear and whispered a few words.


    Lord Yu l s eyes widened as he listened, his face full of shock, ¡°You¡­ Are you serious?


    The attendant nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve already tied up the maidservant who was guarding the door and gagged her. My Lord, do you want to go in and take a look?¡±


    Lord Yu gritted his teeth and his whole body was trembling. His eyes were red as he said word by word, ¡°Go!¡±


    The attendant opened the door gently and Lord Yu prepared to enter.


    After taking a step, he turned his head and looked deeply at Shu Yu. Thetter nodded, ¡°My Lord, you can go in. This is indeed the source of the baleful aura.


    This is all I can help you with..¡±

 Chapter 62 - 62: Shu Yu Earns Some Money

    Chapter 62: Shu Yu Earns Some Money


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lord Yu asked the remaining attendants to watch Shu Yu, then he flicked his sleeves and strode inside.


    The door to the courtyard was closed again, and God knows what was going on inside.


    Shu Yu was a little tired from standing, so she found a stone and sat down to rest. Gee, it was a sess. Now, it was all up to Lord Yu. She hoped that he would live up to her expectations.


    God knows how long she had been waiting, but there was suddenly a crackling sounding from inside.


    It was followed by a woman¡¯s cry and a man¡¯s plea. However, the distance was too far, so Shu Yu couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. Either way, that was about it.


    The weather was a little hot, so Shu Yu moved to the side, to a shady ce. When she moved for the second time, the door to the courtyard was finally opened.


    Shu Yu was still sitting in the same ce. She watched as the slightly flustered Lord Yu walk out with an angry expression. It seemed like he had been greatly stimted.


    He no longer had his previous suspicions and bowed deeply to Shu Yu, ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±


    Shu Yu put one hand on her knee and waved her other hand weakly. She said,


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Lord Yu l s expression was serious. He was really grateful to the Daoist nun in front of him. If it wasn¡¯t for her, not only would he have let a scoundrel into his house, but he would have even treated the liar as a guest of honor. On top of that, he would have thrown the helve after the hatchet and raised someone else¡¯s child, ending up giving his huge family fortune away with both hands.


    Just like what the Daoist nun had said, he was only one or two days away from being beyond redemption. They were talking about the Yu family¡¯s family business that had been umted over several generations. To think those two were targeting it.


    Just now, when he saw his wife, whom he had respected for many years, lying in another man¡¯s arms, he almost vomited blood.


    It was simply disgusting, just nasty!


    Lord Yu felt that not only was the Daoist nun capable, but she was also his savior.


    He had to think of a way to make such a person stay. However, just as he was about to persuade her, he saw Shu Yu l s weak look and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you suddenly look so listless?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just suffered a bacsh from revealing the heavenly secret.¡±


    Lord Yu was stunned. That¡¯s right, the Daoist nun had said before that if she helped him, she would suffer a bacsh.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Pu¡­¡± Shu Yu immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Lord Yu was shocked, ¡°Daoist nun! Daoist nun, are you alright?¡±


    Shu Yu wiped her mouth, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the bacsh this time to be a little heavy.¡±


    Lord Yu was immediately anxious, ¡°Is there any way to stop it? How can I resolve this?¡±


    ¡°As long as I do more good deeds, help the poor, old, and young, and umte merit, I can offset this bacsh. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll rest for a while and do some good deeds, and I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Lord Yu immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to help you back to my residence to rest. I¡¯ll help youplete the good deeds.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled kindly, ¡°It¡¯s naturally good that you can do more good deeds. The baleful aura still has some influence on you, My Lord. It will slowly dissipate if you do more good deeds on a daily basis. However, the good deeds you do will belong to you, while my bacsh is mine. I have to do good deeds myself to resolve it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Lord Yu looked at her and didn¡¯t think she was fine.


    He paused for a moment and immediately took out two silver notes, ¡°In that case, you must ept the money. You can use this money to do good deeds, but I don¡¯t know if it is enough though¡­.¡±

 Chapter 63 - 63: Farewell

    Chapter 63: Farewell


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Of course, it was enough.


    Shu Yu took a nce. That was a hundred taels of silver.


    Although Shu Yu did want to make the other party suffer some mary losses, too much was not a good idea either.


    Lord Yu was superstitious now, and he wanted to have a child so badly that he was desperate.


    However, being in charge of such a huge family business, how could he be brainless? When he calmed down and stopped being obsessed with having a child, he might find that she had taken advantage of him. If she swindled too much from him, Lord Yu would definitely feel heartache over his loss and dig three feet deep to find her.


    This amount was just right.


    However, Shu Yu still declined it. After some rounds of persuasion, she finally epted the money reluctantly.


    She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and stood up, ¡°Since you have given me this money, you will naturally have a part of the credit when I do good deedster. It¡¯s gettingte and you must still have many things to deal with. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡±


    How could Lord Yu let her go? This Daoist nun¡¯s calction was so urate. He was still counting on her to show him how to have a child.


    Lord Yu stood in front of Shu Yu, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, Daoist nun. I have something in my heart that I would like to ask for your advice.¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the details of what you want, it should be rted to children based on the word you wrote just now. As I said just now, the karma on you lies with children. There are some things that should not be forced and you should just go with the flow.¡±


    ¡°Daoist nun, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°My skills are not good enough, so I suffered a bacsh from the baleful aura just now. Now, I can¡¯t help you anymore, but I do have a few words to tell you.


    There are times in life that are meant to be, and there are things in life that can be forced. Whether one has children or not is destined by the heavens.¡± Lord Yu was in a daze, ¡°So I really can¡¯t have children in this life?¡±


    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll her eyes. How would she know? She wasn¡¯t a doctor.


    She continued to smile, ¡°My Lord, you don¡¯t have to be too pessimistic. As long as you truly love children, treat them well, and don¡¯t use underhanded methods to do things that will harm children, your fated child will naturally know that your ce is a good ce to go, and with that, you may increase the chances of having a child. That¡¯s all I have to say. Farewell.¡±


    Lord Yu wanted to stop her again, but Shu Yu suddenly clutched her chest and coughed twice in difort. Seeing this, he immediately retracted his hand.


    This Daoist nun was obviously different from the swindler, Master Geng. She was indifferent to fame and fortune and traveled the world. It was impossible for her to stay in his residence for a long time. If he insisted, he would definitely be the one to suffer in the end.


    Lord Yu wanted to ask for Shu Yu¡¯s name and address, but Shu Yu shook her head and said, ¡°We¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re fated.¡±


    With that, Shu Yu left. Lord Yu felt that it was a pity, but he could not stop her.


    At the moment, he still had to deal with the adultery of his wife and Master Geng, as well as their n of premeditated murder. He really couldn¡¯t care about anything else.


    Lord Yu¡¯s face turned cold as he walked back into the courtyard.


    Madame Yu and Master Geng weren¡¯t people who could resist much pain. Under Lord Yu¡¯s interrogation, they quickly confessed.


    Only then did Lord Yu realize that many people in the residence had already been bribed by two people. Not only were the maidservants and pnquin carriers by Madame Yu¡¯s side, but even the steward had been bribed.


    The steward quickly confessed to the involvement of the Ruan Family Vige¡¯s Old Lady Ruan. Lord Yu thought of what Shu Yu had said, telling him not to do anything that would hurt children. But what had Old Lady Ruan done? Not only had she sold her granddaughter more than ten years ago, but now she still wanted to do the same evil deed..

 Chapter 64 - 64: Go Down the Path of Gossip

    Chapter 64: Go Down the Path of Gossip


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lord Yu would never admit that his original intention was to buy a pair of twins. He never considered the fact that doing so would break up a good family.


    Still, he had only thought about it. In contrast, Old Lady Ruan had put it into action.


    He couldn¡¯t let such a wicked person continue to do evil. Otherwise, how many more children would be hurt in the future? The Daoist nun had said that he had to take care of children, so he had to teach such a person a lesson. He had to set an example to others, which could also be considered as indirectly protecting many children.


    Therefore, when Old Lady Ruan came to the Yu family for their help in seeking justice for her because Shu Yu had smashed her house, she was simply sending herself to the door. Lord Yu straight away sent people to the Ruan Family Vige and tore down half of Old Lady Ruan¡¯s house. He even broke the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s leg.


    Of course, all of this happenedter.


    Shu Yu, who had just separated from Lord Yu, quickly removed her makeup after making sure that no one was following her. She then redressed as an ordinary farmer¡¯s daughter.


    She held the silver notes in her hand and couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    She finally had some money on hand. With this, she could do a lot of things.


    Shu Yu bought a bag of meat buns on the street. As she ate, she walked towards Shangshi Vige with light steps.


    There weren¡¯t any ox-carts here, but the distance was still alright. She reached the vige entrance after walking for nearly 45 minutes.


    As soon as she arrived, she saw a familiar figure looking around.


    When he saw Shu Yu, the person immediately rushed over and asked, ¡°Erya, you¡¯re finally back. Where did you go yesterday? Where did you go? What the hell did you do, you¡­ Oh, this fragrance, it¡¯s a meat bun.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu sniffled as he spoke. He was about to snatch the buns from Shu Yu out of reflex, but when he saw Shu Yu¡¯s smiling face, he suddenly came back to his senses. Thinking of her savage actions, he immediately took two steps back andughed dryly, ¡°Erya, your meat buns look pretty good.¡±


    Seeing that he had put in a lot of effort yesterday, Shu Yu handed him one. Then, she walked into the vige in a good mood.


    Lu Sanzhu took a big bite out of the meat bun. Seeing Shu Yu walk in, he immediately followed her while eating, ¡°Erya, how did the incident yesterday


    Shu Yu stopped and turned to look at him. She asked, ¡°Have you fed the chickens?¡±


    Why was she still going on about her chickens? They wouldn¡¯t starve to death even if they went without food for a day.


    Lu Sanzhu took a big bite of the meat bun and said, ¡°Yes, I fed them.¡±


    He added, ¡°Your kitchen door was locked, and there was nothing to feed the chickens. I took the chicken feed from my own house, and I was scolded by my wife.


    Shu Yu turned to look at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know if the Yu family¡¯s matter has been resolved? You¡¯ll know if you go to the Ruan Family Vige.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless. She asked him about the chickens when he asked her about business, but now that he was talking about the chickens, she talked about business instead.


    Hmm? Wait a minute.


    He abruptly raised his head, ¡°The Ruan Family Vige?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu stuffed the bun into his mouth in a few bites and wiped the oil stains on his clothes. He was extremely excited as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    After saying that, he ran off.


    Shu Yu shook her head. As expected, Third Uncle Lu had gone down the path of gossip.


    She turned around and continued to walk toward the Lu family¡¯s residence.


    When she reached the center of the vige, she noticed a few vigers pointing at her.


    Shu Yu vaguely heard them say that she had smashed the Ruan Family Vige with an axe. It seemed that the news of what happened in the Ruan Family Vige yesterday had already spread here..

 Chapter 65 - 65: Daya was Here

    Chapter 65: Daya was Here


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It¡¯s good that the news spread. Outsiders would know that the Lu family was not to be trifled with now.


    Shu Yu went straight home and saw Madam Liang at the door.


    Madam Liang should have also learned about what she had done, so sheughed awkwardly and was about to go back.


    However, she quickly turned around and said to her, ¡°Erya, Daya heard that you were found and came over in a hurry yesterday afternoon. She waited at home for a long time and even cleaned your house inside and out. She even fed the chickens. You guys didn¡¯te back, so she was taken home by her man.¡± Daya?


    In fact, Shu Yu had always heard Sanya mention their eldest sister. It was said that she had married into Dayan Vige and her life was neither good nor bad. It was just that there were a lot of things to do at home, so she had little chance toe back.


    Sanya didn¡¯t go into details, but Shu Yu could tell from her tone that Daya wasn¡¯t doing well. Otherwise, Dayan Vige wasn¡¯t that far away. Why would she only return once every few months or even half a year?


    Shu Yu sighed and replied to Madam Liang, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go to Dayan Vige to visit her and let her rest assured.¡±


    She was about to enter the house when she suddenly turned her head, ¡°You said Daya fed the chickens? Didn¡¯t third uncle say he did it?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m getting angry just talking about this. I already told him that Daya had already fed the chickens, but he didn¡¯t listen and insisted on feeding them again. He even said that this was his mother¡¯s instruction. Bah, since when did he listen to his mother¡¯s words? God knows if his brain was spoiled after going out. He¡¯s just a prodigal with nothing better to do. He entered your house in the dark and the entire courtyard was filled with the sound of chickens crowing. I almost thought that a thief had broken into the house next door.¡±


    Madam Liang cursed and was extremely angry.


    When she looked up, she found that Shu Yu had already entered the door. She could only shut her mouth and go back to her house after a few more angry grunts.


    Shu Yu entered the courtyard and looked at the somewhat dpidated courtyard and henhouse. She couldn¡¯t help but smack her forehead.


    It seemed that it was a mistake to ask Lu Sanzhu to feed the chickens. The nice yard had been messed up.


    She went over to pick up the fallen stool and then entered the central room.


    As soon as she entered, she found a strange small basket on the table. There was a piece of light green cloth in the basket, and a few big peaches were under it.


    When she left yesterday, this basket wasn¡¯t here. Now, not only had it been ced here, but there was also a piece of cloth suitable for girls to make clothes. Without thinking, she knew that this basket was probably sent over by Daya.


    Her life was already difficult, yet she still sent such good things. God knows how long she had been saving the money.


    Shu Yu touched the piece of cloth and went into the house with the basket.


    She tidied up the yard, fed the chickens again, and began to look around the yard.


    Shu Yu wanted to build another room. She could not leave for the time being, and the Lu family would not let her leave either, which meant that she had to stay here.


    However, the Lu family only had two rooms, but she hoped to have her private space. After all, she still had some secrets to hide. It would be more convenient to have a separate room.


    She couldn¡¯t let her grandmother stay at her eldest uncle¡¯s house all the time either. What would that make her?


    Building a new room wouldn¡¯t cost much, and it would be done in a few days. Even if she left in the future, Dahu, who was about to mature, would no longer need to live with his parents, which was more or less inconvenient.


    While building a room, they could repair the damaged areas while they were at it and the family could live morefortably.


    Just as Shu Yu was thinking about this, Lu Sanzhu¡¯s cry of surprise came from outside, ¡°Something¡¯s happened to the Ruan family! Something¡¯s happened to the Ruan family!¡±

 Chapter 66 - 66: I Heard that You Split the Person into Two

    Chapter 66: I Heard that You Split the Person into Two


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s voice was high-spirited and excited, causing the people in the vige who had not gone out to work to poke their heads out and ask.


    The Ruan family had been the center of too many matters these few days. First, they brought a fake Erya over to the Lu family, then the real Erya beat them up. Now, something happened again.


    Seeing Lu Sanzhu passing by, they couldn¡¯t bother to be afraid and immediately pulled him back and asked, ¡°Third son of the Lu family, tell us quickly. What¡¯s wrong with the Ruan family?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was so excited that his face turned red, ¡°Hahahaha, you guys don¡¯t know this, but that vicious old woman from the Ruan family heard that Lord Yu from town wants a pair of twins, so she had designs on my second brother¡¯s children. In the end, the Yu family¡¯s butler went to the Ruan family¡¯s residence and smashed it.


    Shu Yu had promised the vige chief of the Ruan Family Vige not to spread Old Lady Ruan¡¯s doings, but the one who leaked the news was the Yu family¡¯s butler. She couldn¡¯t be med.


    Lu Sanzhu felt that Erya had nned everything, ¡°The butler of the Yu family said that Lord Yu had no idea that Old Lady Ruan wanted to sell her grandchildren. He had only just heard about it too. The moment he found out that the Ruan family was trying to ruin a good family in his name, he felt that she was too vicious. To think she wanted Lord Yu to bear such a sin. Isn¡¯t it just right that Lord Yu was enraged? Now, half of the Ruan family¡¯s house has been destroyed. When the Ruan family¡¯s eldest son tried to stop them, his leg was broken too.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other when they heard this. Was Old Lady Ruan still human? The Lu family was already in such a miserable state. Not only had she sold one in the past, but now she even wanted to sell two more?


    She really deserved it. To think she even wanted to scheme against Lord Yu. She was simply seeking her own death.


    ¡°Alright, alright. If you want to watch the show, go to Ruan Family Vige. I have to tell my niece the good news,¡± Lu Sanzhu squeezed through the crowd and ran towards Lu erbai¡¯s house.


    The vigers looked at each other and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about this? I¡¯m not going. All the work at home is piled up anyway.¡±


    Yet in the end, they each quietly went straight to the Ruan Family Vige through another road.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t even enter his own house. Instead, he pushed open the door to Second Lu¡¯s courtyard.


    When he saw Shu Yu standing in the courtyard, he quickly went over and whispered, ¡°Erya, something has happened to the Ruan family.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re loud. I can hear you from here.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu said bashfully, ¡°Then¡­ Did you have something to do with Lord Yu¡¯s people smashing up the Ruan family¡¯s residence?¡±


    Shu Yu gave him a side nce, ¡°What do you think? ¡±


    Lu Sanzhu shuddered with that one look. He could not help but pat his chest. Erya¡¯s gazes were getting more and more frightening.


    God knows what she did to make the Yu family go to find trouble with Old Lady


    Ruan.


    This girl was too powerful.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s heart itched. He wanted to ask more, but he heard the door open, then, Dahu and Sanya¡¯s voices sounded, ¡°Second sister, second sister.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around only to see the olddy back with the two children.


    The olddy¡¯s face was full of anxiety. She pushed Lu Sanzhu aside and asked nervously, ¡°Erya, are you okay? I heard you went to the Ruan Family Vige to find trouble with your grandmother?¡±


    ¡°Grandma knows?¡±


    ¡°Someone from the Ruan Family Vige went to the county to sell things today, and I happened to bump into her. She told me that you split Old Lady Ruan into two with an axe yesterday..¡±

 Chapter 67 - 67: Is This My Real Mother?

    Chapter 67: Is This My Real Mother?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was speechless. Ha? This rumor was too exaggerated.


    However, before Shu Yu could exin, the gossipy Lu Sanzhu had already started telling the olddy excitedly all he learned.


    Shu Yu thus remained silent and looked at Dahu and Sanya.


    The olddy had probably rushed back after hearing the rumors. The two children looked very disheveled. God knows if they had taken a cart. Their shoes were worn out badly and their toes were exposed.


    Shu Yu patted the two children¡¯s heads and said, ¡°You must be tired from the journey. Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Dahu immediately replied with a tense face, but as soon as he said that, his stomach grumbled.


    The little boy¡¯s face turned red and he quickly took a few steps back.


    Shu Yuughed. These two children were really capable of healing people¡¯s hearts. If they were stolen and sold by Old Lady Ruan, what would happen to them in the future? Don¡¯t say that they would lead a good life in the Yu family.


    They were just a tool in the scheme of the deceitful Master Geng and Madame Yu. Once they were useless, they would only be abandoned and have no way to live.


    Fortunately, they were now safe.


    Shu Yu held one of them in each hand and brought them to the kitchen.


    ¡°I bought a few meat buns in town this morning, but they¡¯re a little cold now.


    Let¡¯s heat them up before eating.¡±


    ¡°Meat buns?¡± Sanya and Dahu eximed and couldn¡¯t help but swallow their


    Sd11Vd.


    Shu Yuughed and asked them to help start the fire. The meat buns were heated up very quickly.


    Shu Yu brought out three bowls, each with two buns in it. Then, she called out to the olddy, who was still listening to Lu Sanzhu¡¯s nonsense.


    At this point, the olddy already had a rough idea of what had happened. When she entered the kitchen, she held Shu Yu¡¯s hand, her face full of fear,


    ¡°Fortunately, we have you, Erya. Thank God you¡¯re back, otherwise¡­¡±


    Her eyes turned red and she sobbed, ¡°Otherwise, this family would really have been ruined.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even know that Old Lady Ruan had her eyes on Dahu and Sanya. Their family had almost been finished.


    Why didn¡¯t the heavens take that inhumane beast? If anything happened to Dahu and Sanya, she vowed to take Old Lady Ruan down with her.


    Shu Yu patted her head gently andforted her, ¡°Aren¡¯t they safe now? Our family is safe and sound, and the Ruan family has received their retribution. I don¡¯t think the Ruan family will dare to do anything more after this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    Shu Yu pushed the bowl to her, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Grandma, you must be hungry now, having to rush all the way back. Have something to eat and fill your stomach first. I still have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, ¡± The olddy was happy. When she saw the fragrant meat bun, she didn¡¯t hold back and took two big bites.


    Lu Sanzhu gulped and chuckled, ¡°Erya¡­¡±


    The olddy nced at him. To think Erya could control her third son. If it was in the past, Lu Sanzhu would have snatched all the meat buns away without a word, and even she, his mother, could not control him.


    Yet now, he was yearning for the meat buns but still didn¡¯t even dare to eat a single one.


    The olddy gloated and took a big bite in front of him, ¡°Mm, it¡¯s so fragrant.


    As expected of meat buns, they¡¯re much better than vegetable buns. Sanya,


    Dahu, hurry up and eat while it¡¯s hot. Eat more.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless.. Was this really his real mother? Was there such an immoral mother?

 Chapter 68 - 68: Run a Small Business

    Chapter 68: Run a Small Business


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had something to say to the olddy, and Lu Sanzhu¡¯s presence here was really an eyesore.


    She handed him two buns. Lu Sanzhu seemed afraid that she would take them back, so he immediately turned and ran away with the buns.


    After he was gone, the olddy said, ¡°Everything has its weakness, huh? It¡¯s rare for Sanzhu to be so obedient.¡¯


    Shu Yu poured her a ss of water and asked Dahu and Sanya to eat slowly. Then, he said, ¡°Third uncle doesn¡¯t have any other good points, but he¡¯s really good at reading the atmosphere.¡±


    The olddy smiled and finished the bun in her hand.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten a meat bun in a long time, and she couldn¡¯t hold back just now.


    Shu Yu handed her another one, but the olddy waved her hand, ¡°Enough, I¡¯m done. Erya, you just said you have something to discuss with me. What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask, what is our main source of ie?¡±


    Source of ie? The olddy was dazed for a moment.


    She paused for a moment before she said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about how our family makes money, right?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, and the olddy did not hide it from her, ¡°Our family had seven or eight mu ofnd before, but we¡¯ve sold a few mu over the years. Especially after your father¡¯s leg was broken, he needed a lot of money to treat his leg.


    Now, we only have three mu ofnd left.¡±


    The olddy and Madam Ruan took care of the three mu ofnd.


    ¡°Other thannd, your mother and I do some needlework to support the family. Your father¡¯s leg isn¡¯t in a good state, so he can¡¯t walk, which is why he stays at home. He used to be an apprentice for a few years and knew a little carpentry. He usually makes some small wooden pieces to sell, but he can¡¯t go up the mountain to get wood, so he can only buy it. As a result, he doesn¡¯t earn much. In addition, he can¡¯t sit for too long, or his legs will go numb and it¡¯ll be more troublesome, which will naturally slow down his pace of work.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. Although the Lu family had three mu ofnd, it was probably not enough for them to sustain themselves.


    The rest of the ie was from sewing and selling small wooden items. They didn¡¯t earn much, yet they had to pay for the family¡¯s living expenses, Lu Erbai¡¯s medical expenses, and even the travel expenses in search of her back when she had been missing.


    The olddy¡¯s face was full of misery after she finished.


    They were confident that as long as Lu Erbai¡¯s leg was cured, their future days would get better and better. However, she had also heard from Doctor Xu that even if his leg recovered, it would not be as flexible as before.


    There were only a fewborers in the family. Their days would probably not improve much.


    Shu Yu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Grandma, have you ever thought about renting out those few mu ofnd and starting our own small business?¡±


    ¡°Small business?¡± The olddy was stunned and shook her head, ¡°No, your mother and I don¡¯t have any skills. We only know how to farm. It¡¯s not easy to run a small business too. Besides, this requires capital, and we can¡¯t even take out a hundred copper coins.¡±


    ¡°How can you not have any skills? Aren¡¯t you and mother very good at needlework?¡±


    ¡°I can just sew and mend some clothes. Your mother¡¯s needlework is good butpared to the embroiderers in the city, the gap is huge. She can mend the ordinary handkerchiefs and fans, but she can¡¯t do any more than that.¡±


    The olddy waved her hands, thinking that Shu Yu¡¯s thoughts were a little naive.


    However, Shu Yu said, ¡°That¡¯s not important. It doesn¡¯t matter if mum¡¯s embroidery skills can¡¯tpare to the professionals, but I¡¯ve seen her sewing skills. She¡¯s very skilled and her needlework is beautiful. Just this point is enough.. ¡°

 Chapter 69 - 69: Clothing Shop

    Chapter 69: Clothing Shop


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The olddy did not understand, ¡°What do you mean?


    ¡°Grandma, I just want normal sets of ready-to-wear clothes. As for the embroidery work, I¡¯ll find an embroiderer to do it if I need it. I¡¯m selling something else.


    ¡°The olddy was curious, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A skill. A skill in matching outfits and makeup.¡±


    There was no such profession as a stylist or coordinator yet in this era, but Shu Yu was well-versed in this line of work.


    In her previous life, she had used this as her starting point. She had first gotten close to a celebrity the big shot supported. Through the celebrity, she had gotten to know the big shot and deliberately disyed her abilities in other aspects before the other party. Finally, step by step, she managed to stand by the big shot¡¯s side.


    Although she had not been in this line of work for a long time, she had not lost her foundation. The knowledge she had learned was still in her mind.


    Shu Yu had already nned it out. She was already prepared for her possible ending of exile and was not trying to change it.


    That being said, she coulde back after being exiled, possibly in a month or two. After all, she was only the Shu family¡¯s adopted daughter, and she was almost killed by the Shu family. Others wouldn¡¯t care about her oue.


    However, if she wanted to return in such a short time after her exile, she had to know someone who could bring her back.


    The current Jiangyuan County was very poor. People like the county magistrate had long been tied to the same boat as the Shu family. If the Shu family was exiled, the officials in the county were probably going to change as well. As such, Shu Yu had never counted on these people.


    However, Shu Yu still remembered one thing that was written in the book. The second wife of the vice minister from the capital¡¯s central judicial office, Madam Chang, had a cousin, Madam Deng, who married into the wealthy Jiang family of Jiangyuan County.


    Their rtionship was ratherplicated. The wife of the central judicial office¡¯s vice minister had a good rtionship with Madam Deng when they were young. However, when Madam Chang¡¯s family was in trouble, not only did the Deng family not help, they even hit them when they were down. The rtionship between the two families was broken, but in private, Madam Deng maintained a good rtionship with Madam Chang. When Madam Chang had been in trouble, Madam Deng had secretly helped her.


    It was likely that even Madam Deng¡¯s husband¡¯s family did not know about this. It was only after a while when the central judicial office¡¯s vice minister came to Dongan Prefecture to investigate the Shu family incident that everyone learned of their rtionship when the two met.


    Shu Yu had her eyes on Madam Deng. As long as the central judicial office¡¯s vice minister turned a blind eye to her background, there was a lot of room for maniption.


    In the past, she did not care about being exiled or not. After all, even if she went to a remote ce, Shu Yu could still work hard and lead a good life. She had no people or things to miss in Dongan Prefecture, so it did not matter if she went to a new ce.


    As such, even though she knew the oue, she had never thought ofing back.


    But it was different now. Now¡­ She had a family. Whether it was the olddy who had a tough mouth but a soft heart, Lu Erbai who was so stubborn that he almost crippled his legs just to find his daughter, the gentle but warm Madam Ruan, Dahu who pretended to be calm, or Sanya whose eyes were filled with joy the moment she saw her, and even¡­ Daya whom she had never even met but still gave her the best things.


    They had all given her the warmth of family that she had been missing for many years, and Shu Yu could not bear to part with them. She wanted toe back and live with them.


    At the thought of this, Shu Yu reached out and held the olddy hand, who looked confused. She smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s open a ready-to-wear clothing shop. I¡¯ll tell you the detailster.


    A ready-to-wear clothing shop? The olddy was surprised. She wanted to open a shop right away? The cost of opening a clothing store was not low..

 Chapter 70 - 70: Daya Can ‘t Bear Children

    Chapter 70: Daya Can ¡®t Bear Children


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The olddy knew that Erya would definitely be the one funding the shop¡¯s capital, but she felt guilty for taking this money.


    Shu Yu, on the other hand, wanted to start a small business slowly. After all, she had to build a strong foundation. Unfortunately, she did not have that much time.


    The olddy still wanted to say something, but Shu Yu had already stood up and entered the house.


    After a while, she came back with a basket.


    ¡°Grandma, third aunt said that Daya came by when we weren¡¯t around. She went backter, but I think she left this behind.¡±


    The olddy was stunned for a moment and her attention shifted.


    Even Dahu and Sanya stopped eating their buns and looked at the basket.


    The olddy looked at the cloth in the basket and was silent for a while. Then, she let out a long sigh, ¡°This is a gift from Daya. Just take it.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and took out the peaches from under the cloth. She handed them to Dahu and Sanya, then asked them to wash the fruits.


    After the two children left, Shu Yu asked, ¡°Grandma, I haven¡¯t seen Daya yet. Tell me about her situation. Which family did she marry? Do her inws treat her well?¡±


    The olddy was stunned. She looked up at Shu Yu and saw her clear eyes. Sheughed bitterly, ¡°Daya is three years older than you. She married into Dayan Vige two years ago. Her husband is called Zhang Shu, and he¡¯s quite good to her. He¡¯s also honest and would help out with the work when hees over.¡±


    ¡°Daya is just quite thin, but she¡¯s good-looking, just like you. When the Zhang family hade to propose marriage, they had taken a fancy to Daya¡¯s sensible, virtuous, and diligent character. Their marriage was done properly with all the steps. In the first six months of their marriage, Daya woulde back almost once a month and a half, quite frequently. But half a yearter, when the Zhang family saw that there was no movement from Daya¡¯s stomach, their attitudes turned ugly. At that point, Daya rarely came back, and she never spent the night here anymore. She would be called back after less than two hours.¡±


    The olddy felt sad as she spoke. She felt that the lives of her second son¡¯s children were just too hard.


    Daya was leading a hard married life, Erya was stolen and sold when she was young and they had thus been separated for more than ten years, and Sanya¡¯s face was injured. As a result, the little brats in the vige would call Sanya ugly every day, and because of this, Dahu fought with them several times. Every time he came back, he was injured. The two children wouldn¡¯t even gobble down a meat bun. They had only nibbled on half of the meat bun by the time it turned cold.


    ¡°Just why is Daya¡¯s stomach so disappointing? It had already been two years. If she is still childless in a year, how was she going to live her life in the future? Not only will the Zhang family treat her poorly, but the vigers will also point fingers at her. It may affect your and Sanya¡¯s marriage in the future too. Thest time I saw her, she was so skinny that she looked like she had aged a few years.¡±


    Shu Yu patted her hand and said in a low voice, ¡®Grandma, don¡¯t worry. The matter of having a child depends on fate. Besides, it¡¯s not necessarily Daya i s fault that she can¡¯t give birth. It could also be because Zhang Shu is sick.¡± The olddy raised her head abruptly, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Grandma, think about it, a woman can¡¯t give birth to a child on her own. If she doesn¡¯t get married and doesn¡¯t have sex, can she give birth without a man? It¡¯s just that the child is born from a woman¡¯s womb, so everyone thinks that it¡¯s the woman¡¯s responsibility if she is unable to give birth.. But if the child is born from a man¡¯s stomach, will it be the man¡¯s problem?

 Chapter 71 - 71: Discuss Something

    Chapter 71: Discuss Something


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was seriously trying to reason with her, but the olddy gave her a pat instead, ¡°Are you out of your mind? You¡¯re so young and you¡¯re already saying such things before you¡¯re even married. What do you mean by having sex?


    Aren¡¯t you ashamed to say these things?¡±


    Shu Yu facepalmed. Wasn¡¯t her grandmother focusing on the wrong thing?


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not necessarily a problem with Daya,¡± Shu Yu still had to continue exining. Otherwise, if even Daya¡¯s family thought that she was infertile, how helpless would she be?


    ¡°Grandma, think about Lord Yu from town. He¡¯s already so old and has so many wives and concubines, but he still doesn¡¯t have a child. Could it be that his luck is so bad that all his wives and concubines are infertile?¡±


    Shu Yu leaned closer to the olddy¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret. Lord Yu¡¯s wife had an affair with someone else and she¡¯s a month pregnant. This proves that there i s nothing wrong with her, right?


    The olddy¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    It could be the man¡¯s problem if a woman couldn¡¯t get pregnant?


    The olddy felt that the ideas that she had stood fast by for so many years had undergone earth-shaking changes, which made her somewhat dazed. Shu Yu said, ¡°If Zhang Shu is willing, he can go to the clinic with Daya.¡±


    The olddy quickly waved her hands, ¡°That definitely won¡¯t work.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say anything else. After all, this was a matter between Daya and her husband. It didn¡¯t seem good for them to discuss too much about whether it was Zhang Shu¡¯s problem.


    Coincidentally, Dahu and Sanya came in with the washed peaches, so the two of them stopped talking about this topic.


    Dahu stuffed the peach in his hand into Shu Yu l s hand and smiled, ¡°Second sister, eat quickly. Big sister¡¯s peaches must be very delicious.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even eaten it yet, and he already knew that it was delicious?


    Shu Yu looked at the peach in her hand. It was indeed big and round, and it seemed good.


    Sanya also handed one to the olddy and said in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, here.¡±


    The olddy nced at the little girl. In the past, thetter had always been like a mouse seeing a cat before her. Why was she so bold now?


    Just as she was wondering, Sanya took a few steps back and moved closer to Shu Yu after handing over the peach.


    The olddy shook her head. Talking about Daya just now, she suddenly thought of something, ¡°Erya, grandma has something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Do say it,¡± Shu Yu took a bite of the peach. As expected, it had thin skin and was very juicy. It was delicious.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back and reunited with us now. How about we find a time and call Daya and the others home so that you can get to know each other? This would prevent all of you from being unable to recognize each other when you meet in the future. We won¡¯t invite many of them over, just our own family, your eldest uncle¡¯s family, your third uncle¡¯s family, and your fourth aunt¡¯s family. As for your maternal uncles, we¡¯ll just pretend that we don¡¯t have those rtives in the future.¡±


    Shu Yu had no objections, ¡°It is indeed what should be done.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but we¡¯ll do it after your father gets back. I¡¯ve heard from Doctor Xu that in two days, your father will be able toe home and recuperate. He won¡¯t have to stay in the clinic. We just need to go and get the medicine regrly, and help him change the medicine then.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to your arrangement.¡±


    The olddy smiled so much that the corners of her eyes were crinkled. She stood up happily, ¡°Alright, then rest early today. I¡¯ll take you to the vige chief¡¯s house tomorrow morning. You¡¯ve been back for a few days, but you haven¡¯t had the chance to meet him yet.


    In the future, if she were to live in the vige, she would have to at least know where the vige chief¡¯s house was.


    After the olddy finished speaking, she cleared the dishes on the table. Shu


    Yu then carried the basket back to the room.


    Unexpectedly, Dahu blocked her way when she came out again..

 Chapter 72 - 72: Village Chief Fan

    Chapter 72: Vige Chief Fan


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu squatted and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Dahu gulped and took out a small box, ¡°Second sister, this¡­ This is the ointment you asked us to make.¡±


    Shu Yu took it, opened it, and smelled it. It was a strong smell that wasn¡¯t quite pleasant, but it was made very carefully.


    Dahu looked at her nervously, ¡°Second sister, is it okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Shu Yu nodded. While she was helping the twins vent their anger, the two children were also diligently carrying out the task she gave them. They were not sloppy at all.


    Dahu was happy, ¡°That¡¯s great. I was worried that we had overdone it. Second sister, can we apply it on Sanya already then?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, I need to add something,¡± Shu Yu stood up, ¡°Leave the rest to me.


    Don¡¯t worry, Sanya will be a little beauty very soon.¡±


    Dahu pursed his lips and smiled again, looking very happy.


    For the next two days, Shu Yu followed the olddy to meet the vige chief of Shangshi Vige.


    The vige chief¡¯s surname was Fan, and because he was a rtive of the mayor of Wen Town, the vigers were not surprised that he was the vige chief.


    Vige Chief Fan was not exactly a good person. He had selfish motives and was greedy for small gains. He liked to listen to people¡¯s praises and would embezzle some small money to spend. That being said, he still had a bottom line and would not exploit the vigers too much.


    In general, he did not make any huge mistakes nor did he make any huge contributions. He was not good, but not bad either.


    When Shu Yu came to visit for the first time, he seemed somewhat displeased, probably because he felt that she didn¡¯t value him enough since she only came after a few days. However, he did a good job on the surface. He asked his wife to pick some fresh vegetables and send them over as a congrattory gift.


    The olddy then brought Shu Yu to Eldest Uncle Lu l s house. However, other than Lu Dasong and Daniu, both of whom Shu Yu had met before, the other children were brought back to their maternal grandparents¡¯ by the eldest uncle¡¯s wife. She said that her maternal family was holding a wedding ceremony, so she brought her children to participate in the wedding banquet.


    The olddy was disgruntled, thinking that the eldest uncle¡¯s wife was doing this on purpose. She knew that Erya was back, yet she did not evene to see her. She even took her children away. She simply wasn¡¯t acting like an elder.


    Lu Dasong exined awkwardly, ¡°Honey went to second brother¡¯s house before, but there was no one at home at that time, so she came back. Erniu and the others are eager to meet Erya too. It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± The olddy snorted coldly and went back with Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t mind. She would see them sooner orter anyway.


    The only thing she cared about now was Lu Erbai¡¯s family.


    After they returned, Shu Yu gave the olddy a piece of silver, ¡°Grandma, in two days, fourth aunt and the others wille to our house. We have to entertain them. Take this money and buy some food.¡±


    The olddy refused, ¡°What¡¯s the need for that? We¡¯re all family. They know about our family¡¯s situation. We can just have some steamed buns with salted vegetables.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She took back the silver, ¡°Alright. If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it myself. I¡¯ll buy some foodter.¡±


    When the olddy heard this, she became anxious and quickly snatched the silver fragment back, ¡°That can¡¯t do. If I leave you to it, you might buy something expensive. Look in the cab, there¡¯s still a lot of rice and flour left. You¡¯re not allowed to buy those anymore.¡±


    When Shu Yu passed her the silver again, the olddy sighed and epted it in the end, ¡°You only have so little money. If you spend it on us, what about your dowry in the future?


    ¡°Don¡¯t I have you guys? After we open the shop, you¡¯ll be the ones doing the hard work. You can just help me save up again.¡±


    The olddy loved to hear this..

 Chapter 73 - 73: Erya is Rich

    Chapter 73: Erya is Rich


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had already exined the concept of the ready-to-wear clothing shop to the olddy.


    The olddy didn¡¯t really know much about matching, customization or changing makeup and hairstyle ording to a person¡¯s skin color, face shape, and figure. All of these sounded veryplicated.


    However, Erya was someone who had seen the world. She might have learned all this in the prefecture. Erya¡¯s n was so detailed, so she must be skilled in this.


    As such, the olddy didn¡¯t object anymore. After all, she was an olddy. She didn¡¯t have the skills or money. She just had to listen.


    After epting the silver, the olddy started to think about what she wanted to buy. She wanted to buy the most cost-effective ingredients with the least amount of money. She still felt that they didn¡¯t need to treat their rtives to good food. It was good enough to have pickled vegetables. After all, it wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t know that their family was poor.


    Another day passed, and it was time for Lu Erbai to return home. Early in the morning, Shu Yu left for the county to pick him up.


    The olddy and the two children did not go, to prevent from making things troublesome instead. They stayed at home and tidied things up.


    On the other hand, when Lu Sanzhu, who lived next door, found out about the matter, he followed Shu Yu eagerly and said that he wanted to help.


    Shu Yu still opted to take a carriage at the vige entrance. The vigers along the way looked at her curiously. Although Shu Yu had been back for a few days, she had almost never walked around the vige. She had stayed cooped up at home, preparing for the opening of her clothing shop.


    Still, her name was widely spread in the vige, especially the matter of her splitting the old woman of the Ruan family in two with an axe, which was false. It simply shocked all the vigers. Therefore, many were extremely curious about the Lu family¡¯s Erya, but they did not dare to approach the Lu family¡¯s main gate.


    It was not until Shu Yu walked to the entrance of the vige that the sizing-up gazes dissipated a little.


    Today was not a market day, so there were not many people on the carriage. Only she and Lu Sanzhu got on at Shangshi Vige.


    They arrived at the county slowly. As soon as they got off the ox-cart, Lu Sanzhu said to the old man driving the cart, ¡°Wait for us in the afternoon. We still have to go back. When the timees¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Shu Yu, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for us. We don¡¯t need the carriage.¡±


    The old man nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu walked into the city and Lu Sanzhu followed her hurriedly, ¡°Erya, if we don¡¯t book a seat in advance, he won¡¯t leave a seat for us.¡¯


    ¡°I know, but we won¡¯t be taking the ox cart back. My father¡¯s leg was finally cured, and the ox cart is too crowded and bumpy. It¡¯s not appropriate. We¡¯ll go and rent a carriageter.¡±


    She ultimately had to buy a carriage herself. It was too inconvenient without one. It was just that she had to use the money in her hands to open a shop now, so she couldn¡¯t spare any to buy a carriage yet.


    Shu Yu sighed as he walked toward the clinic. Lu Sanzhu was stunned for a moment, but he immediately became happy. He knew that there would be benefits to gain if he followed Erya.


    When they arrived at the clinic, Doctor Xu was there too. He was re-bandaging Lu Erbai¡¯s wound. When he saw Shu Yuing over, he instructed her, ¡°Take care of him well when you go back. Don¡¯t apply that messy ointment anymore. Come back and get more when you¡¯re out of medicine. Alright,e with me to get the medicine. You can go back after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and followed him to the front.


    She paid the rest of the medical fees and amodation fees, ¡°Here are eight taels of silver. We have troubled Doctor Xu these few days.¡±


    In addition to the five taels she had paid the first time, she had used thirteen taels in total. However, this did not include the cost of the medicine. She would have to pay for the medicine every time she came to pick it up, and that would cost about seventeen taels in total.


    Lu Sanzhu, who was following her, saw her take out eight taels of silver without even blinking. He swallowed hard.


    Erya was really rich..

 Chapter 74 - 74: Meeting an Acquaintance

    Chapter 74: Meeting an Acquaintance


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Shu Yu paid, she turned to Lu Sanzhu and said, ¡°Third uncle, help me get the medicine. I¡¯ll go to the streets and rent a carriage. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You can go. Leave it to me.¡±


    The way he said it made her feel uneasy instead.


    Shu Yu told Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan where she was going and left.


    This time, besides renting a carriage, she mainly wanted to understand the price of renting a shop lot in the county.


    Shu Yu wanted to buy a shop, but she didn¡¯t have enough money. Even if she could buy a shop in a remote location, she wouldn¡¯t have enough money for the rest of the renovation and other things.


    It seemed that she could only rent a lot for now.


    Shu Yu walked slowly along the street. Her customer target group was women, those who were slightly well off at that.


    She had looked around. There weren¡¯t many ready-to-wear clothing shops here, and not many bought ready-to-wear clothes these days either. The rich had their own embroiderers and servants, while the poor would just make some clothes off a piece of cloth. In contrast, there were many cloth shops on the street.


    Shu Yu searched all the way and found that there were very few shops for rent, especially on the street she had her eyes on. There were only two small lots in very inconspicuous locations.


    In the end, Shu Yu still went to a middleman and asked them to help keep an eye out. She stated her requirements and said that she woulde back in two days. She didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, but she actually didn¡¯t have much time.


    After this matter was settled, Shu Yu went to buy some things. Dahu and Sanya¡¯s shoes were badly damaged and their toes were poking out. They could save on other things, but they couldn¡¯t save on this.


    After buying the shoes, Shu Yu went to pick out two pieces of cloth. She wanted to see if Madam Ruan could try and make the clothes she wanted.


    She also bought some other misceneous items.


    By the time she was carrying a pile of things, she finally went to rent a carriage. There was no need to find someone else. The coachman she had rentedst time was not bad, so she still went to him.


    By the time everything was done, it was already past noon.


    Looking at Shu Yu, who came back with so many things, Madam Ruan looked helpless.


    Lu Erbai sighed as well, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your money. Our family doesn¡¯t have money, so we¡¯re not in a hurry to buy those things. You take good care of yourself, and we will be very happy.¡±


    ¡°I know, I won¡¯t waste money in the future,¡±


    Even though Shu Yu was saying that, she would still spend when she wanted to.


    Shu Yu handed the things in her hands to Madam Ruan, then helped her father to the door with the envious Lu Sanzhu.


    The carriage was parked outside. Shu Yu got in first, then bent down to help Lu Erbai.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Erbai¡¯s hand suddenly stopped halfway.


    Shu Yu found it strange, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    This was the first time that Shu Yu had called him ¡°dad¡±, and she had done so very naturally. Madam Ruan, who was standing behind, was so excited that she almost dropped the things.


    However, the person in question, Lu Erbai, waspletely focused on the situation before him. He did not hear what Shu Yu said at all.


    He pointed to the front and asked, ¡°Er¡­ Erya, look at that person. Is he the doctor? ¡±


    ¡°That doctor?¡± Shu Yu turned her head and followed his line of sight.


    In the next moment, her expression changed and she quickly turned her head back.


    She thought that since she hardly stepped out of the Shu family¡¯s residence, not many would know her, let alone in the remote Jiangyuan County.


    Who knew that she would meet someone who just happened to know her identity?


    It was the traveling doctor who had given her and Lu Erbai emergency treatment at Dongqing Temple!

 Chapter 75 - 75: Dumb Doctor Zhao

    Chapter 75: Dumb Doctor Zhao


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even though they were old acquaintances, Shu Yu did not want to be recognized. After all, she was no longer the third miss of the Shu family. However, Lu Erbai suddenly eximed in shock, ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    Shu Yu turned her head again and saw Doctor Zhao, who used to be gentle, polite, and extremely patient when treating people, was now pushed to the ground. A few children surrounded him,ughing and jumping around, calling him a big fool while pulling his clothes, and even spitting at him.


    Doctor Zhao, on the other hand, was stunned for a moment. He then covered his face and began to cry. As he cried, he waved his hands and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t eat me. I¡¯m not delicious, sob¡­¡±


    He had been holding a piece of bread in his hand, but it was snatched away by two children.


    He felt extremely aggrieved, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Give it back to me. I¡¯m begging you. Give it back to me.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. She never thought that the easy-going Doctor Zhao would be like this.


    Did Young Master Meng know? Where was Young Master Meng?


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t possibly just watch the doctor who had saved him be like this and still be bullied by others. Naturally, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t either. Seeing that Lu Erbai was about to go over, Shu Yu stopped him, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    She jumped down from the carriage and ran directly to the children. Her face darkened as she shouted, ¡°Stop, or I¡¯ll throw you all into the river.¡±


    When Shu Yu¡¯s face was stern, she did look quite scary. The children looked at each other, took the bread, and ran away.


    After everyone had left, Shu Yu squatted and looked at the person in front of her. She called him in a low voice, ¡°Doctor Zhao, Doctor Zhao?¡±


    Doctor Zhao covered his face and curled up into a ball. His stomach was growling.


    Shu Yu paused, turned around, and walked to Madam Ruan¡¯s side. She took out a piece of pastry from the basket.


    She had just bought them for Dahu and Sanya to eat.


    Shu Yu returned to Doctor Zhao¡¯s side and handed the pastry over, ¡°Doctor Zhao, this is for you.¡±


    Doctor Zhao raised his head in a daze and carefully sized up Shu Yu. Then, he suddenly reached out and snatched the pastry over, taking a few fierce bites.


    Shu Yu opened her mouth and was about to ask him something, but Doctor Zhao seemed to be afraid that the pastry in his hand would be snatched away again. He quickly hugged it when he was halfway through eating, then got up and ran away without looking back.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Shu Yu was stunned for a moment.


    Then, she turned around and said to Lu Erbai and the rest, ¡°Dad, mum, get in the carriage first. I¡¯ll go and take a look. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    Lu Erbai stuck his head out, ¡°Be careful.


    Shu Yu had already rushed out. Fortunately, Doctor Zhao was not running fast and even bumped into people from time to time, so she caught up with him very quickly.


    Doctor Zhao noticed that someone was following him and became increasingly nervous. It didn¡¯t take long for him to enter an alley.


    When Shu Yu turned the corner and caught up with him, she heard Doctor Zhao banging on the door of a small courtyard and shouting in horror, ¡°Open the door, Ah Yun, open the door. There are bad people. Bad people are chasing me and trying to kill me. I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Shu Yu could only stop in her tracks and exin helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person, and I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the door of the courtyard was opened, and a figure that Shu Yu was also familiar with walked out.


    Young¡­ Young Master Meng?


    To think he was here as well.


    As soon as the door opened, Doctor Zhao slipped into the courtyard under Meng Yuncheng¡¯s arm and grabbed his clothes in fear. He poked his head out from thetter¡¯s side while sizing up Shu Yu..

 Chapter 76 - 76: Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 76: Meng Yunzheng


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as Doctor Zhao dodged, Meng Yunzheng naturally saw Shu Yu, who was standing outside the door.


    A look of surprise shed across his face as he sized her up in perplexity.


    Shu Yu knew that Meng Yunzheng had recognized her.


    She covered her face, but it was toote for her to turn around and leave. She sighed and raised her hand to greet him, ¡°Young Master Meng, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and greeted her with a gentle smile on his face. He then turned to the side and made a ¡°pleasee in¡± gesture.


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, but still went in.


    The courtyard was small, not very big. Shu Yu sized it up for a while, then turned her head, wanting to ask what was going on with Doctor Zhao.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see Meng Yunzheng make a gesture to Doctor Zhao, patted his head, and ask him to go in with a smile.


    Shu Yu looked at the scene and felt her mind go nk. A bad feeling welled up in her heart.


    ¡°Young Master Meng, you ¡­¡±


    Meng Yunyun remained the same and didn¡¯t seem to mind. He pointed at his throat and waved his hand, his meaning particrly obvious.


    Shu Yu was stunned. Young Master Meng couldn¡¯t speak anymore? His beautiful voice was gone just like that?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Doctor Zhao has be like this, and you¡­¡± A year ago, one of them was a brilliant doctor who helped patients all over the world, and the other was a talented and handsome man. But now, one was retarded and the other was mute. They had also lost a lot of weight and were in worse condition than her.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled, turned around, and entered the door. Then, he took a piece of paper and started to write.


    ¡°There was an ident. Why is Miss Shu here?¡±


    Shu Yu knew that he didn¡¯t want to exin the reason, and coincidentally, she couldn¡¯t say her reasons either.


    So, she only said, ¡°I had an ident too. I happened to see Doctor Zhao just now, so I chased after him. Young Master Meng, just take it as¡­ you didn¡¯t see me today, okay?¡±


    Meng Yunyun was silent for a moment, then nodded with a smile.


    Although Shu Yu had not known him for a long time, she more or less knew that he was a man of his word. Since he had already agreed, he naturally would not say anything.


    However, Meng Yunzheng quickly wrote another line, ¡°Miss Shu, please pretend that you didn¡¯t see us today as well.¡±


    Shu Yu agreed. Seeing that it was gettingte, she had to leave.


    Just now, she was worried that something might happen to Doctor Zhao, but since he was with Young Master Meng, she could rx.


    Young Master Meng obviously did not want to have too much to do with her, so Shu Yu decided to treat today¡¯s meeting as an ident.


    She prepared to leave, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. If Young Master Meng and Doctor Zhao encounter any ditticulties and need help, you can let me know. Although I can¡¯t be of much help, I¡¯ll try my best.¡¯


    If it wasn¡¯t for Doctor Zhao¡¯s brilliant medical skills, she might not have been able to stand here in good health.


    She was a good child who knew how to repay kindness, after all.


    However, Meng Yunzheng shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t need it.


    Shu Yu understood and turned to walk out of the courtyard.


    However, when she reached the door, she couldn¡¯t help but turn back and look at Meng Yunzheng¡¯s smiling face. She said softly, ¡°Young Master Meng, you¡­lf you don¡¯t feel happy, you don¡¯t have to keep smiling. This smile is a little fake.¡± After she said that, she quickly ran off.


    The courtyard door closed again, and the smile on Meng Yunzheng¡¯s face slowly faded.


    He touched his face. Was his smile very fake? Yet, the others couldn¡¯t tell and all said that his smile was like a spring breeze..

 Chapter 77 - 77: An Unexpected Evaluation

    Chapter 77: An Unexpected Evaluation


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng was surprised to hear Shu Yu¡¯s evaluation. He turned his head and looked at Doctor Zhao.


    Thetter was eating the other half of the pastry with his head tilted. When he saw him looking over, he giggled.


    Then, he heavily nodded.


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s face darkened and he went straight into the room.


    On the other side, Shu Yu had already returned to the entrance of the clinic. Lu Erbai and the others were waiting for her anxiously.


    Seeing that she had returned, all of them heaved a sigh of relief. When Shu Yu got on the carriage, Lu Erbai asked impatiently, ¡°How did it go? Did you catch up with Doctor Zhao? Is he alright?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad, Doctor Zhao is fine. Someone is taking care of him. He identally ran out today, that¡¯s why he was bullied. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    She promised Meng Yunzheng not to reveal his existence, so Shu Yu naturally kept her mouth shut.


    Lu Erbai was slightly relieved. He asked again, ¡°Then how did he be like


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The other party has something he can¡¯t tell me, so I can¡¯t ask too much.¡±


    Lu Erbai nodded, ¡°Makes sense.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t know who Doctor Zhao was. Seeing that there were no more problems, he urged, ¡°Alright, alright. Since he has someone to take care of him, let¡¯s not bother about him. Second brother, let¡¯s quickly set off back. Mum and the others are all waiting at home. After such a long dy, she will be worried.¡±


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t help but re at him. However, at the thought of his mother and the two children at home, he was also eager to return.


    Shu Yu told the coachman to set off and return to Shangshi Vige.


    They traveled very slowly on the road. Lu Erbai¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t take too much jolting, so by the time they reached the vige, the sky had already darkened. The olddy and the twins waited for them earnestly, almost thinking that something had happened to them.


    When the carriage stopped at the Lu family¡¯s main entrance, the olddy hurriedly came out to wee them.


    ¡°Why are you back sote? Did something happen on the way?¡±


    Lu Erbai smiled, ¡°No, the carriage traveled slowly on purpose because of my leg. I¡¯ve made you wait for a long time. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    Under Shu Yu¡¯s gaze, Lu Sanzhu carried Lu Erbai down from the carriage withoutint.


    The olddy clicked her tongue. Did Erya have something on Sanzhu? He was so obedient.


    The house was already tidied up, so Lu Erbai was sent to his room to rest.


    The olddy saw that they were tired from the journey and quickly asked them to sit down, ¡°The noodles are ready. I¡¯ll cook it now. It¡¯ll be ready in a while.


    Just sit first.¡±


    Madam Ruan quickly stood up, ¡°Mother, let me help you.¡±


    Madam Ruan felt quite guilty in front of the olddy. At this point, she had learned what Old Lady Ruan had been nning and thus hated her family to death. From now on, she only had her inw¡¯s family and no maternal family.


    The olddy nced at her, nodded with a serious face, and went to the kitchen.


    When Lu Sanzhu heard that there were noodles to eat, he was naturally unwilling to leave. If it wasn¡¯t for Shu Yu¡¯s ¡°stern gaze¡± at the side, he would have already gone back to call his wife and child over to eat as well.


    A few bowls of noodles were served. Lu Sanzhu looked at the oil on the surface and felt even smugger. It seemed that he would be a regr guest at his second brother¡¯s house in the future.


    The dining table was set up in the room. Lu Erbai was also holding a bowl of noodles. Looking at the satisfied faces of his family, he felt his heart squeeze.


    This was great. It was great that the whole family was together..

 Chapter 78 - 78: Meeting the Eldest Uncle’s Wife

    Chapter 78: Meeting the Eldest Uncle¡¯s Wife


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The olddy discussed with Lu Erbai as she ate, ¡°Since you¡¯re back, we should bring up the matter of Eryaing back and getting to know her rtives. It just so happened that the eldest daughter-inw had returned from her mother¡¯s house with her children. Tomorrow, we should invite those families over for a visit. Third brother, when you¡¯re done eating, go and tell Dasong¡¯s family. Don¡¯t go missing again tomorrow.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu slurped on his noodles and nodded perfunctorily, ¡°Got it.¡±


    As long as there was food, it was not a big deal to run errands.


    The olddy felt speechless just seeing him like this. She quickly looked away and said to Lu Erbai, ¡°I¡¯ve also sent someone to tell your sister¡¯s family. It¡¯s the same for Daya. Speaking of which, we haven¡¯t seen her for a long time. When shees back tomorrow, let her stay at home for the night, so that she doesn¡¯t have to work again when she goes back. She can also rest at home and not be tired out.¡¯


    At the mention of Daya¡¯s hard life, Madam Ruan lost her appetite for the oily noodles.


    Lu Erbai, on the other hand, frowned, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s great if Dayaes back to stay. However, there are only two rooms in the house. I¡¯m afraid there isn¡¯t enough space.¡±


    It was still fine in the past, but now Erya was back. Daya was also married, so if she wanted to stay the night, they couldn¡¯t just drive Zhang Shu back, right?


    Unexpectedly, the olddy said, ¡°Why not? I¡¯ll go over to Dasong¡¯s house and let Daya and Erya stay here. The two sisters can have a good chat too. As for Zhang Shu, since our houses are not far from each other, it¡¯s the same to let him go back first.¡¯


    When Sanya heard this, she quickly raised her head, swallowed the noodles in her mouth, and said, ¡°Me! And me! The three of us sisters want to talk.¡±


    Dahu subconsciously wanted to say something, but when he remembered that he was not a sister, he sighed and continued eating his noodles.


    The olddy smiled ¡°Alright, you three have a good chat.¡±


    In the past, she had felt sorry for the Zhang family and Zhang Shu because she felt that it was Daya¡¯s belly that had failed to live up to expectations, causing the Zhang family to not have an heir even now.


    However, she had now been sessfully brainwashed by Shu Yu. Since Daya and her husband had yet to see a doctor, the olddy felt that it must be Zhang


    Shu¡¯s problem for their inability to conceive a child after two years of marriage.


    With such thoughts in mind, even if Zhang Shu was honest and willing to work, the olddy still found him a little unpleasant to the eye.


    She snorted coldly, and Lu Erbai didn¡¯t say anything more. He did hope that


    Daya could have a good rest when she came back.


    With that decided, the olddy carried the tes and chopsticks back to the kitchen in satisfaction.


    Talking about the problem with amodation, Shu Yu thought of the problem of building a new room again.


    This matter was rather urgent and had to be brought up on the agenda as soon as possible.


    After she met her rtives tomorrow, the renovation could start.


    That night, the entire family went to bed early. Perhaps it was because there were fewer things to worry about, but their mental conditions were much better.


    Thus, the next morning, when Lu Dasong brought his wife, Madam Li, over to help, Madam Li, who had not seen Madam Ruan and the others for a few days, was clearly stunned.


    It had only been a few days, and although Madam Ruan was still as thin and weak as before, she looked different. She looked¡­ radiant.


    It seemed that with Erya¡¯s return, the second brother¡¯s family was really bing different.


    This was the first time Madam Li had seen Shu Yu. She looked at thetter¡¯s fair and clean face, her tall figure. She was as pretty as a flower. One could tell at a nce that she had been well brought up. Madam Li felt sour.


    With this, Erya was the prettiest among the Lu family..

 Chapter 79 - 79: Erya Can’t be So Lazy

    Chapter 79: Erya Can¡¯t be So Lazy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu stepped forward and greeted her eldest uncle and his wife, then weed the two into the central room.


    Madam Li had just sat down when the olddy came over and snorted, ¡°What are you sitting for? Didn¡¯t youe here early in the morning to help? Do you really take yourself as a guest? Come with me to the kitchen to pick some vegetables.¡±


    Madam Li¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly, but she didn¡¯t say much. After informing Lu Dasong, she went to the kitchen.


    Lu Dasong went into the house to see Lu Erbai. Shu Yu poured him a ss of water, then went to the backyard to boil medicine for Lu Erbai.


    The medicine on Lu Erbai¡¯s leg had to be changed every day, and only Shu Yu was better at this.


    Madam Li entered the kitchen and only saw the olddy and Madam Ruan.


    Even Sanya was there, but she didn¡¯t see Shu Yu follow in. She immediately felt ufortable and said sourly, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Eryaing in to help? We have to entertain the guests, but she¡¯s hiding. Ady can¡¯t be toozy.¡±


    The olddy abruptly stood up and red at her, ¡°Who are you callingzy? If you don¡¯t want to do it, go back home. Why are you being so sarcastic? Don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself. Erya is obedient and diligent. I didn¡¯t let her into the kitchen. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    The olddy did not lie about this. Erya was too honest and not stingy at all when entertaining guests. If Erya were to be allowed to cook, the olddy could guarantee that Madam Li and the others would want to have dinner after lunch.


    The olddy vowed to prevent such things from happening.


    Their family was in a difficult time now, so they should save as much as they could. Besides, didn¡¯t they usually eat like this?


    Madam Li didn¡¯t dare to refute her mother-inw, but she still felt that Shu Yu had retained the air of a young miss even though she had returned home.


    The olddy did not care what she thought. On the contrary, she felt that Erya had seen the world and knew more than them. The girl was doing big things! How could she be confined to the stove?


    Not long after, Lu Sanzhu came over with Madam Liang.


    Madam Li was very shocked. She looked up at the sky. The sun had not risen from the west.


    The third brother and his wife would usually rush over only when it was time for dinner. Once they arrived, they would take the bowls and chopsticks to the table and eat straight away. Then, they would leave after eating and would never help.


    To think they were here so early today. Madam Liang even rolled up her sleeves and came in to help, looking very energetic.


    ¡°Mother, eldest sister-inw, second sister-inw, I am here. What do I need to do? Just tell me. ¡®


    The olddy nced at her. Well, Sanzhu must have told her about Erya¡¯s abilities. It was rare for her to be so diligent. She handed thetter a basket of vegetables, ¡°Take it to the river to wash.¡±


    Madam Liang responded and left happily.


    The olddy looked at her three troublesome daughters-inw. She was not satisfied with all three of them.


    Her eldest daughter-inw was hypocritical and petty. She would smile on the surface but y dirty tricks in the dark.


    Her second daughter-inw was timid and had no opinions of her own, and even had a vicious maternal family.


    Her third daughter-inw waszy, spoiling the child so much that he was out of control, and even the child¡¯s father couldn¡¯t control him.


    However, no matter how much she disliked them, she could not return them.


    The olddy thought about it as she walked out of the kitchen. She saw Daniuing over.


    Daniu held a fish in his hand and smiled. ¡°Grandma, this is for you. I just went to the river to catch it. It¡¯s still alive and kicking. We can have an extra dish for lunch.¡±


    The olddy was all smiles. ¡°My gosh, my eldest grandson is so capable. Come, give me the fish and quickly go back to change your clothes. Look at how wet you are. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Dahu came out from behind Daniu, also drenched. The olddy urged him to change his clothes as well..

 Chapter 80 - 80: Eldest Uncle Lu i s Family

    Chapter 80: Eldest Uncle Lu i s Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dahu changed into a clean set of clothes and the shoes that Shu Yu bought for him the other day. He came out happily.


    When Daniu came over again, he came with his younger siblings.


    When he passed by Lu Sanzhu¡¯s house, he called over Dabao and his sister, who had just woken up, as well.


    Lu Dasong had four children in total. The eldest was a daughter named Cuihua, the second was Daniu, the third was Lanhua, and the fourth was Erniu.


    Cuihua had note over yet. She was twenty this year, the oldest of all the girls. She had married a few years ago and her child was already four years old. She was probably on her way here now.


    Daniu was one year older than Daya and had been engaged earlier, originally nning to get married two years ago. However, something happened to the girl he was engaged to. Her mother died of illness and she had to be in mourning for three years. This year, the mourning period was finally over, and they nned to get married at the end of the year.


    Lanhua was the same age as Shu Yu and was already looking for a husband.


    Erniu was ten years old this year and was also the youngest in his family, so he was at his most lively and active time.


    Lu Sanzhu had a son and a daughter. The eldest son was the little fatty, Dabao, whom Shu Yu had met the other day. The youngest daughter, Baoya, had just turned three years old. She was usually locked up at home and did not know anything.


    When the children from the two families arrived, the Lu family instantly became lively.


    Daniu, Erniu, Dabao, and Baoya all went to see Lu Erbai.


    Lanhua, on the other hand, took the initiative to go into the kitchen to help. Madam Li was immediately unhappy and waved her hand to chase her away, ¡°We don¡¯t need vou here. Your sister Erva hasn¡¯t even entered the kitchen.What are you doing here? Go out and y.¡±


    The olddy red at Madam Lee, but her expression towards her granddaughter was much better, ¡°There are enough people in the kitchen. It¡¯s only this big anyhow. Go out and talk to your sister Erya.¡±


    Then, she drove Sanya out as well.


    Lanhua didn¡¯t want to work either. She came over and held Sanya¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me to sister Erya.¡±


    Sanya went to wipe her hands and pulled Lanhua out, ¡°Sister Lanhua, you haven¡¯t met my second sister, have you? My second sister is very beautiful and knows everything. She¡¯s awesome. My second sister even said that she would remove the scar on my face and turn me into a little beauty. Since my second sister returned, our whole family is so happy. I even wake upughing in my dreams at night.¡±


    Lanhua looked at Sanya in surprise. This little girl, who was usually quiet and timid, and would shrink in a corner even if she went to her house, had actually said so much today, and her eyes were even shining.


    Lanhua was even more curious about Erya. She held Sanya¡¯s hand and headed to the courtyard. Then, she happened to see Shu Yu standing there talking to Daniu and the others.


    Putting her looks aside, just the confident and calm aura that Shu Yu exuded far surpassed all the other girls in the Lu family. Even the eldest grandson of the Lu family, Daniu, was a little reserved and nervous in front of her. It was as if she was the most promising child in the entire Lu family.


    Lanhua looked at herself again. In fact, she had also worn a new set of clothes today, butpared to Shu Yu, she looked fat, dark, and ugly.


    As for her hairstyle, she had worked on it for a long time this morning. She hadbed it into the most popr hairstyle in town recently, and she had used a headdress flower.


    In contrast, Erya only had two simple braids and a wooden hairpin on her head, yet she was more beautiful than the youngdies in the town she had seen.


    For some reason, Lanhua did not want to go forward, but Sanya had already let go of her hand and ran forward.


    ¡°Second sister, I¡¯ve brought Sister Lanhua.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up and saw a girl standing not far away, who seemed to want to shrink back..

 Chapter 81 - 81: Guarantee You ‘ve Never Had it Before

    Chapter 81: Guarantee You ¡®ve Never Had it Before


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Almost without thinking, Shu Yu could tell what Lanhua was thinking from her behavior.


    She took a few steps forward and stood in front of the girl. Then, she smiled and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Lanhua, right? I was just wondering why I didn¡¯t see you.


    Come in, have a seat, and rest for a while.¡¯


    Lanhua subconsciously followed her into the central room. Dabao and Erniu were already quarreling in the central room.


    At this moment, the olddy came in with a fruit tter. She shouted at them,


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop quarreling. Come and eat something. Quiet down.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the peanuts and chestnuts served by the olddy, as well as the sour wild fruits picked from the mountain. She could not help but smack her forehead.


    Third Lu hurriedly ran out of the house with his daughter in his arms. When he saw the fruit tter, he was stunned, ¡°Mother, is this all you¡¯re giving us?


    Where are the pastries? Where¡¯s the candy?¡±


    When he followed Shu Yu to the county yesterday, he saw with his own eyes that she had bought those things. Why weren¡¯t they used to entertain guests? Wasn¡¯t this a little too much?


    The olddy sneered, ¡°It¡¯s good enough that there¡¯s food to eat. Don¡¯t you see how difficult your second brother¡¯s life is? You still want to eat pastries and sweets? In your sweet dreams.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth and wanted to say that Shu Yu was rich.


    However, when he looked up, he saw Shu Yu, and thetter revealed a bright smile. Lu Sanzhu suddenly shuddered. She had the same smile when she went to the Ruan family.


    He didn¡¯t dare to provoke her.


    Lu Sanzhu stuffed Baoya into Lanhua¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Help me look after


    Baoya.¡±


    Then, he escaped by saying he needed to go to the toilet.


    Lanhua was stunned for a moment. It was not until Baoya, who was in her arms, struggled to reach for the fruit tter on the table that she came to her senses and gave the toddler a piece of fruit.


    Baoya took a bite, and it was so sour that her whole body trembled. Then, she threw the fruit in her hand to the ground and began to cry.


    Lanhua hurriedly coaxed her, ¡°Baoya, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Sanya looked up and held Baoya¡¯s hand, ¡°Baoya, don¡¯t cry. Look, look at my shoes. My second sister bought them for me. They¡¯re new. Don¡¯t they look good?¡±


    Baoya cried even harder.


    Sanya looked at Shu Yu helplessly. She felt the urge to cry as well.


    Shu Yu did not know whether tough or cry. She patted Sanya¡¯s head and said to Baoya, ¡°If you don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll give you something good to eatter.¡±


    Baoya stopped, blinked, and asked, ¡°Is it¡­ Is it sweets?¡±


    As expected ot Lu Sanzhu¡¯s daughter, she remembered her father¡¯s words very clearly.


    However, when the other people present heard the conversation between the two, they all turned their heads to look at Shu Yu. Even Erniu and Dabao rushed over. Dabao used to be fierce to her, but now he hadpletely forgotten about their past grudges. His chubby little face trembled.


    Shu Yuughed, ¡°It¡¯s even more delicious than sweets. I guarantee you¡¯ve never had it before.¡¯


    Shu Yu had indeed bought pastries and candy and was prepared to serve the guests today. However, the olddy also said that there was only so much food. The fourth aunt and Daya were not here yet. If they took those out now, these children would probably have finished it at this point.


    It would be better to wait for everyone to arrive, and the younger ones would each get a little so that everyone could taste some sweetness.


    Shu Yu felt that what the olddy said made sense, so she had no objections.


    Upon hearing that there was something more delicious than sweets, Lu Sanzhu, who had left, ran back. He asked excitedly, ¡°What is it? What is it?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyelids twitched uncontrobly..

 Chapter 82 - 82: Use Corn Kernels

    Chapter 82: Use Corn Kernels


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu did as she said. After she finished speaking to Baoya, she went straight to the kitchen.


    The others immediately followed curiously. Even the steady Daniu followed while pretending to be nonchnt.


    However, the Lu family¡¯s kitchen was small and narrow. The olddy and the others were already inside. If everyone went in, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to turn around.


    Shu Yu said to everyone, ¡®You guys can sit in the central room for a while. I¡¯ll bring it over when it¡¯s done. It¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    She was saying that, but the children¡¯s resistance to food that was more delicious than sweets was too weak. None of them were willing to leave, so they all stopped outside the kitchen.


    Dahu was fast. He entered the kitchen before Shu Yu and said with a straight face, ¡°Second sister, I¡¯ll help you start the fire.¡±


    Sanya was a step slower. She pouted and stomped her feet. How could her brother be like this? He didn¡¯t even let her have the job of lighting the fire.


    Shu Yu found it funny. She walked into the kitchen and instantly received the gazes of the others in the kitchen.


    Madam Li looked at Shu Yu and then at her daughter at the door. It would have been better if she didn¡¯t make aparison, but theparison made her even more upset.


    ¡°Erya, what are you doing in the kitchen? Your grandma didn¡¯t let youe, saying you don¡¯t know how to cook. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being bossy, but girls still need to know how to cook. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be hard for them to get married in the future.¡±


    Although Madam Ruan was timid, she still spoke up unhappily when it came to her daughter, ¡°Erya is very good at cooking. Her food is especially delicious, better than any of us.¡±


    Madam Liang had already returned. She nodded when she heard this, ¡°That¡¯s true. Sanzhu brought a bowl of noodles back and said that Erya cooked it. I¡¯m still craving that taste even now.¡±


    Then, she looked at the olddy, ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t we let Erya be the head chef?¡±


    The olddy did not care about her three daughter-inw¡¯s infighting. She looked at Shu Yu kindly, ¡°What do you want to do, Erya? Just say it and we¡¯ll do it.


    ¡°I want to make some snacks for everyone to try. Grandma, I need some corn kernels.¡±


    Corn kernels?


    What kind of snacks can corn kernels make? Dabao and the others outside the kitchen were very disappointed when they heard this.


    They had thought that something more delicious than pastries would be made from things like refined flour and pork.


    Could corn kernels even make a flower?


    Dabao waved his hand, ¡°This is boring. I¡¯m going to eat the chestnuts and peanuts.¡±


    Erniu followed him, ¡°I want some too. Don¡¯t finish it all by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Can I finish such a big pot? I¡¯m not a pig.¡±


    ¡°You are.¡±


    The two went back to the central room noisily.


    Shu Yu ignored them and took the corn kernels from the olddy.


    They had not started cooking the dishes yet. The Lu family had two stoves. One was currently cooking rice, while the other one was still vacant.


    Shu Yu asked Dahu to start the fire and then poured some oil.


    Although the few people in the kitchen were working, they were watching Shu Yu i s movements at the same time. When they saw how much oil she poured, they suddenly felt their hearts tighten.


    Madam Li muttered, ¡°If you don¡¯t take care of the household, you won¡¯t know how expensive food is. This is too much of a waste.¡±


    After so many days, the olddy and Madam Ruan were used to Shu Yu l s oil consumption. The oil she was using now was only a little more than her previous cooking. It was fine.


    After pouring the oil, Shu Yu began to add sugar.


    This time, even the olddy and Madam Ruan started to feel heartache. After all, sugar was not cheap.


    However, Shu Yu didn¡¯t put too much in. The taste was rtively light. After stirring it a few times, Shu Yu poured the corn kernel into the oil..

 Chapter 83 - 83: Delicious Popcorn

    Chapter 83: Delicious Popcorn


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone watched as Shu Yu flipped the corn kernels over and over again.


    Just this?


    Could it be that the delicious snacks she was talking about were corn kernels wrapped in oil and sugar and fried? It didn¡¯t look quite appetizing.


    Lanhua who was at the door couldn¡¯t see the situation at the stove, but when she saw the disappointment and disdain on Madam Li and Madam Liangs faces, she felt uncertain.


    Suddenly, there was a cracking sound in the pot. Something jumped out, and it jumped very high.


    The sound came again and again, giving the people in the kitchen a big shock.


    At this moment, Shu Yu quickly put the pot lid on.


    After she did so, the crackling sounds inside became even more obvious. Madam Ruan was a little worried, ¡°Erya, it seems like it¡¯s going to explode. Is it alright?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t blow up the pot,¡± Madam Li said.


    Madam Liang quietly retreated to the kitchen door and held Baoya in her arms, ready to run away at any time.


    Shu Yu told Dahu to stop the fire and remove the firewood under the stove. The crackling sound inside had almost stopped, and only then did she open the lid.


    When everyone saw what was inside, their eyes widened in shock.


    This¡­ The corn kernels had clearly only covered the bottom of the pot, but they had now filled up half of the big pot.


    And this smell¡­ It smelled so good.


    Shu Yu took a popcorn, asked Dahu toe over, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Dahu pursed his lips and clenched his little hands in excitement, ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s so delicious.¡±


    ¡°This is called popcorn. It¡¯s from the corn kernel. You¡¯ve never had it before,


    Dahu nodded his head vigorously, ¡°The popcorn from the corn kernels is even more delicious than sweets.¡±


    Shu Yuughed, ¡®Go and bring that fruit te over. We¡¯ll bring it out for everyone to eat.¡±


    Dahu hurriedly turned around to get the fruit te. Shu Yu filled the te, but there was still a lot left.


    She put the remaining on another te and handed it to the olddy,


    ¡°Grandma, this is for you.¡±


    The olddy waved her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I don¡¯t eat this. You kids can eat it.


    On the side, Madam Li and Madam Liang, who had just returned into the kitchen, swallowed their saliva and eagerly looked at the te of popcorn.


    Shu Yu immediately stuffed one into the olddy¡¯s and Madam Ruan¡¯s mouths,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a lot? You guys should try my cooking.¡±


    As soon as the popcorn entered her mouth, the olddy couldn¡¯t help but squint her eyes in happiness. It was crunchy and really delicious.


    She didn¡¯t expect the corn to be so delicious after being stir-fried with oil and sugar.


    Shu Yu left a te for the kitchen and then went out with the fruit te.


    As soon as she left, Madam Li and Madam Liang couldn¡¯t wait to take a popcorn each. The olddy snorted coldly, ¡®I Didn¡¯t you say that Erya doesn¡¯t know how to cook? Look at her cooking, which one of you canpare to her?¡± Madam Li was embarrassed, but she did not hesitate to eat the popcorn. As soon as Shu Yu left the kitchen, Baoya pounced on her with drool dripping from her mouth, ¡°I want to eat, I want to eat.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s go to the central room first.¡±


    Baoya was, after all, only three years old. Shu Yu did not dare to let her eat alone. It was better to watch her when they entered the central roomter. Lu Sanzhu appeared out of nowhere again, ¡°Erya, let me help you carry that.¡±


    He was about to snatch the popcorn after he finished speaking, but Shu Yu smacked his hand.


    ¡°Try snatching it.¡±


    Lu Sanzhuughed dryly and retracted his hand, not daring to move.


    Lanhua, who was following behind, widened her eyes in shock. Their third uncle was actually afraid of Erya? Her third uncle had always been shameless and even unafraid of their grandmother. Now, with one move from Erya, he was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Shu Yu first went to Lu Erbai¡¯s room with the popcorn and left some for him and the eldest uncle. Then, she returned to the central room..

 Chapter 84 - 84: I’ll Beat You to Death

    Chapter 84: I¡¯ll Beat You to Death


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Erniu and Dabao had already smelled the fragrance and ran to Shu Yu in unison.


    ¡°I want to eat it, give it to me!¡± Dabao¡¯s eyes lit up as he shouted and reached out to grab it.


    Shu Yu immediately turned to Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Third uncle¡­¡±


    Thetter¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he grabbed his son, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Go sit over there. You¡¯ll have your portion.¡±


    When Lu Sanzhu¡¯s face darkened, Dabao was still quite afraid of him. He could only sit on the stool and whine.


    Only then did Shu Yu put the popcorn on the table and said to the few of them, ¡°You guys can eat it, but you¡¯re not allowed to snatch or have it all to yourself. If I find out, no one can have any.¡±


    The children nodded.


    As soon as Shu Yu turned around, the crowd surrounded the popcorn.


    Lu Sanzhu was squeezed in the middle of a bunch of children, not feeling embarrassed at all.


    However, it was good that he was there. He understood Shu Yu¡¯s character very well, so he used his identity as an elder to suppress the few children who were eager to grab and stuff the popcorn into their pockets. He strictly divided a portion to each person, and the rest was ced on a high tform.


    Daniu and Lanhua were older so they wouldn¡¯t fight over popcorn. Still, they


    each had a handful of popcorn.


    The two of them tasted it and couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes in surprise.


    This snack was too delicious. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed that it was made from corn kernels.


    The noisy children quieted down in an instant. They were talking about the popcorn as they ate.


    Because of this novel and delicious snack, Dabao and Erniu were simply impressed by Shu Yu.


    Dabao stuffed himself with popcorn as he asked, ¡°Erya, do you know how to cook anything else?¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Call me sister.¡±


    ¡°Sister Erya, do you know how to make anything else?¡± Just like his father, Dabao i s attitude changed very quickly when there was food.


    ¡°Yes. As long as I have the ingredients, I can make a lot of food,¡± Shu Yu raised her eyebrows at him.


    ¡°Then, then can you make some for me?


    ¡°No,¡± Shu Yu shook his head and rejected him frankly.


    Dabao was stunned for a moment. He even forgot to eat the popcorn in his hand. ¡°Why? I¡¯m already calling you sister.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Who asked you to bully Dahu and Sanya? You had food, but you never shared it with Sanya and the others. You even deliberately came to boast about it and make them hungry. If not for Dahu and Sanya¡¯s magnanimity, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to eat the popcorn today. Yet you still want to eat good food in the future? I¡¯m not your parents. Why would I spoil you?¡±


    Dabao was stunned. He looked at the cold and heartless Shu Yu in disbelief.


    Why? She was his sister. Why wouldn¡¯t she give him food? His mother had clearly said that the older siblings had to give in to the younger ones.


    When he was at his eldest uncle¡¯s house, other than Erniu who would asionally quarrel with him, Cuihua, Daniu, and Lanhua would always give in to him. Erniu would alsopromise with him in the end.


    When he went to his maternal grandfather¡¯s house, his cousins had never said such cold and heartless words either.


    Dabao i s mouth twitched and he immediatelyy on the ground without a word. He kicked his legs and cried, ¡®Erya, you¡¯re a bad woman, you money-losing b*tch. If you don¡¯t give me food, I¡¯ll beat you to death! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    When he started crying, the sound was earth-shattering, and it shocked everyone.


    Lu Sanzhu subconsciously wanted to help his son, but when he saw that the person who made him cry was Shu Yu, he immediately shrank back and kept quiet.


    Forget it, forget it. His son would just cry for a while anyway. He would be fine after he was done crying. It was already a blessing that he wouldn¡¯t be hurt..

 Chapter 85 - 85: Let Him Cry!

    Chapter 85: Let Him Cry!


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Dasong and Lu Erbai, who were talking in the house, also heard themotion. Lu Dasong immediately came out.


    Madam Liang, who was in the kitchen, also wanted to rush over, but she was red at by the olddy, ¡°Your husband is in the central room, what are you going to join in the fun for? Dabao has always cried crocodile tears, what¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    Madam Liang thought about it and found that she was right, so she didn¡¯t go over. After all, she was also worried that the te of popcorn would be finished by her eldest and second sister-inw.


    What Madam Liang didn¡¯t know was that this time, her precious son was really heartbroken. Tears and snot fell like a waterfall.


    Daniu was, after all, the oldest, and Lanhua had also grown up. Seeing that their father and third uncle could not intervene in the children¡¯s conflict since they were elders, they could onlye forward to mediate the situation.


    However, they had only taken a few steps when they were stopped by Shu Yu.


    ¡°Let him cry!¡¯


    Cuihua, who had just entered the courtyard with her husband, happened to hear this as soon as she entered the door.


    The two of them were stunned. They looked at the center of the central room. No one had noticed their arrival.


    Cuihua saw an unfamiliar girl standing in the middle. She was beautiful, and just by standing there, she was the focus of everyone.


    Then, she looked at Dabao, who was sitting on the ground and crying. She thought to herself that there must have been a conflict.


    As the eldest sister, Cuihua naturally wanted to step forward to help mediate.


    However, before she could say anything, Shu Yu had already squatted and looked at the little fatty, ¡°Since your mouth is so smelly, do you want me to sew it up for you? I¡¯m standing right in front of you, but I won¡¯t cook for you.


    Come, beat me to death.¡±


    Dabao widened his eyes and looked at Shu Yu l s cold eyes. For some reason, he felt a little scared.


    With this fear, his cries became even louder.


    Lu Sanzhu could see that Shu Yu was angry. He could onlyugh dryly, ¡°Erya,


    Dabao is still young and insensible.¡±


    ¡°Young? He is already eight years old, but still young? Sanya and Dahu are younger than him, but one knows how to get pigweed, and the other knows


    how to chop wood. They have never cried and fought just because they couldn¡¯t have a bite of food. What state is the Lu family in? If he wanted to eat deer antlers and bear paws, would you make them appear just because he cried? On top of that, he¡¯s so mean. If he leaves this vige, he¡¯ll be beaten to death.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu immediately didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He didn¡¯t think so in the past, but after seeing the world with Erya, he felt that it was truly possible. Didn¡¯t Erya just use an axe to cut people when they didn¡¯t agree with her?


    Therefore, he could only try to persuade his son, ¡°Dabao, don¡¯t cry. Your sister Erya is right. We can¡¯t just cry for whatever we want to eat.¡±


    Dabao did not expect that even his father would not side with him and that his mother would note over. Everyone in the main room was stopped by Shu


    He suddenly realized that no matter how much he cried, he would have nothing to eat since Shu Yu said so.


    Shu Yu was still squatting in front of him. She said to him word by word, ¡°Either you stop now, or you can continue scolding me, and I¡¯ll get a needle and thread to sew up your mouth. Worse, you can hit me, and I¡¯ll hang you on a tree outside to let everyoneugh at you. If you want me to cook for you, that¡¯s wishful thinking.¡±


    Dabao was stunned. He wiped his tears and snot with his sleeve and sniffled as he got up.


    Without another word, he ran out.


    Everyone was stunned by his sudden action. Daniu was worried and quickly chased after him..

 Chapter 86 - 86: Cuihua

    Chapter 86: Cuihua


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Only after Daniu reached the door did he notice Cuihua and her husband, Lai Jinhai, standing in the courtyard. Daniu subconsciously stopped and called out happily, ¡°Big sister, big brother-inw.¡±


    Cuihua waved her hand, ¡®You go after Dabao first.¡±


    She then walked into the central room and greeted the people inside.


    Lu Dasong finally found a chance to speak. He immediately said to Shu Yu,


    ¡°Erya, this is your sister Cuihua.¡±


    Shuyu¡¯s face had been cold and distant just a second ago, but her expression changed in an instant. She immediately smiled and greeted her, ¡°So you¡¯re sister Cuihua. Come in and sit. I just made some snacks. Do try them and see if theyre good.¡±


    Everyone was speechless. Wasn¡¯t the speed at which she changed her attitude


    a little too fast?


    Even the person involved, Cuihua, did note back to her senses for a while.


    It was not until there was a ss of water in her hand that sheughed. She looked at Shu Yu and sized her up, ¡°You¡¯re Erya, right? It is good that you have returned. Uncle and aunty have been looking for you all these years. Now that they have fulfilled their wish, they can finally be at ease.¡±


    She did not mention the conflict just now.


    This kind of conflict between children was not serious, especially since Dabao¡¯s temper was indeed bad.


    It was Erya¡¯s behavior that surprised Cuihua. Logically speaking, since Erya had just returned, someone normal in her situation would usually put themselves in a very subtle position. At the very least, they wouldn¡¯t get into a conflict with their visiting rtives.


    Usually, even if they were wronged, they would only swallow it and smile.


    However, Erya did the opposite and refused to be wronged at all.


    Cuihua couldn¡¯t figure out whether it was a good thing that Erya was back given her personality.


    However, she was a married cousin. Although she had a good rtionship with her second uncle¡¯s family, this kind of thing was really not something she had a say in.


    Lanhua had been standing behind Cuihua since her eldest sister entered the room. When she saw Shu Yu¡¯s appearance just now, she somehow became somewhat fearful of her.


    Cuihua was still fine. She was the eldest sister and had always taken care of her younger brothers and sisters. She was also very sympathetic to Erya, her long-lost cousin.


    She introduced her husband. Cuihua had moved to town after marriage. Her marriage was the best in the Lu family.


    Lai Jinhai¡¯s family ran a small food shop, but they had many brothers and sisters in the family. They relied on the small shop to make a living, and their days were barely okay.


    Cuihua did not bring her son over today. She said that he caught a cold two days ago. Although he was much better now, the couple did not dare to take him back and forth, so they simply left him at home.


    Lai Jinhai wasn¡¯t good with words, but it was obvious that he was very good to Cuihua and had always followed her wishes.


    Shu Yu and Cuihua chatted for a while and found that thetter had a decisive and open personality, and was very opinionated.


    It was said that when Cuihua was young, the Lu family had not yet split. As the first girl to be born, and with a grandmother like the olddy who did not value men over women, Cuihua was pampered by everyone when she was young. When she grew up, she naturally took on the responsibility of being the eldest sister.


    Compared to Lanhua, Shu Yu and Cuihua obviously had more to talk about.


    However. thew didn¡¯t chat for long before Dahao. who had run out. returned


    As soon as he entered the door, Dahu and Sanya immediately stood in front of Shu Yu as if they were facing a great enemy.


    Dabao stopped two steps away. He looked at Shu Yu, then at Dahu and Sanya.


    A momentter, he stretched out his right hand, and in his short and fat palm, there were a few candied fruits.


    They didn¡¯t look very good and seemed to have been stored for a long time..

 Chapter 87 - 87: Daya is Here

    Chapter 87: Daya is Here


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dabao walked to Sanya and Dahu and said, ¡°This is the candied fruit that I¡¯ve been saving for a long time. I can¡¯t even bear to eat it myself, but I¡¯ll share it with you.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Had the Sun risen from the east? To think Dabao took the initiative to share his food!


    Shu Yu looked at the candied fruit with some disdain.


    Unexpectedly, in the next moment, Dabao looked up and asked her, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve shared my good things with them, and I won¡¯t bully them in the future, does that mean you can make good food for me?


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, and the others were stunned.


    ¡°Okay?¡± Dabao asked again, ¡°Look, I¡¯m not crying anymore. I¡¯m not scolding you nor did I hit you. I even shared my candied fruits with them. I did so well, so I should be rewarded.¡±


    Good my ass.


    Shu Yu retorted in her heart, but on the surface, she said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know your mistakes and can change. However, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll be able to maintain it in the future, so I¡¯ll have to observe you for a while. If you¡¯ve really be better, I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯ve made something good.¡±


    Dabao frowned, not satisfied with the result.


    But forget it, sister Erya had agreed anyway.


    Without a second word, he gave the candied fruits in his hands to Sanya and Dahu. Seeing the envious Erniu, who was standing at the side, he gave him one as well.


    The others didn¡¯t get any. After all, they were all adults, and he only had five candied fruits in total.


    A few children of simr age each took one, and it seemed that the distance between them was shortened.


    Dahu and Sanya had never hung out with Dabao and were not close to Erniu either. But now, they held hands and ran to the yard together.


    No one knew what the others were thinking when watching this scene, but the olddy, who had juste out of the kitchen, could not help but wipe her eyes.


    In the past, Dahu and Sanya only knew how to work and did not go out to y. Dabao only knew how to bully people, and Erniu had always been with his other little friends in the vige.


    Such a scene had never happened before, not even during the new year when the families gathered.


    The olddy was satisfied. She took a deep breath and walked towards the central room.


    Cuihua was the first to see her and stood up in a hurry, ¡®Grandma.¡± ¡°Cuihua, Jinhai. Sit, sit, sit. We¡¯ll be eating in a while. You guy¡¯s rest for a while.¡±


    Cuihua was embarrassed, ¡°I should have gone to the kitchen to help.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need you. We have so many people. We¡¯ve already finished cooking everything,¡± The olddy said.


    Then, she frowned, ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s almost time to eat. Why haven¡¯t Sixing and Dayae yet?¡±


    Shu Yu estimated the time and realized it was indeed noon.


    Logically speaking, Cuihua had a sick child and she lived in town. Even she had arrived, so the others should havee earlier.


    Just as she was wondering, there was movement at the door.


    The next moment, Dahu ran in and said excitedly, ¡°Big sister is back.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone turned to look at the door and saw two figures slowly moving toward them.


    Shu Yu immediately looked at the woman on the left. Her first impression of Daya was that she was thin, so thin that she seemed to be a skeleton that could be blown away by the wind.


    The olddy had already gone out to wee her. When she saw Daya, her eyes could not help but redden, ¡°You haven¡¯t been back in a long time. How did you lose so much weight?¡±


    Daya had been smiling, but when she heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips and suppress her sobs, ¡°I didn¡¯t lose weight, grandma. I didn¡¯t..¡±

 Chapter 88 - 88: Protruding Bones

    Chapter 88: Protruding Bones


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The olddy felt even more upset. Why was she saying that she had not lost weight? Daya was even slimmer than thest time she saw her, and she looked older too.


    She couldn¡¯t help but re at Zhang Shu, who was standing next to Daya, and was obviously ming him.


    Zhang Shu looked guilty, ¡°l i m sorry, grandma. I¡­ I didn¡¯t take good care of her.¡±


    Daya quickly changed the topic, ¡°Grandma, where¡¯s Erya? I want to see Erya.¡±


    The olddy quickly turned to the side and shouted to Shu Yu, who was behind her, ¡°Erya,e quickly. Meet your sister and brother-inw.¡±


    Shu Yu walked up to Daya in a few steps. Daya grabbed her hand excitedly and sized her up, ¡°Good, good. Our Erya is safe and sound. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re home. The family is reunited. Don¡¯t leave anymore¡­¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m back, sis.¡±


    She reached out to hug Daya, only to feel that the body under her hands was almost only left with bones, which was very ufortable to the touch.


    Shu Yu could not help but frown, but Daya quickly let go of her and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go in. We¡¯ll talk inside.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at her face. There were dark circles and eye bags under her eyes. Her lips were colorless, not to mention her pale face.


    Looking at her appearance, not to mention that she looked older than Cuihua of the same generation, she even looked older than Madam Li.


    What kind of life did she have to lead to be in such a poor state?


    Shu Yu had guessed that Daya¡¯s life was not easy, but she did not expect it to be so difficult.


    She opened her mouth and stared at Zhang Shu. It was only when Daya held her hand that Shu Yu suppressed the anger in her heart. She held Daya¡¯s hand tightly and they entered the house together.


    Zhang Shu followed behind, embarrassed. After he went to see Lu Erbai with Daya, he walked to a corner and chatted softly with Daniu and Lai Jinhai.


    Daya was very concerned about Shu Yu and asked her where she had been all these years, how she had been, and if she had suffered.


    Shu Yu still said the same words as before, and Daya was relieved to hear that.


    Not long after, the olddy came over to call for lunch.


    Lu Sixing still hadn¡¯te. The olddy was thinking that she might have been dyed by something.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯ll leave some food for them. We can¡¯t possibly wait for them with an empty stomach.¡±


    with an empty stomach.¡±


    There were a lot of people, so they set up two tables, one in the central room and one in the kitchen.


    When the dishes were served, everyone immediately felt like their stomachs were growling.


    This meal was much more sumptuous than they had imagined. Although the veggie dishes took up a huge portion, there were also fish, meat, and eggs.


    They didn¡¯t skimp on the oil, which made people drool.


    The olddy nced at the crowd, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Almost everyone subconsciously reached for the meat dish. Only Daya smiled and reached for the towel gourd that was closest to her.


    Shu Yu was two seats away from her, but she had been paying attention to her.


    When they finished eating, she noticed that Daya didn¡¯t eat much.


    Shu Yu could not help but frown.


    When they finished eating, Lu Sixing still hadn¡¯te over. She probably couldn¡¯te.


    The olddy was just thinking about whether she should let Daniu make a trip over to take a look when she heard Zhang Shu and Dayae over and say that they were going back.


    The olddy was stunned, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay over today? Your second sister has just been found, don¡¯t you want to have a good chat with her?¡± Daya wanted to, but¡­


    She held the olddy¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°I told my mother-inw that I would go back early. It¡¯s not good to stay here.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at Zhang Shu, who was just looking on innocently but did not say anything..

 Chapter 89 - 89: A Suitable Shop

    Chapter 89: A Suitable Shop


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhang Shu probably felt Shu Yu e s displeased gaze. He looked up and smiled apologetically at her, then advised Daya, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here today? It¡¯s rare for your family to be reunited, so you should spend more time together.¡±


    A hint of struggle shed across Daya¡¯s face, but she quickly shook her head, ¡°I¡¯d better go back. Now that Erya is back, it¡¯ll be much more convenient to see you in the future. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned and was about to step forward when the olddy pulled her back.


    The olddy shook her head at her, and Shu Yu could only swallow the words that were about toe out of her mouth.


    In the end, Daya still left. Shu Yu and the others only had time to send them to the door.


    After a while, Cuihua and her husband also left. They lived far away, and they were worried about the child at home, so they could not stay for too long. Madam Li and Madam n¨¦e Liang helped to clean up and sat for a while before leaving.


    Soon, only Lu Erbai¡¯s family was left at home.


    Only then did Shu Yu ask the olddy, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d persuade big sister to stay?¡±


    The olddy sighed, ¡®I l want to, too, but Daya is already in such a state. I¡¯d better not make things difficult for her.¡±


    She may have said some tough words the day before, saying that she wouldn¡¯t let Daya go. However, when she saw that Daya was in a difficult position, she immediately changed her stance.


    At the end of the day, Daya was the only one holding up the days in her inws¡¯ house.


    Shu Yu wanted to say, if she couldn¡¯t hold on, then she could opt for a divorce.


    Zhang Shu looked honest and simple, but he could not protect his wife at all. What was the use of having such a husband? If Daya continued to stay in the Zhang family, she would be tortured to death sooner orter.


    However, her way of thinking was deviant here, and it would scare Daya to death if she said it.


    Shu Yu thought to herself that she had to find some time to talk some sense into Daya. If she didn¡¯t want a divorce, then she had to stand up. Never mind that it was still uncertain who among the two was infertile, even if it was really a problem with her body, she still had to manage the Zhang family well so that she could live well.


    Later that night, Lu Sixing asked someone to send over a dozen eggs with a message: Something happened at home, so I couldn¡¯te to see Erya. I¡¯ll see you next time.


    The egg was a gift. Other than Lu Sixing, Madam Li, Cuihua, and even Madam Liang, who hade today, had also brought gifts.


    In the countryside, the only good things were eggs and the like. Cuihua lived in the town and brought a piece of cloth over.


    Shu Yu tidied up everything. Now that she had met all her rtives, her shop should also be put on the agenda.


    Therefore, Shu Yu went to the county the next morning.


    M/hen the intermediary saw her, he hurriedly came over and greeted her with a smile, ¡°Miss Lu, you¡¯re here. Quicklye in and take a seat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I happened to have something to do in the county today, so I came to take a look. Intermediary Quan, is there any news about the matter I asked you to pay attention to?¡±


    Intermediary Quan sped his palms together, ¡°Isn¡¯t it such a coincidence? I was just about to tell you. If Miss Lu isn¡¯t in a hurry,e in first and we can talk slowly.


    Shuyu entered the shop and Intermediary Quan poured her a ss of water. Then, they started talking about the shop, ¡°ording to Miss Lu¡¯s request, there is indeed a suitable shop. However, the rent may be a little expensive, and you have to meet the owner first. The other party also has requirements for what kind of shop to open.¡±


    This was reasonable, so Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Sure, did the other party say when to meet?¡±


    ¡°Now is fine. The owner is in the shop. There are two other tenants scheduled to meet the owner at the shopter. If we go now, we might be able to get this shop first.¡±


    Shu Yu put down her teacup, ¡°Then let¡¯s not dy any longer. Let¡¯s go.¡± Intermediary Quan immediately packed up and led Shu Yu out..

 Chapter 90 - 90: So it was the Yu Family’s Shop

    Chapter 90: So it was the Yu Family¡¯s Shop


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu asked about the situation as she walked, ¡°What did the shop use to sell? Why have they closed their business?


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from Miss Lu. The shop originally sold makeup. It¡¯s Wen


    Town¡¯s Yu family¡¯s shop.¡±


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks, ¡°The Yu family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this shop was originally managed by Madame Yu, but two days ago, Madame Yu suddenly fell seriously ill and didn¡¯t have the energy to run the shop. Lord Yu doesn¡¯t know much about makeup, and there was also another makeup shop opposite, so the business was average. As such, he decided to simply rent it out. Miss Lu, you¡¯re just lucky.¡±


    Shu Yuughed dryly. That¡¯s right, she was lucky. She was the one who caused all those things in the Yu family.


    It looked like Lord Yu intended to use Madame Yu l s ¡°illness¡± to trap her in the manor. It made sense though. If news of Madame Yu l s adultery were to spread, Lord Yu would lose face.


    As they spoke, the two of them had already reached Ningshui Street.


    This street was located in the center of Jiangyuan County. It was wide and clean, and could amodate three to four carriages traveling side by side.


    Intermediary Quan took her to the end of the street. Compared to the head of the street and the middle, this ce seemed a little more deserted.


    However, Shu Yu didn¡¯t mind the destion, because this area was where only those with some wealth in the county woulde to.


    Restaurants, makeup stores, banks, and fabric shops were all not far from here.


    ¡°Miss Lu, this is the ce. Come in.¡±


    Shu Yu followed him into the door. The makeup store had not beenpletely cleared out. Intermediary Quan said that the slightly better makeup products had long been bought at a low price by the shops across the street who heard the news.


    The Yu family¡¯s shop wasn¡¯t very big. There was a small courtyard at the back, and it was tiny with only two small rooms and a kitchen.


    At this moment, the Yu family¡¯s butler was in the small courtyard instructing the servants to throw away all the bedding and furniture in the room.


    Looking at his disdainful face, it seemed¡­


    Shu Yu wondered if this shop was one of the ces where Madame Yu had a tryst with her lover.


    The butler turned around when he heard themotion.


    Intermediary Quan came forward and said a few words. The butler turned his gaze to Shu Yu, ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to rent the shop?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡®Yes, our family wants to start a small business, so we asked Intermediary Quan to help us keep an eye out.¡±


    ¡°The rent for our shop is not cheap. It costs this much,¡± The butler stretched out his hand and gestured a number.


    Let alone Shu Yu, even Intermediary Quan was shocked. This small shop cost five taels of silver a month? That was a bit of a scam. The rent for the shops around here only asked for three or four taels of silver.


    Shu Yu felt that the Yu family was killing pigs. From the way the butler acted, they didn¡¯t seem to want to rent it to her either.


    It seemed that the two tenants that wereingter were more powerful. They had even revealed the rent they were willing to pay.


    Shu Yu was silent for a moment. Just as Intermediary Quan was trying to mediate and help bargain, she looked up again and said to the butler, ¡°The rent is indeed a little expensive, but the location of this shop is very rare. I really like it.¡±


    Intermediary Quan was anxious as he thought to himself, ¡°Gosh, Miss Lu, you can¡¯t lower the price like this. You even told him that you like the ce a lot. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that we won¡¯t even be able to negotiate a single coin?


    Didn¡¯t she see the butler¡¯s smug expression? At this time, she should pretend as if she wanted to leave.


    As expected, Miss Lu was still too young. He had been deceived by her overly calm andposed expression, thus thinking that she had long matured..

 Chapter 91 - 91: Get it at the Lowest Price

    Chapter 91: Get it at the Lowest Price


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, the next moment, Shu Yu said, ¡°The money is not easy to get, so I have to go back and discuss this with my parents. I¡¯ll see if I can find a way to borrow some from my rtives and friends. After all, we need capital for future business too.¡±


    Intermediary Quan facepalmed while Butler Yu was getting impatient. He was just about to say that if she couldn¡¯t pay the rent, he wouldn¡¯t consider her.


    Just then, Shu Yu said, ¡°Butler Yu, can you wait for me for a while? I live in Shangshi Vige, not far from here. I¡¯ll be back in the afternoon.¡±


    Butler Yu¡¯s hand paused, ¡°Shangshi Vige?¡±


    Shu Yu put on an innocent expression, ¡°That¡¯s right. I promise it won¡¯t take more than two hours to make a roundtrip.¡±


    Butler Yu frowned. He had personally investigated the matter of the Ruan family¡¯s olddy colluding with the steward to buy and sell a pair of twins. He also knew that the twins were from Shangshi Vige.


    Butler Yu suddenly recalled Intermediary Quan¡¯s introduction and asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you surnamed Lu?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a pair of twins with the surname Lu in Shangshi Vige.


    Do you know them?¡±


    Shu Yu immediately took a step back alertly, ¡°Why do you want to know about twins? You¡­ Could it be that the Yu family still hasn¡¯t given up on the idea of taking my younger brother and sister away? I¡¯ve heard that Lord Yu didn¡¯t know about this and even went to smash the Ruan family¡¯s residence. Isn¡¯t this matter already in the past?¡±


    Butler Yu looked at her with aplicated expression. So those twins were her younger brother and sister. After a long while, he sighed and said, ¡°Miss Lu, let¡¯s sit down and talk about the rental of the shop.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t budge, ¡°Butler Yu, renting the shop has nothing to do with my younger brother and sister. I do like the location of this shop, but I won¡¯t trade them for it. I thought that these were two different things, so after I found out from Intermediary Quan that this shop belonged to the Yu family, I thought that these two matters wouldn¡¯t be mixed up. After all, we don¡¯t know each other, and both families are innocent victims. But if you have any ideas about my family, I¡­ I won¡¯t rent your shop.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lu,¡± Seeing that Shu Yu was about to leave, Butler Yu hurriedly stopped her and said helplessly, ¡°Miss Lu, please calm down and listen to me first. Our Lord really doesn¡¯t know about this. The rumors of him wanting to adopt a pair of twins are false. He was being framed! Who knew that the Ruan family would take the opportunity to harm your family? Regarding this matter, it¡¯s indeed in the past.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Butler Yu nodded his head sincerely, ¡°Really.¡±


    Intermediary Quan listened from the side and gained a grasp of the situation. He was an intermediary, after all, and was well-informed. Although Lord Yu lived in town, how could he not know that the Lord had sent people to destroy a farmer¡¯s house?


    What he didn¡¯t know was that the rumored twins were Miss Lu¡¯s younger brother and sister.


    When Intermediary Quan saw that Butler Yu¡¯s attitude had softened, he knew that this was a good opportunity and quickly persuaded Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu took the cue and quickly sat down with Butler Yu in a room that had been tidied up.


    ¡°Miss Lu, I¡¯m sorry for just now. I intentionally raised the rent a little, mainly because you¡¯re still young and I was afraid that you were just messing around.


    Now that I know about your family¡¯s situation, let¡¯s have a proper talk. ording to the market price here, our shop¡¯s rent is worth about three taels of silver.


    Intermediary Quan¡¯s mouth twitched. Three taels of silver were the lowest price.


    Unexpectedly, Butler Yu continued, ¡°Of course, Miss Lu can still bargain..¡±

 Chapter 92 - 92: Rent the Shop

    Chapter 92: Rent the Shop


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Quan Zhong looked at Butler Yu in shock. Was there still room for bargaining?


    In contrast, Shu Yu¡¯s face was full of pleasant surprise, and she was trying hard to control her expression. She pursed her lips, coughed lightly, and said, ¡°Three taels of silver¡­ To be honest, it¡¯s still a little difficult for farmers like us to afford that. After all, we¡¯re not sure if we¡¯ll be able to make money in the early stages of the store opening, and the rent of the store is a fixed expense.


    Hmm¡­¡±


    She pondered for a moment, then looked up and asked carefully, ¡°Butler Yu, how about this ¨C I¡¯ll pay half a year¡¯s rent in one go, so can you give me a cheaper price? Two, two taels?¡±


    The veins on Intermediary Quan¡¯s forehead twitched as he thought to himself, ¡°Miss Lu, you really dare to say that. Two taels of silver? Why don¡¯t you just rob someone?¡±


    In addition, the rents of Jiangyuan County¡¯s shops were generally paid for a whole year. Some cheaper ones even required one to pay for three years straight in one go.


    She wanted to pay for half a year only, yet she still had the nerve to bargain so ruthlessly?


    Intermediary Quan was worried that Shu Yu¡¯s insensibility would make Butler Yu unhappy and drive them out. He wanted tough it off.


    However, after Butler Yu¡¯s expression froze for a moment, he nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. She had been too hasty and offered too high a rent.


    She felt extremely regretful, but on the surface, she looked very happy, ¡°So¡­ So it¡¯s a deal? Can we sign the lease now?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Butler Yu asked Intermediary Quan to prepare the lease, which would require signatures from all three parties.


    In the meantime, Butler Yu suddenly remembered something, ¡°Pardon me for asking, Miss Lu, but what kind of shop do you intend to open?:


    If it was a grocery store, then forget it. Opening a grocery store in this area would definitely be unprofitable.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°A ready-to-wear clothes shop.¡±


    ¡°A ready-to-wear clothes shop?¡± Butler Yu was stunned. He suddenly had a feeling that the business might be even more unprofitable than he thought.


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Butler Yu. We¡¯ll take good care of the shop. Also, I just looked at theyout of the shop. There won¡¯t be any big changes, but some cabs might need to be moved.¡±


    Was that what he was worried about?


    Still, Butler Yu was only a butler, and he didn¡¯t know much about business. Besides, as long as this shop wasn¡¯t selling things like incense and joss paper, he wouldn¡¯t stop them.


    Intermediary Quan quickly brought the lease over and let both parties sign it.


    Shu Yu paid twelve taels of silver for the rent and five taels of silver as a deposit on the spot.


    With this, she had lost seventeen taels of silver in one go. Her heart ached.


    After the matter was settled, Butler Yu did not want to stay any longer. It just so happened that he had ridden everything that needed to be thrown away in the shop, so he nned to return to town.


    After taking a few steps, he suddenly remembered something, ¡°Oh right, Miss Lu, there are still some makeup products left in the shop. I don¡¯t know if you need them, but I can leave them all for you.¡±


    Either way, the Lord had asked him to deal with those things. If he could sell them, then he would. If he couldn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t want to bring them back either.


    In fact, Shu Yu needed the makeup very much. She was a stylist, so she did have arge demand for makeup.


    But just now, Intermediary Quan had said that the better goods had all been bought by the shop opposite. The customers she targeted were the rich. She might ruin her reputation if she used this kind of makeup.


    That being said, the makeup products sold by the Yu family were still of passable quality. Even if they were slightly inferior, farmer families from Shangshi Vige might not be able to afford them. She could take them back and use them as gifts.


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Butler Yu, you¡¯re such a good person.¡±


    Butler Yu chuckled, ¡°Miss Lu, isn¡¯t it a little toote for you to be ttering me now that the lease has been signed?¡±

 Chapter 93 - 93: Buying a Carriage

    Chapter 93: Buying a Carriage


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu followed Butler Yu to take a look at the remaining makeup products. To be honest, they were quite good. Except for a few that were truthfully not very good, the remaining twenty boxes of makeup were better than the ones Cuihua and the others bought from the cosmetic shop in town.


    After Shu Yu thanked him, Butler Yu left with Intermediary Quan who had received themission.


    Shu Yu stayed behind to look at the shop. Now, she was the only one left in the shop. She started thinking about how to decorate it ording to theyout.


    After they walked out of the shop, Butler Yu whispered to Intermediary Quan, ¡°You have to keep what happened just now a secret, especially the rent. The


    Lord knows about her family¡¯s situation, and with such a connection, he knows that her family has been frightened and suffered an unexpected disaster. Never mind if we didn¡¯t meet anyone from their family, but since we have, we will help them as much as we can to calm their nerves. I didn¡¯t waive the rent out of consideration for the little girl¡¯s self-esteem. However, if this matter were to spread, it would inevitably disrupt the market.¡±


    Intermediary Quan understood tacitly, ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±


    Butler Yu gave Intermediary Quan a tael of silver and left with a smile.


    The Yu family didn¡¯t think much about the rent of one shop. If it was possible, the Lord even wanted to sell the shop. However, he had just announced to the public that Madame Yu was seriously ill. If he eagerly sold the shop she managed, it was inevitable that outsiders would specte and cause more trouble. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to rent it for a while and sell it after the storm had passed.


    Moreover, after the Lord heard the words of the Daoist nun, he had been doing good deeds these days. He was especially concerned about children. It was only a given that the butler had to help the twins who had almost been involved since he had bumped into their family.


    After looking around the shop, Shu Yu was very satisfied.


    After that, she went to the fabric shop next door to buy some high-quality fabric. Then, she packed up the makeup products she had chosen and prepared to go back.


    When she passed by the carriage store, Shu Yu paused. She had to buy a carriage. Never mind a horse carriage, but she would at least need a mule carriage. It would be convenient to deliver goods and travel.


    She had asked around and found that there were not many horses in Jiangyuan County. Good horses were simply out of reach. The rich and powerful would go to the prefecture to buy them. Therefore, the price of a horse here was about fifteen to twenty-five taels.


    Mules were much cheaper. The lowest was eight taels, and the highest was twelve taels.


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, then turned around and went to the cattle market.


    An hourter, she pulled a carriage out from inside. The seller stood behind her and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re so good at bargaining.¡±


    He had thought that he would be able to extort a huge sum of money from her since she looked young and ignorant look.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the little girl would manage to persuade him to sell the mule, which was originally twelve taels, for eleven taels instead. Not only that but the beautiful and sturdy carriage at the back had also been given to her for an exceptionally low price.


    For the mule and the carriage, Shu Yu had paid twelve taels only. It was equivalent to the seller giving away such a good carriage for free.


    Shu Yu was all smiles as she ced everything on the carriage. She lead the mule pulling the carriage all the way out of the city gate, then only did she sit on the shaft and head towards Shangshi Vige.


    She had already learned how to drive a carriage. The first two times she rented a carriage, she hadmunicated with the coachman and had even tried to drive the carriage herself.


    Shu Yu was a good student, and the mule was well-behaved, so the journey was smooth.


    As they arrived at the entrance of Shangshi Vige, the carriage attracted the attention of the vigers.


    In the entire vige, there were at most two cows and one donkey. No one had actually bought a mule carriage before.


    As Shu Yu had rented carriages twice, the vigers thought that she had rented one this time as well. They turned their heads and whispered to each other after taking a look..

 Chapter 94 - 94: The Lu Family Must be Crazy

    Chapter 94: The Lu Family Must be Crazy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although Shu Yu was far away, a few sarcastic voices suddenly raised their volume.


    ¡°The Lu family is rich now. Look, not only do they travel to the county every day, but they also rent a mule carriage every time. Why? Is it because their legs are not good or are more precious than ours? Can¡¯t they walk?¡±


    ¡°What do you know? She¡¯s a girl who had just returned from the city. One look and one can tell that she had never suffered before. She¡¯s just wasting the money she has. Just wait and see, when the money in her hands is finished, won¡¯t she still have to live a hard life?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been back for so many days, but I haven¡¯t seen her go to the fields, gather pigweed, or even wash clothes by the river. Instead, she goes to the county every day andes back with all kinds of delicious food.¡±


    Some people advised, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop talking. That¡¯s her own business.¡±


    ¡°Why should I stop? In my opinion, the Lu family should thank Old Lady Ruan. If she hadn¡¯t sold their daughter to a rich man, she might not have been able to live such a good life, let alonee back and cure Second Lu¡¯s leg with so much money, as well as buy them delicious food every day.¡±


    Shu Yu pulled the reins and the mule stopped immediately.


    She turned her head to look at the gossiping women and said with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve mentioned Old Lady Ruan, you should have heard about me smashing the Ruan family, right? What¡¯s the matter? Since you¡¯re provoking me in front of my face, do you want me to help you smash your family too?¡±


    The women choked and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    How could they have forgotten that this girl could eveny her hands on her own maternal grandmother and uncle? She was truly ruthless.


    What if she was unhappy and went to their house to smash things too?


    Shu Yu nced at them coldly, ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t rent this carriage. I bought it. If you¡¯re unhappy, just hold it in.¡±


    B-bought it?


    Had the Lu family gone crazy? Why would they buy a mule carriage? It couldn¡¯t be used to farm or pull the mill. Did they have nothing better to do than keep a mule at home?


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with them and left in the carriage.


    However, the news that Second Lu¡¯s family had bought a carriage quickly spread throughout the entire vige.


    Shu Yu had never thought of hiding it. After all, such a thing couldn¡¯t be hidden, not to mention that they were about to open a shop.


    When she got home, Sanya and Dahu dashed out.


    ¡°Second sister, you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Sister Erya, you¡¯re back?¡± Dabao followed behind them and ran forward.


    Shu Yu was speechless. Ha? Was their rtionship so good now?


    Shu Yu got down from the carriage and asked Sanya, ¡°Are mum and grandma at home? ¡±


    ¡°Mum is boiling medicine for dad, and grandma has gone to eldest uncle¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    As for the mule carriage, the Lu family¡¯s small courtyard could not amodate it. Shu Yu¡¯s gaze fell on Lu Sanzhu¡¯s house opposite.


    Hmm, the third uncle¡¯s yard was more spacious. Her third uncle and third aunt were especiallyzy. There was nothing nted in the yard, only a few chickens in the corner. Other than that, it was empty.


    As soon as Shu Yu thought of this, she heard Lu Sanzhu¡¯s ghostly howls from behind.


    ¡°Erya, Erya, I heard that you bought a mule carriage? Is this the carriage you bought?¡±


    Shuyu turned around and saw Lu Sanzhu running over with a glint in his eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already stopped in front of the carriage, almost failing to stop in time and crashing into it.


    Just like how modern men could hardly resist the charm of a car, the resistance of men in this era to riding a carriage was pitifully weak these days..

 Chapter 95 - 95: Second Brother is too Impulsive

    Chapter 95: Second Brother is too Impulsive


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu circled the carriage excitedly, almost drooling.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t bear to watch. Since he was here, she asked conveniently, ¡°Third uncle, can I park my carriage in your yard? ¡®


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s head was about to fall off from nodding. He couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    Shu Yu took out her things from the carriage. Just as she was about to call Sanya and Dahu, she saw the two touching and looking at the carriage excitedly.


    Previously, they had thought that this carriage was also rented, so they didn¡¯t dare to touch it, seemingly afraid of breaking it.


    Even Dabao, who wanted to go up, was stopped by the two of them.


    Now that they knew that the carriage belonged to them, the two children who were still young could not control themselves.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but she didn¡¯t dare to let them y here alone. If they identally provoked the mule and it kicked them, there would be no room for regret.


    After Dahu and the other two had climbed up the carriage and searched it for some time, Shu Yu called out to them, ¡°Alright, the mule needs to rest too. Let¡¯s find a day when we have time and I¡¯ll take you out for a walk on the carriage. Now, go to the eldest uncle¡¯s house and get grandma. Tell her that I have something to discuss with her.¡±


    Dahu and Sanya always carried out whatever they were told to do immediately. Dabao, on the other hand, wanted to climb onto the mule¡¯s back and sit there, but he was a little afraid of Shu Yu now and did not dare to provoke her. As such, he followed the two to Lu Dasong¡¯s house to get the olddy.


    Then, Shu Yu said to Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Take the mule back to your yard and get it something to eat. Don¡¯t even think about taking her out to y, otherwise¡­¡±


    Lu Sanzhu immediately suppressed the thought that had just appeared in his mind. Heughed drily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I promise to take good care of it.¡±


    Only then did Shu Yu carry her things and enter the courtyard. She first put the makeup products and silk fabrics back into her room, then went to Lu Erbai¡¯s room.


    Madam Ruan had already finished brewing the medicine and was feeding it to Lu Erbai.


    Shu Yu got some medicine again on her trip to the county today. She put it on the table.


    Seeing that Lu Erbai had finished drinking his medicine, she sat down opposite him, ¡°Dad, how do you feel today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m much better. It just feels a little itchy, but Doctor Xu said it¡¯s normal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Shu Yu took a look, then changed the medicine and bandaged his leg again.


    As soon as she finished changing the medicine, she heard footsteps outside the door.


    The next moment, the olddy entered the house, followed by Lu Dasong.


    Before the olddy could speak, Lu Dasong spoke up anxiously, ¡°Erya, I heard from your grandma that you want to open a shop?¡±


    He had been clueless about this. It was only when Dahu and the others rushed to his house just now and Dabao excitedly shouted that his second brother¡¯s family had bought a carriage that he was stunned.


    On the way here, he had asked the olddy what was going on. Why did Erya buy a carriage?


    The olddy had not heard of any ns to buy a carriage, but she knew that Erya had gone to the county to rent a shop today. Now that the carriage was ready, it was clear that the shop was also settled.


    Only then did she tell Lu Dasong about the ns of Lu Erbai i s family in preparing to open a shop.


    Lu Dasong was stunned. His second brother¡¯s family didn¡¯t even have food to eat a few days ago, and now they actually wanted to open a shop?


    It was obvious that Erya was the one who was funding the capital, but the problem was no one in the Lu family had any experience in running a shop. At most, Cuihua¡¯s inw¡¯s family was running a small food stall in town.


    They had no experience and didn¡¯t know how to deal with people. There were so many ways in the business world. What if they made a loss?


    This was too impulsive.. Why didn¡¯t they save their money instead?

 Chapter 96 - 96: Assignment of Tasks

    Chapter 96: Assignment of Tasks


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Dasong simply couldn¡¯tprehend it. Even if they wanted to start a small business, shouldn¡¯t they start with something that costs less, like setting up a stall or being a peddler selling some trinkets?


    To think they straight away rented a shop in the county. The initial investment was too big. If they lost money, then all the money would be gone.


    Lu Dasong wanted to persuade them, ¡°Second brother, it¡¯s not that easy to open a shop and do business. You have to consider it carefully.¡±


    However, Lu Erbai smiled, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, big brother. Erya has good skills.¡±


    He asked, ¡°What skill?¡±


    ¡°Stylist.¡±


    Lu Dasong¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°What?¡±


    He had never heard of it.


    Shu Yu really didn¡¯t know how to exin, so she could only say to him, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve already rented the shop and paid the rent. It¡¯s impossible to terminate the rent now. As for how to make money, you will understand after the shop is opened.¡±


    Lu Dasong still felt that it sounded unreliable, but the olddy patted him, ¡°That¡¯s enough. If Erya says there¡¯s no problem, then there¡¯s no problem. You haven¡¯t even been out of the county before, and you¡¯re not as knowledgeable as Erya. What do you know?¡±


    Lu Dasong was speechless. His heart was pricked.


    He waved his hand, ¡°Forget it, forget it. Since you¡¯re already at this stage, just¡­ Just try it then. If you need any help, let me know.¡±


    The olddy snorted, ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling you? Your wife is not willing to help anyway.¡±


    Embarrassed, Lu Dasong stood up and said, ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m going to third brother¡¯s house to see the mule carriage too.¡±


    In fact, he had been itching to do so. Other than Madam Li, who had gone to wash clothes by the river, all the children had gone to his third brother¡¯s house. Even though Daniu and Lanhua were there too, he was still worried and had to go keep an eye.


    After saying that, he left, giving them some space to discuss.


    Only then did Shu Yu say to the olddy and the others, ¡°I¡¯ve rented a shop for two taels of silver a month. It¡¯s on Ningshui Street. I¡¯ve paid the rent for half a year.¡±


    ¡°Ningshui Street?¡± Lu Erbai frowned, ¡°The rent on Ningshui Street isn¡¯t that cheap. Erya, is there something wrong with the shop?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem,¡± Shu Yu didn¡¯t hide it from them and told them that the shop was a token of Lord Yu¡¯s kindness.


    When the olddy heard this, she snorted coldly, ¡°Then even those two taels of silver are too much. If he didn¡¯t want a pair of twins, the olddy of the Ruan family wouldn¡¯t have such bad thoughts. Fortunately, Erya was here. Otherwise, I would have hung myself at the Yu family¡¯s door.¡±


    Lu Erbai hurriedly said, ¡°Mum, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±


    Shu Yu grabbed the olddy¡¯s hand, ¡°The rent is a little cheap, so let¡¯s not tell anyone to avoid trouble.¡±


    ¡°We understand.¡±


    ¡°The next step is to clean up the shop. I¡¯ve already asked Butler Yu to help move the extra cabs. I¡¯ll find a craftsman to change theyout, and we can open for business after that.¡±


    Then, Shu Yu turned to Madam Ruan, ¡°Mum, you¡¯re going to be busy from now on.¡±


    Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t wait, ¡°Erya, tell me what I should do. I can definitely do it well.¡±


    ¡°I drew a few sketches of clothes. Although its a little rough, it¡¯ll more or less work. Mum, make some small samples ording to the sketches I give you. If there¡¯s no problem, we¡¯ll make adult sizes. As for the exact measurements¡­


    Base it on my measurements, then.¡±


    Madam Ruan was slightly excited, ¡°Okay, tell me the details. I can¡¯t help much with other matters, but it¡¯s definitely not a problem for me to make clothes. I can start today..¡±

 Chapter 97 - 97: The Dejected Lu Erbai

    Chapter 97: The Dejected Lu Erbai


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu then said to the olddy, ¡°Grandma, mum probably won¡¯t have much free time in the next few days. The job of cooking may fall on you.¡±


    The olddy waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just things job I¡¯m used to doing. I guarantee the house will be squeaking clean. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Shu Yu was thinking that after they earned some money, they would have to buy two servants. Although the olddy was not old, she had worked hard these few years. She looked much more haggard than those gossiping women at the vige entrance today.


    At the thought of the other party¡¯s appearance, Shu Yu suddenly remembered the makeup products she brought back.


    She quickly went to get her bag and ced the makeup products on the table.


    ¡°Grandma, mum,e and pick a few.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Mrs. Ruan looked at the various ceramic jars in front of her in surprise. These jars were very exquisite, and the patterns on them were very beautiful.


    She couldn¡¯t help but pick one up and asked in surprise, ¡°These are the makeup products that you said the Yu family left for you?


    ¡°Yes, these twenty jars are of good quality. I was thinking of bringing them back to share with everyone.¡±


    Madam Ruan couldn¡¯t bear to part with the makeup product in her hand. When she was a girl, the Ruan family didn¡¯t give her money. She wore rough linen clothes every day and never dressed up.


    After she married into the Lu family, Lu Erbai had been clueless about these girly things. But once, he saw her standing at a small stall looking at rouge and knew that she liked it, so he bought her a box.


    However, within two days, Old Lady Ruan came to see her and took it away.


    After that, Madam Ruan never bought or used makeup again.


    These rouge were obviously much better than the one she had bought from the small stall in town back then. Ruan Shi caressed the jar, then took a deep breath and put it down. She looked up at Shu Yu and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need this.


    You can keep it for yourself or give it to others in the future when you need to


    do so.¡±


    The olddy also said, ¡°That i s right. I¡¯m already so old. I¡¯ll beughed at if I use


    Shu Yu still pushed the jars over, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. We¡¯re about to open a shop and we have to receive all kinds of customers then. We have to persuade them to buy our products and craftsmanship. If we don¡¯t even care about dressing up, why would the customers believe that we have such skills?¡± When Madam Ruan and the olddy heard this, they felt that it made sense.


    But ¡­ Even if they dressed up, they wouldn¡¯t look good.


    Shu Yuughed, ¡°You can put the rouge aside for now, but you still need to take care of your body and face. At the very least, you can¡¯t be so thin. Your face has to be more ruddy and healthy. We can¡¯t be frugal, we have to maintain our appearance.¡±


    The two older women could not find any words to refute Shu Yu and could thus only ept the makeup. At this moment, they were feeling somewhat regretful. Why did they choose to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop? Never mind the other capital, now even they needed to eat and drink well¡­ They felt that it was unnecessary.


    In the end, the two still picked out two jars of makeup from the pile.


    Shu Yu packed the rest, ¡°I¡¯ll send some to my elder sisterster.¡±


    As for how and when she would do so, she would think about it when the time came.


    Shu Yu put the bag aside. When she turned around, she saw Lu Erbai¡¯s dejected look. She thought for a moment and knew the reason.


    Thus, she looked at Lu Erbai and said, ¡°Dad, although you¡¯re recuperating now, there¡¯s something that I need your help with.¡±


    As expected, Lu Erbai¡¯s spirits were lifted, ¡°Say it, I¡¯ll do it well..¡±

 Chapter 98 - 98: Call Her Yu From Now On

    Chapter 98: Call Her Yu From Now On


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu said, ¡°I want dad to help me make a few mannequins and clothes hangers, but the clothes hanger I want isn¡¯t the kind that stands upright beside the bed. It¡¯s those that can be hung casually.¡±


    He understood hangers, but¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s a mannequin?¡± Lu Erbai didn¡¯t understand this new term.


    Shu Yu exined it to him, and Lu Erbai immediately understood, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get it done for you very soon.¡±


    Mannequins weren¡¯t huge. He could make the parts one by one and then attach them together. For the current Lu Erbai, it was not a problem.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. What¡¯s important now is your leg. Dad, you have to heal your injuries as soon as possible so that you can go to the shop to help me.¡±


    Lu Erbai understood, ¡°I¡¯ll rest properly.¡±


    After everything was arranged, Shu Yu thought of the few mu ofnd at home and asked the olddy, ¡°Grandma, have you rented out thend?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked your uncle to keep an eye on this matter. I went to his house just now to talk about this.¡±


    Lu Dasong didn¡¯t understand at first and even tried to dissuade her, saying that a few mu ofnd wouldn¡¯t be a problem for his second brother once his legs recovered.


    It was at that time that Dahu and the others ran in and said that Shu Yu was back, which interrupted their conversation.


    ¡°Erya, you said that you wanted to build a new room for our house. I thought about it and decided not to rush it. There are too many things to do in the shop right now, and no one has the time to take care of the renovations. Your mum can¡¯t make clothes if there¡¯s too much noise around either, so it¡¯s better to wait for the shop to open before starting the renovations.¡±


    The olddy had thought it through. After the shop opened, they would be able to make money. By then, they would have more money on hand and would not be so stressed.


    Shu Yu was fine with that. She had thought that she couldn¡¯t find a suitable shop so quickly, so she thought of building the room first.


    Currently, they were truly short on staff.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the county town to find some craftsmen. Dad, do you know any craftsmen that you think are good?¡±


    Lu Erbai had been an apprentice carpenter in the county before he got married. As such, he naturally knew a few reliable craftsmen.


    ¡°Tomorrow, go to 57 Dongmen Street and find a craftsman with the surname Zheng. He¡¯s been my good friend for many years and has even helped our family during difficult times. He has good craftsmanship and is very serious and fast in his work, plus he doesn¡¯t charge much. However, he injured people a few years ago, and for some reason, people outside said that he has a bad temper and is not easy to get along with. They even said that he threatened his employers, so even fewer people hired him.¡±


    Shu Yu believed in her dad, so she decided to look for Craftsman Zheng the next day.


    After everything was discussed, Shu Yu decided to leave.


    Just as she got up, Lu Erbai say with a straight face, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that I have to say first.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The olddy asked.


    Lu Erbai said, ¡°Don¡¯t call her Erya in the future. Just call her by her full name,


    Shu Yu, or Yu.¡±


    The olddy frowned, ¡°But we¡¯re already used to calling her Erya.¡±


    Lu Erbai was helpless, ¡°Mum, although Erya sounds intimate, she¡¯s going to be the shopkeeper of the shop soon. It¡¯s a habit in our vige to call her that, but if she is addressed as Erya in front of the customers, they¡¯ll think that she¡¯s unpresentable and look down on her.¡±


    Over the years, he had been to many ces and met many people in search of Erya.


    Most of the people were friendly, but some sneered at such a name. They felt that the other party was a country girl who had never seen the world and was not worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as them..

 Chapter 99 - 99: Cunning

    Chapter 99: Cunning


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai didn¡¯t want Erya to be looked down upon just because of her name. It might even cause the shop to lose business.


    The olddy immediately realized the seriousness of the situation, ¡°Then¡­ Then we¡¯ll call her Yu.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned to look at Shu Yu, as if seeking her opinion.


    Shu Yu nodded. She did not reject the name ¡°Erya¡±, but it was indeed a little troubling. At first, she was not used to it. Sometimes, when the olddy called her Erya, she could not even react.


    Later on, too many vigers from the neighboring viges called her Erya too, so these few days, when she heard the name Erya, she would subconsciously turn her head and almost greet the other party.


    The olddy thus decided, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll let Dasong and Sanzhu knowter.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the noise of children came from outside.


    Dahu¡¯s serious tone was particrly obvious, ¡°Dabao, don¡¯t cry. You can¡¯t ride the mule. You¡¯ll get hurt. You have to listen.¡±


    Dabao sobbed, ¡°You have to call me big brother.¡±


    Dahu was in a difficult position. The other party didn¡¯t seem like an older brother at all. It was hard to call him that.


    Although Dabao had been good to them these two days, he had also bullied them before. Dahu was quite vengeful.


    When Shu Yu went out, she saw his face full of confusion and mncholy.


    Hmm, Dahu¡­ He should be sent to school. They could skimp on everything, but not education. Besides, he was at the right age to study.


    Shu Yu decided to ask around when she went to the county tomorrow.


    The next morning, Shu Yu knocked on Lu Sanzhu¡¯s door and drove the carriage out.


    Unexpectedly, just as she was about to set off, Daniu came over.


    ¡°Er¡­ Yu, my father asked me to go with you. After all, I¡¯m a man and I have great strength. If there¡¯s any heavy work in the shop, I can help. I¡¯m also familiar with the county.¡±


    Daniu was a little embarrassed after he finished speaking. When he went back yesterday, his father told the whole family that the second uncle¡¯s family was going to open a shop. They were so shocked that they were sent into a daze.


    Who would have thought that the second uncle, who was so poor that he couldn¡¯t even afford medicine when his leg hurt, could now rent a shop in the county?


    In any case, their family had discussed this matter for most of the night and only went to bed veryte.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t reject Daniu¡¯s good intentions. She had thought about it before. If the shop didn¡¯t even have enough manpower, she could ask Daniu for help. After getting along with Daniu for the past few days, she was very sure of his character.


    He was filial to his elders, cared for his younger siblings, was tentative, and had a mind.


    Shu Yu beckoned him to get on the mule carriage and they drove to the vige entrance together.


    Lu Sanzhu stood at the door of his house with his arms crossed. He watched the carriage leave and snorted coldly, ¡°Big brother is really cunning. He knows that second brother¡¯s family is going to strike it rich, so he sent Daniu to curry favor. So disgusting.¡±


    He had originally nned to go to the county with Erya to get a free meal and befriend her.


    Now, he had no chance at all. It was extremely appalling.


    Lu Sanzhu turned around in anger and went back to sleep. There were plenty of opportunities, and the mule carriage was parked at his house anyway.


    Shu Yu and Daniu arrived at the county soon and went to Ningshui Street first.


    When Daniu heard that the shop was on Ningshui Street, he was shocked. He turned his head and asked, ¡°Yu, are you renting a shop on Ningshui Street? ¡®


    ¡°Yup,¡¯


    Daniu¡¯s eyelids twitched. The rent on that street was not cheap.


    However, when the carriage went further in, his entire body stiffened. As far as he knew, the rent for the shops inside was even more expensive..

 Chapter 100 - 100: Craftsman Zheng

    Chapter 100: Craftsman Zheng


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even when the mule carriage stopped, Daniu was still in a daze.


    His second uncle was too generous. At first, Daniu thought that although they were renting a shop in the county, they would be renting a rtively remote ce. This was the most prosperous and lively street in the county!


    ¡°Come down,¡± Shu Yu jumped off the shaft of the carriage. Daniu came back to his senses and followed her in.


    ¡°This is the shop I rented. What do you think? It¡¯s a little small, but it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Daniu raised his head and looked around the shop. His eyes were filled with surprise, ¡°It¡¯s not that small.¡±


    He was still a young man, after all, so Daniu couldn¡¯t help but walk around the shop. He excitedly looked at every corner of the shop.


    Shu Yu went to wash her hands, then came out and say to him, ¡°Brother Daniu, I¡¯m going to Dongmen Street to find a craftsman. You can rest here for a while.¡± Daniu recovered from his excitement, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You can help me look after the shop and the carriage, so I don¡¯t have to lock the door.¡±


    Daniu thought about it and agreed.


    However, as soon as Shu Yu turned around and left, he immediately looked around, found a broom and a rag, and started cleaning the shop inside and out.


    Shu Yu found Dongmen Street soon and knocked on the door of Craftsman Zheng¡¯s courtyard.


    Craftsman Zheng, who opened the door, looked quite depressed and dispirited.


    He was stunned when he saw Shu Yu, ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡±


    Shu Yu was holding a bag of date pastries in her hand, ¡°Are you Uncle Zheng? I¡¯m the second daughter of Lu Erbai from Shangshi Vige. My father asked me toe and find you.¡±


    Craftsman Zheng was surprised for a moment, ¡°Erbai¡¯s daughter? Come,e in first.¡±


    Shu Yu entered the house and looked around the Zheng family¡¯s courtyard.


    There were a lot of tools and materials piled up here, and it was a little messy.


    Craftsman Zheng called for his wife and invited Shu Yu into the central room.


    Shu Yu ced the date pastries on the table, then went straight to the point, ¡°Our family rented a shop on Ningshui Street and we n to make some changes and repair it. My father said that Uncle Zheng¡¯s skills are good and meticulous, so he asked me toe here and ask if you have time.¡±


    Craftsman Zheng¡¯s wife, who was carrying a bowl of water into the room, widened her eyes and walked up to Shu Yu in a few steps, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. He just happens to be free.¡±


    Craftsman Zheng was shocked, ¡°A shop? The Lu family is opening a shop?¡± Two months ago, when he went to visit Lu Erbai, thetter was still lying in bed and feeling ufortable. It had rained that day, and the roof had been leaking. He was the one who had helped to mend it.


    But now, Lu Erbai was actually going to open a shop on Ningshui Street?


    Just as he was thinking about it, his wife gave him a nudge, and he quickly came to his senses.


    After that, Shu Yu told him about the requests and remuneration. Craftsman Zheng expressed that he had no problem with it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I follow you to the shop to take a look now? If it¡¯s possible, we can start work tomorrow.¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t ask for more, so she brought Craftsman Zheng back to Ningshui Street.


    When she entered the shop, she saw that the previously dirty floor was now clean. Daniu was wiping the counter with a rag.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, ¡°Brother Daniu, don¡¯t bother.¡±


    She introduced Craftsmen Zheng to him, ¡°This is Uncle Zheng.¡±


    Daniu quickly wiped his hands and walked out from behind the counter. He said energetically, ¡°Uncle Zheng.¡±


    Craftsman Zheng nodded. Shu Yu led him inside and exined her n as they walked.


    ¡°This is a ready-to-made clothes shop, so it¡¯s best if the front is big so that the customers can see the clothes inside from the outside. The entrance of this shop is actually quite spacious, but the two door panels on the side are fixed. I want to make it into a door that can be opened..¡±

 Chapter 101 - 101: Meng Yunzheng and Zhang Shu?

    Chapter 101: Meng Yunzheng and Zhang Shu?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Craftsman Zheng moved the door and said, ¡°This is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°And this wall on the left, I wonder if we can make a few big windows. I want to let in more light.¡±


    Craftsman Zheng went over and examined the wall carefully for a moment. He gave her an approximate width, ¡°This piece can be knocked out and installed as a window.¡±


    Shu Yu replied, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    She then brought Craftsman Zheng to look at the door that connected to the backyard.


    ¡°This has to be removed and the passageway widened. It¡¯s connected to the room in the backyard which I want to use as a fitting room.¡±


    Then, she wanted to separate the fitting room from the other room in the backyard and the kitchen so that the living and working areas could be separated.


    As such, there was only one room left for people to stay.


    However, there was nothing she could do. After all, the original shop was quite small.


    Therefore, she wanted to make a bunk bed in that room. The bottom of the bunk bed would be wider and could sleep two people, while the top would be narrower and could sleep one person. With that, one room could amodate three people. It was a little cramped, but the conditions were limited now.


    When she earned money, she would buy a house in the county town.


    Shu Yu tried her best to make use of the resources. Even with that, she still had to have a separate utility room since there had to be a ce to store the goods.


    Either way, the backyard space was fully utilized. Craftsman Zheng, as a professional, gave a few suggestions to adjust theyout to make it more suitable and beautiful.


    Shu Yu fully believed her father¡¯s words now. Uncle Zheng was indeed meticulous and capable.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided,¡± Craftsman Zheng said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the market to take a lookter. There are some things that I still have to pick out.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll just buy it then if it¡¯s good.¡±


    This time, Daniu did not say that he wanted to go. He would not interfere in matters that involved money.


    Shu Yu followed Craftsman Zheng to the market that mainly sold materials. Craftsman Zheng had connections and chose the middle-grade ones. This was just a rented shop, so it was enough.


    Shu Yu had some understanding of these materials. She could tell that Craftsman Zheng did not cheat her. Even if he did, it was fine. She didn¡¯t understand, but her father was a carpenter. He would know if the work was good or not when he came around. There was no need for Craftsman Zheng to be greedy.


    The two of them ate a bowl of noodles at a stall before continuing to shop. By the time they finished, it was already veryte.


    Craftsman Zheng had to go home to prepare the tools and call two workers to help. After all, Shu Yu did not give him much time, and he needed help.


    With that, Shu Yu and Craftsman Zheng parted ways at the entrance of Dongmen Street.


    Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief after finishing one matter on her list, and her walking became much lighter.


    However, just as she was about to turn to Ningshui Street, she suddenly saw two familiar figures standing in front of her.


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks and her gaze fell on the man who was facing her sideways.


    Zhang Shu¡­ Why was he here?


    And wasn¡¯t the person standing opposite him Meng Yunzheng? Wasn¡¯t that Young Master Meng whom she had just met a few days ago?


    How could these two people who had nothing to do with each other know each other?


    Shu Yu frowned slightly. The next moment, she saw Zhang Shu smile at Meng Yunzheng and walk around him.


    Meng Yunzheng was still standing in the same ce, but his indifferent eyes quickly turned to look at Shu Yu. Their eyes suddenly met.


    Shu Yu wanted to leave but it was toote.


    Although they had agreed that they would act as if they hadn¡¯t seen each otherst time, Meng Yunzheng did not look away after seeing her now.


    As such, Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, but still walked forward and stood in front of him.. She smiled and asked, ¡°Do you know Zhang Shu?¡±

 Chapter 102 - 102: Meng Yunzheng Says Zhang Yunshu was Asking for Directions

    Chapter 102: Meng Yunzheng Says Zhang Yunshu was Asking for Directions


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng looked confused.


    Shu Yu pointed in the direction where Zhang Shu left, ¡°It¡¯s that man just now.¡± Meng Yunzheng understood and then shook his head with a smile.


    He smiled out of habit, but he immediately thought of what Shu Yu had said. She said, his smile¡­ was a little fake.


    So Meng Yunzheng immediately suppressed his smile, opened his mouth, and said two words silently.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t hear him, but he only said three words, and the shape of his lips when he spoke made it very obvious. She immediately understood.


    ¡°Ask for directions? You mean, you asked him for directions?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng shook his head.


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°Did he ask you for directions?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded.


    Shu Yu frowned, ¡°He¡¯s a local and is very familiar with this county. Why is he asking you for directions instead?¡±


    She had heard from the olddy that apart from doing the chores at home, Zhang Shu would go to the county to work part-time during his spare time. It was probably because he worked hard and didn¡¯tin, so he could find work every time. He could get paid every time even if the part-time work didn¡¯t end well.


    Back when Daya married him, this was a huge bonus.


    In the Lu family, whether it was the olddy, Lu Erbai, or Ruan Shi, all of them felt that Zhang Shu was honest, hardworking, and could earn money, while Daya was gentle and virtuous. When the time came, the couple would work hard together and live a prosperous life.


    Who knew that Daya¡¯s life in the Zhang family would actually be so difficult?


    Why would a person who would go to the county every year to find a part-time job need to ask for directions? He even asked someone who wasn¡¯t a local for directions.


    Shu Yu always felt that Zhang Shu was strange.


    Just as she was pondering, a hand suddenly reached out and waved in front of her.


    Shu Yu looked up and met Meng Yunzheng¡¯s questioning gaze. She smiled,


    ¡°Why is Young Master Meng here? Where¡¯s Doctor Zhao?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng pointed to the ce where he lived. Shu Yu understood, but at this point, she didn¡¯t know what else to say to him.


    Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t speak now, so they couldn¡¯t exactly chat. Even if he made gestures, Shu Yu could only guess half of it.


    In the end, she could only say, ¡°Well, I opened a ready-to-wear clothes store on Ningshui Street. If Young Master Meng needs my help, you can find me there.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and turned to leave.


    Shu Yu watched his back gradually disappear into the distance. After a long time, she sighed heavily.


    My, my, such a handsome young master, why can¡¯t he speak? What a pity.


    Shu Yu shook her head and returned to the shop with her hands behind her back.


    Daniu had already tidied up everything. When he saw her return, he immediately weed her happily, ¡°Yu, Uncle Zheng is going to start work tomorrow. Let me help too. The sooner we finish the work, the sooner the shop can open.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Big Brother Daniu for the next few days.¡± Daniu did not find it troublesome at all. He was even very excited.


    Although this was not his shop, it was his second uncle¡¯s shop. He wanted to participate in the renovation of the shop and watch it be better bit by bit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the clothes over tomorrow. It¡¯s convenient to stay in the small room at the back too.¡±


    The bedding in the small room had been thrown away by Butler Yu, but the bedboard was still there. He had just tidied it up and could sleep with a straw mat.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t agree, but she didn¡¯t try to persuade him. Whether or not Daniu could move in depended on whether Madam Li was willing or not. If she was not, Daniu might not even be able toe to the county..

 Chapter 103 - 103: Looking for Daya

    Chapter 103: Looking for Daya


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was gettingte. The two of them packed their things and prepared to head back.


    The mule carriage was driven by Daniu. He knew how to drive an ox cart but had only tried driving a mule carriage just this morning.


    The young man was very enthusiastic about this. Shu Yu happened to be tired after walking for a day, so she leaned against the carriage to rest.


    However, as soon as she closed her eyes, she inexplicably thought of Zhang Shu whom she met today.


    Shu Yu instantly straightened up and frowned.


    Daniu, who was on the shaft of the carriage, heard themotion and asked her through the curtain, ¡°Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Am I going too fast?¡± ¡°No,¡± Shu Yu stuck her head out and said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Dayan Vige.¡± ¡°Dayan Vige?¡± Daniu was surprised, ¡°You want to look for Daya?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°It just so happens that we have a mule carriage, so we¡¯re not afraid of traveling. I have something that I want to give to her.¡±


    She left two boxes of makeup in the carriage, which she wanted to send to Daya with this opportunity. While she was at it, she wanted to see how her sister was doing.


    Daniu happily replied, ¡°Alright, Daya came back in a hurryst time and we didn¡¯t even have time to say a few words. We can also tell her the good news about the shop opening. If the Zhang family knows about it, they will treat her much better in the future.¡¯


    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows and nced at him. As expected, Daniu was actually a very sensitive youth.


    He knew that Daya¡¯s life was not good. Part of the reason might be that she did not have children yet. Another reason was that the Zhang family knew about the Lu family¡¯s situation and felt that even if Daya was wronged, the Lu family could not support her since they couldn¡¯t even take care of themselves.


    This time, they would let the Zhang family know that the Lu family was living a good life now. If they dared to bully Daya again, the Lu family would not let them off.


    Daniu quickly pulled the reins and turned to the left.


    With the mule carriage, the speed was indeed much faster. It did not take long for the carriage to stop at the entrance of Dayan Vige.


    Unlike Shangshi Vige, Dayan Vige¡¯s entrance was connected by a bridge. An ox cart could enter if one drove slowly, but Shu Yu¡¯s mule carriage was rtivelyrge and thus inconvenient to cross the bridge.


    Therefore, the two of them parked the mule carriage at the entrance of the vige and walked into the vige.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know where the Zhang family was. After crossing the bridge, she asked Daniu to lead the way.


    The two of them had not walked far when Daniu suddenly pointed ahead and said, ¡°That seems to be Daya.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up and saw Daya washing clothes by the stream.


    Daniu quickly waved his hand and called out to her, ¡°Daya, Daya¡­¡±


    However, the stream was turbulent and the sound of the water was loud. Many people were also washing clothes and talking by the stream. As such, not only did Daya not hear him, but she even turned around and left after washing thest piece of clothing.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Daniu could only put down his hand and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Let¡¯s catch up quickly.¡±


    Unfortunately, the two of them were too far away. By the time they caught up, Daya had already turned into the center of the vige and disappeared.


    The two of them could only go to the Zhang family by themselves. The Zhang family was a little far from the stream. They had to pass through the center of the vige and go to the other side of the stream.


    Thest time Daniu came was a year ago. At that time, he had rushed over to tell Daya about Lu Erbai¡¯s leg injury. He wasn¡¯t familiar with Dayan Vige, and he even went to the wrong ce once.


    Therefore, even though the two of them were fast, by the time they arrived at the Zhang family, Daya had already entered the residence.


    Shu Yu took two quick steps and stood at the entrance of the Zhang family¡¯s courtyard. She realized that the courtyard door was already closed. Just as she was about to knock on the door, she heard voicesing from inside. ¡°Sister-inw, didn¡¯t you leave any food for me in the kitchen?¡±


    This was¡­ Daya¡¯s timid and helpless voice..

 Chapter 104 - 104: The Zhang Family is Going Too Far

    Chapter 104: The Zhang Family is Going Too Far


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu¡¯s raised hand to knock on the door paused. She frowned and made a hush gesture at Daniu who walked up.


    The next moment, a sarcastic voice came from inside, ¡°Third sister-inw, do you hear yourself? It¡¯s long past dinner time, and we waited a long time for you toe back. We thought that you had already found something to eat outside. Wouldn¡¯t the food go bad if we kept it?¡±


    Daya pinched the corner of her clothes with both hands and said in a low voice,


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t eaten anything all day.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat?¡± Another voice followed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you send a big basket of peaches to your family a few days ago? You even have the ability to give your sister such a good piece of cloth. With such ability, how could you not find something to eat?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Third sister-inw, don¡¯t tell us that you secretly ate good food outside, right?¡±


    ¡°Do you still have any food on you? Why don¡¯t you let us search you?¡±


    Shu Yu looked around and saw that the walls of the Zhang family were low. She immediately took a few steps forward and moved a big stone over to step on it. With that, half of her head peeked out from the wall and she could see the situation inside at a nce.


    At this moment, the two women who were originally sitting on the stools in the courtyard stood up and walked toward Daya.


    Then, they started to search Daya.


    They said that they were searching her, but they took the opportunity to pinch her a few times.


    ¡°Third Sister-inw, you can¡¯t help your family anymore. You¡¯re married to the Zhang family now. You¡¯re a member of the Zhang family. Even your three nephews haven¡¯t eaten big peaches yet. You¡¯re quite generous.¡±


    ¡°And that piece of cloth. To think you didn¡¯t give it to mother. You¡¯re the daughter-inw of the Zhang family. You should make a set of clothes for mother.¡±


    Daya shrank back in pain, ¡°Eldest sister-inw, second sister-inw, I didn¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t have anything on me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. You¡¯re usually so quiet. Who knew that you¡¯re such an ingrate? We¡¯ve all been deceived by you.¡±


    The two women wereughing as they pulled her hair.


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression turned cold. She broke off a piece of soil from the courtyard wall and was about to throw it over.


    Daniu, who had unknowingly been looking over the wall with her, widened his eyes.


    However, at this moment, an old woman walked out of the house and looked at her three daughters-inw with a dark face, ¡°What¡¯s all the noise? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being aughing stock?¡±


    Madam Zhou and Madam Feng immediately let go of Daya and walked to the woman with a smile.


    ¡°Mother, did we wake you up?


    ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t me us for this. It¡¯s third sister-inw. As soon as she came back, she questioned us why we didn¡¯t leave food for her.¡±


    The old woman immediately red at Daya, ¡°You still have the cheek to ask us that? You¡¯re just a hen that doesn¡¯ty eggs. What food do you need? You¡¯re just an ingrate who knows how to find trouble for us. What are you waiting for? Go and clean up the dishes. After washing them, remove the corn kernels from the cob in the corner. There¡¯s no water in the jar too, fill it upter. There¡¯s so much work to do, and you¡¯re still cking off here. Hurry up and go! If you don¡¯t finish it, don¡¯t even think about sleeping at night.¡±


    Daya cowered and quickly walked into the kitchen with her head lowered.


    The old woman spat at her back, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold to bring the cloth back to your mother¡¯s house.¡±


    Madam Zhou and Madam Feng covered their mouths and giggled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? We should teach her a lesson and let her know her ce.¡± Shu Yu came down from the wall, and Daniu also hurried down.


    ¡°Yu, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s go and bring Daya out now. The Zhang family is going too far..¡±

 Chapter 105 - 105: Let Her Eat First

    Chapter 105: Let Her Eat First


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Daniu finished speaking, his face darkened. He clenched his fists and walked toward the Zhang family¡¯s main door with heavy footsteps.


    He didn¡¯t expect Shu Yu to go in the other direction with a tense face.


    Daniu was stunned. He looked at the Zhang family and then at Shu Yu¡¯s back. He stomped his feet and followed her.


    ¡°Yu, are we going back to call for help?¡±


    That¡¯s right. The Zhang family had three sons, and Old Lady Zhang was not easy to deal with. They were just two juniors. It would not be easy for them to take Daya away. If they tried, they might even hurt Daya in the end.


    However, Shu Yu simply said expressionlessly, ¡°She said that she hasn¡¯t eaten all day.¡±


    Daniu suddenly stopped in his tracks. That¡¯s right, Daya said that she hadn¡¯t eaten for a day. Did those bastards from the Zhang family think that the Lu family was dead? No wonder Daya was so skinny.


    This was only what they had just seen and heard. God knows how much Daya had been bullied in the past.


    Daniu felt a little suffocated. He quickened his pace. He had to hurry back and call for help. He had to call his father, third uncle, and a few of his friends. The girls of the Lu family must not be bullied like this.


    He arrived at the mule carriage first, sat on the shaft, and pulled the reins.


    However, when Shu Yu arrived, she asked him toe down. She rummaged through the carriage for a while and then took out a bag.


    Then, she got off the mule carriage and walked back into Dayan Vige.


    Daniu was a little confused. He stood beside the carriage for a while before speeding up to catch up with her.


    ¡°Yu, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It might take some time to take Daya awayter. We have to let her eat first.¡± Daniu said, ¡°We¡¯ll take her away with just the two of us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just the two of us,¡± Shu Yu¡¯s expression became increasingly gloomy, and her footsteps gradually quickened.


    At this moment, the Zhang family still did not know that someone was walking over angrily.


    After Daya finished washing the dishes, Old Madam Zhang urged her to remove the corn kernels from the cob, ¡°You took so long to wash the dishes. Are you deliberately going against me?¡±


    Daya was pushed by her and almost lost her bnce.


    She had not eaten for a day, plus she had gone to the fields to work for half a day in the morning. When she came back, the whole family had finished eating, not even leaving her with a scrap.


    She had only drunk tworgedles of water to fill her stomach. Her vision was a little blurry now, and she felt her limbs start to go weak.


    However, she still sat down at the corner of the wall without saying a word. She picked up the corn cob and began to remove the kernel.


    Madam Zhou and Madam Feng were munching on melon seeds,ughing and chatting as they watched the children running around in the courtyard.


    The boys were naughty. The clothes that Daya had just washed were still hanging on the bamboo pole in the courtyard. The children darted and yed under the clothes.


    Madam Zhou nced at Daya and reprimanded them with feigned anger, ¡°Be careful. Your third aunt just washed these clothes. Don¡¯t dirty them.¡±


    Old Madam Zhang came out of the house and dusted the corner of her clothes with her left hand. She scolded Madam Zhou, ¡°If it¡¯s dirty, let her wash it again. Children are smarter when they¡¯re naughty. Why are you reprimanding them?¡±


    Madam Zhou didn¡¯t get annoyed. She just smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because third sister-inw is working too hard?¡±


    ¡°Working too hard? She¡¯s now a sinner in the Zhang family. She can¡¯t even give birth and still used her inws¡¯ things to help her maternal family. She can only atone for her sins if she does more work.¡±


    Madam Feng agreed, ¡± Mother is right.¡±


    Then, she looked at Daya, ¡°Third Sister-inw, did you hear that? Someone like you would have been divorced long ago. It¡¯s only mother and third brother who are magnanimous enough to keep you..¡±

 Chapter 106 - 106: Shu Yu Kicks Down the Door

    Chapter 106: Shu Yu Kicks Down the Door


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daya didn¡¯t say anything. Madam Feng was displeased. She took a melon seed and threw the shell at her, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Are you mute?¡±


    Daya lowered her head and worked silently.


    What could she say? It was useless to say anything. Rather, if she said anything, they would only get worse.


    However, even if she didn¡¯t say anything this time, the rest of the Zhang family didn¡¯t n to stop.


    The children who were running around and making a scene saw Madam Feng throwing melon seed shells. They felt that it was fun and immediately ran over. Then, they stood in a row, munching on melon seeds then threw the shells at


    Day.


    Daya frowned and reached out to block the shells. The children were immediately unhappy.


    ¡°Third aunt, put your hand down. We can¡¯t aim urately.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, third aunt doesn¡¯t want to y with us.¡±


    Old Lady Zhang walked over in a few steps, ¡°Put your hand down. The children are ying with you, yet you feel wronged, huh?¡±


    Daya said softly, ¡°Mother, I, I have to work. I don¡¯t have time to y.¡±


    ¡°You dare to talk back?¡± When Old Lady Zhang heard her rejection, she was instantly upset. She looked left and right, picked up a corn cob on the ground, and hit her.


    Daya was hit on the arm immediately. Old Lady Zhang wanted to hit her a second time when with a bang, the courtyard door was kicked open.


    Shu Yu raised her head only to see Daya, who was sitting in the corner, being beaten by Old Lady Zhang.


    She abruptly grabbed the bag hanging on her back tightly, suppressed her anger, and walked into the courtyard step by step.


    The Zhang family was stunned for a moment and looked over in unison.


    Looking at the courtyard door that was about to fall off, Old Lady Zhang threw down the corn cob in her hand and walked over, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing in my house? Who allowed you to kick our door?¡±


    Daniu, who was at the door, was shocked by the momentum of Shu Yu kicking the door just now. He only came back to his senses when he heard Old Lady Zhang¡¯s curses. When he saw Shu Yu enter, he hurriedly followed her and casually closed the already broken courtyard door.


    Shu Yu nced around. The men of the Zhang family were not around. God knows if they had gone out or were resting in the house.


    The women in the courtyard looked at her angrily.


    Daya also raised her head. When she saw Shu Yu and Daniu, she was stunned and stood up in shock.


    She stood up so fast that she felt dizzy and almost fell forward.


    After she finally steadied herself, she quickly took a few steps forward, ¡°Erya!


    Daniu! You, why are you here?¡±


    As she walked closer, Shu Yu could see many melon seed shells in her hair.


    She only felt her head buzzing from anger. She had only left for a short while, but the Zhang family had already be more and more aggressive in bullying Daya.


    Old Lady Zhang immediately reacted when she heard Daya¡¯s words and looked at the somewhat familiar Daniu.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Daya¡¯s younger brother and sister. Why are you guys here sote?¡±


    Shu Yu ignored herpletely. She held Daya¡¯s hand and brought her to the side to sit down. Then, she pulled out another stool.


    Following this, she squatted and untied the bag on her back. After opening it, she took out some paper bags.


    There were buns in one paper bag, grapes in another, and two chicken drumsticks in thest.


    She ced the three paper bags in front of Daya and said gently, ¡°Eat first.


    You¡¯ll only have the strength after you¡¯re full. Leave this to me and Brother


    Daniu..¡±

 Chapter 107 - 107: Don’t Let Anyone Disturb Daya

    Chapter 107: Don¡¯t Let Anyone Disturb Daya


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daya was a little confused. She nced at Shu Yu and then at the three paper bags in front of her. Her stomach grumbled rudely.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t eat muchst night either. After eating, she worked the whole night too. By the time she sleptst night, her stomach was aching. If not for her exhaustion, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep at all.


    When she saw the food in front of her, she felt as if her eyes were hallucinating.


    Daya couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva, but she still didn¡¯t move. She looked at Shu Yu again, ¡°Erya, why are you guys here?¡±


    Shu Yu saw that she didn¡¯t move, so she handed her a bun, ¡°Eat.¡±


    She had bought all these things in the county today. Although she was a little tight on money now, money on food could not be saved. She had told Madam Ruan and the others yesterday that they needed to take good care of their bodies. The first step was to eat well. They should eat things like rice, noodles, vegetables, fruits, and meat as much as they could.


    Being healthy was the most important thing, so she had originally nned to bring these home for them to eat.


    Apart from that, she also had a water bag in her hand that contained soy milk.


    She had wanted to buy milk because Sanya kept tripping when she walked. She had asked Doctor Xu about it before and learned that it was because of Sanya¡¯s weak bones. Milk was better than soy milk for calcium replenishment, but she didn¡¯t find any milk for the time being. Since soy milk was nutritious too, she bought soy milk first.


    At this moment, these were all ced in front of Daya.


    Daya looked at the meat bun in her hand in a daze. She hesitated and was about to take a bite when Old Lady Zhang¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    ¡°Oh my, why are you so polite and brought so many things since you¡¯re here?¡± She turned her head and called out to Madam Zhou and Madam Feng, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you bringing the things in?¡±


    The two wives behind her reacted. Looking at the big meat buns, grapes, and chicken drumsticks, they were already thinking about how to divide themter.


    The children were even more excited. They grabbed Old Lady Zhang and shouted anxiously, ¡°Grandma, I want that drumstick. I like to eat big drumsticks.¡±


    Old Lady Zhang could not promise anything out loud in front of Shu Yu and Daniu. She smiled and said, ¡°What drumstick? Did you guys not have enough to eat during normal days? That¡¯s a gift from your third aunt¡¯s family. Why aren¡¯t you thanking Second Aunt Lu?¡±


    She pushed the children. Those children had good judgment and quickly thanked Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu still didn¡¯t look at them. Seeing that Daya was still apprehensive and didn¡¯t dare to eat, she put the bun right next to her mouth and said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a waste of my effort.¡±


    Upon hearing that it was Er Ya¡¯s effort, Daya no longer hesitated and took a bite.


    The bun was already cold, but the white flour was soft. It was much better than water.


    Daya almost cried.


    Old Lady Zhang¡¯s eyelids twitched. Seeing Daya take a second bite, her heart ached. As expected, she was a prodigal. To think she ate the gift from her family in front of so many people. How shameless.


    Old Lady Zhang reached out to take it, ¡°Daya, one is enough. Put the rest away and we¡¯ll eat slowly.¡±


    But halfway through, Shu Yu suddenly stood up and blocked her way.


    Old Lady Zhang was stunned. She heard Shu Yu say, ¡°Brother Daniu, stay here and guard. Don¡¯t let those shameless peoplee and snatch the food. My big sister has been hungry for the whole day. Let her have a good meal. If anyone disturbs her, regardless of whether it¡¯s an adult or a child, I¡¯ll beat them up directly..¡±

 Chapter 108 - 108: Shu Yu Makes a Move

    Chapter 108: Shu Yu Makes a Move


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Old Lady Zhang¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. She immediately became dissatisfied, ¡°Who are you calling shameless? Second daughter of the Lu family, your words are unpleasant to hear.¡±


    Shu Yu ignored her and looked around. Then, she picked up a stick in the corner and handed it to the back.


    Daniu lowered his head and subconsciously took the stick. The next moment, his eyes widened, ¡°Yu, you¡­¡±


    Shu Yu turned her back to him and stretched. She said to Old Lady Zhang, ¡°As inws of the Lu family, I believe you should have heard about the incident where I destroyed my crazy maternal grandfather¡¯s house in the Ruan Family Vige not long ago, right?¡±


    Old Lady Zhang abruptly took a step back, ¡°You, what do you mean?¡±


    She had, of course, heard about the incident in the Ruan Family Vige and even asked Daya about it. However, Daya would definitely not speak ill of her sister. She would only ambiguously say the rumors had been exaggerated.


    The Zhang family thought about it and agreed. The second daughter of the Lu family was just a girl. Could she really destroy the Ruan family faced with the two men of the Ruan family? The rumor even said that she had split Old Lady Ruan into two. It was simplyughable. If she really killed her, the Lu family would be finished.


    The Zhang family knew Old Lady Ruan¡¯s personality. She must have seen that Lu Erya was going against her, so she deliberately spread those rumors to ruin her reputation.


    Moreover, Lord Yu from town had gone looking for the Ruan family and tore down more than half of the Ruan family¡¯s house. This incident quickly overshone Lu Erya¡¯s matter. That rumor was more credible.


    Therefore, the Zhang family did not take this matter seriously.


    But now that Shu Yu mentioned it, Old Lady Zhang, Madam Zhou, and Madam Feng couldn¡¯t help but shiver, and a bad feeling shed through their hearts.


    Shu Yu was already rolling up her sleeves, ¡°What do I mean? I don¡¯t mean anything. I just want you to know that the Lu family is not easy to bully.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly raised her head and kicked Madam Feng who was standing on her right.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Madam Feng fell. Her stomach hurt so much that she curled up into a ball. Cold sweat immediately broke out.


    The people in the courtyard immediately felt their hair stand on end and took


    two steps back.


    Daya stood up abruptly and eximed, ¡°Erya!¡±


    Old Lady Zhang looked terrified. When she came back to her senses, she screamed on the spot, ¡°Honey! Son! Come out quickly! Someone is killing us!¡±


    Before she even finished speaking, Shu Yu saw three men running out of the central room.


    She nced at them one by one but did not see Zhang Shu. He should still be in the county and had not returned.


    The eldest son of the Zhang family was shocked when he saw his wife lying on the ground. He quickly ran over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who did it?¡±


    Old Lady Zhang immediately pointed at Shu Yu, ¡°It¡¯s her! This little b*tch is Daya¡¯s sister. She¡¯s simplywless! She actually came to our house to beat people up! I¡¯d like to ask how the Lu family raised their daughters. One is a hen that can¡¯ty eggs, and the other was rude and barbaric. I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Shu Yu was already in front of her. She grabbed her wrist and twisted it.


    Old Lady Zhang screamed.


    Then, Shu Yu kicked her butt and Old Lady Zhang staggered two steps forward before falling on Old Man Zhang with a bang. The two of them fell to the ground together and could not get up for a long time.


    When the eldest son and the second son of the Zhang family saw this, their anger immediately surged. They rolled up their sleeves and rushed over. ¡°You uneducated brat! You even dare to hit my parents! You¡¯re courting death!¡±

 Chapter 109 - 109: It’s Not the First Time

    Chapter 109: It¡¯s Not the First Time


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two sons of the Zhang family rushed over and waved their fists.


    Daniu was shocked and immediately raised the stick in his hand. ¡°Yu, let me help you.


    ¡°No need. Just look after my sister.¡±


    Daniu turned his head and saw Daya rushing over anxiously to block Shu Yu.


    Daniu hurriedly pulled her back, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­¡±


    Those were two grown men! Erya was so young. She would be beaten to death!


    However, when Daya raised her head, one of the fierce men in her eyes was kneeling while the other was lying on the ground.


    Even Madam Zhou, who had also rushed up, had been grabbed by the hair and pushed to the ground.


    Both Daya and Daniu were at a loss for words.


    At first, they had thought that the incident at the Ruan Family Vige was an exaggeration, but now, they didn¡¯t think so at all.


    The three men of the Zhang family were also stunned. They did not expect a young girl to be so powerful.


    However, how could they be willing to give up? One by one, they got up again and began to find tools before rushing up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you wretched girl!¡±


    Even when facing three people, Shu Yu was still at ease. She turned to the side and avoided Old Man Zhang, then kicked the eldest son of the Zhang family to the ground with a sweep of her leg. Following this, she shed down with her right hand, and the second son of the Zhang family screamed in pain.


    Once again, she beat the three of them until they could not stand up. Only then did Shu Yu walk step by step toward the children who were huddled in the corner.


    Old Lady Zhang looked up while supporting her waist with her hands and saw Shu Yu reaching out her demonic ws. She cried out on the spot, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch my grandsons!¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. She looked down at the three grandsons of the Zhang family and asked, ¡°Who threw melon seed shells on my sister¡¯s head just now?¡±


    The three of them desperately squeezed into the corner. The scene just now scared them so much that their snot and tears flowed out.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to say anything?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s her! It¡¯s her!¡± The three of them pointed at Madam Feng in unison.


    Madam Feng was just about to stand up to protect her son and nephew when the three of them suddenly threw the me at her. Her face was filled with disbelief.


    Yes, she was indeed the first to throw the melon seed shells, but she only threw one. The rest were done by the three kids.


    Shu Yu nced at Madam Feng and said to the three of them, ¡°Very good. How about this, if you help me, not only will I let you go, but I¡¯ll also give you candy.


    How about that?¡±


    Their eyes lit up, ¡°What¡­ What favor?¡±


    ¡°Do vou see the corn cobs over there? Take one each and beat up the people lying on the ground. Whoever does the best will get the most candy.¡±


    The three of them looked at each other. They were a little afraid and unwilling to move.


    Shu Yu raised his hand. The eldest grandson of the Zhang family immediately rushed towards the corn cobs piled together. He then picked one up and threw it towards Madam Zhou who was closest to them.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Madam Zhou cried out in pain.


    Seeing this, another child ran over angrily, ¡°Who asked you to hit my mother?


    I¡¯ll hit your mother too.¡±


    As he spoke, he also took a corn cob to beat Madam Feng.


    The remaining child looked left and right before looking at Shu Yu, ¡°Is there really candy?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    With that, thest child did not hesitate and rushed into the courtyard.


    Madam Feng and Madam Zhou immediately resisted. Shu Yu went over and kicked them down.


    The children hit the adults on the ground. Shu Yu stood in the courtyard and watched, kicking whoever stood up.


    However, her gaze became colder and colder. These children did not hesitate at all when they hit someone. It was obvious that this was not the first time they had hit someone..

 Chapter 110 - 110: Let Daya Pretend to faint

    Chapter 110: Let Daya Pretend to faint


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the entire Zhang family, the only one who would have received such treatment in the past¡­ was her sister, Daya.


    Shu Yu saw that the members of the Zhang family were dodging and sneered, ¡°Why are you dodging? The children are ying with you. As the children¡¯s grandparents, parents, and uncles, how can you not satisfy such a small request? Look at how happy your three children are. They used to y like this, right?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, one of the children said, ¡°Yes, we often y like this. Third aunt always yed with us.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were ice-cold.


    Daniu gritted his teeth and gripped the stick in his hand tightly. If he could, he wanted to rush up and beat the Zhang family half to death as well.


    Daya looked at the scene before her in a daze. She looked at Daniu and her sister who were blocking in front of her, and her eyes were dazed.


    She clearly¡­ should have stopped them, but she couldn¡¯t open her mouth or move her legs. She even felt a sense of relief in her heart. The depressing feeling that had been suffocating her several times and even urged her to just die seemed to be gradually dissipating.


    Unknowingly, tears started to fall from her eyes.


    Her life had been too hard. Having lived like this for two years, she really felt like she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    But now, it seemed that she wasn¡¯t facing the Zhang family¡¯s ferocious beasts alone. Someone was protecting her and helping her vent her anger.


    Daya wiped her eyes. When she put it down, a hand appeared in front of her, holding a candy that was then stuffed into her mouth.


    Shu Yu¡¯s voice rang in her ears. ¡°When I first came home, I gave Sanya a few candies. She and Dahu were discussing and saying that they wanted to save one for their big sister. After eating the candy, their big sister wouldn¡¯t suffer anymore.¡±


    ¡°Wah¡­¡± Daya couldn¡¯t control herself anymore and hugged Shu Yu as she wailed.


    Daniu, who was watching from the side, felt his heart ache, ¡°Daya, I was useless. I didn¡¯te to help you sooner.¡±


    Daya shook her head, but she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    The children in the courtyard stopped. Shu Yu nced over. ¡± Continue. ¡®


    The members of the Zhang family were furious. To be honest, the children did not have much strength and their beating did not hurt. They felt the most pain when they struggled to stand up and Shu Yu came to kick them down again.


    They deeply realized that even if all of them attacked together, they would not be able to defeat her. The eldest son of the Zhang family wanted to pick up a stone and throw it at Shu Yu when she was not paying attention.


    However, after Shu Yu dodged it, she came over and stepped on his head. She exerted so much force it was as if she wanted to make his brains splurt out.


    With that, the eldest son of the Zhang family screamed. Probably because his voice was too loud, but someone from the vige who was passing by started knocking on the door.


    ¡°Aunt Gui, what happened? Aunt Gui? What¡¯s wrong with your family? Are you bullying your third daughter-inw again?¡±


    The courtyard door was not secure, and it looked like it would be knocked open after a few knocks.


    Old Madam Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly shouted, ¡°Help! Help! Someone is killing us!¡±


    Shu Yu did not stop her. She simply took out a box of rouge that was a very bright red. She dug a little out with her finger and wiped it on Daya¡¯s forehead.


    Daya and Daniu were stunned.


    ¡°Erya, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Brother Daniu, carry my sister out in a while. Big sister, just pretend to faint and don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    As she spoke, she dyed even the corner of Daya¡¯s mouth red, as well as the gaps between her ten fingers.


    At the same time, Daya¡¯s hair was also messy. Since the beginning, Shu Yu had never nned to remove the melon seed shells on her head..

 Chapter 111 - 111: Tears in a Second

    Chapter 111: Tears in a Second


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu looked at Shu Yu¡¯s skillful movements and then at the rouge that was a shade very close to blood. His eyelids twitched.


    This¡­ Could it be that Yu had nned this from the beginning? The makeup that she had nned to give Daya did not seem to be in this pattern. ¡°Brother Daniu, throw away the stick and carry her on your back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh okay,¡± Daniu quickly carried Daya on his back.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Sister, close your eyes. Don¡¯t make a sound no matter what happenster. Don¡¯t move your head either. Put your hands on Brother Daniu¡¯s shoulders.¡±


    After Daya did as she was told, Shu Yu adjusted the direction of her face.


    Then, Daniu saw Shu Yu wipe her eyes and perform a one-second red-eyed tearful stunt.


    The next moment, the courtyard door was pushed open.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She took the paper bags and led the way while Daniu carried Daya and hurried out of the door.


    The viger at the door asked, ¡°Aunt Zhang, what happened?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Old Lady Zhang was about toin excitedly as if she had just survived a disaster when Shu Yu and the other two had already walked to the entrance of the courtyard.


    The vigers who were about to enter the door immediately saw the scene of


    Daya¡¯s bleeding face.


    The two vigers gasped, ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?


    Shu Yu shielded Daya behind her and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? The entire Zhang family is a bunch of animals. They are not human at all! They should be struck by lightning and torn into pieces. My sister worked so hard for the


    Zhang family but she couldn¡¯t even have a mouthful of food the whole day. Never mind that, when she came back, she was even beaten and scolded by them. She vomited blood and was thrown into the woodshed. They¡¯re nning to murder her!¡±


    Her words were loud and clear, and the vigers who ran over were stunned.


    Shu Yu sneered, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t coincidentallye to give my eldest sister a gift today, I wouldn¡¯t have known about the kind of life she was leading in the


    Zhang family.¡±


    She turned her head and said to the members of the Zhang family, ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s only a light punishment for me to beat you up. If my sister wasn¡¯t in a hurry to see a doctor, I would have demolished your house like I demolished the Ruan family! You better pray that my sister is fine. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll bury you with her!¡±


    The vigers followed Shu Yu¡¯s gaze and saw that the Zhang family members were lying on the ground and could not stand up.


    The Zhang family was even more dumbfounded by Shu Yu¡¯s scolding.


    Shu Yu held back her tears and said to the vigers standing at the door,


    ¡°Excuse me, I want to take my sister to see a doctor.¡±


    Then, she squeezed through the crowd and let Daniu carry Daya away.


    Only then did the vigers react and followed her. A few of the aunties even asked with concern, ¡°Did Daya vomit blood? Is she okay?¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°How can she be okay since she¡¯s already vomiting blood? My sister is such a good person, but she was tortured by the Zhang family. I definitely won¡¯t let this matter go just like that.¡±


    Then, she supported Daya and rushed to the vige entrance with Daniu.


    She was tall, and standing at the side, she just happened to cover the ¡°wound¡± on Daya¡¯s forehead. The few aunties behind could not see it clearly. They could only see Daya¡¯s red, swollen, and bloodshot fingers.


    Shu Yu did not care how the Zhang family would quibble. She had heard the vigers speak just now. They should have seen what happened to Daya in the past.


    No matter how good the Zhang family looked on the surface, the people in the vige were not fools. One look and one could tell that Daya had been tortured. Shu Yu couldn¡¯t care less about her reputation, but she had to take care of Daya¡¯s reputation..

 Chapter 112 - 112: Can ‘t Divorce, Doing Away with Her Husband?

    Chapter 112: Can ¡®t Divorce, Doing Away with Her Husband?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The vigers would naturally believe in Shu Yu after seeing Daya¡¯s miserable state.


    The three of them arrived at the vige entrance. Daniu and Shu Yu helped Daya onto the mule carriage.


    As soon as the curtain fell, Daniu drove the mule carriage towards Shangshi Vige with a dark expression.


    Meanwhile, the Zhang family members were making a scene on the ground. They had originally hoped that the vigers woulde in and capture that wretched girl with their numbers so that they could take revenge.


    In the end, the vigers simply stood at the door and watched the three of them leave.


    Had they left?


    The Zhang family was furious, especially after they realized what Shu Yu had said.


    They could only try their best to exin that they were all beaten up by Daya¡¯s sister. They didn¡¯t hit Daya at all. The appearance of Daya vomiting blood was all fake.


    However, the vigers did not believe it. After all, they had seen with their own eyes that Daya was unconscious and had a bloody hole in her forehead.


    As for the Zhang family members being beaten up, they believed it. After all, this was what the girl said herself. Even if it was them, they would not be able to control themselves if they saw their daughter being beaten half to death by her inws.


    But it shouldn¡¯t be to the point where none of them could get up, right? They were three men and three women. How could they be beaten up by a girl who had yet to reach adulthood? Weren¡¯t they too weak?


    Soon, someone couldn¡¯t stand the Zhang family¡¯s cries and invited the vige doctor toe and check on them.


    The doctor¡¯s medical skills were average and only knew how to look at superficial injuries. After taking a few nces, he said that nothing was wrong


    with them. The Zhang family members were all pretending.


    Now, not only did the vigers not side with them, but they also criticized the Zhang family and dispersed.


    Although what happened after was not within Shu Yu¡¯s expectations, the result was not much different from what she had expected.


    At this moment, she was sitting in the carriage, wiping off the rouge on Daya¡¯s face while letting her drink soy milk.


    However, she still did not throw away the melon seed shells on her hair. When


    Daya wanted to take them out, she even stopped her.


    Daya looked at her in confusion.


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°Sister, what are your ns next?¡±


    Daya was stunned. ns? She still felt that everything was like a dream. How could she have thought of any ns?


    ¡°We caused such a scene in the Zhang family today. The Zhang family won¡¯t let it go just like that. Sister, if you go back, they will bully you even more and return everything that happened today to you.¡±


    Daya¡¯s body trembled slightly, and Shu Yu quickly hugged her.


    ¡°But, but, if I don¡¯t go back, where else can I go?¡± Daya¡¯s eyes were filled with


    Shu Yu held her hand, ¡°Where can you go? Home, of course. Divorce Zhang Shu and go home.¡±


    It was a pity that Zhang Shu was not at home today. Otherwise, she would have forced him to agree to divorce on the spot.


    ¡°Stop¡­¡± Before Daya could say anything, Daniu, who was driving the carriage outside, was so shocked that he immediately pulled the reins.


    He lifted the curtain in disbelief and widened his eyes, ¡°Yu, what did you say? Divorce? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Shu Yu looked up and asked him, ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll still be alive if she goes back?¡±


    Daniu thought of the Zhang family¡¯s attitude and pursed his lips. After a while, he said with difficulty, ¡°But, we have never heard of anyone divorcing around here. The Zhang family will not agree either.¡±


    There was no divorce, only forcibly discarding a wife.


    ¡°Besides, if she gets a divorce, Daya will be pointed at by others in the future and will have no dignity at all.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t think that it was that bad. As long as it was done properly, even if there were some rumors, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    She began to consider the possibility of doing away with Daya¡¯s husband..

 Chapter 113 - 113: Does Zhang Shu Treat You Well?

    Chapter 113: Does Zhang Shu Treat You Well?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu saw Shu Yu¡¯s silent appearance and suddenly felt a sense of trepidation.


    Shu Yu came back to her senses, took a deep breath, raised his head, and asked, ¡°Then tell me, if they don¡¯t get a divorce, what else can we do?¡±


    Daniu was silent. He looked at Daya and said hesitantly, ¡°Actually, we can let their family split up. If you¡¯re worried about Daya staying in Dayan Vige, get her and her husband toe to Shangshi Vige. With us looking after her, Daya¡¯s life will be better. The Zhang family is vicious, but Zhang Shu is quite easy to talk to.¡±


    Easy to talk to?


    Shu Yu did not have any hope for Zhang Shu at all. She did not answer Daniu¡¯s suggestion and turned to Daya, ¡°Sister, do you like Zhang Shu?¡± Like? Daya was stunned and frowned.


    Shu Yu changed her question, ¡°Does Zhang Shu treat you well?¡±


    Daya thought about it, ¡°To be honest, he¡¯s alright. When he¡¯s at home, he will stop the Zhang family from bullying me.¡±


    However, he was not at home most of the time.


    Shu Yu sighed secretly. What should she do if her sister was a little silly?


    ¡°Is this treating you well?¡± Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll her eyes, ¡°Did he give you a single cent of the money he earned outside? Seeing that you¡¯re so thin and hungry, will he secretly buy food for you when hees back? Has he ever bought you a piece of cloth or taken you to the county?¡±


    Daya was stunned. After a while, she slowly shook her head and muttered, ¡°He said that since the Zheng family isn¡¯t divided, we have to hand over all the money to mother. He said that if I couldn¡¯t give birth, so his parents were unhappy. If he took all his wages back and gave it to them, they would treat me better. He said that life was very hard outside To get more money, he couldn¡¯t even bear to eat a bowl of in noodles and often drinks water to satisfy his hunger. Every time hees back, he¡¯s very tired. He said that after I give birth, he will buy me cloths to make clothes and bring me to the county.¡±


    Shu Yu almost spat out a mouthful of blood when she heard that. Even Daniu was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Daya, you, did Zhang Shu say this to you?


    Daya nodded.


    Shu Yu sneered. One really couldn¡¯t tell. Zhang Shu looked honest on the surface, but to think he was an expert in emotional abuse.


    To think he pushed all the responsibility onto Daya! She couldn¡¯t go to the county, had no clothes and no money, as well as suffered at home, and was bullied all because she couldn¡¯t give birth to a son?


    At this point, even Daniu couldn¡¯t say a word, and his brows were tightly knitted together.


    Men knew men best. He knew very well that Zhang Shu¡¯s words were all excuses. asionally, he would also go to find some short-term jobs. Sometimes, when the employer was good and saw that he worked hard, the employer would secretly give him a few more copper coins.


    Outsiders did not know about this. He would give most of his wages to his mother, but he would also save up a few copper coins to buy a hairpin or some pastries for his fianc¨¦e Qiaoqiao.


    Drinking water to satisfy hunger? If that were the case, would Zhang Shu be so sturdy? Could he do any work?


    Daniu turned his head without saying a word, no longer expressing any opinion on Shu Yu¡¯s words.


    He silently pulled the reins again and drove towards Upper Stone Vige.


    However, Shu Yu did not say anything else at this moment as well. A certain thought in her heart became firmer and firmer.


    Either she made Daya divorce him, or she thought of a way to kill that bastard Zhang Shu.


    In the past, she had even thought of letting Dava stand up for herself and trample the Zhang family under his feet. But now, it seemed that Daya was not Zhang Shu¡¯s match at all. Her personality had already been fixed and could not be changed in a short time.


    Just like that, the mule carriage arrived at Shangshi Vige under the silent atmosphere of the three people..

 Chapter 114 - 114: Third Lu: Something Big Has Happened

    Chapter 114: Third Lu: Something Big Has Happened


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu, who had been paying attention to any noise outside the door, immediately rushed out when he heard the sound of rolling wheels.


    ¡°Yu is back? Come, give me the mule carriage. I¡¯ll help you feed the mule.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Daniu opened the curtain of the carriage, revealing the two sisters inside.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s smiling face froze when he saw Daya¡¯s unkempt hair, dirty face, and swollen eyes, ¡°Daya, what¡¯s wrong with you?


    Shu Yu got off the mule cart and turned around to help Daya get off.


    The faces of Shu Yu and Daniu were dark, telling Lu Sanzhu that something was wrong.


    He instantly shouted into the house, ¡°Mother, second brother, something happened. Something happened to Daya!¡¯


    Shu Yu felt as if her ears had been pierced. She nced at him and brought Daya into the courtyard.


    As soon as she entered, the olddy and the others who had heard themotion rushed over to wee her.


    ¡°Da, Daya, why are you back at this time? You, you¡­¡± The olddy was shocked to see Daya in such a sorry state.


    She quickly grabbed her and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go inside first,¡± Da Niu entered the house and supported the olddy so that she wouldn¡¯t lose her bnce from being too flustered.


    Outside the door, Lu Sanzhu was very curious. He quickly pulled the mule carriage into his yard and tied the mule up. Then, he said to his son who was ying, ¡°Dabao, go to your uncle¡¯s house quickly. Tell him that Daya is back and that something has happened. Ask your uncle toe over.¡±


    After Dabao ran out, he pulled Madam Liang, who was carrying Baoya, and ran towards Lu Erbai¡¯s house, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. I feel like something big is going to happen in our family.¡±


    Others might not know, but he was very clear about Shu Yu¡¯s methods.


    Thest time she found out that Old Lady Ruan wanted to sell Sanya and Dahu, she had the same murderous expression.


    By the time the two of them ran into Lu Erbai¡¯s house, Shu Yu happened to be talking about the things that the Zhang family had done. When she saw Lu Sanzhu and the others, she only nced at them and did not stop them froming in and listening.


    She continued, ¡°¡­Other than Zhang Shu, who was not at home, everyone in the Zhang family was watching Daya work with their legs crossed. They don¡¯t treat her as a human at all. They made her squat in the corner like a wooden stake and let the three children throw melon seed shells at her head topete who could throw the most. As long as Daya blocked the shells with her hand, Old Madam Zhang would hit her head with a corn cob.¡±


    ¡°The two daughters-inw of the Zhang family knew that Daya brought back peachesst time and didn¡¯t leave any for their son, so they said that they wanted to punish her. Not only did she starve for the whole day, but when she came back from work, they even suspected that she had hidden peaches again. As soon as she entered the courtyard, they pinched her. Look, she doesn¡¯t have much flesh on her body either, but her arms are all covered in marks that they made.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s tears fell as she listened. She cursed the Zhang family¡¯s bastards and regretted that she didn¡¯t judge people well and pushed her granddaughter into a fire pit.


    She grabbed Daya¡¯s hand and looked at her bruised arms. She was crying so hard that she was about to faint.


    Daya looked at Shu Yu and said with a choked voice, ¡®Erya, don¡¯t say anymore.


    Don¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to say all this either, but she didn¡¯t want her family to understand the pain that Daya had suffered. If they didn¡¯t realize the seriousness of the matter, Daya would have to go back to that man-eating ce sooner orter.


    Madam Ruan and Sanya were also crying, their faces full of tears. Lu Erbai was so angry that the veins on his forehead were bulging.


    Dahu rushed to the door, ¡°I will avenge big sister!¡±


    However, halfway through, he was pulled back by Lu Dasong and Madam Li who had just entered the door..

 Chapter 115 - 115: It Will Drag Them Down

    Chapter 115: It Will Drag Them Down


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    What happened to Daya shocked everyone in the Lu Family.


    In fact, when she had be extremely thin in the past, the olddy naturally asked if she had nothing to eat in the Zhang family.


    However, Daya only reported the good news and not the bad news. She only said that she couldn¡¯t get pregnant and had a heavy burden on her heart, which made her think too much and had no appetite. That was why she had lost weight.


    The olddy and the others had always thought that Zhang Shu was not bad. Moreover, he often went out to work part-time, so he must have some money in his hands. asionally, he would probablye back and buy some food for Daya.


    Perhaps the inws of the Zhang family were dissatisfied with the fact that


    Daya was still not pregnant after two years of marriage and thus did not like her and did not give her any new clothes to wear. However, in terms of food, they should not have treated her too harshly.


    Who would have thought that the Zhang family was really capable of making Daya do a day of hard work on an empty stomach and then beat and scold her when she returned home?


    When the olddy heard about Daya¡¯s experiences, she felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife.


    She held Daya¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go back. Just stay at home and don¡¯t go back in the future. Let Zhang Shu live his own life.¡± Shu Yu took the opportunity to say, ¡°Let¡¯s just have them divorce.¡±


    As soon as she said this, everyone present was stunned.


    Divorce?


    Shu Yu looked at their expressions. It was obvious that they had never thought of it that way. She said, ¡°Do you want her to continue suffering like this?¡±


    Lu Erbai and the others immediately shook their heads. On the other hand, Madam Li and Madam Liang exchanged nces.


    Lu Dasong lowered his head and was silent for a moment. He then asked, ¡°Daya, what do you think? Do you want to divorce Zhang Shuhe?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    In the past, she had never thought of getting a divorce, but today, Erya had mentioned it a few times, and she began to waver.


    Madam Liang muttered softly, ¡°We all know how hard Daya has suffered. It¡¯s indeed not easy for her. However, divorce doesn¡¯t sound nice. The Zhang family wouldn¡¯t agree to it either.¡±


    Madam Li also echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. What will happen to Daya after the divorce? She¡¯ll still be criticized even if she stays at home. Besides, with a girl who has undergone divorce in this family, never mind Lanhua and Baoya, Erya and Sanya will definitely be implicated the most. How will they get married in the future?


    Hearing this, Daya abruptly raised her head and quickly shook her head at the people in the room, ¡°I won¡¯t divorce. I won¡¯t.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t harm her younger sisters into not being able to get married, especially Erya, who was already at the age of marriage. If Erya¡¯s life was affected because of her, even her death would not be enough to atone for her sins.


    At this point, Shu Yu wanted to beat Madam Li up. She pulled Daya back, ¡°What¡¯s there to be implicated about? This isn¡¯t being disposed of as a wife. We are the ones who suggested the divorce, so it means that it¡¯s the Zhang family¡¯s fault. If¡­¡±


    Daya abruptly stood up, ¡°I won¡¯t divorce. I don¡¯t agree. Don¡¯t try to persuade me.¡±


    With that, she stood up, ran into the house, and closed the door.


    Shu Yu turned her head and looked at Madam Li with a cold gaze.


    Madam Li trembled and quickly hid behind Lu Dasong.


    Lu Dasong sighed, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. In any case, let Daya stay at home for now. Don¡¯t go back to the Zhang family for the time being. No matter what, it¡¯s a fact that the Zhang family bullied our Lu family¡¯s daughter. Tomorrow morning, Sanzhu, Daniu, and I will bring a few brothers from the vige to settle scores with the Zhang family.¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s neck shrank, ¡°I¡¯m going too?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Daya¡¯s third uncle. If you don¡¯t go, who will?¡±


    Lu Sanzhuughed bitterly, then looked at Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, are youing?


    With her around, he would feel more at ease..

 Chapter 116 - 116: Bringing Daya to a Doctor

    Chapter 116: Bringing Daya to a Doctor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I have an appointment with the craftsmen tomorrow to renovate the shop. I have to go to the county.¡±


    She had already beaten up the Zhang family today, so whether she went tomorrow did not have much significance.


    Unless Daya and Zhang Shu divorced, no matter how they beat each other up, the final result would not change.


    Shu Yu turned to look at the olddy, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll bring my sister to the county tomorrow. She¡¯s in a bad mood, so I¡¯ll take her to rx and take her to see a doctor while I¡¯m at it. God knows if she has any other injuries other than the ones we can see. Since she¡¯s often starved, her spleen and stomach might have problems.¡±


    The olddy quickly nodded, ¡°Okay, okay, you can make the decision. It¡¯s good to go out for a walk.¡±


    At this point, Lu Erbai hated his injured leg. If it weren¡¯t for this injury, he would have gone to the Zhang family tomorrow himself.


    The next day, Lu Dasong and the others went to the Zhang family while Shu Yu brought Daya onto the mule carriage early in the morning.


    When the mule carriage entered the county, it stopped at the end of Ningshui Street. Only after seeing the shop before her, only then did Daya know that their family was going to open a shop.


    She was a little stunned and looked at Shu Yu in shock, ¡± You¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, as you can see, in the future, after we open the shop, our days will be better. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of life after divorce. You can just live in the county and don¡¯t have to worry about others gossiping. When the shop¡¯s business is good, we¡¯ll go to the prefecture or even the capital. If we leave, will we need to be afraid of others pointing fingers? If our family¡¯s conditions be better, more and more people wille to propose marriage. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of implicating us at all.¡±


    Daya looked up at the shop in front of her and walked around inside.


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s words had the opposite effect on her thoughts. Daya felt that it was precisely because they had opened the shop that she could not divorce.


    Reputation was even more important when running a shop. This was especially so now that the shop had yet to open. They couldn¡¯t afford any idents. She couldn¡¯t hold her family back at this juncture.


    The two sisters walked around the shop and Craftsman Zheng came over with two workers.


    After chatting with Shu Yu for a while, Crafstman Zheng started his work.


    Shu Yu left them to it and left the ce to Crafstman Zheng and the others. She held Daya¡¯s hand and went out, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the clinic to take a look.¡±


    The two of them went to the best clinic in the county. In addition to letting the doctor see if there were any other injuries on Daya¡¯s body, she also wanted the doctor to check if Daya could give birth. This matter was one of Daya¡¯s biggest burdens, and she had to eradicate it first.


    Standing at the entrance of the clinic, Daya did not dare to enter.


    The clinic¡¯s fees were not low, and she could not bear to spend money.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t care. She pulled her in and found the doctor who was the best at gynecology in the clinic.


    It was just that many were looking for him for treatment, so they needed to wait a little longer.


    Daya sat on a waiting seat in the clinic and looked around. She said in an uneasy voice, ¡°Yu, let¡¯s go somewhere else. Zhang Shu brought me to see another doctor before. That clinic is not far from here, and the consultation fee is very cheap.¡±


    ¡°Sis, we¡¯re already here. Let¡¯s take a look before we leave.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ ¡±


    As the two of them were talking, a medicine boy suddenly called them.


    Shu Yu immediately pulled Daya. ¡°It¡¯s our turn. Lees go.¡±


    She led Daya into the room where Doctor Hu was treating patients. It wasn¡¯t very spacious inside, but it was quite private.


    Doctor Hu looked up at Daya and was a little surprised, ¡°You¡¯re too skinny. Come, put your hand on the pulse pillow. I¡¯ll take a look at you..¡±

 Chapter 117 - 117: Still a Virgin

    Chapter 117: Still a Virgin


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daya ced her hand on the pulse pillow nervously.


    Doctor Hu took her pulse for a moment, then looked up at her face. He frowned and said, ¡°Your qi and blood are both deficient, your spleen and stomach are cold, and you don¡¯t have enough sleep. Your body is very weak.¡±


    Daya pursed her lips.


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°Doctor, is the problem with my sister big?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe two doses of medicine for her. She has to nourish her stomach well. Otherwise, her spleen and stomach will be seriously damaged soon. Also, sleep early. Don¡¯t be too tired and don¡¯t do any heavy work for the next half a month. If you don¡¯t take good care of your body now, you¡¯ll suffer in the future.¡±


    As Doctor Hu spoke, he lowered his head and wrote a prescription.


    After he finished writing, he handed it to Shu Yu, ¡°Go get the medicine.¡±


    Shu Yu did not leave. She looked at the door and whispered, ¡°Doctor Hu, can you help me take a look? Does my sister have any symptoms of infertility?¡±


    Doctor Hu was stunned, ¡°Infertility?¡±


    He frowned, and a trace of confusion shed across his face. He said to Daya, who hoped to curl into a ball, ¡°Put your hand out again and let me see.¡±


    Daya stretched out her wrist. This time, Doctor Hu didn¡¯t take that long to take her pulse.


    He said, ¡°Your body is indeed a little cold, but as long as you take good care of yourself, it¡¯ll be easy for you to get pregnant when you get married in the future.¡±


    He paused and looked at Daya¡¯s outfit, ¡°You¡¯re already married?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡±


    Doctor Hu said, ¡°But why is the pulse showing that she is still inexperienced in the affairs in bed?¡±


    Shu Yu abruptly raised her head, ¡°Doctor Hu, what did you say?


    Inexperienced? Didn¡¯t that mean that her sister was still a virgin?


    A woman who had been married for two years and was still a virgin?


    How was this possible?


    Shu Yu looked at Daya, but thetter had a nk look on her face.


    Shu Yu thought of something and suddenly pursed her lips. She said to Doctor Hu, ¡°Doctor, we understand. Thank you. This is the consultation fee. We¡¯ll go to the counter to get the medicine now.¡±


    Doctor Hu was very knowledgeable and had seen all kinds of patients.


    From their reactions and the girl¡¯s pulse, he could guess that there might be some privacy involved.


    He was a doctor, so he wouldn¡¯t ask too much. Hearing Shu Yu i s words, he simply nodded, ¡°Okay, take care. Remember to take care of your body.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Shu Yu took Daya to get the medicine first, then carried the medicine bag out of the clinic.


    Seeing her sullen face, Daya didn¡¯t dare to speak. Her intuition told her that her sister was angry, very very angry.


    The two of them returned to the shop on Ningshui Street in silence. Craftsman


    Zheng greeted them, ¡®You¡¯re back? How was it? Is Daya alright?¡±


    Only then did Shu Yu remember that there was someone in the shop and it was not appropriate to talk.


    She nodded at Craftsman Zheng and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. The doctor said that she will improve after half a month of recuperation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Eating well is better than anything else.¡±


    Shu Yu continued, ¡°Uncle Zheng, you go ahead. We still have to go out.¡±


    ¡®Go, go.¡±


    Shu Yu then brought Daya out of the shop and headed straight for Doctor Xu¡¯s clinic.


    Other than the shop, the only ce Shu Yu could go to in the county was Doctor Xu¡¯s clinic. While there, she could also get Lu Erbai¡¯s medicine.


    The clinic was as deserted as ever. Shu Yu and Doctor Xu were more familiar with each other now. Seeing here over, Doctor Xu immediately raised his hand and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your father¡¯s leg? Also, how¡¯s the effect of your scar removal cream?


    ¡°It¡¯s quite good. The scar on my little sister¡¯s face has faded a lot.¡±


    Doctor Xu was amused, ¡°Don¡¯t brag. Bring her over for me to take a look another day..¡±

 Chapter 118 - 118: Do You Know What it Means to Consummate?

    Chapter 118: Do You Know What it Means to Consummate?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Sure. By the way, Doctor Xu, please get my father¡¯s medicine this time ready. I¡¯ll take it awayter. Also, lend me your backyard.¡±


    Doctor Xu saw that she was carrying a few packets of medicine in her hand and thought that she wanted to borrow his tools to make scar removal cream likest time.


    Since he had already lent his things to her thest time, he didn¡¯t mind lending them again. Doctor Xu simply waved his hand, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Shu Yu brought Daya straight into the backyard and found the room Lu Erbai had stayed in. She entered with Daya, then closed the door and pulled Daya to sit down.


    Daya¡¯s heart was extremely perturbed. She did not understand what Shu Yu wanted to do.


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression had been very ugly since she came out of the clinic. Could there be something wrong with her illness?


    Shu Yu sat opposite Daya and took a deep breath. Then, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m going to ask you a few questions. Answer me honestly.¡± Daya nodded hurriedly, ¡°Go ahead and ask me, I promise to answer honestly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Daya didn¡¯t want to be nervous, but her sister¡¯s expression was too serious.


    Shu Yu opened her mouth, but she suddenly didn¡¯t know where to start. How could she express her brother-inw¡¯s boudoir matter so as not to make the situation too awkward?


    ¡°¡­Sis, you¡­ Did you consummate with Zhang Shu?¡±


    Daya widened her eyes and blushed, ¡°Yu, how can you ask such a question?


    You¡¯re an unmarried girl, don¡¯t ask things like this in the future.¡±


    ¡°Then did you?


    She was still asking?


    Daya was a little embarrassed and annoyed, ¡°Your brother-inw and I have been married for two years. Of course, of course, we consummated.¡±


    Shu Yu scratched her head and felt a headache. She didn¡¯t how to put her questions into words at this point.


    She was silent for a while before she gritted her teeth and continued asking, ¡°Sis, do you know¡­ What is consummation?


    ¡°Of course. As for you, you¡¯re not even married yet and you¡¯re already talking about this. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    Shu Yu was about to go crazy, ¡°Sister, you promised me just now. I¡¯ll ask and you¡¯ll answer. Don¡¯t say anything else. You¡­ Just tell me how you consummated.¡±


    Daya was speechless.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll get mom and grandma to ask.¡± Daya was speechless. She felt that her sister had gone crazy.


    However, she still pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you talk to me about these things in private, but don¡¯t say it in front of others. You¡¯ll be scolded, understand? Forget it. You¡¯re already at the age of marriage anyway. I¡¯ll tell you these things in advance so that you can know earlier.¡±


    She lowered her head slightly and said in embarrassment, ¡°Consummation means having the newlyweds sleep in the same room and on the same bed on the wedding night.¡±


    Shu Yu was at a loss for words. That¡¯s it?


    ¡°Nothing else?¡±


    Daya blinked, ¡°Of course there¡¯s something else. After your brother-inw and I got married that day, we became husband and wife. As a wife, I have to fetch water for him to bathe and tidy his clothes.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment and anger, ¡°I mean, I mean, did the two of you take off your clothes and roll around together?¡±


    Daya was stunned, ¡°Take off our clothes? It was winter when we got married. If we took off our clothes to sleep, it would be too cold. Plus, we don¡¯t have this habit.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. As expected, the two of them did not have sex.


    Damn it, was that bastard Zhang Shu sexually impotent?


    Her sister knew little about the rtionship between men and women. Her knowledge of sex was not even better than hers, who was not married. However¡­


    ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t mother tell you about the wedding night before you got married?¡±

 Chapter 119 - 119: The Bastard Zhang Shu

    Chapter 119: The Bastard Zhang Shu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu remembered that in this day and age, unless there were other special channels, unmarried women would be taught by their close elders about sex on the night before their wedding.


    Could it be that Madam Ruan was too shy that she didn¡¯t say anything?


    Daya thought for a moment, ¡°The day before the wedding, mom did say that she wanted to talk to me about some intimate things and teach me some things about being a daughter-inw. However, grandmother came overter to make a scene, saying that she wasn¡¯t informed that her granddaughter was getting married. By the time the matter was settled and she was chased away, it was already veryte. Mom was afraid that I would wake up the next day with a badplexion, so she did not say anything more and told me to rest early. She only said that Zhang Shu would know and that was enough¡­¡±


    Madam Ruan was a shy person, and she was embarrassed to talk about sex, to begin with. When she finally mustered up her courage and was about to speak, Old Lady Ruan came. It just so happened that the olddy was from her maternal family, so when the olddy came and caused a ruckus, it attracted many people to watch the show.


    As a result, Madam Ruan was so busy that day that she didn¡¯t have the time to say anything. She had only told Daya the phrase ¡®Zhang Shu would know and that was enough¡± the next day.


    After all, when Madam Ruan was getting married, Old Lady Ruan didn¡¯t say much to her either. On their wedding night, Lu Erbai had taught her everything.


    Later on, Daya married into Dayan Vige. As a new daughter-inw, no one woulde to her and say anything to do with sex.


    Later on, because of her heavy workload, she had no time to chat with other women, let alone listen to gossip. Her only source of knowledge in this area was Zhang Shu.


    Shu Yu tightened her fingers slightly. Even if Daya didn¡¯t understand, it couldn¡¯t be that Zhang Shu didn¡¯t understand either, right?


    Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and asked Daya, ¡°Then, on the second day of your wedding, did your mother-inw say anything? For example¡­ Is there any blood on the bedsheet?¡±


    Shu Yu knew that not having blood for one¡¯s first time having sex did not mean that a girl was not a virgin, but most people in this era used this as a standard.


    Seeing how the olddy of the Zhang family had been, she must¡¯ve been very concerned about this.


    Daya thought for a moment and said, ¡°There was blood on the bedsheet. On the night of the wedding, Zhang Shu was forced to drink. When he entered the room, he couldn¡¯t even walk steadily. God knows where his fingers hit, but blood flowed from his finger. When he fell on the bed) his blood stained the bedsheets. At that time, I was very anxious and even said that I was going out to look for someone. He stopped me and said that it was unlucky to be injured on the wedding night. Others might think that I was unlucky.¡±


    At that time, she had just married into the family. When she heard this, she was at a loss. Naturally, she would listen to whatever Zhang Shu said.


    The next morning, when she went to cook, her mother-inw took the opportunity to enter her room. When she saw that, she had been scared to death. In the end, her mother-inw did not say anything. Instead, she smiled at her.


    When she asked Zhang Shu about the bedsheets, Zhang Shu said that he had found an excuse to fool his mother. He told her not to mention this to others so as not to be scolded.


    At that time, Daya was very grateful to him. She felt that since her newlywed husband was protecting her like this, their life together would definitely be very happy in the future.


    When Shu Yu heard this, her eyes turned cold. Zhang Shu did know. Not only


    did he know, he even portrayed himself as someone who was considerate and made Daya feel grateful. He was really capable.


    Daya looked at Shu Yu¡¯s expression and recalled what she had asked. She suddenly felt anxious and uneasy.


    She felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Yu, is it¡­ something¡¯s wrong with your brother-inw?


    ¡°Of course something¡¯s wrong with him, and it¡¯s a very big problem,¡± Shu Yu said through gritted teeth.


    The Zhang family was despicable, but Zhang Shu was even more despicable..

 Chapter 120 - 120: Daya Breaks Down

    Chapter 120: Daya Breaks Down


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu took a deep breath and looked at Daya sitting there with her fingers fidgeting uneasily. She thought of the hardships thetter had suffered in the past two years. She thought about how she was being criticized by the Zhang family because she could not get pregnant, and how she had to bear huge psychological pressure.


    Shu Yu¡¯s heart ached for her. She hugged Daya¡¯s shoulders and whispered into her ear, ¡°Sis, consummating is not like that. It¡¯s not like two people sleeping on the same bed can have a child.¡±


    She softly and concisely exined to Daya, who had been married for two years and was stillpletely ignorant, what it meant to have sex between men and women.


    She also mentioned that the decision to have a boy or a girl was up to the man¡¯s genes.


    The more Daya listened, the more shocked she became. She didn¡¯t even have time to think about how her unmarried sister knew so much about such things. She was so shocked by her overturned worldview that her entire body stiffened and she didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    After a while, her body began to tremble slightly. Then, the trembling intensified gradually, so much so she couldn¡¯t sit properly and almost slid to the ground.


    ¡°So, so, 1, 1¡­¡¯


    Shu Yu held her shoulders tightly, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re still a virgin. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t have children, but you don¡¯t have the chance at all. Zhang Shu has harmed you for two years. He has been lying to you all this time.¡±


    ¡°But, but why? What benefits does he get from doing this?¡± Daya¡¯s lips trembled and she finally couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, ¡°What is he after? He said he liked children. He has been lying to me for the past two years. He even allowed his parents, brothers, and sisters-inw to scold me and let the vigers point fingers at me behind my back. He has never defended me at all.¡±


    Shu Yu sneered, ¡°Either he is sexually impotent, or¡­¡±


    Thinking of another possibility, Shu Yu¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    She patted Daya¡¯s back, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t be afraid. You still have us. We won¡¯t let them bully you again.¡±


    Daya raised her head and stared at her nkly. After a long while, she finally broke down and hugged Shu Yu tightly as she wailed, ¡°Yu, these two years have been too hard on me. I can¡¯t hold on any longer. There were a few times when I looked at the water in the stream and wanted to just jump in.¡±


    Shu Yu tightened her embrace and exerted a little force. Her eyes turned red.


    Zhang Shu really deserved to die.


    ¡°Shu Yu, Shu Yu? What happened?¡± Doctor Xu¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    It was probably Daya¡¯s sudden wailing that made him think that something had happened.


    Shu Yu quickly replied, ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±


    She wiped Daya¡¯s face with a handkerchief and said in a low voice, ¡°You rest here for now. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    Daya choked out an ¡°mm¡±.


    Shu Yu went out and chatted with Doctor Xu for a while. Then, she took the medicine prescribed by Doctor Xu and entered the room again.


    Daya calmed down a little, but she was also powerless. Shu Yu helped her sit up again before standing up and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    .. Alright,¡± Daya¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. When she stood up, she staggered.


    Fortunately, Shu Yu held her.


    Daya forced a smile at her and the two of them went out together.


    Doctor Xu nced at Daya¡¯s red and swollen eyes and did not say anything. He only instructed Shu Yu to bring Sanya over to see him another day.


    After that, Daya was very silent. Her heart was in a mess.


    Shu Yu returned to the shop and handed the key to Crafstman Zheng. She nned to return to the vige first.


    It was not until they got on the mule carriage and left the county that Shu Yu asked Daya, ¡°Do you want a divorce now?¡±


    Yes, very much. Daya hated Zhang Shu to the core and did not want to continue living with him at all..

 Chapter 121 - 121: Destroying the Zhang Family

    Chapter 121: Destroying the Zhang Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    But¡­


    Shu Yu knew what Daya was worried about, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about implicating us. The problem now is Zhang Shu. If you wanted to divorce before, others might point fingers at our family and think that our family is too strong-headed and unwilling to let you suffer. They might even attack you for not being able to give birth. However, as long as the real reason is exposed, the rumors will only focus on Zhang Shu and the Zhang family.¡±


    When Shu Yu said this, she sneered, ¡°Give me a few days. I¡¯ll find evidence and make sure the Zhang family can¡¯t turn the tables.¡±


    If Zhang Shu was only sexually impotent but had been kind to Daya for the past two years, Shu Yu would not have been so ruthless.


    But now, if she didn¡¯tpletely destroy the Zhang family, her surname


    wouldn¡¯t be Lu.


    Daya apanied Shu Yu on the shaft of the carriage, looking at the scenery along the way and breathing in the air that no longer felt suffocating.


    Finally, she nodded slowly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll divorce.¡±


    Shu Yu turned to look at her and finally saw light in her eyes.


    She smiled and shook the reins, ¡°Giddyup¡­¡±


    When the two sisters returned home, Lu Dasong and the others had also returned.


    He and Lu Sanzhu were both at the Lu family¡¯s residence. While helping Lu Erbai chop wood as materials to make models, they talked about their trip to the Zhang family¡¯s residence indignantly.


    When he saw Shu Yu, Lu Sanzhu put down the wooden block in his hand without a word and rushed over toin, ¡°Yu, you¡¯re finally back! Let me tell you, the Zhang family is really too shameless. We ran to Dayan Vige early in the morning to settle scores with them. In the end, the men of the Zhang family went into hiding and let Old Lady Zhang with her two daughters-inwe out and quarrel with us.¡±


    Unfortunately, Lu Dasong¡¯s group was made up of grown men. Faced with the unreasonable tantrums of women, other than Lu Sanzhu who argued back, the others were helpless.


    However, no matter how shameless Lu Sanzhu was, he was only one person. Old Lady Zhang had already lost face yesterday, so she didn¡¯t care about her face anymore. She decided to give it all she had and spouted all kinds of foul words that no one could bear to listen to.


    Madam Feng and Madam Zhou also came over to pull the Lu family¡¯s men. Lu Dasong had no choice. If this continued, they would not even be able to exin themselves. They could only leave Dayan Vige as soon as possible.


    Lu Sanzhu was furious, ¡°If big brother hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would have made a move. If I had known earlier, I would have brought my wife and eldest sister-inw over to see who can win in an argument.¡±


    Lu Dasong sighed at the side, ¡°Sigh, I originally thought that if we went over with a few men, the Zhang family would also handle the matter with their men. Who knew¡­¡±


    To think the other party didn¡¯t care about ethics and let the women make a scene.


    Lu Dasong felt ashamed. There were so many of them, but they were not as useful as Shu Yu and Daniu yesterday.


    Shu Yu was deep in thought, ¡°Zhang Shu wasn¡¯t at home?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lu Sanzhu snorted coldly, ¡°He went to the county to do a part-time job. I guess he hasn¡¯t heard the news yet. I heard from Old Lady Zhang that she didn¡¯t n to tell Zhang Shu at all. She also said that if Daya left, she couldn¡¯t go back.


    That olddy says she doesn¡¯t have inws like us and wants to divorce Daya. She won¡¯t let Zhang Shu bring Daya back. She¡­¡±


    ¡°Sanzhu,¡± Lu Dasong interrupted him in a deep voice and nced at Daya, afraid that she would feel bad.


    Daya, on the other hand, was very calm. On the way back, she had slowly epted Shu Yu¡¯s words.


    Now, seeing that her first and third uncles were hesitating with their words in front of her, she said to the few, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and help mum make clothes.¡±


    With that, she left..

 Chapter 122 - 122: The Lu Family Learns the Truth

    Chapter 122: The Lu Family Learns the Truth


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai looked at Daya¡¯s back and felt his heart ache. He was so angry that he threw the wooden block out, ¡°Zhang family has gone too far.¡±


    ¡°Dad, let sister divorce,¡± Shu Yu brought up this matter again.


    The three of them were stunned. Lu Dasong was still hesitant, ¡°The Zhang family is indeed not good, but Zhang Shu is actually not bad.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Shu is not a good person either.¡± Shu Yu sneered.


    She opened her mouth but did not mention the problem with Zhang Shu right away.


    The eldest uncle was fine and knew his limits, but her third uncle¡­ If he knew about such a big gossip, he would definitely not be able to help but go back and tell Madam Liang. In less than a day, it would spread all over the vige.


    Shu Yu did not care that Zhang Shut s reputation would be ruined, but this would make Zhang Shu wary. If that happened, it would be difficult for her to find evidence that he was sexually impotent. Shu Yu preferred to strike and kill him in one blow.


    Thus, she sat at the side, busying himself as he listened to Lu Sanzhu¡¯sints about the Zhang family. The few of them did not mention the matter of divorce anymore.


    It wasn¡¯t until Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu left and the whole family sat in the central room after dinner and asked about Daya¡¯s physical condition that Shu Yu calmly told them about Daya¡¯s matter.


    She didn¡¯t send Sanya and Da Hu away. Although the two children were young, they had to be educated in this area. She didn¡¯t want them to be fooled by a scumbag like Daya had been in the future.


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, other than the two children, the three adults present were all shocked as if they had heard a fantasy.


    Madam Ruan grabbed Daya¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Really? You¡¯re still a virgin? Zhang Shu didn¡¯t touch you?¡±


    Daya shook her head.


    The olddy stood up shakily and suddenly pulled Daya into the house, ¡°Come in with me. ¡®


    As soon as the two of them entered, the olddy closed the door.


    Not long after, the two of them came out, and the olddy almost fell to the ground. Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were sharp and her hands were fast. She quickly held her up, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be too agitated.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not agitated, how can I not be agitated?¡± The olddy¡¯s tears flowed freely, ¡°My Daya is such a good girl, but she¡¯s been ruined by them like this. How dare they treat us as fools? Those beasts! Bastards. How much infamy and shame has that bastard caused Daya to bear?¡±


    Lu Erbai picked up a wooden stick beside him. He didn¡¯t even care about his


    injured leg which had just recovered and wanted to stand up immediately. Shu Yu¡¯s pupils trembled and she quickly pulled him back, ¡°Dad, calm down.¡±


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t calm down. It was all his fault for being useless. His eldest daughter had suffered, his second daughter had been sold, and his eldest son and third daughter didn¡¯t have enough to eat or wear. It was all his fault for being useless.


    He wanted to beat Zhang Shu to death and seek justice for his daughter.


    Shu Yu hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, actually, this isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing for


    Daya.¡±


    Lu Erbai was taken aback. He turned his head. The red-eyed olddy and Madam Ruan looked at Shu Yu as well.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°There¡¯s obviously something wrong with Zhang Shu. In this situation, big sister has to get a divorce even if she doesn¡¯t want to, right? But now, the Zhang family is at fault. If we expose them, everyone will only sympathize with big sister. In the future, it will be easy for her to marry again, right?¡±


    This way, the effect was much better than Lu Erbai rushing over and beating Zhang Shu up.


    The whole family was persuaded by Shu Yu. She had now be the backbone of the Lu family.


    The most important thing now was for them to pretend that they didn¡¯t know anything. They would continue to make clothes as well as models and leave Daya at home. If the Zhang family or Zhang Shu cameter, they would just chase them out..

 Chapter 123 - 123: Lu Sanzhu’s Function

    Chapter 123: Lu Sanzhu¡¯s Function


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After this incident, the entire Lu family stood on the same side and was determined to let Daya divorce.


    Shu Yu immediately went to look for Lu Sanzhu. Thetter looked confused,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Looking for your mule? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s full and energetic.¡±


    I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    Was he a mule?


    Shu Yu was speechless. She nced at Madam Liang, who was peeking out of the kitchen after washing up. Then, she brought Lu Sanzhu to the courtyard and stood next to the mule carriage.


    She asked, ¡°Do you know who Zhang Shu works for in the county?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu shook his head, ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Shu Yu pursed his lips. Daya didn¡¯t know either. It seemed that only the Zhang family knew.


    ¡°How about this, go and find out where Zhang Shu works tomorrow. After you find him, keep an eye on him secretly and see what he does and who he contacts. ¡±


    Since Lu Sanzhu had found out about the matter between the Ruan Family and the Yu Familyst time, Shu Yu had left the matters of gossip to him.


    When Lu Sanzhu heard this, his eyes immediately lit up with excitement. He asked excitedly, ¡°Are you nning to make a move on the Zhang family?¡±


    But the next moment, he was puzzled, ¡°But why do you have your eyes on Zhang Shu? Zhang Shu is not bad. You should keep an eye on the Zhang family.¡±


    ¡°I have my ns. Either way, you just have to keep an eye on Zhang Shu.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes rolled, ¡°But Zhang Shu is in the county. I don¡¯t have the strength to travel to Dayan Vige and the county on my two legs.¡± As he spoke, his eyes would asionally dart to the mule carriage at the side.


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She simply said, ¡°You can use the mule carriage tomorrow.¡±


    Coincidentally, she had already handed the keys to Craftsman Zheng and would not be going to the county tomorrow. There were still many things to do at home.


    Lu Sanzhu jumped up in joy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to get everything done.¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu left, Madam Liang came out impatiently. She wiped the water on her clothes with both hands and came over to ask, ¡°Why was Yu looking for you?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s expression was unfathomable, ¡°What else could it be? Let me tell you, the Zhang family is finished. Yu wants to avenge Daya.¡±


    Madam Liang tsked, ¡°Avenge? At such a young age, she¡¯s already so stubborn. Daya has already married into the Zhang family. Now that she had offended the Zhang family to death, wouldn¡¯t Daya suffer even more when she returns? To think your second brother and second sister-inw don¡¯t know how to persuade her to tone it down. Let me tell you, don¡¯t get involved. If Daya doesn¡¯t live wellter, she might me you.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu waved his hand impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m not involved. I¡¯m just helping to find out where Zhang Shu works. If something really happens, I will stay far away. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Madam Liang did not ask further. She still felt that Shu Yu was too young and naive. Thetter did not understand the ways of the world.


    Shu Yu could do all she wanted. When she was done, Daya¡¯s home would be gone. Let¡¯s see how she would clean up the mess.


    Lu Sanzhu thought nothing of these things. When he thought about how he could spend the whole day free and easy tomorrow with the mule carriage that he had coveted for three days, his heart couldn¡¯t calm down. He was so excited that he even got up in the middle of the night to feed the mule. The next day, he even got up early to clean the carriage.


    When he was done, he drove out of the vige with a haughty look that said ¡°this mule carriage is mine¡±.


    He first went to Dayan Vige to ask around before going to the county.


    However, he returned not long after noon.


    Compared to his radiant face when he left, Lu Sanzhu looked dejected when he returned.


    After parking the mule carriage, he hurried over to look for Shu Yu..

 Chapter 124 - 124: Zhang Shu Is Missing?

    Chapter 124: Zhang Shu Is Missing?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu and Daya were in the house helping Madam Ruan cut the cloth. Madam Ruan¡¯s movements were fast. She finished the temtes ording to Shu Yu¡¯s drawings in less than two days.


    The sample clothes were very nice, so Madam Ruan decided to start making ready-made clothes. The sooner she finished them, the sooner they could open the shop.


    It was just that the few pieces of cloth that Shu Yu bought were too expensive, and there was even silk among them. Madam Ruan was afraid that she would tear the fabric and cause damage, so she washed her hands and applied the cream Shu Yu brought several times before doing anything.


    She also asked the two sisters to help her to hold the cloth before cutting it. She was very careful.


    Just then, Lu Sanzhu¡¯s loud voice came from outside the door, ¡°Yu, I¡¯m back. Come out quickly. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Mrs. Ruan¡¯s hands trembled, and the scissors in her hands almost went to the wrong side.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were sharp and her hands were fast. She quickly stabilized her hand and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. Take your time.¡±


    Madam Ruan let out a sigh. She really wanted to run out of the room and give Lu Sanzhu a good scolding.


    To give them a quiet working environment, even the olddy had brought the twins out to gather firewood and pig grass. In contrast, to think Lu Sanzhu shouted as soon as he entered the door.


    Shu Yu helped Madam Ruan finish cutting the cloth in her hand before putting down her hands and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Shu Yu left the room, and Lu Sanzhu hurried to greet her.


    He brought her to a corner of the courtyard wall. Without waiting for Shu Yu to speak, he said anxiously, ¡°Yu, I can¡¯t find Zhang Shu. He¡¯s missing.¡±


    ¡°Missing?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu nodded vigorously, ¡°I went to Dayan Vige early in the morning and found out from the Zhang family¡¯s neighbor that Zhang Shu went to the county to work as a part-time worker at Lord Pu¡¯s house. I immediately drove the mule carriage to the county and went to Lord Put s house to ask. In the end, what do you think happened? The servants of Lord Pu¡¯s family said that a few days ago, they did find five or six people to help transport some goods to the manor, but the job had beenpleted a few days ago. The wages were also settled, so they dispersed everyone.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned.


    Lu Sanzhu gulped and continued, ¡°By the way, the Pu family settled the wages on the day after you acknowledged us as your family. It has already been a few days, yet he has not returned home. I wondered if Zhang Shu has found another job. I asked around a few families who were hiring short-term workers, but there was no sign of Zhang Shu. Do you think something happened to him?¡±


    Something happened? What could have happened?


    She had even seen Zhang Shu when she went to the county that day.


    Lu Sanzhu frowned and thought about it. However, his brain was not as smart as Shu Yu¡¯s. He could not think of a reason even after racking his brain for a long time. He simply said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Leave this matter to me. I will definitely take care of it. Tomorrow, lend me your mule carriage for another day. I¡¯ll ask around. I have a lot of friends in the county. I¡¯ll have news of him soon. ¡±


    Shu Yu just listened to his bragging and nodded to show that she understood, ¡°Perfect, I¡¯m going to the county tomorrow too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu did not tell Daya and the rest of the family that they could not find Zhang Shu.


    Early the next morning, she and Lu Sanzhu set off again for the county.


    Lu Sanzhu drove the carriage to the clothing store on Ningshui Street. Shu Yu nced at him from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here before?¡±


    When she rented this shop, she only brought Daniu and Daya here. Even the olddy and the others did not have time toe to the county these days.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately lowered his head and looked around diffidently..

 Chapter 125 - 125: Passionate Eyes

    Chapter 125: Passionate Eyes


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu had already found out the address from Daniu. The first thing he did when he came to the county yesterday was to go to the shop to take a look. He even gave some instructions to Craftsman Zheng and the others arrogantly as if he was the owner.


    Luckily, Craftsman Zheng knew Lu Erbai and knew Lu Sanzhu¡¯s personality. He just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them even chatted for a while.


    Shu Yu alighted from the mule carriage.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him now.¡±


    After saying that, he didn¡¯t even enter the shop and slipped away with the mule carriage.


    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll her eyes and entered the shop.


    Craftsman Zheng¡¯s movements were indeed very fast. It was only the third day, but he had finished renovating the fitting room and corridor. The remaining details would be dealt with after all the renovations werepleted. Now, he began to renovate the hall.


    Seeing Shu Yue over, Craftsman Zheng wiped his sweat and said, ¡°Miss Lu, take a look at the fitting room. ording to what you said, I made the windows airy and the lighting is good.¡±


    Shu Yu went in and took a look. It was really as she had imagined.


    She nodded in satisfaction and discussed some other details with Craftsman Zheng.


    When she came out again, a worker suddenlye forward and say, ¡°Miss Lu, there¡¯s a rather noble young master outside. I don¡¯t know what he wants. He just stands at the door and doesn¡¯te in. When I ask him anything, he just smiles and shakes his head.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned and followed the worker to the entrance of the shop.


    Then, she looked at the person in front of her in surprise, ¡°Young Master Meng? You came looking for me?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and looked into the shop.


    Shu Yu immediately said, ¡°Come in and sit.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled at Craftsman Zheng and the others. His posture was gentlemanly and refined, making people feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze.


    Seeing the friendly expressions of Crafstman Zheng and the others, Meng Yunzheng understood that it was not his smile that had a problem, but Shu


    Yu¡¯s eyes.


    His perfect smile¡­ was clearly invulnerable.


    Shu Yu took Meng Yunzheng to the backyard. This area had been separated from the front. Although it was a little messy, there was still enough private space.


    ¡°Young Master Meng, please take a seat. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng stopped her and made a gesture. Shu Yu asked, ¡°Do you want pen and paper?¡±


    Seeing him nod, Shu Yu agreed, ¡°Okay, wait a moment.¡±


    Theirmunication was indeed inseparable from paper and pen.


    Shu Yu quickly returned with something. However, when Meng Yunzheng saw the rough paper and charcoal pen, his perfect expression couldn¡¯t help but fall a little.


    Shu Yu waved her hand, ¡°You¡¯ll have to make do with it. I don¡¯t have any brush, ink, paper, or inkstone here for the time being. This is what Craftsman Zheng used to draw the architectural details. The paper is a little rough but quite durable.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. Alright then.


    He took the charcoal pen, and his fingers were instantly dyed ck.


    He nced at it and continued writing.


    Shu Yu did not even need to ask and he had already written down his purpose foring here.


    Shu Yu initially thought that he had encountered something and wanted to ask her for help. She didn¡¯t expect Meng Yunzheng to write about Zhang Shu. ¡°You know the man who asked me for directions a few days ago, right?¡±


    Shu Yu frowned and nodded, ¡°Yes, you¡­ Have you seen him again?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng felt that Shu Yu was really sharp, so he nodded slightly.


    Shu Yu immediately became excited, ¡°Where have you seen him? What was he doing when you saw him?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng lowered his head and wrote again, ¡°He was at my door. When I went out these two days, I saw him squatting at the door and looking at me.


    His eyes¡­¡±


    The tip of his pencil paused for a moment. He looked at Shu Yu and continued to write, ¡°His eyes were passionate..¡±

 Chapter 126 - 126: Meng Yunzheng: He Disgusts Me

    Chapter 126: Meng Yunzheng: He Disgusts Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Passionate?


    Meng Yunzheng actually used the word ¡°passionate¡±?


    If it was before, Shu Yu¡¯s reaction would not have been so fast. However, she had just found out that Zhang Shu had not touched Daya for two years after they got married. She already felt that there was something wrong with him.


    So, almost as soon as Meng Yunzheng wrote thest word, she immediately understood.


    She looked at Meng Yunzheng again. He was elegant and handsome. Even someone like her, who had seen many good-looking male stars in the modern entertainment industry, had to say that this person was the most handsome man she had ever seen.


    Let alone Zhang Shu, who had stayed in the county all his life and never traveled far. If he really was gay, would he still be able to move his legs when he saw Meng Yunzheng?


    No wonder he still stayed in the county even though he had already finished his job with the Pu family. No wonder someone who was so familiar with the county would ask a foreigner for directions. So that was the case.


    Shu Yu confirmed the problem with Zhang Shu and got even more furious.


    ¡°This piece of trash, scum, faggot, ugly, and vicious dog. Why hasn¡¯t such a retard been struck to death by the heavens after living so long?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng raised his head and looked at her quietly.


    Shu Yu stopped cursing and lowered her head to meet his gaze. She wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all about being caught cursing. Instead, she said, ¡°I¡¯m a little agitated. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t mind anyone being gay at all. It was one¡¯s freedom to like men or women. After all, one couldn¡¯t control one¡¯s feelings.


    But if one liked someone, one could pursue them and think of a way to be with them. Why should one drag an innocent woman down with one? To think this person even let the innocent woman help him block all the rumors and gossip. The woman was even tortured at home while carrying a huge psychological pressure and grievance. Her entire life had been ruined!


    Shu Yu felt that Zhang Shu deserved to die. It was not too much for him to be cut into pieces.


    She slowly exhaled and said to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°Thank you for telling me about this, Young Master Meng. I will take care of this matter and won¡¯t let him disturb you again.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng stared at her for a moment before lowering his head to write again, ¡°Who is he to you?¡±


    This matter would blow up sooner orter, so Shu Yu did not intend to hide it. Her eyes were cold, ¡°My brother-inw.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was stunned when he heard those words. He was silent for a long time before he wrote, ¡°What do you want to do? I can help you.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned, ¡°Huh?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng wrote, ¡°His behavior disgusts me.¡±


    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows. Zhang Shu was indeed hated by everyone.


    Meng Yunzheng asked again, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one yet, but the result I want is for my sister to divorce him. His gay affair will be exposed, and from then on, his reputation will be ruined. I wonder what Young Master Meng has in mind?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng lowered his eyes and thought for a moment before he started writing again. He had probably gotten used to writing with a charcoal pen, and now he could write much faster and smoother.


    ¡°Zhang Shu should have a residence in the county. Let¡¯s find his residence first.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Not only does he have a ce to stay, but he might even have a lover. He knew that he was interested in men many years ago, so he spent most of his time working part-time in the county and rarely went home. It¡¯s very likely that he has a home here.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and wrote, ¡°With his age, his lover is probably not young anymore.¡±


    ¡°In other words, there might be another girl who has been deceived like my sister..¡±

 Chapter 127 - 127: Working with Someone Reliable

    Chapter 127: Working with Someone Reliable


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A trace of disgust shed across Meng Yunzheng¡¯s face as he wrote, ¡°I¡¯ll find out his address and lover.¡±


    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng, one talking and one writing, had a rare harmonious tacit understanding with each other. They deduced what they should do in a few moments.


    After the two of them finished talking, Meng Yunzheng wrote thest sentence, ¡°I¡¯ll send you a message in the evening.¡±


    Then, he burned the paper that was filled with words and returned the charcoal pen to Shu Yu.


    Following this, he nodded slightly and decided to leave the shop.


    However, when he stood up, Shu Yu suddenly asked, ¡°Young Master Meng, I want to ask, do you¡­ Do you have any knockout powder? I don¡¯t need much, just enough to knock out a cat. Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have any.¡±


    She was thinking that although Doctor Zhao had gone crazy, he should have left some medicine behind.


    Meng Yunzheng lowered his head and took out a medicine packet. After opening it, he packed a third of the powder and gestured to her.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. As expected, he had some.


    Meng Yunzheng left after she put away the medicine packet.


    Shu Yu sent him to the door and looked at his back as he walked away.


    Suddenly, she felt that there would not be any more problems with this matter.


    It was indeed very important to find a reliable person to work with.


    Coincidentally, Lu Sanzhu returned. When he saw her standing at the door, he thought she was waiting for him. He was immediately diffident.


    ¡°Yu, I haven¡¯t found him yet. Do you think something really happened to Zhang Shu?¡±


    Shu Yu looked at his sweaty face. It seemed that he had indeed searched very carefully.


    However, Zhang Shu¡¯s matter was not fit to be known to the public. For him to be able to hide it for so long, his ce of residence must be very secretive. Lu Sanzhu was sozy that he didn¡¯t even do much work in the vige, let alone work part-time in the county. It would be strange if he could be familiar with the county and find Zhang Shu.


    She nodded, ¡°Then forget it. Stop looking for him. You¡¯ve worked hard these two days. Go in and rest for a while. Have some water.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was stunned. When did Yu be so easy to talk to? Or was she mocking him?


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine. I can continue looking.¡±


    ¡°No need. Take the mule inside and let it rest.¡±


    Shu Yu was expressionless. Did she feel sorry for him? No, her heart ached for the mule. It had been wandering around with Lu Sanzhu for the past two days and hadn¡¯t had a chance to rest.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lu Sanzhu said, then led the mule carriage toward the back door.


    Shu Yu went into the house to change. She smudged her face and took the packet of knockout powder with her before swaggering out of the shop.


    She walked around the county and took a few turns. Just as she was about to lose her patience, she finally stood in front of a small and dpidated clinic.


    This was the clinic where Zhang Shu usually brought Daya to see a doctor. It was said that the consultation fee was very cheap.


    A doctor who didn¡¯t even know if Daya was a virgin or not was either a quack or bribed by Zhang Shu.


    Shu Yu looked into the clinic. There were quite a few patients inside, but they all looked like people with difficult lives and weren¡¯t living well.


    Doctor Guo, who had treated Daya before, was stroking his beard as he took a patient¡¯s pulse while shaking his head and talking to the patient.


    Shu Yu observed for a while outside and found that Doctor Guo was just like what Daya had said.


    This doctor had two principles for treating a patient. First, if the patient¡¯s condition was serious, he would say frankly that he could not cure the patient and ask the patient to go and see another doctor. Secondly, for those who were less ill and could even recover on their own, he would prescribe them some ¡°ancestral¡± prescription or ask them to buy some ¡°ancestral¡± ointment..

 Chapter 128 - 128: Take Care of the Quack Doctor First

    Chapter 128: Take Care of the Quack Doctor First


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Doctor Guo was quite casual when it came to seeing patients, but his consultation fees and medicine were cheap, so some patients who could not afford to see a doctor could onlye to him.


    When Shu Yu saw this, she decisively walked in.


    Doctor Guo looked up at her and asked, ¡°Where do you feel ufortable?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a good appetite recently and often can¡¯t eat. My mother said that the weather was too hot and I would be fine after a few days of rest. I think it¡¯s better to look for a doctor. I heard that Doctor Guo¡¯s medical skills are brilliant and that you have an ancestral ointment that can cure all diseases. That¡¯s why, I want Doctor Guo to take a look at me.¡±


    Doctor Guo¡¯s mood bloomed after being praised for having brilliant medical skills. He nodded and asked her to sit down. Then, he pretended to take her pulse.


    Not long after, he put down his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. You are indeed a little heaty. If you want to recover earlier, my ointment just happens to have the effect of reducing internal heat. It¡¯s not expensive either. If you want it, I can prescribe it for you. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want it. You¡¯ll be fine in a month or two.¡±


    ¡°Another month or two? I feel ufortable talking now,¡± Shu Yu deliberately stiffened her neck and her voice turned a little hoarse, ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t expensive either, just fifteen coins.


    Shu Yu took out the copper coins, and Doctor Guo took out a box of ointment from under the counter and gave it to her.


    Shu Yu thanked him and left happily with the ointment.


    Just as she was about to leave, a cat suddenly walked in from outside.


    Shu Yu turned around and asked Doctor Guo, ¡°Doctor, is this cat yours? She¡¯s quite good-looking.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a cat. I don¡¯t know whose house it came from.¡±


    Shu Yu replied with an ¡°Oh¡± and continued to walk out. However, the cat suddenly stopped at her feet and meowed.


    Shu Yu squatted and reached out to pat the cat¡¯s head, ¡°Alright, you should hurry home. I have to go back too.¡±


    After saying that, she stood up again. With her actions, the ointment in her sleeve fell out without warning andnded on the ground. The lid was opened.


    The cat that had been by her feet jumped forward at an extreme speed and pounced on the ointment to eat it.


    Shu Yu was shocked, ¡°Ah, my medicine. How could you eat it?¡±


    She went forward to chase the cat away, but she was a little afraid and seemed anxious. A patient beside her saw this and wanted to help.


    Unexpectedly, just as the patient pinched the back of the cat¡¯s neck, his hand sank, and the cat actually lost consciousness. It fell to the side as if it had lost its breath.


    This scene stunned everyone present. The next moment, Shu Yu¡¯s scream suddenly sounded, ¡°Ah, the cat is dead! It ate Doctor Guo¡¯s ointment and died!¡±


    As she spoke, she turned her head and red at Doctor Guo, ¡°Your medicine is poisonous! You actually used this medicine to treat your patients! Do you want to kill us?¡±


    The other patients also reacted and went forward to mor.


    Shu Yu rushed forward and snatched back the fifteen coins that she had given Doctor Guo. She even smashed the table, ¡°You quack! You want to kill me for money!¡±


    The others also came to snatch their money, especially a few patients who had just paid and were still waiting to get the medicine. They blocked Doctor Guo in the corner and even took off his clothes.


    Shu Yu took the opportunity toe out from the crowd and pick up the box of ointment on the ground. She also picked up the unconscious cat and said to the people standing at the door, ¡°I indirectly killed it. I¡¯ll go find the cat¡¯s owner and apologize.¡±


    With that, she ran out of the clinic while sobbing without looking back..

 Chapter 129 - 129: Sneaking Into Zhang Shu’s Residence

    Chapter 129: Sneaking Into Zhang Shu¡¯s Residence


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The cat naturally did not have an owner. This was a stray cat that she found on the road. She tidied it up a little and fed it dried fish bits all the way to the vicinity of the clinic.


    When no one was paying attention, she had put some dried fish bits in the box of ointment, as well as the knockout powder that Meng Yunzheng gave her.


    It was normal for a stray cat to eat the ointment when it smelled a familiar scent.


    Shu Yu took the stray cat to a veterinarian. The stray cat was small, but its fur was very beautiful. After washing it, it was snow-white. Seeing that it had just achieved what she wanted it to do, Shu Yu had thoughts of raising it.


    However, before that, she had to send it to the vet for a check-up. She would bring it back if there were no problems.


    Shu Yu left some dried fish bits at the veterinarian¡¯s clinic before getting up to go back to the shop.


    Along the way, she bought a few bowls of wontons. Just as she entered the shop, Lu Sanzhu happened to wake up from a nap on the mule carriage.


    He came out when he smelled the food. Shu Yu called Craftsman Zheng and the others over to eat something to fill their stomachs.


    Craftsman Zheng was still a little embarrassed, but Shu Yu simply put down the food box and went into the house.


    Lu Sanzhu followed behind her with a bowl of wontons, ¡°Where did you go? Why are you dressed like this? Your face is so dark.¡±


    Shu Yu stopped him outside, ¡°Go out and eat. I want to change.¡±


    Just as Lu Sanzhu was about to leave, Shu Yu suddenly said, ¡°Right, go back to the vige after you¡¯re done eating. Tell my parents that I still have some unfinished business today, so I¡¯ll stay in the shop tonight and won¡¯t be going back.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Sanzhu was surprised.


    Shu Yu had already closed the door.


    Although Meng Yunzheng said that he would give her a message in the evening, Shu Yu still wanted to leave enough time.


    However, Meng Yunzheng kept his word. In the evening, he really came over.


    At this time, Craftsman Zheng and the others had already finished work and returned home. Shu Yu was the only one left in the shop.


    Meng Yunzheng probably didn¡¯t want to write with a charcoal pencil anymore, so he brought his own brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.


    Shu Yu was speechless. She felt just a teensy bit guilty that she did not take the time to buy such supplies when she went out in the afternoon.


    However, the guilt in her heart disappeared in a sh, and her expression remained unchanged.


    Meng Yunzheng had already started to grind the ink and write.


    ¡°Zhang Shu lives in No.14 Lingshui Alley. He does have a lover called Zhou Jian. The house belonged to Zhou Jian¡¯s uncle, who passed away a year ago and had no rtives, so the house was left to him. Zhou Jian is quite good-looking.


    Although he¡¯s alone, he married a girl from a good family a few months ago because of his good personality and looks.¡±


    When Shu Yu saw this, her face twisted.


    Indeed, birds of a feather flock together. Two bastards.


    Meng Yunzheng looked up at her and wrote, ¡°When it¡¯s dark, do you want to go take a look?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. However, Zhang Shu should be the only one in that house, right?¡±


    Zhou Jian had to go home, right?


    Meng Yunzheng wasn¡¯t sure about this.


    The two of them discussed and made some preparations. When the sky turned dark, they went straight to No.14 Lengshui Alley.


    At this time, other than a few more lively streets that were still somewhat vigorous with activity, the other ces had already quieted down.


    Shu Yu followed Meng Yunzheng to the back door of the courtyard. When no one was paying attention, they climbed over the wall and entered.


    Compared to Shu Yu, Meng Yunzhengs skills were obviously much better. He did not need any external help to climb up the wall andnd on the ground.


    Shu Yu was jealous for a moment. She could only step on a big stone and climb up the wall with some effort.


    When shended on the ground, she was surprised to find that Zhou Jian had not returned home. At this moment, he was talking to Zhang Shu..

 Chapter 130 - 130: It’s Too Dirty, Don’t Listen

    Chapter 130: It¡¯s Too Dirty, Don¡¯t Listen


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, and the two of them approached the room with candlelight at the same time.


    The voices inside were actually very low, but when they got closer, they could still vaguely hear them.


    Shu Yu was familiar with Zhang Shu¡¯s voice and quickly recognized it. He and Zhou Jian were being all lovey-dovey. From the shadows on the window, it could be seen that they were hugging while talking.


    Never mind if they had to talk, but to think they had to do it in a particrly gushy manner.


    Shu Yu was disgusted and almost vomited. She quickly looked up at Meng Yunzheng to wash her eyes.


    Meng Yunzheng raised his head in puzzlement and looked back. He opened his mouth and asked silently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Then she pointed inside, ¡°They¡¯re too disgusting.¡±


    However, what made her want to vomit was yet toe.


    The gushy voices inside stopped, and Zhou Jian started to ask about other things, ¡°Is that mute really as good-looking as you said?¡±


    Shu Yu abruptly looked at Meng Yunzheng. Was Zhou Jian talking about him?


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been paying attention to him for a few days. From head to toe, even his hair is tempting,¡± Zhang Shu looked fascinated.


    Shu Yu clearly felt that Meng Yunzheng¡¯s aura suddenly turned cold after hearing this.


    However, the conversation inside continued. When Zhou Jian heard Zhang Shu¡¯s words, his tone became sour, ¡°Why? From what you said, are you nning to abandon me?


    ¡°How could that be? I can¡¯t bear to part with our years of rtionship,¡± Zhang Shu lifted his chin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s just a mute. He can¡¯tpare to you.¡±


    ¡°Come on, do you think I don¡¯t know you? You can¡¯t move when you see a good-looking man. Back then, you saw that I was alone and good-looking, so you made a move on me. That mute is from another city. He doesn¡¯t know anyone here and can¡¯t speak. Theres also a lunatic with him. It¡¯s much easier to deal with him than to deal with me.¡±


    Zhang Shu frowned. Although Zhou Jian was right and the mute did seem someone easy to get given his background¡­


    ¡°I keep feeling that he¡¯s not someone to be trifled with.¡±


    Zhou Jian suddenly became interested, ¡°Do you want me to help you?


    ¡°You¡¯re helping me? Why are you so kind?¡±


    Zhou Jian chuckled, ¡°When the timees, the two of us can¡­¡±


    Shu Yu, who was under the window, widened her eyes in shock. F*ck, could these two people be any more disgusting?


    She looked at Meng Yunzheng and, as expected, saw the coldness in his eyes.


    Shu Yu quickly reached out to press down on the back of his hand and whispered, ¡°Calm down. These two are just animals. Just treat them as ants and stomp them to death.¡±


    Although Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian were just letting their imaginations run wild, Shu Yu felt that even if they were just thinking about it, it was an insult to Meng Yunzheng.


    Meng Yunzheng had a smile on his face. This time, it was truly fake.


    He waved his hand, indicating that it was alright.


    However, Shu Yu felt that his expression was very dangerous. It did not seem like it was okay at all.


    Then, the conversation inside became more and more obscene. Shu Yu covered Meng Yunzhengs ears without saying anything.


    Thetter was stunned and stared at her.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s too dirty. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t listen to it.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. Shouldn¡¯t she have covered her own ears first instead?


    Wasn¡¯t it better if she didn¡¯t listen to such vulgarities? After all, she was a young and unmarried girl. Why did she seem to know a little too much? Had she been eavesdropping on such matters too much?


    Meng Yunzheng raised his hand slightly to cover her ears as well, but at this moment, Shu Yu had already put down her hands and was pointing inside..

 Chapter 131 - 131: Ready to Act

    Chapter 131: Ready to Act


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two people in the room finally changed the topic. Zhang Shu began toin about Zhou Jian¡¯s wife.


    ¡°You two have been married for a few months. It¡¯s not a good idea to keep dying the consummation. The one in your house is different from my stupid wife. If we dy any longer, it will easily arouse suspicion.¡±


    Zhou Jian snorted, ¡°But I feel disgusted when I touch her. Sigh, if only she was as gullible as your silly wife.¡±


    ¡°It hadn¡¯t been easy for me too. I spent a long time looking for the most suitable candidate,¡± Zhang Shu was a little proud, ¡°There¡¯s no one at home who can back her up. My father-inw was so focused on finding his second daughter that he broke his leg. My mother-inw is as timid as a mouse and has a family that is dragging her down. My brother-inw and sister-inw were both very young, so they simply can¡¯t be Daya¡¯s backers. In addition, my father-inw borrowed a lot of money from his rtives of the Lu family a few years ago. Their rtionship has be estranged, and they would probably not help her vent her anger. Plus, Daya is an honest and hard-working person. In this world, you can¡¯t find a second person as stupid as her.¡±


    This time, Meng Yunzheng subconsciously reached out to cover Shu Yu¡¯s ears, but thetterughed, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look fine.


    Zhang Shu, who was in the house, continued, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the second daughter of the Lu family is back. She doesn¡¯t seem to be an easy person to deal with. Jian, I have to go back in two days. I might not be able toe to the county soon. Listen to me, consummate with your wife first.¡±


    Zhou Jian muttered something and was not very happy, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Not long after, the two of them were all mushy again.


    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng got up and left the courtyard quietly.


    They did not return to the ready-to-wear clothes shop since Meng Yunzheng!s courtyard was closer.


    Shu Yu followed Meng Yunzheng into a room. She didn¡¯t see Doctor Zhao and


    asked about him.


    Meng Yunzheng pointed to the room next door and said silently, ¡°Sleeping.¡± Shu Yu nodded and saw Meng Yunzheng sitting down again to start writing.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Shu Yu sat opposite him and drank a mouthful of water. She sneered, ¡°After knowing that the girl that Zhou Jian married was not vited by him, I can take action without worry.¡±


    If that girl had lost her innocence, Shu Yu would have some concerns. After all, she would have to think of a detailed way to not expose the other party.


    Meng Yunzheng asked, ¡°When are you going to do it?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Shu Yu could not wait any longer. She wished that she could tear Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian into pieces right now.


    Meng Yunzheng understood. He got up and went deeper into the house. After a while, he came out again with a medicine bottle in his hand and handed it to her.


    Shu Yu looked at the medicine bottle strangely, then pulled out the stopper on it and lowered her head to smell it.


    Halfway through, a hand was ced on the bottle cap. Shu Yu¡¯s nose almost touched the back of the hand.


    She quickly straightened up and looked at Meng Yunzheng in confusion.


    Thetter shook his head at her, telling her not to smell it.


    Shu Yu put the stopper back without saying anything. Then, she asked uncertainly, ¡°What¡¯s in this medicine bottle¡­¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked away as if he was too embarrassed to say anything.


    His expression made it easier for Shu Yu to think in the ¡°wrong¡± direction, ¡°Could this be an aphrodisiac?


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. So, how did a youngdy like her know about all this nonsense?


    He sat opposite her and nodded weakly.


    Shu Yu suddenly became excited, ¡°It¡¯s to be used on the two of them?¡±

 Chapter 132 - 132: The Too Naive Lu Shuyu

    Chapter 132: The Too Naive Lu Shuyu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng still nodded and wrote on the paper, ¡°Catching the adulterers in bed is the quickest and most effective way.¡±


    ¡°Then you and I have the same idea. I also think that if they¡¯re exposed in bed, they will have nowhere to hide. Even if they want to quibble, they can¡¯t.¡±


    It was just that she had nned to go to the brothel to find some aphrodisiac. She was too embarrassed to mention it to Meng Yunzheng. She also felt that a noble and upright person like Dr. Zhao should not have such a thing around him.


    As expected, she was still too naive.


    Shu Yu was so ¡°naive¡± that Meng Yunzheng could not even hold his brush anymore.


    It took him a lot of effort to calm himself down and continue writing, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll take action tomorrow morning.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go and drug them.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. Could she restrain her expression a little?


    He originally wanted to drug them himself, but seeing her like this, he still took a step back and wrote, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to catch them in the act.¡±


    The main reason was that he was afraid that if he saw those two trash again, he would not be able to resist killing them.


    The two of them agreed on the n in a few words, and Shu Yu nned to leave.


    Meng Yunzheng pointed to the room next door, ¡°It¡¯ste. You should rest in that room. You¡¯ll only get four hours of sleep anyway.¡±


    Then, he went to Doctor Zhao¡¯s room and shared the bed with him.


    Shu Yu stood rooted to the ground, thinking that it was not good to stay overnight in a man¡¯s house. At the same time, she also thought that it was not a big deal for her to rest here for four hours since the two of them had just gone eavesdropping on such matters.


    Ten secondster, Shu Yu decisively went to the room next door, inserted the embolus, andy down to rest.


    The matter was special anyway, and she was indeed very tired. The ready-to-made clothes store was quite far from here and she did not have the mule carriage.


    Shu Yu fell asleep soon. Meng Yunzheng, who was next door, rested his hands behind his head and looked at the beam above his head in a daze.


    Doctor Zhao, who was sleeping beside him, turned over and ced a hand on his shoulder.


    Meng Yunzheng abruptly jumped and pushed him aside as if he was shooing something dirty.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Doctor Zhao knocked against the headboard of the bed and woke up.


    He opened his eyes and red at Meng Yunzheng angrily, ¡°What are you doing?


    Meng Yunzheng raised his hand to shush Doctor Zhao, then rubbed his temples and looked at thetter apologetically.


    He couldn¡¯t be med. He had been disgusted by those two people tonight. Right now, there was still a sense of viciousness in his heart that could not be suppressed. He really wanted to kill those two beasts.


    When he was touched by Doctor Zhao, who was also a man, he instinctively thought of Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian, so¡­ His reaction was huge.


    Doctor Zhao knew that someone else was staying over next door, so he simply snorted coldly and did not argue with Meng Yunzheng. He went back to sleep. Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t go to bed. He sat on the chair and closed his eyes, immersed in his thoughts.


    Shu Yu woke up when the sky was slightly bright. While there were not many people on the street outside, she greeted Meng Yunzheng and sneaked out.


    Not long after she left, Zhang Shu came again. He was still squatting in the corner, waiting to see Meng Yunzhengs face.


    Unfortunately, Meng Yunzheng did not go out for a long time.


    Zhang Shu was also afraid of being exposed, so he could only leave regretfully.


    Shu Yu then returned to the shop, washed her face, and tidied up. She had just eaten breakfast when Craftsman Zheng brought his men over to work.


    After greeting Shu Yu, they got busy.


    Not long after, Lu Sanzhu arrived with the mule carriage. He brought Daniu along as well..

 Chapter 133 - 133: Something Big Has Happened Inside

    Chapter 133: Something Big Has Happened Inside


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Due to Daya¡¯s matter two days ago and the obstruction of Madam Li, Daniu had not been able toe to the county to help.


    If he still hadn¡¯te today, the shop would have been done by then.


    The moment Daniu arrived, he rolled up his sleeves and started working.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t intend to work, so he went up to Shu Yu and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯d better go look for Zhang Shu. There are only a few streets left. I¡¯ll definitely find him today. If we can¡¯t find him soon, something must have happened to him.¡±


    Yes, something had happened. Something was going to happen soon.


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Alright, continue looking. But you just arrived, so feed the mule first. I have to go out for a while. I¡¯ll look for him with youter.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu blinked. Why was Yu so easy to talk to now? She agreed to whatever he said. Could it be that she finally realized that he was her third uncle and began to respect him?


    He felt inexplicably happy and happily went to feed the mule.


    Shu Yu, who had finished drugging the two with the aphrodisiac, came back an hourter. As soon as she came back) she called for Lu Sanzhu and Daniu, and the three set off.


    Lu Sanzhu was fine with it, but he didn¡¯t understand why they had to bring Daniu along. Daniu was clearly here to work.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°We¡¯re looking for someone. There¡¯s strength in numbers.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t dare to refute her. He could only cast a few sidelong nces at Daniu before leading the mule carriage forward slowly.


    When they were about to reach the city gates, Shu Yu suddenly stopped them, ¡°Let¡¯s stop the mule carriage here. The alley inside is rtively narrow, so it¡¯s not easy for carriages to enter. Let¡¯s walk there.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was stunned, ¡°We, we¡¯re not taking the mule carriage? We¡¯re going to walk?¡±


    He did not want to walk.


    However, Shu Yu was the one in charge here. Even Daniu had no objections, so Lu Sanzhu could only get out of the carriage with a bitter face.


    Originally, he thought that they would have to split up to find Zhang Shu. Who knew that Shu Yu had a clear goal?


    Daniu was quite sensitive and could tell that Yu wasn¡¯t just looking for someone. In contrast, Lu Sanzhu startedining incessantly after walking a long distance.


    It was only when there was a sudden mor in front that Lu Sanzhu suddenly became alert.


    Shu Yu¡¯s footsteps suddenly slowed down. She smiled as she looked at the lively courtyard entrance before them.


    She looked up at the number te that read ¡°14¡± and said to Lu Sanzhu, who was eager to watch the gossip, ¡®Go and find out what happened up ahead.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu couldn¡¯t wait to hear this. He immediately dashed forward and squeezed into the crowd) ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on? What happened here?¡±


    His words were filled with curiosity and the surroundingmoners immediately exined to him, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t know, but something big has happened here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big matter?¡±


    ¡°Do you know the Wei family in the west of our county? They¡¯re a family full of boys and it hadn¡¯t been easy for them to get a daughter.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was a country bumpkin who rarely came to the county. He, of course, didn¡¯t know about the Wei family.


    However, that did not stop him from nodding, ¡°I know them, I know them. What¡¯s wrong with that family?¡±


    ¡°That girl from the Wei family got married a few months ago. Yesterday, she went to her parent¡¯s house to stay for a night. When she was about to go home in the morning, a thief broke into the house and stole her money bag. As such, the Wei family¡¯s youngdy immediately called her elder brothers to chase after the thief. You also know that the Wei family has many boys. That girl has five brothers and five cousins. Good heavens, I heard that five or six brothers who received the news along the way all went after the thief.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was excited, ¡°That thief is so pitiful. Of all the people he could have stolen, he stole from her family.. Did they catch that thief?¡±

 Chapter 134 - 134: A Man

    Chapter 134: A Man


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t catch the thief.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu felt regretful, ¡°Even with so many people, they can¡¯t catch a thief? Aren¡¯t they too useless? Since they didn¡¯t catch the thief, why are you guys surrounding here?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, talk about a coincidence. The Wei family chased after the thief into this Lengshui Alley and found him hiding in this courtyard. It just so happened that this courtyard belongs to the husband of the Wei family¡¯s youngdy, and she has the key. So, she secretly opened the door with her brothers and surrounded the courtyard. Even if the thief ran out, it would be difficult for him to escape. Who knew that when the Wei family¡¯s youngdy and two of her elder brothers entered the door, they would find two people on the bed, having sex.¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Who was it? Could it be that the husband of the Wei family¡¯s youngdy brought a woman back here to cheat while his wife was back at her parent¡¯s house?


    ¡°One of them is indeed the husband of the Wei family¡¯s youngdy. It¡¯s not wrong for him to cheat. However, the person that Zhou Jian cheated with was not a woman, but a man. A real man.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu paused for a minute and was instantly shocked beyond belief.


    What the hell? He felt like he was hearing things.


    The two people who were caught having sex were actually men?


    Eh, so disgusting, so very disgusting.


    The surrounding crowd also became excited when they said this, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but the men from the Wei family almost beat them to death with a big stick. Why is the girl from the Wei family so unlucky? To think her husband is gay..¡±


    Lu Sanzhu trembled and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. A good youngdy was ruined by a man just like that.¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s notpletely ruined. From what I heard from the Wei family, it seems that the two of them haven¡¯t consummated even after a few months of marriage.¡±


    Realization dawned on Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Atter all, the Wei family¡¯s youngdy isn¡¯t a man. That Zhou guy probably doesn¡¯t feel anything¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, he saw Shu Yu from the corner of his eye, who hade over and appeared out of nowhere. He quickly stopped andughed dryly.


    Shu Yu nced at him and asked, ¡°Then who is the other man?


    The onlookers were stunned, ¡°The other man¡­ We don¡¯t know him. Everyone¡¯s attention was on Zhou Jian. We didn¡¯t get a good look at the other man.¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up as he hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    After saying that, he squeezed into the crowd with all his might. Zhou Jian¡¯s matter had caused too much of a stir. Lu Sanzhu hadn¡¯t noticed it when he stood at the, but now that she had squeezed into the courtyard, he realized that there were too many people watching the show.


    After using all his strength to knock away several people with his butt, he finally squeezed to the front and saw Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian kneeling in the hall with their heads lowered, trying to shrink themselves.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s face, which had been full of amusement from watching the show, froze when he saw Zhang Shu.


    Immediately, his face was filled with disbelief. He rubbed his eyes hard and looked again. The man with a bare upper body and only a pair of pants wrapped around his lower body was indeed Zhang Shu. The other party had been beaten until the corner of his mouth was bleeding and there were all kinds of marks on his body.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s mouth was trembling. He wanted to scream, but his throat felt like it was blocked, and he couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    Zhang, Zhang Shu was actually the other man? So he was also gay?


    Then, then wouldn¡¯t Daya be¡­


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s mind went nk. Before he coulde to his senses, he felt a figure walking in imposingly.


    It was Daniu!

 Chapter 135 - 135: Family Members of the Victims

    Chapter 135: Family Members of the Victims


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu hade over at some point. His eyes were red as if he was going to kill someone.


    Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, Daniu had already rushed inside and started beating Zhang Shu up.


    The Wei family¡¯s people were talking at the side. When they saw someone barging in, they subconsciously ran over to stop him, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu hurried in and hugged Daniu from behind.


    Daniu¡¯s eyes were red as he pointed at Zhang Shu who was lying on the ground and said, ¡°You bastard, bastard¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t say who he was to Zhang Shu. He was afraid that if he said it, Daya would be finished.


    However, when Zhang Shu saw Daniu and Lu Sanzhu, his pupils could not help but widen, and his face was filled with astonishment.


    At this moment, Shu Yu walked in. She looked at the Wei family and said, ¡°We¡¯re the same as you, the family of the unfortunate victims. The man on the ground is the third son of the Zhang family in Dayan Vige. His name is Zhang Shu. My elder sister married him two years ago.¡±


    Daniu eximed, ¡°Yu!¡±


    Lu Sanzhu also red at her. Had Yu gone mad? How was she going to face people in the future?


    However, what Shu Yu said next shocked everyone present.


    ¡°My sister has been married to him for two years and has never been pregnant. As a result, she had a difficult life in the Zhang family and was tortured like she was not human. Our family was anxious, so a few days ago, I brought my sister to the best gynecologist in the county to see a doctor. Only then did I know that she has been married for two years and is still a virgin.¡±


    With a whoosh, the surroundingmoners, including the members of the Wei family, Lu Sanzhu, and Daniu, were all stunned.


    Two years¡­ And still a virgin?


    Shu Yu looked at Zhang Shu, ¡°When we first found out about this, we were still wondering if you had any hidden difficulties or if you had some hidden illness that was hard to talk about. In the end, it seems that you don¡¯t like women at all. You don¡¯t touch women.¡±


    As Shu Yu spoke, she stepped forward and gave him a hard p, ¡°If you like men, then so be it. Why do you want to harm an innocent woman? Just to hide that you were gay, you used my sister as a shield and used her innocence and kindness to make her suffer all the rumors and almost killed her. Bastard!¡± Shu Yu kicked him again. Her tone was very calm, but everyone felt that she had gone crazy from anger.


    She looked at the crying girl from the Wei family and walked up to her, ¡°Miss Wei, you¡¯re very unfortunate. However, you are also luckier than my sister. Two years. I don¡¯t even know how my sister survived these two years. That day, when I went to look for her, I found out that the Zhang family, from her mother-inw to her sisters-inw and her nephews, could beat and scold her at will. They treated her like a servant who was free. They didn¡¯t give her food for the entire day and she could only drink water to fill her stomach. For the past two years, she couldn¡¯t go back to her parent¡¯s house as she liked. She only had endless work to do. All of this was because she couldn¡¯t give birth.¡±


    ¡°But Zhang Shu is the culprit of all this. He even took my sister to see Doctor Guo in the small clinic in Fishtail Alley. That doctor prescribed a bunch of useless, cheap, and bitter medicine. He forced my sister to drink it every day and watch her suffer every day.¡±


    Someone in the crowd eximed, ¡°Doctor Guo from Fishtail Alley? The ointment that the quack prescribed yesterday poisoned a cat.¡±


    ¡°Heavens, this Zhang Shu is too vicious.. He¡¯s basically working together with


    Doctor Guo to murder his wife, right?¡±

 Chapter 136 - 136: Taking Zhang Shu Away

    Chapter 136: Taking Zhang Shu Away


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The crowd discussed animatedly.


    ¡°This kind of person is too scary. This girl¡¯s sister is too pitiful. What sin did shemit in her previous life to meet such a man?¡±


    ¡°Two years. Imagine living two years of this kind of life! If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to live anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if my daughter encountered such a thing, I would definitely kill him.¡± As Miss Wei listened) she cried even harder.


    She had just gotten married not long ago and had never experienced the vicissitudes of life. She was still an innocent girl, plus she had so many brothers at home who doted on her since she was young.


    Just now, when she saw that her husband liked men, she felt as if the sky was about to copse.


    But now, after hearing Shu Yu¡¯s words, she realized that there were people who were ten times, a hundred times more unfortunate than her.


    Shu Yu handed her a handkerchief and said softly, ¡°Miss Wei, this is my sister¡¯s current situation. I don¡¯t know if you would¡¯ve been forced into that state in two years. We don¡¯t dare to bet on what this bastard can do. But at least you discovered it early and stopped the losses in time.¡±


    Miss Wei nodded as she wiped her tears. Yes, it was fortunate that she discovered it early.


    Shu Yu then looked at the Wei family¡¯s elder brother, ¡°We have to bring this person back. I hope you can make an exception.¡±


    Brother Wei frowned, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°Let my sister get out of her misery and divorce him. As for what happens after that¡­ We¡¯ll decideter.¡±


    Divorce?


    Zhang Shu immediately raised his head and shouted, ¡°No, I won¡¯t divorce


    Daya!¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°Things have alreadye to this, and you still want to drag her down for the rest of her life? You can¡¯t touch a woman anyway. Are you not divorcing her because you want her to continue being bullied by your family? You have quite the imagination. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? It¡¯s good to get a divorce. Let that poor girl find someone who knows how to dote on others and marry him. Otherwise, she would just be forced to death by your family!¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the man and was surprised to see Meng Yunzheng standing beside him.


    Hmm, it seemed like the man who spoke was just a decoy.


    There was no precedent of divorce in Jiangyuan County, so when Shu Yu said this word at the beginning, the scene fell silent. Their reaction was the same as Lu Dasong and the others back then.


    However, once someone spoke up, coupled with what Shu Yu had said earlier and Zhang Shu¡¯s identity as a homosexual, everyone felt that divorce was the right choice.


    On the other side, the Wei family immediately echoed, ¡°Yes, divorce. Our young miss also wants to divorce that bastard Zhou Jian.¡±


    This was what Shu Yu wanted. Both of their families were victims and the girls had been forced to get a divorce. With this, fewer people would gossip about the girls.


    The Wei family¡¯s eldest brother agreed to Shu Yu bringing Zhang Shu back, ¡°Miss, just bring him back. If you need any help, feel free toe to us. Since our two families have been deceived, we should unite.¡±


    Shu Yu thanked him sincerely, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She turned her head and looked at Zhang Shu, who was still unconvinced. His eyes were red with anger while her gaze was cold.


    Then, she said to Lu Sanzhu and Daniu, ¡°Third uncle, Brother Daniu, find some clothes for him and tie him up with a rope. Lees go home and get this thing settled for Daya.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them rushed into the house without hesitation. They found a random piece of clothing, and with no regard for whether it was Zhang Shu¡¯s or Zhou Jian¡¯s, they just put it on Zhang Shu. After that, they ignored his struggles and tied him up with a rope. Then, they dragged him away.


    The crowd made way for them. Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, then strode away as if nothing had happened..

 Chapter 137 - 137: Shu Yu Adds Fuel to Fire

    Chapter 137: Shu Yu Adds Fuel to Fire


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The mule carriage was parked not far from the city gate. Daniu looked at the carriage and was even more certain that Yu had already known about today¡¯smotion.


    But he didn¡¯t say anything and simply got into the mule carriage with a dark face.


    Lu Sanzhu was just about to chase Zhang Shu into the carriage as well when Shu Yu blocked them with her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t want to ride in this kind of animal. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll dirty the carriage. Tie him to the back of the carriage and let him follow on foot.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Then, he fiercely tied Zhang Shu up as told.


    Just like that, the mule carriage carried three people and dragged one person all the way to Shangshi Vige.


    Daniu was driving the carriage while Lu Sanzhu watched Zhang Shu follow behind. Seeing thetter stagger was enough to vent his anger.


    ¡°I always thought that he was honest. I didn¡¯t expect him to be this kind of person. Daya has really suffered because of him.¡±


    Shu Yu closed her eyes and leaned against the carriage. She sneered, ¡°Do you know what he said about our Lu family?¡±


    ¡°What did he say?


    ¡°He said that my sister is silly and stupid, my father is a cripple, my mother is as timid as a mouse and her family is a burden, and my brothers and sisters are still young. He said that my eldest uncle has no opinions and only listens to my aunt. My third uncle and aunt arezy and cowardly. The other rtives are estranged from our family. Shangshi Vige is also not united enough. The vige chief is afraid of trouble and does not like to manage affairs. So even if my sister was bullied to death, no one would stand up for her. He went through a lot to choose my sister.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu and Daniu trembled with anger.


    ¡± Who said that? Who said that no one would stand up for her? Divorce, they have to divorce! Do you think our Lu family¡¯s youngdy is a radish he can get tor tree( To think he even said that he went through a lot to choose her¡­ F*ck!¡±


    Lu Sanzhu said to Daniu, ¡°Hurry up. You¡¯re so slow. Are you afraid that he won¡¯t be able to keep up with us?¡±


    As expected, Daniu increased his speed. Zhang Shu, who was tied to the back, had just managed to take two breaths. Now, he could only run with all his might to keep up.


    Not long after, the mule carriage entered the entrance of Shangshi Vige.


    Many vigers were about to greet Daniu when they saw Zhang Shu tied up behind the mule carriage.


    The vigers were instantly stunned and watched as they returned to the Lu family.


    Lu Sanzhu got down from the mule carriage, untied the rope at the back of the carriage, and dragged Zhang Shu through the door.


    Shu Yu said to Daniu, ¡°Brother Daniu, when you go to get your dad, call the vige chief over too.¡±


    Daniu was stunned, ¡°The vige chief?¡±


    ¡°Zhang Shu and the Zhang family might not easily agree to a divorce, but Zhang Shu¡¯s matter has caused too much of a stir. Today is market day too, so there must be people from Dayan Vige who went to the county and heard about this. If the Dayan Vige¡¯s vige chief is concerned about the reputation of their vige, he will step forward to resolve this matter.¡±


    Therefore, it was best for their vige chief toe over as well.


    Daniu understood. He nodded and ran back to his home.


    Only then did Shu Yu enter the courtyard. The moment she entered, she saw Lu Erbai throwing a piece of wood fiercely at Zhang Shu. Madam Ruan had also rushed over to hit him. The olddy was hugging Daya, crying and gasping for breath.


    Shu Yu sighed. Lu Erbai and the others only knew that Daya was still a virgin. They probably thought that the reason for this was that Zhang Shu was sexually impotent.


    Who knew that the reason behind this was so unbearable?


    Shu Yu stepped forward andforted her agitated family.


    Not long after, Daniu brought Lu Dasong¡¯s family, the vige chief, and a few families in the vige who had a good rtionship with the Lu family over in a mighty and imposing manner..

 Chapter 138 - 138: Heading to Dayan Village

    Chapter 138: Heading to Dayan Vige


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This time, Daniu had be smarter. Not only did he bring along maleborers, but he also brought many women to deal with unreasonable people like Old Lady Zhang.


    As soon as Vige Chief Fan Zhong entered the Lu family, he rushed towards Zhang Shu and spat fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll let you see today whether Shangshi Vige is united enough and whether they¡¯ll stand up for Daya. Do you really think that there¡¯s no one in my vige? To think you¡¯re bullying the good girls of our vige like this.¡±


    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Daniu.


    It seemed that Daniu had told Vige Chief Fan and the others what she had said on the way here. Therefore, Vige Chief Fan was not the only one who was furious. The others also had ugly expressions on their faces.


    Fan Zhong couldn¡¯t help but kick Zhang Shu. He then walked up to Lu Erbai and said, ¡°Daniu has told us about this bastard. Daya is such a good girl, but she has suffered for the past two years. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go to Dayan Vige to look for the Zhang family. We must seek justice for Daya and make them divorce.¡±


    Lu Erbai¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°With Uncle Fan¡¯s words, I can finally feel at ease. It¡¯s all my fault for being useless and implicating my daughter. I¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle Fan and everyone else for today¡¯s matter. I, Lu Erbai, am eternally grateful. When my leg recovers, I¡¯ll definitelye and thank you.¡±


    ¡°Second son of the Lu family, you¡¯re too polite. We watched her grow up, after all. We feel bad that Daya has been living a bitter life as well. In the past, we thought that she was tortured by her inws because she couldn¡¯t give birth, thus we didn¡¯t have the confidence to stand up for her. Now that we know it¡¯s all this bastard Zhang Shu¡¯s fault, we definitely won¡¯t let her suffer anymore.¡±


    The others spoke up. This time, even Madam Li echoed and said that she wanted to settle the score with Old Lady Zhang.


    Just now, Daniu had said that not only did Zhang Shu look down on her second


    and third brothers-inw, but he actually said that her husband did not have a mind of his own and did not treat Daya as his niece. Her husband¡¯s expression had been ugly then, and he looked at her with a ming gaze.


    Fan Zhong waved his hand, ¡± Alright, let¡¯s not say anything else. Let¡¯s not dy any longer and go to the Zhang family now.¡±


    Lu Erbai wanted to go as well, but his leg hadn¡¯t recovered yet. If there was a


    conflict between the two parties, he might even implicate others, let alone help.


    Therefore, he could only help look after the children at home and wait for them toe back.


    He nced at Shu Yu, who nodded at him. Lu Erbai was instantly relieved. To be honest, he didn¡¯t really trust Vige Chief Fan, and he didn¡¯tpletely rely on his brothers. The only person he truly trusted was Shu Yu.


    As long as Yu was here, this matter would be settled.


    Under the leadership of Vige Chief Fan Zhong, the group quickly headed towards Dayan Vige.


    Zhang Shu was still tied up and gagged, unable to say a word. He was escorted away by Daniu and Lu Sanzhu.


    Fan Zhong was asking Shu Yu about the details of the situation. Daniu¡¯s exnation just now had been quite messy, and the olddy was not clear about today¡¯s events either. Only Shu Yu knew everything from the beginning to the end.


    Shu Yu knew that Vige Chief Fan did not have much management ability. Even if he went to negotiate now, he would not be able to find his stance. He probably thought that the matter could be settled if he went to the old man of the Zhang family and threaten him.


    But in fact, he was going there as the vige chief, so the person he had to face should naturally be the vige chief.


    Therefore, Shu Yu told him what had happened with slight exaggerations while using circuitously telling him what to do.


    Fan Zhong nodded repeatedly with a dark face, and the group sped up.


    No one noticed that a few small figures were following them, poking their heads out and immediately shrinking back as if they were afraid of being discovered..

 Chapter 139 - 139: A Few Children Following

    Chapter 139: A Few Children Following


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When they reached the vige entrance, the few small figures stopped.


    Dabao said to Sanya, ¡°Sanya, don¡¯te with us. Go home and help your father take care of Baoya. Wait for us toe back.¡±


    Sanya was unhappy, ¡°Why can¡¯t I go? I also want to avenge big sister.¡±


    To be honest, the children did not understand much about this matter, but it did not prevent them from knowing the fact that Daya had been bullied by the Zhang family.


    Since even the vige chief was mobilized, the matter must be very serious. As Daya¡¯s younger brother and sister, they couldn¡¯t pretend that nothing had happened.


    However, Dabao looked at Sanya¡¯s short legs and frowned. His chubby face was almost scrunched up into a ball, ¡°But you keep falling when you walk. You¡¯ll slow us down.¡±


    Erniu nodded. He felt that Dahu should not go either.


    After all, he was already ten years old and Dabao was eight years old. Both of them were already half-grown. However, Dahu was only five years old. He was also so thin and weak that he looked to be three or four years old. He was not suitable to fight with them.


    That¡¯s right, Er Niu and Dabao¡¯s goal was to beat up those brats of the Zhang family. They had overheard the adults¡¯ conversation. To think those brats had thrown melon seed shells at Sister Daya¡¯s head. It was really infuriating. They had to give them a beating.


    The children of the Zhang family were all very strong. Dahu¡­ He was too skinny.


    But who asked him to be the only male in the second branch and the younger brother of Sister Daya? They could only bring him along.


    However, Sanya absolutely could not go.


    Sanya almost pounced on them and bit them. She lowered her head and looked at her short legs. Then, she snorted angrily and turned around to run. She cried as she ran, ¡°I hate you guys. I don¡¯t want my brothers anymore.¡±


    Halfway through, she fell to the ground.


    Dahu anxiously wanted to go up and help her, but Sanya had already gotten up quickly and continued to cry while running home.


    Dabao shook his head and sighed, ¡°Girls just love to cry. It¡¯s so annoying. To think she cries even when we tell the truth. It makes it seem like we¡¯re bullying her.¡±


    ¡°Thest time you were at my house, weren¡¯t you crying your eyes out too?¡± Dahu puffed out his chest and retorted, ¡°And that was just because my second sister doesn¡¯t cook for you. You¡¯re already eight years old too.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Dabao was speechless. He turned around and walked away in embarrassment, ¡°That was so long ago. Why are you still digging up old scores? Are you still a man? Hurry up and let¡¯s go. My father and the others have gone far away. If we dy any longer, we won¡¯t be able to catch up.¡±


    Erniu and Dahu looked at each other and quickly followed behind with their short legs.


    The three children followed the main group and soon arrived at Dayan Vige.


    Fan Zhong and the others looked aggressive, and the moment they entered the vige, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    The vigers of Dayan Vige ran to find the vige chief in a hurry. However, they did not know that their vige chief had also received the news at the same time and was rushing toward the Zhang family.


    Just like that, the two vige heads met at a junction away from the Zhang family.


    Shu Yu saw a viger standing beside Vige Chief Yan. She seemed to have seen him outside the courtyard located on No.14 Lengshui Street. Obviously, Vige Chief Yan should know the cause and effect of the matter.


    Still, when he saw them, Vige Chief Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He adjusted his expression and smiled as he walked forward and asked, ¡°Why are you here, Brother Fan?¡±


    ¡°To seek justice for the girls from our vige, of course,¡± Fan Zhong didn¡¯t look pleased. With a wave of his hand, Zhang Shu was pushed out by Daniu and Lu


    Sanzhu.


    Vige Chief Yan looked at Zhang Shut s appearance and his expression changed slightly..

 Chapter 140 - 140: Two Village Chiefs Meet

    Chapter 140: Two Vige Chiefs Meet


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Zhong snorted coldly, ¡°I think you all know what this bastard has done. I won¡¯t say any more nonsense. Our Daya has suffered so much. Logically speaking, even if we beat this beast to death, it¡¯s only right. However, we don¡¯t want to kill him. That¡¯s why I came here this time to make the two of them divorce.¡±


    Separation?


    Vige Chief Yan frowned and did not say anything for the time being. He only smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about the details of this matter. Perhaps there¡¯s some misunderstanding. Why don¡¯t we go to the Zhang family first and sit down to exin things properly? What do you think?¡±


    Fan Zhong had no objections. He was going to look for the Zhang family anyway.


    He nodded slightly, and the two groups who had gathered walked toward the Zhang family.


    The Zhang family members were still unaware of the impending disaster. At this moment, they were quarreling andining to each other.


    ¡°When is Dayaing back? Look at the mess in this house. Can anyone clean it up?¡±


    ¡°Gee, why are you guys so anxious? How can the Lu family support her for the rest of her life? Just you wait. In two days at most, she¡¯ll have to beg us to let her in and serve us like a cow.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let her off easily this time. She¡¯ll starve for at least three days and get beaten up. To think she dared to throw a tantrum at us. She¡¯s quite great now.¡±


    Vige Chief Fan and Vige Chief Yan had just arrived at the entrance of the Zhang family¡¯s courtyard when they heard this conversation.


    Embarrassment shed across Vige Chief Yan¡¯s face.


    Fan Zhong sneered.


    Behind him, Madam Li said, ¡°As expected, this kind of family is the one that raises a bastard.¡±


    Shu Yu took a step forward and kicked the door that the Zhang family had painstakingly repaired.


    Bang! The familiar sound of the door breaking shocked the Zhang family members in the courtyard.


    They looked up only to see Shu Yu standing outside the door.


    The Zhang family members screamed, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt, but she slightly moved aside, allowing the two vige chiefs and the people behind them to walk in one after another.


    The Zhang family members were stunned. They looked at the people in the courtyard and the vigers who were watching themotion outside in shock.


    This time, the old man of the Zhang family did not hide behind the women anymore. He hurriedly went forward and asked, ¡°Vige, vige chief, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ask your good son,¡± Fan Zhong pushed Zhang Shu to the ground.


    The Zhang family members looked at Zhang Shu, who was covered in injuries, in shock. Old Lady Zhang went forward trembling and knelt while crying and shouting, ¡°My good son, what happened to you? Which bastard beat you up to this state?¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her head angrily and her gaze finallynded on Shu Yu, ¡°Was it you? Was it you? Vige chief, you have to help my son! The Lu family is simplywless! Last time, they came to our house and beat us up. This time, they¡¯ve even made a move on my third son!¡±


    Shu Yu crossed her arms and looked at her coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I really wasn¡¯t the one who beat him up this time. You should even thank me. If I didn¡¯t bring him back, he might have been tied up and drowned.¡±


    The Zhang family was shocked.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Who else could it be but you?¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Oh, right. You guys probably don¡¯t know yet. Then I¡¯ll tell you.


    This morning, something shocking happened in the county.¡±


    Zhang Shu shook his head fiercely, not wanting her to say anything, but his mouth was still gagged.


    Old Lady Zhang was only focused on crying and did not think of untying him..

 Chapter 141 - 141: Let’s Get Down to Business

    Chapter 141: Let¡¯s Get Down to Business


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu smiled at Zhang Shu wickedly while saying, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Wei family in the county was robbed this morning. When the Wei family went to catch the thief, they happened to encounter an adultery case, and Zhang Shu is one of those involved.¡¯


    ¡°You! What do you mean? Are you saying that my son is having an affair with another woman in the county? Don¡¯t nder my son. It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°It is indeed impossible,¡± Shu Yu nodded, ¡°After all, he didn¡¯t have an affair with another woman. The one whomitted adultery with him and was caught in bed was a man.¡±


    ¡°W-what??¡± This time, before the Zhang family could react, the vigers of Dayan Vige who hade to watch the show had their jaws drop.


    A man? Zhang Shumitted adultery with a man? Heavens, what did they just hear?


    Shu Yu looked at the Zhang family¡¯s shocked expressions and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. That man just happens to be the husband of the Wei family¡¯s girl who went to catch the thief. When the Wei family¡¯s youngdy and brothers saw this scene, they were so angry that they detained this adulterous couple and beat them up on the spot.¡±


    The old man of the Zhang family opened his mouth but was unable to say anything, let alone the eldest and second sons of the Zhang family.


    After a long time, Old Lady Zhang suddenly stood up and screamed, ¡°This is impossible! Absolutely impossible! You¡¯re lying!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re willing to ept it or not. Either way, so many people saw him being caught in bed. Your Zhang family has be aplete joke because of Zhang Shu alone. No, maybe it¡¯s not just the Zhang family, but all of you too¡­ Dayan Vige.¡±


    As Shu Yu spoke, she nced at Vige Chief Yan, who had been silent all this while.


    As expected, when thetter heard this, he red at the old man of the Zhang family and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about this. Tell me honestly, do you know that Zhang Shu has a hobby in this area?¡±


    Old Man Zhang shook his head nkly while Old Lady Zhang¡¯s eyes were evasive.


    Shu Yu could tell at a nce that Old Lady Zhang definitely knew. Even if she didn¡¯t know, she should have guessed it in her heart.


    Vige Chief Yan could not help but shake his head when he saw this. He did not want to say anything anymore.


    Fan Zhong took a step forward, ¡°Alright. Since you guys are clear about the matter, let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    ¡°What, what business?¡±


    Fan Zhong said, ¡°Why are you acting dumb? It¡¯s to let the good girl from our vige divorce this bastard who likes men, of course.¡±


    The Zhang family members widened their eyes.


    Old Lady Zhang shouted, ¡°No way! Daya is a member of the Zhang family when she¡¯s alive, and even if she is dead and bes a ghost, she will be a member of the Zhang family! She can forget about leaving the Zhang family. I don¡¯t agree. ¡±


    ¡°What? You want to drag our Daya down with you?¡± The olddy couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    She went forward and scolded, ¡°Then go andmit suicide by hitting the wall now. If you do that, our Daya can still make it in time to attend your funeral and burn two pieces of paper for you. They can divorce after she has finished paying her respects. We¡¯ll just treat it as sending you on yourst journey.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Old Lady Zhang was so angry that her entire body was trembling. However, this time, her two daughters-inw were too shocked by Zhang Shu¡¯s matter and did not care to help her scold the other party.


    Old Lady Zhang could only shout at Daya, ¡°So what if you¡¯re divorced? You¡¯re not a virgin anymore. Do you think you can still get married in the future?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s not a virgin? Your son is useless. He didn¡¯t even touch Daya.¡±


    The olddy¡¯sbat ability was outstanding this time.


    Old Lady Zhang sneered, ¡°Nonsense. On the second day of their wedding, I saw virgin blood on the bedsheets with my own eyes.¡±


    Daya took a deep breath, ¡°Zhang Shu injured his hand and deliberately stained it with blood..¡±

 Chapter 142 - 142: This Is Contagious

    Chapter 142: This Is Contagious


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hearing this, all the vigers were stunned for a moment.


    Could that be done too?


    Even Vige Chief Yan looked at Daya in shock, then at Zhang Shu. Although he had already heard about what had happened in the county from the vigers who had returned from the market, the vigers had not had the time to tell him about Daya¡¯s intact virginity.


    Vige Chief Yan originally wanted to persuade them not to divorce, but once this matter was exposed, he also felt that they had to divorce.


    He looked at Zhang Shu. Then, as if he had just realized that thetter was still tied up and gagged, he waved his hand and said to the vigers beside him, ¡°Untie him.¡±


    Only then did Zhang Shu regain his freedom. However, his body was covered in injuries and he was in great pain. He grimaced for a long time.


    Vige Chief Yan asked him, ¡°Zhang Shu, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce,¡± Zhang Shu raised his head. His face no longer had the simple, honest, and taciturn expression from before. Instead, it became gloomy.


    ¡°Even if you beat me to death, I won¡¯t divorce.¡±


    His appearance made Vige Chief Yan¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    The olddy was so angry that her entire body was trembling, ¡°Do you have to force my Daya to death? Your conscience has really been eaten by dogs.¡±


    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhang Shu. This piece of trash was just desperate. He knew that his sexual orientation had been exposed, so he simply wanted to drag Daya to die with him.


    He was having a hard time, so he wanted Daya to stay in the darkness with him forever.


    Zhang Shu¡¯spletely unconcerned look made the others present not know what to do.


    Lu Sanzhu subconsciously looked at Shu Yu, only to see thetter nce at Fan Zhong and then fall silent.


    Fan Zhong quietly said to Vige Chief Yan, ¡°Brother Yan, let¡¯s talk to the side.¡±


    Vige Chief Yan frowned at him and nodded. The two vige chiefs went to the side to discuss in low voices.


    Fan Zhong asked him, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Vige Chief Yan looked troubled, ¡°It seems like Zhang Shu doesn¡¯t care anymore. If he doesn¡¯t agree to the divorce, we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Fan Zhong snorted coldly in his heart. As expected, this fellow wanted to smooth things over.


    He touched his chin and thought of what Shu Yu had said to him earlier. Then, he sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s how it goes, but Brother Yan, have you ever thought about it? Zhang Shu¡¯s matter has now been made known throughout the county. If you don¡¯t care about it and don¡¯t even punish him, what will outsiders think of Dayan Vige? What will they think of you, the vige chief?


    Vige Chief Yan was speechless.


    ¡°If it were me, I would think that Dayan Vige has rotted from the roots, which is why such a beast came into being. Would there be a second or third? Let me tell you, Brother Yan, I heard that Zhang Shu¡¯s situation can easily lead the people around him astray.¡±


    Vige Chief Yan looked at him in shock.


    Fan Zhong said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to scare you. Think about it. Zhang Shu likes men, so he definitely wants other men to like him. Look at how scheming he is. He has been pretending for so many years. Who knows how many people he has led astray in the dark? I heard that the man who was caught with him was dragged into it by him as well. Now that this matter has happened, if you don¡¯t deal with it strictly, there might be others who will follow suit in the future.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a second case in your vige, just you wait. No girl would dare to marry into your vige. After all, even if she marries into your vige, she¡¯ll have to worry about whether the other party is a beast or not. If she finds out that the other party is a beast, she can only seek death because you don¡¯t care at all. You even condone Zhang Shu, the culprit. In a few years, your Dayan Vige will be a vige of bachelors because of one person..¡±

 Chapter 143 - 143: Agree to Divorce

    Chapter 143: Agree to Divorce


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Vige Chief Yan¡¯s expression changed again and again.


    Fan Zhong sighed and said, ¡°Either way is fine for me. If Zhang Shu doesn¡¯t want to divorce, then so be it. We can still report it to the authorities. In such a situation, the government will definitely be on our side. When the government judges him, will Zhang Shu still be able to be stubborn?¡±


    When Vige Chief Yan thought of Fan Zhong¡¯s rtive rtionship with the mayor of the town, his heart thumped even harder.


    He nodded solemnly, ¡°You¡¯re right. This matter has a huge impact on Dayan Vige. I have to deal with it properly.¡±


    Vige Chief Yan indeed wanted to side with Zhang Shu a little. He did not mean to stop Daya from divorcing, but he did not want it to happen in such a


    way. Under such circumstances, the Zhang family would obviously suffer.


    Zhang Shu was actually quite capable. As far as he knew, the fellow was better at earning money than he looked on the surface, and he had even given him some money in the past.


    Since he had taken benefits from the other party, he had to help him. Vige Chief Yan didn¡¯t want to give the benefit up.


    That being said, he was the vige chief after all. Respected elders in the vige were looking at him.


    Vige Chief Yan turned around with a serious face and stood in front of the Zhang family again. The expression on his face became a little colder as he looked at Zhang Shu and said in a tone that allowed no room for argument, ¡°You will divorce Daya.¡±


    Zhang Shu abruptly raised his head and looked at the vige chief, ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Your matter has affected Dayan Vige too much. It has brought unbearable consequences to the vige. Therefore, if we can¡¯t give Shangshi Vige and Daya an exnation for this matter, the entire vige will be implicated by you to the point we can¡¯t raise our heads.¡±


    Vige Chief Yan spoke with certainty, and the vigers nodded in agreement. Wasn¡¯t that so? They could already imagine how the vigers of the other viges would point fingers at them when they went out tomorrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices now. Either you sign the divorce papers, or your entire family leaves Dayan Vige.¡±


    Were they going to be chased out of the vige?


    This was too serious.


    The old man of the Zhang family hurried forward and pulled Vige Chief Yan


    back, ¡°Vige chief, please don¡¯t do that. We¡¯ve been rooted in the vige for our entire lives. How can you chase us away?¡±


    ¡°Which is why, for the sake of your ancestors, I gave you a second choice.¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­¡±


    Vige Chief Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with them, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 15 minutes. You can discuss it properly amongst yourselves.¡±


    The Zhang family members were really panicking now. The eldest and second sons of the Zhang family looked at Zhang Shu at the same time but thetter simply pursed his lips tightly and refused to agree.


    This angered the two branch families. Madam Feng and Madam Zhou were dissatisfied.


    ¡°Father, Mother, this is Zhang Shu¡¯s fault. He has to bear the responsibility. We don¡¯t want to leave the vige. Let him divorce.¡±


    Not only did they want Zhang Shu and Daya to divorce, but the moment they thought of Zhang Shu liking men, Madam Feng and Madam Feng felt a chill and disgust. They stayed far away from him.


    They were thinking to themselves that after this matter was settled, they would divide the family. Either way, they couldn¡¯t stand living under the same roof with such a person.


    The others watched the Zhang family quarrel over there. Shu Yu held Daya¡¯s hand and said nothing.


    What surprised her was that she actually saw Schr Tang in the crowd.


    Sanya and Dahu admired Schr Tang very much. Didn¡¯t they say that this schr usually studied in the county? She didn¡¯t expect him to be so gossipy. Was he here to watch the show?


    Shu Yu nced at him and looked away.


    The Zhang family quarreled for 15 minutes.


    It was not until Vige Chief Yan got impatient and started asking people to chase them out that Old Man Zhang said anxiously, ¡°Divorce! Our son will divorce!¡±

 Chapter 144 - 144: Scholar Tang

    Chapter 144: Schr Tang


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked at Zhang Shu. Thetter¡¯s face was gloomy and unwilling, but this time, he did not refute.


    Vige Chief Yan also heaved a sigh of relief. Fan Zhong raised his hand and said to the back of the crowd, ¡°Schr Tang, please help me write the divorce document and let them put their fingerprints on the document.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tang Wenqian walked forward and bowed to the two vige chiefs. Then, he found a table and put down the book basket on his back. After that, he took out a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone and began to write. Shu Yu was speechless. So he was not here to watch the show.


    She had been too narrow-minded.


    Tang Wenqian¡¯s handwriting was good. It was fast and neat. It didn¡¯t take long for him to finish the document.


    After blowing the ink dry, he handed the document to Fan Zhong, who then handed it to Vige Chief Yan.


    Not many of the vigers present could read, and even the two vige chiefs could not recognize all of the characters.


    On the other hand, Shu Yu took it and read it out loud, ¡°The reason for being a husband and wife is that they were fated in their previous lives¡­ Since they have two different hearts¡­ From now on, they will be two separate families and will not have anything to do with each other.¡±


    His words were quite tactful. If Shu Yu had been the one to write it, she would have definitely written down the reason for Zhang Shu¡¯s divorce.


    But forget it, this was written by Schr Tang anyway. To be honest, this divorce document was biased toward Daya.


    Shu Yu handed the divorce document to Daya, ¡°Sister, put your fingerprint on it. From now on, you¡¯ll be free.¡±


    Daya was stunned. Free¡­ Just like that?


    She took a deep breath and pressed down heavily.


    Shu Yu then handed the document to Zhang Shu. Thetter raised his head gloomily and red at her fiercely.


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t dy. Everyone still has to rush back to eat. Because of your trivial matter, many people are still hungry and haven¡¯t even had lunch.¡±


    The vigers of Shangshi Vige immediately agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Why are you dilly-dallying? What¡¯s wrong? Do you think of yourself as a woman because you like men? Why are you so fussy?¡±


    Zhang Shu closed his eyes. Under the same ming gazes of the Zhang family, he finally put his fingerprint on the document unwillingly.


    Finally, the document was finally handed to Fan Zhong. Thetter nodded after reading it, ¡°I¡¯ll file it with the government tomorrow. From now on, Zhang Shu and Daya will beplete strangers. In the future, I hope that the Zhang


    family will note looking for trouble with us. Otherwise, the Shangshi Vige will not forgive you.¡±


    Zhang Shu raised his red eyes and suddenlyughed. He was as vicious as a poisonous snake as he slowly said, ¡°¡­Alright, I promise that I won¡¯t find trouble with Daya.¡±


    These words made everyone¡¯s heart tremble, and they had an inexplicable bad feeling.


    Zhang Shu wouldn¡¯t go crazy because of this and do something harmful, right?


    Fan Zhong frowned and immediately said, ¡°Since the matter is settled, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, another voice sounded, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Everyone was stunned and looked at Tang Wenqian.


    Fan Zhong found it strange but still asked amiably, ¡°Schr Tang, are there any other problems?¡±


    He was still very respectful to the schr and spoke very gently.


    Tang Wenqian stood up and straightened his back, ¡°Since they are going to divorce, the betrothal gifts and dowry should be returned to each of them.¡± Shu Yu looked at him in surprise.


    Tang Wenqian cupped his hands at Vige Chief Yan, ¡°This is the proper procedure for a divorce.¡±


    He was a schr and was well-versed in poetry, books, and etiquette. What could Vige Chief Yan say?


    He looked at the Zhang family, ¡°Where¡¯s Daya¡¯s dowry?

 Chapter 145 - 145: Return the Dowry

    Chapter 145: Return the Dowry


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Old Lady Zhang mored, ¡°Dowry? What dowry? The Lu family was so poor. Since when did they give us a dowry? On the other hand, our Zhang family gave them five taels of silver as a betrothal gift. They should return it to us!¡±


    Shu Yu was not too clear about the marriage between the two parties, so she could only look at the olddy.


    Thetter had already rushed out and pointed at Old Lady Zhang¡¯s nose while scolding, ¡°What did you say, you shameless woman? Our Lu family is poor, but when Daya got married, we tried our best to give her everything. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Two years ago, before Erbai¡¯s leg was injured, we could at least take out two taels of silver as a base. There are also the bedding and clothes, as well as the cabs, dressing tables, and boxes our Erbai made himself. Even the wood was chopped by Erbai himself. They were all new and good-quality products. Why are you saying that you didn¡¯t receive any dowry?¡±


    The olddy took out a piece of paper from her pocket, ¡°This is the dowry list. Take a look at it carefully! You gave me five taels of silver as a betrothal gift, but we didn¡¯t take it. We gave them to Daya so that she could have some money while in your Zhang family. Now, all the money and things have been stolen by you, right?¡±


    Shu Yu went forward to take a look. The handwriting on the dowry list was somewhat familiar.


    She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Schr Tang. This seemed to¡­ also be written by him.


    No wonder he was the first to bring up the idea of returning the dowry and betrothal gift to each of the two parties. He must be very clear about this matter.


    The Zhang family was speechless. Old Lady Zhang¡¯s face was flushed red, but she was still stubborn, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the chest and the cab, she kept the money herself. Who knows how much she has?¡±


    The olddy sneered, ¡°Tell me, where did your dowry money go?¡±


    Daya pursed her lips, ¡°Not long after we got married, my mother-inw said that the family was in trouble. To help Zhang Shu get married, they had specially built a few more rooms and thus owed some money. She asked me for two taels to pay off the debt.¡±


    Later on, her mother-inw used all kinds of excuses to plunder her money bit by bit.


    She gave excuses like someone in the family had fallen sick, another family was having a marriage ceremony and they needed to send gifts, or she had to give her nieces and nephews red packets during the New Year. At the same time, all the wages that Zhang Shu received from working part-time jobs were given to Old Lady Zhang. He did not give her a single cent.


    Therefore, during the New Year, anyone in the Zhang family who was sick or in pain would spend her dowry money to heal themselves.


    In two years, she gave out another tael of silver.


    The remaining four taels of silver¡­ For some reason, when she woke up one morning, they were suddenly gone.


    At that time, she said that there was a thief at home, but her mother-inw said that she must have been forgetful and didn¡¯t know where she had put the money. If she talked too much about it, her mother-inw would scold her and attack her for not being able to have children.


    After a few times, Daya also understood that there was indeed a thief, but it


    was a domestic thief.


    However, she did not have any evidence, so she could not rashly say that her inws had taken her money. If word got out, not only would she not get the money back, but her situation would also be even more difficult.


    Later on, she learned how to hide things. Otherwise, the piece of cloth that she had given Shu Yu would have long been stolen.


    It was because the Zhang family¡¯s members realized that they had missed out on such a good piece of fabric that they became even angrier and tortured her even more.


    Hearing her words, everyone looked at Old Lady Zhang with disdain.


    If a daughter-inw couldn¡¯t give birth, it was fine if one tortured her. Such a thing was not umon. But to think she actually stole her daughter-inw¡¯s dowry. That was just disgusting.


    Vige Chief Yan felt even more ashamed.. He pointed at Old Lady Zhang, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to return the dowry to her?¡±

 Chapter 146 - 146: Dahu, Dabao, and Erniu

    Chapter 146: Dahu, Dabao, and Erniu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Old Lady Zhang refused to admit it, ¡°I didn¡¯t take it. You don¡¯t have any evidence, so how can you say that we took the money? My three sons earn money, why would I care about her few taels of silver?¡±


    ¡°We have evidence,¡± Just as Old Lady Zhang finished speaking, a tender voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Dahu running in first. Behind him, Erniu and Dabao each held a child in their hands and squeezed through the crowd.


    Old Lady Zhang looked at her two grandsons in their hands and could not help but widen her eyes.


    ¡°You, you guys¡­¡±


    Dahu quickly said, ¡°Zhang Jin and Zhang Yin are the evidence.¡±


    Erniu pushed Zhang Jin who was in his hands, ¡°Hurry up and tell me everything you know. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you eat sh*t.¡±


    Zhang Jin burst into tears. Zhang Yin, who was beside him, anxiously said, ¡°My grandma took the silver. Right after the new year, we saw with our own eyes that my grandma went to third aunt¡¯s room to search while she was working in the fields. She found a small box with a lock under her bed. My grandma has a key and opened the box in two clicks.¡±


    Zhang Jin was afraid that he would be beaten up again if he spoke slowly, so he continued, ¡°Yes, that key is hanging on grandma¡¯s belt. It¡¯s ced together with the other keys in the house. Grandma also told us not to tell anyone and bought each of us a stick of candied haws and a bag of pastries to eat.¡±


    Old Lady Zhang was so angry that she couldn¡¯t care less about her two most beloved grandsons. She cursed, ¡°Zhang Jin, Zhang Yin, if you dare to talk nonsense again, do you believe that I¡¯ll tear your mouths apart?¡±


    However, it was obvious that the two children did not take Old Lady Zhang¡¯s threat seriously.


    Compared to their grandmother who usually spoiled them, Erniu and Dabao who had just beaten them up were even more terrifying.


    What was even more terrifying was Dahu¡¯s second sister, Lu Shuyu, who had beaten up their entire family. She was standing right there.


    Shu Yu did not have the time to ask about the children¡¯s appearance here. She pushed Dahu and said, ¡°Go to eldest sister¡¯s room and take out the small box she ced under the bed.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    This time, Dahu was very agile and immediately ran inside.


    Old Lady Zhang raised her hand to stop him, but who knew that another figure would suddenly pounce on her.


    Madam Liang pulled Old Lady Zhang¡¯s hair and said with a ferocious face, ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Then, she pulled off the string of keys from Old Lady Zhang¡¯s waistband. Thetter¡¯s pants were almost pulled down. She quickly held it with both hands and could not snatch the keys back at all.


    Madam Feng and Madam Zhou subconsciously wanted to go forward to help, but Shu Yu picked up two small stones and threw them over. In front of so many people, she didn¡¯t hit them. She only aimed at their feet.


    However, it also sessfully aroused the psychological trauma in the two of them and they did not dare to move anymore.


    Madam Liang took the bunch of keys and handed them directly to Shu Yu.


    Sometimes, even Shu Yu had to admire Madam Liang¡¯s alertness. Thest time Old Lady Ruan brought the fake Erya to the house to cause trouble, she was also the first to rush up to look at the back of the fake Erya¡¯s neck.


    While she was thinking about this, Dahu had alreadye out with the small box.


    He asked Daya, ¡°Sis, is this the one? I just found it under the bed.¡±


    Daya nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Shu Yu handed the small box and the bunch of keys to Fan Zhong, ¡°Vige chiefs, you should try it out. See if Old Lady Zhang¡¯s key can open the small box where my sister hid the money..¡±

 Chapter 147 - 147: Finally Ended

    Chapter 147: Finally Ended


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fan Zhong was eager to try while Vige Chief Yan¡¯s expression was ugly. There was no need to try at all. Compared to Old Lady Zhang, he obviously believed Daya¡¯s words more.


    However, he still took the keys from Fan Zhong¡¯s hand and tried them one by one. When he tried the third key, the lock on the small box opened with a click.


    Vige Chief Yan¡¯s expression was gloomy. He took the bunch of keys and threw them at Old Man Zhang, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking out the silver yet? Aren¡¯t vou embarrassed? Your son is like this. and so is vour wife. Did vou teach them to be like this?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know, vige chief.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap and get the money,¡± Seeing that Old Lady Zhang was about to howl again, Vige Chief Yan lost all his patience, ¡°If you continue to dawdle, get out of Dayan Vige now. Get as far away as you can.¡±


    Old Man Zhang pulled Old Lady Zhang, and the two of them entered the house.


    Shu Yu reminded them from behind, ¡°There¡¯s also my sister¡¯s dowry, such as the cabs and chests. I think with the Zhang family¡¯s shamelessness, they shouldn¡¯t be in my sister¡¯s room anymore, right?¡±


    Dahu nodded vigorously, ¡°I went in to take a look just now. There¡¯s only a tattered wardrobe in big sister¡¯s room.¡±


    Daya looked at Madam Feng and Madam Zhou and said, ¡°The two chests are in the two sisters-inw¡¯s room. The cab and dressing table are in the inws¡¯ room.¡±


    Vige Chief Yan looked at the eldest and second son of the Zhang family, ¡°Why? Do you want me to carry the things out personally? ¡®


    The Zhang family members werepletely embarrassed. They muttered softly under their breaths as they returned to their rooms.


    Not long after, they took out the items one by one.


    The olddy took the dowry list and looked at the items one by one. Fortunately, Daya had not been married for long. Other than looking a little dirty, the items were not damaged.


    In the end, Old Man Zhang only gave Daya the two taels of silver that were her dowry. However, under Vige Chief Yan¡¯s stern expression, he gave another two taels of silver aspensation for Daya being cheated for the past two years.


    As such, both parties did not say anything else.


    Since things hade to this, Fan Zhong gave Vige Chief Yan some face and did not pursue the matter. Otherwise, how could two taels of silverpensate for Daya¡¯s suffering in the past two years?


    He was afraid that if he pushed too hard, it would not be good if the Zhang family went crazy.


    Thus, he called out to the young men in the vige, ¡°Come, carry these chests and cabs back. Be careful, don¡¯t damage them.¡±


    The men rubbed their fists and began to make their move. The Zhang family watched helplessly as these good things that originally belonged to Shu Yu and the others were carried out. Their hearts ached.


    These people were like bandits. They barged into their house in a grandiose manner, robbed their things, and left in a grandiose manner, leaving but a mess in their house.


    Shu Yu walked at the end, holding Daya in her left hand and Dahu in her right.


    When she reached the door, she turned around and looked at Zhang Shu.


    Thetter¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as his gaze fell on Daya.


    Shu Yu smiled and opened her mouth. She said to him silently, ¡°Things are not over yet. ¡±


    Zhang Shu was unwilling to let go of Daya, but was Shu Yu willing to let go of him? She wouldn¡¯t let go of all the suffering and wasted youth that Daya had suffered in the past two years.


    Why did he make it as if no one would take revenge?


    The backs of the three siblings disappeared at the door of the Zhang family.


    Soon, the sound of Old Lady Zhang crying and the fierce quarrel of the two daughters-inw of the Zhang family could be heard.


    Shu Yu smiled and lowered her head while rubbing Dahu¡¯s head and saying, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold.. You actually dare to follow us secretly and even dare to fight?¡±

 Chapter 148 - 148: Our Village Is Very United

    Chapter 148: Our Vige Is Very United


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as Shu Yu said this, Dahu immediately shrunk his neck and said guiltily, ¡°Second sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about? You did well. You¡¯re a real man in our family.¡±


    Dahu raised his head in shock. His small hands were clenched tightly as he asked in disbelief, ¡°Second¡­Second sister, you don¡¯t me me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I me you? You¡¯re doing this to avenge your sister. I¡¯m so happy to have such a great brother like you. Moreover, if you hadn¡¯t brought the two brats of the Zhang family over just now, we wouldn¡¯t have known that the key was evidence. Well done.¡±


    Shu Yu gave him a thumbs up. This was the first time Dahu had received such a bigpliment, and he was so excited that his face turned red.


    When Erniu and Dabao, who were being reprimanded by their fathers, heard this, they were so jealous that they broke away from their fathers¡¯ control without hesitation and ran to Shu Yu.


    ¡°Sister Daya, Sister Yu, us too! We contributed a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you guys. You¡¯ve all done great,¡± Shu Yu praised them one by one.


    After praising the three children to their hearts¡¯ content, she suddenly changed the topic and asked, ¡°But when you came out, did you sneak out and not tell dad?¡±


    The smile on Dahu¡¯s face froze. He said softly, ¡°I was afraid that dad wouldn¡¯t agree. ¡±


    ¡°Just reason with dad properly. Tell him that we have so many people, and that mum and grandma are also here too. Tell him that you will only follow and watch. Dad is a reasonable person. If there are no problems, he will agree to let you out. But none of you told him. If dad can¡¯t find you, he will be anxious. Now, his legs are inconvenient too. What if he was so anxious that he came to find you and injured his leg again?¡±


    Dahu immediately became anxious, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t think that much. I¡¯m sorry, second sister. I was wrong. I¡¯ll run back now so that dad won¡¯t worry.¡±


    With that, he immediately turned around and ran. Erniu and Dabao looked at each other and hurriedly chased after him.


    ¡°Dahu, wait for us! Let¡¯s go back together.¡±


    The three children disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Vige Chief Yan was still in the team, sending Fan Zhong and the others to the vige entrance. Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°These three children are much more sensible than the children of the Zhang family.¡±


    Fan Zhong thought of Zhang Shu¡¯s evaluation of their vige and said proudly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? The people in our vige are very united. Just look at the three brothers. They¡¯re not old, but they already know how to seek justice for their sister.¡±


    The vigers of Shangshi Vige who knew some inside information could not help but feel somewhat speechless. Others might not know, but they knew.


    The three brothers did not usually y together. Dahu was the youngest, but he had the most work to do every day. He had no time to y at all.


    Dabao was pampered to the point of beingwless. Everyone, even dogs, hated him. Sometimes, he would even bully Dahu and San Ya.


    Erniu had his own group of friends. He didn¡¯t like Dabao, and he didn¡¯t have much contact with Dahu, who was busy working.


    Speaking of which, when did the three of them be so close? They could even fight together to vent Daya¡¯s anger for her?


    Everyone couldn¡¯t figure it out, but Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu were very satisfied with the current situation.


    Lu Dasong had always hoped for brotherhood. On the other hand, Lu Sanzhu felt that Shu Yu would definitely have great prospects in the future and that it would be better to be on good terms with his second brother¡¯s family.


    Now that they had settled Daya¡¯s matter, everyone was finally happy.


    The group of people returned to Shangshi Vige in a lively manner and carried Daya¡¯s things into Lu Erbai¡¯s house..

 Chapter 149 - 149: Fried Potato Chips

    Chapter 149: Fried Potato Chips


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai already knew the whole story. After Dahu and the other two, who had returned first, apologized to him, they vividly described what had happened to the Zhang family.


    Lu Erbai happily thanked Fan Zhong and the vigers, telling them to sit down and take a break.


    However, this courtyard was not big, to begin with. After those chests and cabs were carried in, it became even more crowded. There was no ce for so many of them to set foot.


    As such, Fan Zhong didn¡¯t stay any longer, only asking Lu Erbai to rest well. Now that the matter with Daya had just been settled, his family must have a lot to say, so they didn¡¯t want to disturb him.


    With that, Fan Zhong left with his men.


    Shu Yu sent them to the door and thanked them solemnly before they parted ways, ¡°Thank you, vige chief and uncles, for your help today. It¡¯s all thanks to your help that we were able to sessfully help Daya divorce and get back the dowry. Thank you for your hard work. It¡¯s just that our family has a lot of things to do now and we can¡¯t free up our hands for a while. After we¡¯re done with this, we¡¯ll definitely prepare some gifts that we will send to your homes to thank you.¡±


    Fan Zhong chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re quite polite. Alright, alright, we know your kind intentions. Daya is a good girl from our vige. Shouldn¡¯t we lend her a hand? You can go back. We¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    He did not reject Shu Yu i s gift.


    The others also waved their hands and went home.


    However, the news of Daya¡¯s divorce quickly spread in the two viges. The news radiated, and soon, it became major news in Jiangyuan County.


    After sending the vige chief and vigers away, Shu Yu turned around and closed the courtyard door.


    Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu stayed for a while before returning. However, Erniu and Dabao were still around.


    The two of them were bragging in front of Sanya, making Sanya, who had


    wanted to go but was lett behind, furious.


    Shu Yu went forward and held Sanya¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Apany me to cook something delicious. Eldest sister has escaped from the sea of suffering, so we should celebrate.¡±


    Sanya immediately became happy. She ignored Erniu and Dabao and happily followed Shu Yu to the kitchen.


    Unexpectedly, the two boys followed them.


    Dabao swallowed hard and asked, ¡°Sister Yu, what are you cooking? I want to eat too.¡±


    Shu Yu nced at him from the corner of her eyes. Dabao immediately said, ¡°I also put in a lot of effort today. You don¡¯t know, but Dahu was too thin and weak. He was knocked down by Zhang Jin in an instant. It¡¯s all thanks to me, I¡¯m fat. I just smashed into Zhang Jin and Zhang Yin to subdue them. Isn¡¯t my contribution the greatest?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyelids twitched, ¡°That¡¯s enough. All of you have contributed. All of you will have a share.¡±


    Dabao was satisfied and did not follow her into the kitchen.


    Shu Yu looked at the ingredients she had. There were not many, and anything tooplicated would definitely not work.


    She thought for a while and said to Sanya, ¡°Let¡¯s make some potato chips as a snack first. We¡¯ll have dumplings and noodles tonight.¡±


    It seemed that she could only wait until they bought the ingredients to make a big meal.


    However, even if it was just dumplings and noodles, it was still a wonderful thing for Sanya.


    She nodded repeatedly and immediately went to get the basin ready.


    When the chips were served, before Dabao had even run over, Lu Sanzhu who was next door was the first to rush over to eat them.


    As he ate, he praised, ¡°Yu¡¯ s cooking skills are really good. The popcornst time and the potato chips this time are all rare things that we don¡¯t have here. Wouldn¡¯t it be more suitable for you to open a snack shop or a food shop? Why do you want to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop?¡±


    Especially since the clothes in the ready-to-wear clothes shop were expensive and did not suit him, he could not take advantage of them even if he wanted to..

 Chapter 150 - 150: Zhang Shu Became a Cripple

    Chapter 150: Zhang Shu Became a Cripple


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. Had she never thought of opening a food shop?


    The problem was that she didn¡¯t have any power or backing now. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to keep the recipes.


    Opening a ready-to-wear clothes design had nothing to do with recipes. Instead, it was to sell her skills in image design. Since it was a skill, if someone else wanted to learn it, they could juste and do so. She could openly show it to others, and if someone else could indeed learn it, then it would be that person¡¯s capability anyway.


    Moreover, it was easier to get close to the people she wanted to get close to.


    It wouldn¡¯t be toote to open a food shop after things stabilized.


    The olddy, however, retorted at Lu Sanzhu¡¯s words, ¡°Where did you get all this nonsense from? You don¡¯t know anything, and you¡¯re still pointing fingers here. Get lost, get lost. Don¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu immediately smiled and hid behind his son. He grabbed a handful of potato chips and quickly changed the topic, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m here for serious business.¡±


    ¡°What serious business can you have?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu stuffed two more pieces into his mouth before saying, ¡°Mother, although we¡¯vepleted the divorce and also gotten the dowry back, I could see that Zhang Shu is ruthless. Especially before we left, I felt terrified when I looked at his eyes. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll let it go just like that. Do you think he¡¯lle looking for trouble with Daya again?


    When the olddy heard this, she also frowned. ¡°We really misjudged Zhang Shu. Who would have thought that he was so good at pretending?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu looked at Shu Yu. ¡°Yu, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°What do I think? If he wants to cause trouble, he has to see if there¡¯s a


    chance.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu, who had experienced Shu Yu¡¯s capabilities, immediately stood up. ¡°Yu, I knew you wouldn¡¯t let Zhang Shu off either. What do you n to do? Do you need help? Feel free to look for me.¡±


    Shu Yu feigned innocence. ¡°Third uncle, what are you talking about? Zhang Shu¡¯s reputation has been ruined. How can I not let him off? Do I have to force him to death? Do I look like such a ruthless person?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was speechless.


    Wasn¡¯t she?


    He couldn¡¯t figure out Shu Yu¡¯s thoughts but he had a feeling that this matter wasn¡¯t over.


    Shu Yu smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    However, the next day, when Shu Yu was helping Lu Erbai install the mannequin¡¯s limbs, Lu Sanzhu suddenly rushed in with a pale face. His voice was trembling as he said, ¡°S-Something happened.¡±


    The wooden hand that Shu Yu had just installed broke off again because she was distracted.


    She rubbed her temples, ¡°Third uncle, why are you always so freaked out every time youe over?


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s legs were weak, and his forehead was covered in sweat, ¡°I¡­ I am truly freaked out.¡±


    Daya brought him a ss of water, ¡°Third uncle, have some water.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu took it and drank it all in one gulp before exhaling. He looked at Daya and said, ¡®You¡¯re the sensible one.¡±


    He retracted his gaze. When he saw Shu Yu¡¯s impatient gaze, heughed dryly and quickly said, ¡°Well, no matter how I thought about it when I went back yesterday, I felt that something was wrong. I was worried that Zhang Shu would have some tricks up his sleeve. This morning, I went to Dayan Vige again to see what the vigers thought of the Zhang family. In the end, just as I wandered to the entrance of the Zhang family, I heard something that almost made me pee my pants.¡±


    He swallowed hard and widened his eyes. ¡°That Zhang Shu, he, he became a cripple. ¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. The rest of the Lu family also looked over.. A cripple? What did that mean?

 Chapter 151 - 151: Who Did it?

    Chapter 151: Who Did it?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu subconsciously thought that Zhang Shu was caught in bed with Zhou Jian yesterday and was beaten up again. As a result, he had been frightened and was no longer sexually potent.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Sanzhu said, ¡°This morning, someone broke into the Zhang family¡¯s house and cut off Zhang Shu¡¯s tongue. His eyes were also blinded!¡± Everyone from the Lu family was shocked beyond belief.


    What?


    Other than Shu Yu, the things in everyone¡¯s hands more or less fell to the ground.


    Lu Sanzhu looked suspiciously at Shu Yu and asked carefully, ¡®Yu, about this¡­Does it have anything to do with you?


    Before Shu Yu could reply, Lu Erbai picked up a piece of wood from the ground and smashed it at Lu Sanzhu¡¯s head, ¡°Third brother, what kind of person do you take our Yu for? How could this matter be rted to her? Are you crazy? How can you say such things?


    The olddy also scolded him, ¡°That¡¯s right. I used to think that you were stupid, but now I think that you¡¯re just brainless.¡±


    ¡°I, but I¡­¡± Lu Sanzhu felt that he was innocent. This was reasonable suspicion.


    Madam Ruan asked uncertainly, ¡°Third brother, Zhang Shu¡­ Has he really be like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now the entire Dayan Vige is talking about this matter. No one knows who did it. It was said that Old Lady Zhang and the others were still fine when they woke up in the morning. The eldest and second sons wanted to divide the family and were quarreling. Zhang Shu was very annoyed, so he went back to his room. When Old Man Zhang and the others quarreled for a long time and went to look for him again, there was no movement at all.¡±


    Old Lady Zhang still cared about her youngest son very much. She was afraid that he would have thoughts of suicide after experiencing such a thing. After knocking on his room door and calling him for a long time but getting no response, she asked her two other sons to break the door open. However, when they opened the door, they saw Zhang Shu lying on the ground. He had already fainted and there was a pool of blood on the ground.


    The Zhang family was frightened and thought that he was dead. Later on, they went over to take a look. He was still breathing, but he looked simply miserable. Old Lady Zhang hurriedly called a doctor over. The doctor said that Zhang Shu¡¯s tongue had been cut off and his eyes were blinded. He could only be a cripple in the future.


    The Zhang family members were so scared that they fell to the ground. To think Zhang Shu had met with an ident in his room at home. At that time, everyone in the Zhang family was in the courtyard outside, just one door away.


    The Zhang family did not trust the doctor in the vige. At this moment, they have already taken Zhang Shu to the county¡¯s clinic to see a doctor.


    The Lu family was shocked when they heard this. No one expected that the person who was so vicious to them yesterday would end up like this today.


    The olddy was about to say something when she turned around and saw the thin and weak Daya. She suddenly spat, ¡°Serves him right. I told you that the heavens have eyes. He will remember anyone who does something immoral.


    See, this is karma.¡±


    Lu Erbai nodded as well, ¡°People like him have bad intentions. He might have offended many people. Now that he¡¯s down and out, it¡¯s normal for him to be the target of revenge.¡±


    ¡°I just wonder who did it.¡±


    Shu Yu was deep in thought. To be honest, she had a candidate in mind.


    However, she simply said, ¡°I heard that some people hate people like Zhang Shu very much. They think that he has broken the ethical code and that he has lost his personal morality. Never mind if they don¡¯t see such people usually, but when they do, they can¡¯t help but want to enforce justice on behalf of the heavens.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu rubbed his chin, ¡°There are such people?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded affirmatively, ¡°Yes, there was once when I was on the street. I saw a man walking quite seductively and was also dressed gorgeously. Later on, he was beaten up by a burly man who couldn¡¯t stand such behavior..¡±

 Chapter 152 - 152: Both Have Been Crippled

    Chapter 152: Both Have Been Crippled


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes widened. One could be beaten up just because of this?


    He gulped, ¡°Zhang Shu must have met such a person. After all, his matter has been made into such news.¡±


    Shu Yu agreed, ¡°Alright, this way, we won¡¯t have to worry about Zhang Shu taking revenge on us.¡±


    A blind, mute, and scandal-ridden person would probably find it difficult to even leave the house.


    Moreover, Zhang Shu could no longer work part-time in this state. The Zhang family¡¯s first and second branches were both selfish people. They would definitely not be willing to raise such a ¡°sick¡± brother-inw.


    The good days of the Zhang family were yet toe.


    After Lu Sanzhu finished talking about this big matter, he went out again. He still had to tell the others.


    Shu Yu felt that her third uncle was truly a bbermouth.


    However, when the bbermouth came back at night, he told them another big news.


    ¡°Mum, second brother, I¡¯m here again. Let me tell you, the Zhang family is back.¡±


    This time, Lu Erbai didn¡¯t stop what he was doing. He had alreadypleted two of the mannequins Yu had asked him to make, but it wasn¡¯t enough. He had to hurry up.


    He was already used to Lu Sanzhu making a fuss over nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± He simply asked as he worked, ¡°Was Zhang Shu cured?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu shook his head vigorously, ¡°He can¡¯t be cured. I heard that Vige Chief Yan of Dayan Vige also went to the county. After all, someone had quietly barged into the Zhang family and even harmed Zhang Shu to this extent. Vige Chief Yan nned to report it to the authorities and ask the constables to help investigate. Who knew that when they went to the county, they found out that Zhou Jian had his tongue cut out and his eyes blinded as well? The constable was already busy running around in circles in the Zhou family.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Jian?¡± Lu Erbai frowned, ¡°The man with Zhang Shu?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Sanzhu nodded vigorously, ¡°However, the constables have searched the entire Zhou family, inside and out, but they haven¡¯t found any clues.¡±


    Both of them ended up in the same state, which made themoners who knew about it tremble with fear.


    However, it was still alright. Most people felt that someone could not stand their homosexual fetishes, so they targeted them.


    But with this, Shu Yu was now even more certain of who the culprit was.


    The Zhang family¡¯s matter was already in the past for the Lu family. Either way, Daya and Zhang Shu were no longer rted, so they could just listen to it as someone else¡¯s business.


    Now, the Lu family was still busy with the opening of the shop. After Daya came back, the speed at which Madam Ruan made clothes became much faster.


    There were already a few ready-to-wear clothes hanging in the room.


    Shu Yu was very satisfied with the finished product, especially after she tried it herself. She was even more certain of Madam Ruan and Daya¡¯s craftsmanship.


    She also felt much more at ease about the situation on the opening day.


    The next day, Shu Yu went to the county again.


    Craftsman Zheng was already finishing up the work and would be handing the shop back tomorrow.


    Shu Yu prepared the wages for Crafstman Zheng and put them aside. She also set aside the money he needed to buy things. Then, she looked at the remaining ten or so taels of silver and clutched her chest, feeling heartache.


    Money was really being spent like flowing water. Look, after buying this and that, there was only this little left.


    But even with this little bit of silver, Shu Yu still went out to buy some pastries and went to find Meng Yunzheng.


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t find it strange at all when he saw Shu Yue over. He calmly invited her in and poured her some water.


    However, when he saw the pastries she brought, he frowned slightly.


    Shu Yu followed his gaze and ced the pastries on the table. She smiled and said, ¡°No matter what, you helped me. I still have to be grateful..¡±

 Chapter 153 - 153: Innocent Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 153: Innocent Meng Yunzheng


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng immediately picked up the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone that had been prepared on the table and began to write.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for myself.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the line of words and smiled. If it really was for himself,


    Meng Yunzheng could have dealt with these two people at the first moment. But if he did that and the Lu family proposed a divorce after, others would only think that the Lu family didn¡¯t want Zhang Shu because he was a cripple. If that happened, Daya¡¯s reputation would bepletely ruined.


    Therefore, Meng Yunzheng¡¯s extra time and energy spent was actually to help her.


    Of course, this was not the only thing she owed him. A bag of pastries was definitely not enough to cover it. However, Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t need her help now, so she could only¡­ continued to be in debt.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t continue this topic. Instead, she leaned closer to him and lowered her voice mysteriously, ¡°To be honest, I came over today because I have something to ask you. Were you the one who cut off Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian¡¯s tongues and blinded them?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was stunned. With an innocent expression on his face, he wrote on the paper, ¡°Did they have their tongues cut out and their eyes blinded?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Did he think she couldn¡¯t tell that he was pretending? Meng Yunzheng replied, ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this, and I definitely didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Shu Yu sighed, ¡°Alright, if you say you didn¡¯t do it, then you didn¡¯t do it. I believe you.¡±


    Like hell she would believe that.


    Their tongues had been cut off because Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian had said those foul words behind Meng Yunzheng¡¯s back and even called him a mute. Their eyes were blinded because Zhang Shu had looked at him with those


    naked and obscene eyes for a few days.


    But what Meng Yunzheng found strange was why Shu Yu would think that he was the one who did it.


    Could it be that his usually elegant and gentle image of a gentleman was not good enough? Also, she knew that he had done such a cruel thing, but she was not afraid at all?


    Of course, Shu Yu was not afraid. She even ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you acted early. Otherwise, I would have done the same in two


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. Didn¡¯t she just say that she believed him? And yes, indeed, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    He sighed and didn¡¯t tell her that not only had the two of them be mute and blind, but also disabled in another aspect.


    The aphrodisiac that he had taken out earlier was very potent and would have permanent repercussions.


    Wasn¡¯t this good? This was to prevent the two of them from continuing to harm others.


    Meng Yunzheng wrote, ¡°Those two probably won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble in the future. You don¡¯t have to dirty your hands anymore.¡±


    After finishing this sentence, he changed the topic, ¡°When will your shop open?


    ¡°The shop will be ready tomorrow. After cleaning it up and making preparations the day after tomorrow, we can open it in three days.¡±


    Anyter and she would have no time.


    Shu Yu looked at Meng Yunzheng with a smile, ¡°Speaking of opening a shop, there¡¯s actually something I need your help with today. ¡®


    Being so deeply indebted to him already, she was no longer worried about owing more debts now. Either way, she had already been indebted to him twice, so she did not need to trouble others. She would get used to it after being indebted to him a few more times.


    Meng Yunzheng looked up, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Shu Yu pointed at the words he wrote on the paper, ¡°Look at your beautiful handwriting. Why don¡¯t you help me write a few flyers?


    Flyers?


    Meng Yunzheng looked suspicious.


    Shu Yu exined to him, ¡°It¡¯s just some slogans to promote the shop, such as: Do you want to be beautiful? Do you want to change your appearance? Do you want to outshine the crowd? Come to 78 Ningshui Street. I guarantee that your trip will not be in vain. Yeah, something like that..¡±

 Chapter 154 - 154: Young Master Meng, a Benevolent Person?

    Chapter 154: Young Master Meng, a Benevolent Person?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Meng Yunzheng heard this, question marks shed across his mind.


    If he remembered correctly, wasn¡¯t the Lu family going to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop? Were the standards of such shops so high now? One could be beautiful, change one¡¯s appearance, and outshine all the other beauties after buying the clothes?


    Shu Yu saw that he was in a daze and coughed lightly, ¡°The slogan is a little tacky, but it¡¯s concise and powerful. Others can understand it immediately.¡± No, he didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Shu Yu frowned, ¡°Well, we can change it too. Write: Come to 78 Ningshui Street and you will discover a different version of yourself. You will understand what it means to have a unique beauty that belongs to you. Your beauty cannot be buried. How is it? Is there more suspense in these few sentences?


    Three question marks appeared on Meng Yunzhengs forehead. Was there a barrier between him and Shu Yu? Or was it that men and women thought too differently?


    He sighed and decided to write the first three sentences. The number of words was less.


    Meng Yunzheng dipped his brush in ink and then changed to his left hand to write in front of Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You¡¯re left-handed?¡±


    ¡°No, I can write with both hands.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. Since he was ambidextral and there was nothing wrong with both hands, why did he change hands? Was he afraid that others would recognize his handwriting?


    However, this was Meng Yunzheng¡¯s privacy, so Shu Yu didn¡¯t ask.


    Meng Yunzheng arranged the order and format ording to Shu Yu¡¯s exnation. The flyer that Shu Yu wanted only had a few sentences, so he could write four copies on a piece of paper and tear it open.


    Paper was very expensive these days, and Shu Yu was now thrifty.


    However, Meng Yunzheng still underestimated Shu Yu¡¯s words. What did she mean by only writing a few flyers? It was clearly dozens of flyers.


    Shu Yu did not feel embarrassed at all. She even frowned after reading the flyer and said, ¡°I feel like something is missing. It¡¯s a little monotonous.¡±


    She stroked her chin and walked around the room a few times. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she said, ¡°You know how to draw, right? Why don¡¯t you help me draw a beauty on it?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked up, speechless. This was called pushing one¡¯s luck.


    With that thought in mind, he still lowered his head and drew a painting of a beautifuldy with a few strokes. He also drew a few flower branches in the empty space beside the flyer.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°I feel that if this flyer is sent out, the other party might treasure it.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s brush paused for a moment, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He finished drawing all the flyers.


    Shu Yu was so happy that she was even a little reluctant to give out the flyers.


    She packed up the flyers and thanked Meng Yunzheng solemnly. Then, she took out a tael of silver and said, ¡°I know that for you, this is not enough. However, I¡¯m short on money now, so I can only give you this much. When I earn money in the future, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t intend to ept it at first, but seeing how solemn she was, he hesitated for a moment and took it.


    Shu Yu then smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll take the flyers. If Young Master Meng is free on the day of the opening,e over and take a look.¡±


    With that) she carried the flyers out of the central room and greeted Doctor Zhao, who was squatting on the ground ying with ants in the courtyard, before leaving.


    As soon as she left, Doctor Zhao stood up and walked to the central room, sighing, ¡°Sigh, someone¡¯s calligraphy and paintings that are worth thousands of gold were actually sold for only one tael of silver. Since when did Young Master Meng be a benevolent person? Why don¡¯t you draw a few dozen for me?


    Meng Yunzheng directly threw the brush in his hand over. The tip of the brush was still stained with ink, instantly smearing Doctor Zhao¡¯s face..

 Chapter 155 - 155: Sordid Merchant

    Chapter 155: Sordid Merchant


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu took the flyers but did not return to the shop. She went straight to Doctor Xu¡¯s clinic.


    The clinic was as quiet as ever. Doctor Xu nced at her, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked behind her but saw no one. He immediately frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would bring your sister over to show me the effect of the scar removal cream? Where is she?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and walked to the counter, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy these few days and haven¡¯t had the time. I¡¯ll bring her over the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here today?¡±


    Shu Yu ced the flyers in her hand on the counter, ¡°I hope Doctor Xu can share your source of customers.¡±


    Sharing his source of customers? What the hell?


    Doctor Xu picked up a flyer and nced at it, ¡°What do you mean?


    ¡°You also know that I have a shop that sells ready-to-wear clothes, as well as provides service in designing suitable makeup styles for women. However, I¡¯m just a person who came from a vige. I don¡¯t have many connections, so I¡¯m worried that there won¡¯t be any business. Which is why, I¡¯m leaving the flyers with you, Doctor Xu. Whenever your clinic has a patient, just give the patient a flyer please.¡±


    Doctor Xu¡¯s medical skills were good, but his fees were expensive. Therefore, those who coulde were all people with a family background.


    Shu Yu¡¯s customer base ovepped with his and their business did not conflict, so naturally, she had her eyes on him.


    Doctor Xu was so angry that heughed, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you borrowed a medicinal pestle or a pot from my backyard, but now you¡¯re pushing your luck. I¡¯m a doctor, and I¡¯m here to save lives. I don¡¯t want to be a sordid merchant like you, so I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    Shu Yu looked him up and down. He was a doctor whose fees were the most expensive, and he was telling her that he didn¡¯t want to be a sordid merchant?


    Fine then.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it then. It seems that my ready-to-wear clothes shop can¡¯t continue to operate. Since that¡¯s the case, I can only stop and change my business. If Iunch that scar removal cream, there should be many people who want to buy it, right?¡±


    Doctor Xu was speechless.


    ¡°You promised me that you would sell me the prescription for the scar removal cream. To think you would back on your word.¡±


    Shu Yu sighed, ¡°I have no choice. After all, I am a sordid merchant. To make money, I might evenmit murder and arson, let alone go back on my word. Doctor Xu, farewell.¡±


    Seeing that she was so frank in leaving, Doctor Xu was so angry that he almost fell back.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°That can¡¯t do. I have to earn money. My family is so poor that I¡¯m about to satisfy my hunger with the wind.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll agree to your request.¡±


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Doctor Xu, ¡°Doctor Xu, you¡¯re really a good person.¡±


    Doctor Xu sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t tter me. Remember, bring your sister here the day after tomorrow, and the prescription for the scar removal cream.¡±


    He felt that if he waited a few more days, more trouble woulde his way.


    One really couldn¡¯t tell. Shu Yu looked so honest and filial before. He didn¡¯t expect her heart to be so ck.


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression turned serious, and she nodded with certainty and sincerity, ¡°I¡¯ll remember. I¡¯lle over the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Then, she put down the flyers and ran away.


    Doctor Xu casually ced the flyers on the counter. The shop assistant asked him softly, ¡°Doctor, these flyers¡­¡±


    ¡°Give them out, but don¡¯t give one to everyone,¡± Doctor Xu picked up the cattail leaf fan and fanned himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t the olddy from the Ding familying over for a leg checkup in the afternoon? Give one to her servant.¡±


    The shop assistant smiled, ¡°Doctor, you¡¯re quite nice to this girl from the Lu family.¡±


    ¡°This girl is quite good at the ways of the world and is filial. Such a good girl is always likable.¡±


    Doctor Xu nced at the pastries on the table and smiled..

 Chapter 156 - 156: The County Office Was Surrounded

    Chapter 156: The County Office Was Surrounded


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The likable Shu Yu then went to the veterinarian. The cat from two days ago was still there.


    When the staff of the veterinarian saw her, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally here. If you hadn¡¯te, we would have thought that you didn¡¯t want this cat.¡±


    Shu Yu entered and looked around. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I want it? I had a lot of things to do two days ago and was dyed. Where¡¯s my cat?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± The shop assistant took her to the backyard and stood in front of one of the cages.


    He opened it and took the cat out. ¡°ording to your instructions, the vet has carefully examined this cat. It was probably bullied when it was a wild cat, so it suffered a lot since it was still young. There were many hidden injuries on its body. Now, its injuries are almost healed, but they still needed to be taken care of. The bugs on it have also been treated. It looks quite clean after taking a shower.¡±


    Shu Yu took the kitten over. The cat probably still recognized her and meowed at her.


    Its voice was soft and its white fur was soft and clean. It was very lovable.


    ¡°How old is this cat?¡±


    ¡°About six months.¡±


    Shu Yu muttered, ¡°So young?


    She frowned slightly. There wouldn¡¯t be a problem with it after she fed it the knockout powderst time, right?


    She asked the shop assistant again. After confirming that the cat was fine except for some internal injuries, she was relieved.


    Shu Yu had left some money in the veterinarian¡¯s clinic, so the cat had been eating well these days. It looked much better than when she first saw it.


    She checked it and felt that there was no problem. Then, she said to the shop assistant, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take it back first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s any problem, just send it over and we¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    The shop assistant prepared a small basket for her, and the basket was covered with ayer of shredded cloth. Then, they ced the white cat inside.


    Shu Yu carried the small basket and went back to Ningshui Street.


    Unexpectedly, when she passed by the county office, she found many people standing outside, discussing animatedly.


    Due to the identity of the body¡¯s original owner, Shu Yu had always tried her best to avoid contact with the county office. Whenever she passed by the entrance, she had always rushed past.


    However, it had never been as lively before this. Not only were there many people around today, but there were also several soldiers standing on the steps of the county office. They were holding knives and had murderous look on their faces.


    Shu Yu asked the person beside him, ¡°What happened?¡±


    That person immediately lowered his voice and said, ¡°I heard that our county magistratemitted a crime. Two hours ago, a group of soldiers suddenly came and surrounded the entire county office to arrest the county magistrate. The leader of the soldiers is still inside. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Shu Yu was shocked. The county magistrate of Jiangyuan County had been arrested.


    But thinking about it, it made sense. Soon, something would happen to the Shu family. Before that, the government had to deal with the people under them first. Only then would they be able to have a firm grip on the Shu family, stacking the crimes together to sentence the Shu family.


    It seemed that it would not be long before the Shu family was captured.


    She had to hurry up.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to leave, she suddenly heard another bystander say, just heard that someone escaped from the county office. Now, our city gates are closed. No one is allowed to enter or leave.¡±


    ¡°What? Then I won¡¯t be able to go home today? This can¡¯t do, I have to go and take a look.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. If she couldn¡¯t leave, wouldn¡¯t she be unable to return to Shangshi Vige today?


    Fortunately, she had told her family a few days ago that if there was a lot of work to do, she would rest in the shop in the county and that they did not have to worry..

 Chapter 157 - 157: Maneki

    Chapter 157: Maneki


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked up at the entrance of the county office again and walked away with her basket.


    Now that Jiangyuan County¡¯s country magistrate had been captured, God knows who the new county magistrate would be.


    Hopefully, the other party was a good official who was easy to get along with and made decisions for the people.


    Shu Yu thought as he walked to the entrance of the shop. When Craftsman Zheng saw that she had brought a cat back, he was very curious, ¡°Why did you suddenly think of raising a cat? If you want to raise one, at least choose an older one. It¡¯s so small that it can¡¯t even catch a mouse.¡±


    In the eyes of ordinary people, cats were raised to catch mice, and dogs were raised to guard the house.


    They were allmoners. Who would raise cats and dogs as pets? Only those richdies would have the time to y with cats and dogs.


    Obviously, the Lu family was not rich.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Something good happened when I met Maneki. It¡¯s my lucky star. It doesn¡¯t matter if it can catch mice or not, what¡¯s important is that it¡¯s now the shop¡¯s guardian cat.¡±


    Hmm, this cat would be called Maneki in the future. Hopefully, it would attract some mary fortune.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Craftsman Zhengughed, ¡°The shop¡¯s guardian cat, huh? Miss, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Your shop sells ready-to-wear clothes. If


    you raise a cat in the shop and its ws identally tear your clothes, you¡¯ll cry.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    Damn, she had actually forgotten about this.


    She lowered her head and stared at Maneki.


    Maneki¡¯s eyes were wet as if it was about to be abandoned again.


    Shu Yu was defeated, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    Either way, it was impossible to throw it away and let it be a stray cat again.


    After exchanging a few words with Craftsman Zheng, Shu Yu carried the basket and went to the backyard.


    In the evening, Craftsman Zheng finished his work and went back, ¡°We¡¯lle back tomorrow to check and see if there¡¯s anything that needs fixing. After that, well be done after we clean it up.¡±


    Shu Yu stood at the entrance of the shop and nodded, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Craftsman Zheng.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so hard?¡± On the contrary, Craftsman Zheng was very happy. He did not receive much work these days, so Shu Yu¡¯s shop renovation was already a big order.


    Moreover, when they were working these few days, a few people woulde to take a look, wanting to inquire about the situation of this shop.


    Shu Yu told him to say the shop¡¯s business frankly, so Craftsman Zheng did not hide it.


    As they asked, they would also watch Craftsman Zheng¡¯s work. Seeing that he was meticulous, good atmunicating, and did his work quickly and beautifully, they negotiated two deals on the spot.


    To Craftsman Zheng, this was something so great that he could not even imagine.


    Therefore, Craftsman Zheng was very grateful to Shu Yu, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first. Remember to lock the door and don¡¯t let just anyone in.¡±


    ¡°Alright. ¡±


    After Shu Yu watched Craftsman Zheng leave, she locked the door and went to eat dinner.


    Shu Yu was already very familiar with this area. There were no ordinary small stalls, but there were several restaurants.


    She only wanted a simple meal, so she walked further away.


    When she returned, she found two people standing at the entrance of the shop.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. The two of them looked like a master and a servant.


    They were looking up at her shop with furrowed brows.


    Shu Yu walked forward and was about to ask what they wanted when she heard the servant girl say, ¡°Miss, this shop isn¡¯t open yet. There isn¡¯t even a que. Did you find the wrong ce?


    ¡°78 Ningshui Street, it¡¯s correct.¡±


    The servant girl looked at the door number. It was correct. ¡°But, I asked the shop next door just now. The shopkeeper said that this is a ready-to-wear clothes shop and it¡¯s still under repair these two days. It doesn¡¯t match what¡¯s written on the paper at all. It¡¯s all a lie..¡±

 Chapter 158 - 158: The Master and Servant from Ding Family

    Chapter 158: The Master and Servant from Ding Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Who said it was a lie?¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu spoke, the master and servant turned around and saw a girl walking over with a smile.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Shu Yu nodded at the two of them, ¡°I¡¯m the owner of this shop. Are you here to look for me?


    She was a girl but she was dressed in men¡¯s clothes, and her hair was tied into a high ponytail. However, it was not done meticulously, so it seemed somewhat¡­ strange.


    The girl probably didn¡¯t expect the owner of the shop to be so young, so she hesitated for a moment.


    Shu Yu went over to open the door, ¡°Miss, if you have something you need, why don¡¯t youe in and we can talk?¡±


    The girl still stood where she was and only peeked inside. Seeing that the shop was indeed empty, she immediately revealed a disappointed expression. Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Miss, did youe over because you saw the flyer?¡±


    ¡°The flyer?


    Shu Yu pointed at the paper in the servant girl¡¯s hand, ¡°This piece of paper.¡±


    The servant girl immediately reacted, ¡°Yes, the paper said that your shop could make people change their appearance, and so on. In the end, it turned out to be a ready-to-wear clothes shop? Moreover, there¡¯s not a single piece of clothing inside. Our young miss thought¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she suddenly stopped. Then, she looked around and knew that this was not the ce to talk.


    Shu Yu turned to the side and invited them in, ¡°Our shop will only open in two days, but since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t youe in and have a seat? I¡¯ll tell you what this makeover is all about. How about it? Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s only me and a cat in this shop. You don¡¯t have to worry about me harming you.¡± Hearing her words, thedy smiled, ¡°We¡¯re not worried about that.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, she followed Shu Yu into the shop.


    The sky was notpletely dark yet, and the facilities inside were clear at a nce.


    The master and servant looked around the shop, but they couldn¡¯t see anything about it that looked like a shop. After all¡­ Other than the fact that some ces were still under repair and looked a little messy, there really was nothing else.


    Shu Yu brought her to the backyard, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The front isn¡¯t tidied up yet.


    It¡¯s a little dirty. If you have anything to say, lees talk here.¡±


    She poured two sses of water, but the girl did not drink it and only nodded.


    The backyard was quiet, but it was too small.


    Shu Yu sat opposite her and introduced herself, ¡°My name is Lu Shuyu. You can call me Miss Lu or Shopkeeper Lu. May I know how I should address you?


    ¡°The young miss is the second young miss of the Ding family in the west of the city,¡± The servant girl was rather proud.


    The second young miss of the Ding family? From the west of the city?


    Shu Yu roughly knew who it was. Back then, she had done some research on families with some background in Jiangyuan County. The Ding family owned a pawnshop. If they did well in this business, they could make a lot of money.


    After all, it was equivalent to the financial industry in ancient times. One could not open a pawnshop without some ability.


    She did not expect her first client to be the Ding family¡¯s daughter.


    Hmm, not bad. The opening was very impressive.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Ding. Did Miss Ding hear about our shop from Doctor Xu?¡±


    Seeing Miss Ding nod, Shu Yu said, ¡°To be honest, my shop is still under repair. It will be ready tomorrow and will open for business in about three days.¡±


    Miss Ding frowned, ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°But since you¡¯re here, we can naturally start the business early.¡±


    Before Ding Yuehua could speak, the servant girl behind her could not help but say, ¡°You don¡¯t even have a single piece of clothing.. How are you going to start your business?

 Chapter 159 - 159: Relax

    Chapter 159: Rx


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had a mysterious look on her face, ¡°Who said that I have to have clothes before I can start my business? Clothes are not the only things sold in this ready-to-made clothes shop.¡±


    ¡°Then what else?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu finished speaking, Ding Yuehua and the servant girl took a step back, ¡°You, you want to sell yourself?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. No, she wasn¡¯t going to do that. There was no need to be afraid. That was not what she meant.


    She coughed lightly, ¡°I mean, my skills.¡±


    She willed Miss Ding to sit down again before introducing, ¡°Other than selling ready-to-wear clothes, my shop also sells image design. What is image design? For example, Miss Ding, you¡¯re going to attend a very important banquet today. As such, you must dress appropriately for that asion. If Miss Ding ns to go out and y, instead, then you have to dress up in a more refreshing and yful manner. Of course, if Miss Ding is meeting with someone you don¡¯t like today, you can also dress up as an ugly monster.¡±


    Ding Yuehua finally burst outughing after hearing thest sentence, ¡°Who would want to dress up as an ugly monster?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Just like Miss Ding, you¡¯re obviously a beauty, so why must you dress up as a man?


    As soon as Shu Yu said this, the smile on Ding Yuehua¡¯s face faded, and her mood clearly became a little dejected, ¡°What kind of beauty am I?¡±


    Shu Yu was surprised, ¡°Miss Ding, do you have some misunderstanding about yourself? If you¡¯re not a beauty, then who is?¡±


    Ding Yuehua was stunned.


    Shu Yu frowned and said, ¡°However, your male attire really covers up your appearance. Unfortunately, my ready-made clothes haven¡¯t been sent over yet. Otherwise, I could let you try them on.¡±


    Ding Yuehua¡¯s interest immediately waned. After all, it was just some perfunctory words.


    The other party said that she was a beauty, but then immediately said that her beauty was covered by her men¡¯s attire. She said that this was a ready-to-wear clothes store, but there was not a single piece of clothing.


    Ding Yuehua felt that she had made a wasted trip. She really should not have believed the words written on the paper and rashly came to this shop that did not even have a que.


    She wanted to leave, but Shu Yu suddenly changed the topic and continued, ¡°But it¡¯s okay. Men¡¯s attire has its designs. Miss Ding, if you don¡¯t mind, can I help you dress up again and see the effect?¡±


    Ding Yuehua was stunned and asked uncertainly, ¡°Just¡­ Wearing men¡¯s clothes?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ding Yuehua hesitated for a moment. She was curious, so after a while, she nodded hesitantly.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    She got up and went into the room. After a while, she came back with a bulging bag.


    Ding Yuehua did not know what it was. She could only watch as Shu Yu opened the bag and took out rouge, cosmetic powder, an eyebrow pencil, lipstick, as well as many other things that she had never seen before.


    Shu Yu looked at the sky. There was still some light.


    However, she still lit a few candles at the side to make the light brighter.


    She then went to fetch a basin of water, wrung a clean handkerchief, and asked the servant girl to help Ding Yuehua wash her face.


    After her face was clean and dry, Shu Yu opened a ceramic box and said to Ding Yuehua, ¡°You just washed your face, so I¡¯ll apply some hydrating cream on your face. I bought this from the rouge shop next door. You can take a look.


    If you think it doesn¡¯t suit you, I¡¯ll change it.¡±


    Ding Yuehua looked at the ceramic box and knew that the cream was not cheap. She nodded immediately, feeling a little nervous for some reason, ¡°You, you can use it.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°Rx..¡±

 Chapter 160 - 160: First Customer

    Chapter 160: First Customer


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua¡¯s face was soon covered with face cream. She did not know why, but after applying it, she actually felt much more refreshed than when she applied her own cream in the past.


    Shu Yu spoke to her as she moved, ¡°After applying the facial cream, let your face absorb it first.¡±


    Ding Yuehua replied with an ¡°Oh¡±.


    Then, she saw Shu Yu sitting opposite her, looking at her face as if he was observing her.


    She felt quite awkward under her gaze, but Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re all women. There¡¯s nothing to be shy about.¡±


    Ding Yuehua felt that her words were quite interesting. They did not make people feel ufortable. asionally, a few witty words would pop out and break the unfamiliarity between them.


    Shu Yu quickly finished studying Ding Yuehua¡¯s face shape and immediately began to move.


    At first, Ding Yuehua would still look at the things she took, butter on, she lost interest. On the other hand, the servant girl standing at the back tried her best to remember Shu Yu¡¯s steps, but she could not keep track at all.


    Many of the bottles and jars were the same, so she could not tell them apart. Moreover, if she looked at the bottles, she couldn¡¯t look at Shu Yu¡¯s movements, but if she looked at Shu Yu¡¯s movements, she could not keep track of thetter¡¯s steps. Even her eyes were blurred.


    The servant girl gave up in the end and simply stared at Ding Yuehua¡¯s face.


    Upon fixing her gaze, the servant girl was shocked. Was this really her young miss? Why did her face feelpletely different?


    No, her face was still the same. But¡­ But the temperament of the young miss hadpletely changed.


    It took a long time to put on makeup, and the sky soon darkened.


    Shu Yu frowned and said to the servant girl at the side, ¡°Help me light two more candles.¡±


    The servant girl did not react in time and was still staring at Ding Yuehua in a daze.


    Until Ding Yuehua reached out and pulled her, ¡°Xiaoyun, why aren¡¯t you going?


    ¡°What? Oh oh oh)¡± Xiaoyun nodded hurriedly, but she still nodded while looking at her miss.


    After the two candles were lit, the light was much brighter.


    As thest step, Shu Yu outlined the shape of Ding Yuehua¡¯s lips before letting go of the thing in her hand.


    Ding Yuehua asked curiously, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head, ¡°I still need to change your hairstyle.¡±


    She went behind Ding Yuehua and let her hair down, ¡°Miss Ding, you¡¯ve really taken good care of your hair.¡±


    Ding Yuehua pursed her lips and smiled. Her ck, thick, and smooth hair was what she was most proud of.


    ¡°With such a good advantage, we should make use of it,¡± As Shu Yu spoke, she neatlybed Ding Yuehua¡¯s hair into a high ponytail and inserted a jade hairpin into it.


    Lastly, it was her clothes.


    Ding Yuehua was wearing a dark blue robe today, but it obviously did not suit her as it seemed somewhat sloppy on her.


    In addition, Shu Yu had given her more manly makeup, so it was best for her to dress neatly.


    Shu Yu did not know how to sew, so she found a few clips that she had prepared beforehand and folded the sleeves and other excess fabric inside.


    At least the robe wouldn¡¯t look too sloppy with this.


    After doing all this, Shu Yu pped her hands, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done. Miss Ding, stand up and take a look.¡±


    Ding Yuehua didn¡¯t know what she looked like now. She just stood up obediently, but her expression was very reserved. Then, she looked at Xiao Yun with a questioning gaze.


    However, at this moment, Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes were wide open and her mouth was agape. Her eyes were filled with amazement and she did not register her young miss¡¯s questioning gaze.


    It wasn¡¯t until Ding Yuehua coughed lightly before Xiaoyun snapped back to her senses..

 Chapter 161 - 161: The Girls

    Chapter 161: The Girls


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The first thing Xiao Yun said after snapping out of her thought was, ¡°Miss, you, you are good-looking, even better looking than that sir.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was surprised. ¡°Really? Don¡¯t tter me.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not ttering you. Miss, take a look for yourself¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, she suddenly realized this was not her home. There was no bronze mirror.


    Shu Yu had no choice. The shop was not open yet. Although she had already ordered a mirror, she had not brought it back yet.


    Xiao Yun scratched her head and brought the basin of water over. ¡°Miss, take a look. ¡±


    However, even though she had lit several candles, the light was still too dim, and Ding Yuehua could only see a rough picture. She could not see the whole picture.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Miss Ding, you can go back and take a look. If you think that Xiao Yun¡¯s words are not reliable, you can ask the others when you return to the residence.¡±


    Actually, Ding Yuehua didn¡¯t believe in Xiao Yun, but she felt that Xiao Yun was exaggerating.


    However, when she heard Shu Yu¡¯s words, she was eager to try it.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Miss Ding, hurry up and go back. Your family should be waiting anxiously. ¡°Quickly go back and let everyone see it, then help her promote it. Quick, quick.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ding Yuehua was also a little anxious to see the result.


    However, just as she was about to leave, she suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said, ¡°Erm¡­ the fee¡­¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re my first customer, and it¡¯s at night. You have to wash it off before you go to bed. This time, it is a gift from me. If Miss Ding thinks the effect is good, you are wee toe again next time. If it is during the day, Miss Ding, you will know what it looks like. At that time, we would charge ording to the situation. The lowest fee would be one tael.¡±


    One tael was indeed not expensive for Ding Yuehua. The Ding family¡¯s pawnshop was not only here. Moreover, they did not only have a pawnshop. They had other, more profitable businesses.


    Thus, Ding Yuehua nodded. ¡°Thank you, Miss Lu.¡±


    Then, he left the shop with Xiao Yun.


    Shu Yu¡¯s face was full of joy. Doctor Xu was more diligent than she had expected. It seemed that she could get a discount on her scar removal cream.


    With Miss Ding promoting her skill, the other girls would visit one after another.


    At this moment, Miss Ding was enjoying herself. After leaving the shop, with no outsiders around, Xiao Yun ttered Ding Yuehua even more. Ding Yuehua almost thought that she was a peerless beauty.


    The two of them came in a carriage, but they didn¡¯t get on the carriage when they went back.


    At this hour, there were still many people walking around Ningshui Street. Ding Yuehua could feel that many people could not help but turn their heads when they saw her.


    She even heard two girls passing by her whisper that she was pretty.


    Ding Yuehua couldn¡¯t help but touch her face. Was she really that good-looking?


    When she reached a road with few people, she decisively got on the carriage and went straight to the Ding residence.


    When she got out of the carriage, the servants in the manor almost did not recognize her. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Miss Ding?¡±


    Ding Yuehua nodded.


    Then, she quickly returned to her room. There was a full-length mirror in her room. Moreover, it was much clearer than an ordinary bronze mirror. As soon as she stood in front of the mirror, she could not help but widen her eyes.


    Was this really her? That ordinary-looking Ding Yuehua whose fianc¨¦ was snatched away by her third sister because she was not good-looking?

 Chapter 162 - 162: Settlement of Wages

    Chapter 162: Settlement of Wages


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That night, the people in the Ding Residence who had returned to their courtyards to rest were all visited by Miss Ding of the Ding Family. Everyone was shocked by Ding Yuehua¡¯s male attire.


    Even the Eldest Young Master of the Ding Residence frowned and walked around her.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know Ding Yuehua would do so much. After she closed the shop, she took some snacks to feed Maneki.


    Although Maneki didn¡¯t spend much time with her, it was very close to her.


    When Shu Yu touched it, it obediently stayed still and even meowed happily at her.


    With it like this, Shu Yu was even more reluctant to send it away.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you be more obedient in the future and don¡¯t use your ws to hook on clothes? If you can do that, I¡¯ll raise you here, okay?¡±


    Maneki looked at her nkly, then lowered its head and continued drinking water.


    Shu Yu smiled and got up to go back to her room to rest. Then, she fell asleep and had a beautiful dream.


    However, her dream did note true when she woke up the following day.


    She had expected Ding Yuehua to rush to look for her early in the morning, but it did not happen.


    Instead, Craftsman Zheng came early in the morning. They checked and cleaned up today and finished it in half a day.


    When she returned, Shu Yu went out for breakfast and took out their sry.


    ¡°Uncle Zheng, let¡¯s settle the wages after you are done.¡±


    Before Zheng Zheng could respond, the two helpers cried out in surprise.


    They had been working all day because of the pay. No one could feel at ease before they got their payment.


    After all, when they did this kind of work, people often owed their wages.


    Because of Shu Yu¡¯s words, the three of them worked even faster.


    When it was almost noon, the shop was already spotless.


    Zheng Gong washed his hands and walked over. ¡°Girl, check and see if anything doesn¡¯t fit. We can still fix it.¡±


    ¡°No need. I trust you, Uncle Zheng.¡±


    Zheng Gong was pleased to hear this but urged her to check.


    Shu Yu could only look around. Actually, she had already seen itst night.


    There was nothing wrong with it.


    After walking around, Shu Yu came back and settled his sry.


    ¡°Uncle Zheng, here are three taels of silver.¡±


    Although the time taken to repair the house was not long, it had only been about ten days. However, Zheng Gong¡¯s craftsmanship was good, and it was pretty firm. Although Shu Yu had paid for the materials, Zheng Gong had paid for some small items.


    Zheng Gong also paid for the food and drinks of the three of them.


    Three taels of silver were about the price.


    The rest was the cost of the two helpers. Shu Yu gave 350 coins each.


    She had learned that the average wage for a part-time job in the county town was about 30 coins a day, not including food.


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s work needed to be rushed. They had been busy for a few days and lived untilte, so their wages were naturally higher than the average person¡¯s.


    The two helpers took it excitedly. They felt pity that the work period was short.


    If it was a little longer, they might be able to get a tael of silver.


    After the wage was settled, Zheng Gong didn¡¯t stay any longer. He said that since he had received his sry, he would go and buy some wine and delicious food.


    Shu Yu waved her hand. ¡°Take care, Uncle Zheng.¡±


    After sending off the three, Shu Yu stood in the lobby and looked at the brand-new shop. A sense of satisfaction welled up in her heart.


    She waited in the shop for another four hours, but Ding Yuehua still did note. Finally, she gave up.


    Shu Yu brought Maneki and headed out. Now that the shop was repaired, it was time to rent a house..

 Chapter 163 - 163: Don ‘t Kill Me

    Chapter 163: Don ¡®t Kill Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai and the others woulde over when the clothing store opened.


    At first, the olddy said that she wouldn¡¯te to the county town and would stay home to take care of San Ya and Da Hu. She told Shu Yu not to spend the money to rent a house.


    But now that Da Ya and Li were at home, she was skilled in making clothes and a great help. She had toe to the county town to help.


    That was why the olddy didn¡¯t mention renting a house.


    Shu Yu had be more familiar with the county town during this time. She pondered it and found that the most suitable location was where Meng Yunzheng lived.


    Therefore, Shu Yu nned to find a house nearby to rent first. When she had money in the future, she would buy it.


    Well, she would be rich tomorrow. When she sold the secret recipe for the scar removal cream to Doctor Xu, she would have arge ie.


    Thinking of this, Shu Yu was quite happy. She said to Maneki in his arms, ¡°When we have money in the future, we¡¯ll get you a house alone and let you be a local wealth cat. Don¡¯t you feel excited?¡± Meow¡­


    Shu Yu patted its head. ¡°You¡¯re excited.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up again when the girl and cat passed by the county office.


    There were still a few soldiers guarding the door with solemn expressions. There were not as many people watching the show as yesterday.


    Shu Yu did not pay much attention to it and walked over.


    However, she heard the discussion between two passersby.


    ¡°Someone from the Ding family also went. Early morning, I heard Old Master Ding was sent to the county office for questioning. Other than the servants the Ding family bought, the master had to stay in the residence.¡±


    ¡°Not only the Ding family but also the Jiang family. All our county¡¯s famous and wealthy people have been sent to the county office for questioning.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly realized what was wrong. So that was the case.


    No wonder Ding Yuehua didn¡¯te today. Something happened to the county magistrate, and the entire county would be in turmoil.


    The Ding family must notmit crimes and get into trouble. It was not easy for her to get her first client.


    Shu Yu secretly prayed for a while.


    The two of them were still talking. ¡°Why did they invite all the rich people in the county for questioning?


    ¡°I heard that the person who escaped yesterday hasn¡¯t been caught yet. Didn¡¯t you see that the city gate hasn¡¯t opened yet? He guessed the old man suspected he had something to do with these rich people and wanted to find out who was on good terms with the former county magistrate.¡±


    The two of them left as they talked.


    Shu Yu stood where she was and looked toward the city gate.


    The city gates were not open yet but should not be closed for long. Otherwise, there would be trouble.


    Shu Yu nced at the gate of the county office again, then quickened her pace and headed to the courtyard where Meng Yunzheng was.


    She carried Maneki and stood at the courtyard entrance, intending to knock on the door.


    Never did she expect the door would open the moment she knocked.


    Shu Yu took a step forward. ¡°Young Master Meng? Are you around?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she stood in the courtyard. Naturally, he saw Doctor Zhao lying in the corner of the yard with a knife.


    Shu Yu¡¯s pupils constricted in shock. She felt someone behind her, and a dagger fell on her neck.


    Shu Yu almost wanted to fight back subconsciously, but when she saw Doctor Zhao restrained, she calmed down and stopped.


    However, she still loosened her grip slightly. Maneki fell to the ground and disappeared.


    Fortunately, the culprit didn¡¯t care about Maneki. He closed the courtyard door after taking Shu Yu a few steps forward.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and asked, frightened, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing? I¡­I don¡¯t know you. Don¡¯t kill me..¡±

 Chapter 164 - 164: Do You Think I’m a Weak Girl?

    Chapter 164: Do You Think I¡¯m a Weak Girl?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu said as she walked forward, trying to get as close to Doctor Zhao as possible.


    Doctor Zhao was already unconscious. There was still blood on the ground. He was injured. However, she did not know if it was severe or if it would endanger his life.


    Also, Dr. Zhao was at home. Where was Meng Yunzheng?


    She had seen two viins so far. Were there any more among them?


    Shu Yu was pondering. At the same time, tears rolled down her cheeks like she was terrified.


    The man behind her asked her in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    Shu Yu sobbed. ¡°I-I¡¯m just a resident nearby. I¡¯m here to thank Young Master


    Meng. I¡¯m not a bad person.¡±


    ¡°Thank him?¡±


    Shu Yu nced at the dagger on her neck and nodded slightly. ¡°My mother told me that one should know how to repay kindness. Two days ago, my cat went missing. I couldn¡¯t find it for a long time. It was Young Master Meng who helped me bring it back. Although my mother has already given me a gift of thanks. But I thought I should still bring my cat to thank him personally.¡± The two viins looked at each other. The woman had indeede in with a cat.


    However, seeing that Shu Yu was getting closer and closer to Doctor Zhao, the viin behind her still pulled her back. ¡°Go over there.¡± He pushed her towards the central room.


    Shu Yu sobbed. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t kill me. My mother is still waiting for me to go back for dinner. I don¡¯t want to die and be separated from my family forever.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. If you behave yourself, I won¡¯t take your life.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately covered her mouth and did not dare to make a sound.


    She had to find a chance to make that evil person leave Doctor Zhao¡¯s side. Otherwise, Doctor Zhao would lose his life even if she knocked down the person in front of her.


    Shu Yu was brought into the house and could not see Doctor Zhao¡¯s figure immediately. That was very disadvantageous to her.


    However, this man stood behind her and couldmunicate with the evil people in the courtyard. If she were to make a move, she would at least make it so the two could not see each other.


    Shu Yu pretended to be too afraid and suddenly stepped forward. The man behind her followed closely behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t try to do anything.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Before Shu Yu could finish speaking, a scream suddenly sounded from outside.


    The man subconsciously moved closer to Shu Yu. He grabbed her arm with one hand and blocked her in front of him. He held the dagger tightly against her neck with the other hand and looked warily at the door.


    After a while, Meng Yunzheng walked in from outside the door, carrying the man who had threatened Doctor Zhao. Thetter had already fainted.


    Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Doctor Zhao was out of danger. Meng Yunzheng¡¯s face darkened. He nced at Shu Yu and then stared coldly at the man behind Shu Yu.


    The man sneered. ¡°Meng Yunzheng, don¡¯t act rashly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill this girl.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng stopped walking forward. The man secretly heaved a sigh of relief and ordered, ¡°Find a way to prepare a carriage for me and send us out of the city.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng did not move.


    The man¡¯s eyes suddenly turned vicious. ¡°Did you hear me?


    The strength of the dagger suddenly increased as if it could slit her throat in the next moment.


    Shu Yu frowned and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a weak woman who¡¯s easy to bully?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The man did not know what she meant. ¡°You have no right to speak here. Shut up..¡±

 Chapter 165 - 165: Let’s Go Together

    Chapter 165: Let¡¯s Go Together


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as the man finished speaking, the hand holding the dagger suddenly felt a sharp pain. With a bang, the dagger fell to the ground, and his thumb was forcefully pulled out as if it was about to break.


    The girl in his arms stepped back and kicked his lower body. She grabbed his arm and threw him over her shoulder when he was almost suffocating from the pain.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed and fell to the ground, unable to get up.


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He went forward and knocked the man out with a p.


    Then, he stood up and gave Shu Yu a thumbs up.


    Shu Yu smiled and tidied her hair. ¡°Who asked him to take things easy and take me hostage? Ah, right. How is Doctor Zhao?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng shook his head, indicating that Doctor Zhao was fine.


    Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Who are these two people? Do they have a grudge against you?


    Meng Yunzheng did not answer. He went to get two ropes and handed one to her.


    Shu Yu immediately tied one of them up and then helped Meng Yunzheng to help Doctor Zhao, who was still unconscious outside,e in.


    Doctor Zhao¡¯s hands and feet were injured. The two thugs were probably afraid that he would escape, so they stabbed him several times. That was how the blood on the ground flowed.


    The bleeding had stopped, but the wound still looked ghastly.


    Meng Yunzheng skillfully found the medicine for the wound. Shu Yu helped him bring in some water. The two of them applied the medicine for Doctor Zhao and bandaged his wound before leaving the room-


    Meng Yunzheng wiped his hands clean, then sat across the table and began to write.


    The first line was to answer her question, ¡°These two are the fugitives that the county office is currently searching for. The man who kidnapped you is the eldest son of the former county magistrate.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly looked at the man who had been knocked unconscious. F*ck, so the person the county office was looking for was here.


    ¡°Then, why did theye to your house? They seem to know you?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and did not deny it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have involved you in this matter. They thought they could escape by looking for me.¡±


    Shu Yu quickly waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s not true. You¡¯ve helped me a few times. It¡¯s rare for me to have the opportunity to repay you.¡± She also felt that if the two of them asked Meng Yunzheng for help, they might be able to escape.


    ¡°By the way, should we send these two to the county office?


    Meng Yunzheng nodded again.


    Shu Yu stood up. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. You can send it over. I¡¯ll go find my cat.¡±


    She was about to leave when Maneki ran back and meowed at her.


    Shu Yu pointed at it from a distance. ¡°I almost thought you went back to being a wild cat.¡±


    Maneki was still far from her, looking a little afraid and hesitant.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to walk over, she saw a few words written on the paper before her. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    She looked at Yunzheng in surprise. ¡°Are you saying you want me to send these two people to the county office with you?


    Seeing him nod, Shu Yu¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. After a while, she still smiled and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that is a good idea.¡±


    Although she said that, she still felt pity. After all, getting to know those people in the office was a rare opportunity. In the future, when she had a shop, it might be convenient at any time.


    Unfortunately, she still had concerns about her identity.


    Meng Yunzheng seemed able to read her mind and wrote, ¡°Are you afraid that others will know that you are the third daughter of the Shu family?¡±


    Shocked, Shu Yu looked up and saw Meng Yunzheng smiling and shaking her head at him..

 Chapter 166 - 166: The News That Shocked Shu Yu

    Chapter 166: The News That Shocked Shu Yu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Then, Shu Yu saw him quickly write a long paragraph.


    ¡°Before I came to Jiangyuan County, I went to the Shu Residence with an elder. At that time, other than seeing Mr. Shu, we also saw several young masters and youngdies of the Shu family, including the third Miss¡­Shu Yu.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly raised her head, and a look of shock shed across her face.


    ¡°You said you saw the third Miss of the Shu family?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°In the beginning, the Shu family only let the two youngdies out, iming that the third Miss was ill and was not in good condition to see guests. I said that Doctor Zhao¡¯s medical skills are brilliant, so we can let her take a look at her illness. The Shu family had no choice but to let the third Misse out.¡±


    ¡°But the Shu family doesn¡¯t know I know you and even talked to you. After leaving the Shu family, I felt something was amiss and wanted to investigate what was happening. However, for some reason, the Shu family was heavily guarded during that period, making it difficult to attack. I went to the Dongqing Temple. You had a good rtionship with the Dongqing Temple.


    Perhaps you could learn something from her. However, the Dongqing Temple¡¯s master went out to travel. Later on, something happened to Doctor Zhao and me, so we didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here in Jiangyuan County again.¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯m curious as to why you suddenly changed from the Shu Family¡¯s third Miss to the Lu Family¡¯s second Miss, I won¡¯t ask if you don¡¯t want to tell me. Everyone has their privacy.¡±


    Shu Yu was in a daze for a moment. She took two steps to the side and frowned as she tried to think.


    She had already left the Shu family, but the Shu family¡¯s third Miss still appeared in front of everyone.


    From the looks of it, the Shu family did not announce the news of the third Miss¡¯s death to the public. It made sense. They didn¡¯t find her body at the bottom of the lotus pond, so the Shu family knew she was still alive.


    The Shu family did not announce her death immediately because they probably wanted to find her whereabouts first. Who knew that Meng Yunzheng and the others happened to go to the Shu family at this time and also wanted to see the third Miss. For some reason, the Shu family found a girl to pretend to be her.


    By the way, Meng Yunzheng said that the Shu family was heavily guarded during that time. It should be that the Shu family faced being investigated after she left.


    Under such circumstances, not only was the Shu family unable to send people to find her whereabouts, but it was also not convenient for them to do anything cheeky. It was difficult to let the fake third Miss ¡®pass away¡¯ to avoid unnecessaryplications.


    Anyway, in the eyes of the Shu family, even if she was lucky enough to escape from the bottom of theke, she was still a timid girl. Without a household registration pass and friends, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.


    The Shu family¡¯s situation was more important than their daughter¡¯s.


    Shu Yu suddenly thought of the exile. The ending in the book was that Shu Yu was exiled to the southwest with the rest of the Shu family.


    She was called Lu Shuyu.


    Then, was it possible that the person who would be exiled was not her but the fake third Miss?


    No, she couldn¡¯t take any chances. She had to prepare for the worst. Of course, it would be best if she could not be exiled. Even if she was exiled, she had to return as soon as possible.


    Shu Yu shook her head, but the smile on her face bloomed.


    The ending that was originally destined had suddenly turned bright again. This feeling was simply too wonderful.


    As sheughed, Meng Yunzheng wrote another sentence, ¡°As long as your household registration is fine, you don¡¯t have to worry even if you go to the county office.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s household registration was, of course, not a problem. She relied on this thing given by the DDongqing Temple to return to the vige from the city¡­

 Chapter 167 - 167: Worried About You

    Chapter 167: Worried About You


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng asked again, ¡°Let¡¯s go together?¡±¡®


    He pointed at the two tied-up men and gestured to her.


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    She knew that Meng Yunzheng was doing this for her sake. Shu Yu had always understood his feelings.


    Soon, she followed Meng Yunzheng¡¯s instructions and went to the streets to find the officers and soldiers searching for the fugitives and brought them over.


    Then, as a witness and a hero who captured the fugitive, he followed them to the county office.


    To Shu Yu¡¯s surprise, the official currently in charge of the county government was very young. He looked to be in his twenties.


    However, he looked earnest. After he knew the whole story, he came over and nodded at Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu. ¡°Young Master Meng, Miss Lu, thank you for arresting the fugitive. As for the injured Young Master Zhao, I will find the best doctor in the city to take a look.¡± The two of you have done me a great favor. I wonder if you have any rewards you want?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked at Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu had already observed Mr. Xiang, who was temporarily the county magistrate of Jiangyuan County. He would remain here as an official until the imperial court sent a new county magistrate over.


    If the imperial court sent an official and waited for the other party to arrive, it would take over three months.


    Shu Yu immediately said, ¡°Sir, I haven¡¯t thought of it yet. Can I keep the favor for now?¡± She might be able to use it if she needed it.


    Lord Xiang was stunned for a moment, somewhat surprised by her answer.


    However, he still readily agreed. ¡°Of course.¡±


    He turned to look at Meng Yunzheng. ¡°What about you?


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that their tone was much more casual when Mr. Xiang and Meng Yunzheng were talking. Could these two people know each other?


    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu were the same. He would keep it first and ask for it again when needed.


    After they finished speaking, they stayed no longer in the county office. Mr. Xiang looked very busy, not to mention that the fugitive had just been captured and had not been interrogated yet.


    Shu Yu came out of the county office and slowly exhaled. She told Meng Yunzheng, ¡°I was going to look for you today and wanted to rent a small yard near your house. Now that it¡¯s sote, I can only wait until tomorrow.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyebrows. He was surprised that she wanted to rent a house near his house.


    Shu Yu hugged the lucky cat. ¡°I have to go back. See you tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Meng Yunzheng opened his mouth silently.


    The two of them quickly separated and headed in different directions.


    Shu Yu went straight back to the shop. However, just as she reached the shop door, she saw two familiar figures standing there and was extremely anxious.


    Shu Yu hurriedly walked a few steps. ¡°Sister, Daniu.¡±


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Daya turned around abruptly. Seeing Shu Yu was fine, she heaved a sigh of relief and ran forward. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Shu Yu lowered his head and looked at herself.¡± What can happen to me? Why are you guys here?¡±


    As she spoke, she opened the door and let them in.


    Daya eagerly said, ¡°Yesterday, we heard something happened in the county town. The gates of the city were all sealed. They did not let anyone in or out. Fortunately, you can stay in the shop. So, we were rest assured. But today, an uncle from the vige came to the county town. In the end, the city gate was still closed, and they were not allowed to enter. They walked back. We were just worried about what happened inside. We didn¡¯t know when the city gate would open. My grandma and parents are anxious, so I came over with Daniu to take a look..¡±

 Chapter 168 - 168: I’m So Happy

    Chapter 168: I¡¯m So Happy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the two of them arrived, they had been waiting at the city gate. After waiting an entire afternoon, the official finally let them in not long ago.


    The two of them went straight to the shop after the capital but found it locked. They didn¡¯t know where Shu Yu went, so they became even more anxious.


    Shu Yu put down the cat in her arms and exined to the two of them,


    ¡°Something did happen in the county. The county magistrate of Jiangyuan County seemed to havemitted a crime and was arrested. His son fled out of the city. The two days have been searching for him, so he closed the city gate. Now that the person had been caught, everything was fine.¡±


    Daya and Daniu couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes. ¡°Such a big thing happened?¡±


    Even the county magistrate was arrested!


    They hadn¡¯te to the county town for two days, and Jiangyuan County had already changed. He wondered what the new county magistrate was like. If he were still the same as the original county magistrate, then the lives of themon people would still be difficult.


    For some reason, she felt a little worried.


    However, this worry was instantly thrown to the back of their mind when they saw the newly renovated shop.


    When they came here earlier, the shop was still in a mess. Now, it was neat and tidy and still very bright.


    ¡°Yu, the shop is renovated?¡±


    Joy shed across their faces. They were very excited when they thought about the opening ceremony.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all done. Next, we¡¯ll decorate ourselves and hang the clothes up.¡±


    Daya looked up at the empty shop, her mind already imagining what the customers would look like.


    Daniu also chuckled. Then, he told Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll go back first. Since the city gates are not closed yet, I¡¯ll go home and tell the healers so they won¡¯t worry. Daya should stay here to save herself the trouble of rushing here and there.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. ¡°Are you leaving now already?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the time. If it were dark, it would not be safe to go back. She didn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Alright, take the mule cart back. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring the milk, the rest over tomorrow, and the clothes and mannequins that have already been made.¡±


    Daniu nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    He went to the backyard to pull the mule cart out. Shu Yu bought him a bag of meat buns and asked him to take it to eat on the road. Now that he had returned home, he could not make it in time for dinner.


    After the two girls sent Daniu off, they ate food on the street and slowly walked toward the shop.


    Looking at the brightly lit shops along the street and the pedestriansughing,


    Daya felt a rare calmness.


    It seemed like she had never experienced something like this before.


    ¡°Yu, everything at home has been fine since you returned.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly heard her speak and turned around. He saw that Daya was looking up at the sky with a rxed and warm smile on her lips. After leaving the suffocating and oppressive environment of the Zhang family, it was as if her entire person had sublimated.


    ¡°Yu, I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Me too.¡± It felt good to have a family.


    Shu Yu could improve the material satisfaction of the Lu familys life, but the Lu family gave her spiritual wealth.


    The two sisters looked at each other and smiled before happily returning to the shop.


    The next morning, as she was still considering renting a house, she prepared to leave early.


    Daya originally wanted to go with her, but Shu Yu thought about it and stopped her. ¡°Sister, you should stay in the shop. We don¡¯t know when father and mother wille. If there¡¯s no one in the shop when theye, they will have to wait outside..¡±

 Chapter 169 - 169: Renting a House

    Chapter 169: Renting a House


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Of course, Shu Yu also wondered if Ding Yuehua woulde looking for her if the Ding Family was fine.


    With Daya watching over the shop, she didn¡¯t have to keep thinking about it.


    Daya agreed and stayed back in the shop with Maneki. After Shu Yu left, she looked around and went to get some water. She wiped the shop inside and outside again.


    She had a personality that she could not stay idle. In addition, she was about to open for business, so she was in high spirits and felt that she had endless strength.


    Shu Yu found the Meng family¡¯s house easily as she was familiar with the path. Just as she was about to knock on the door, the courtyard door was opened from the inside.


    Because of the same scene as yesterday, Shu Yu subconsciously stepped back and looked at the scene inside the courtyard door warily.


    Then, she saw Meng Yunzheng¡¯s surprised gaze.


    Shu Yu coughed lightly. ¡®Good morning, Young Master Meng.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded at her, then turned around and locked the courtyard door. Then, he spoke silently. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Are you taking me to find a house to rent now?


    Shouldn¡¯t he invite her for a ss of water and study the rental situation nearby?


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and walked ahead.


    Shu Yu quickly followed.


    Meng Yunzheng was indeed very familiar with this area and knew where the houses needed to be rented. After Shu Yu told him the most basic requirements, he brought her to a house about ten households away from the Meng family.


    The courtyard of this house was not very big, but it was enough to grow vegetables and raise chickens. There were three rooms, and there was a small study next to the east wing. It was more than enough to fit a bed.


    Shu Yu looked around and was very satisfied. The price was not expensive in this area. It was 260 coins a month.


    There were other cheap shops in other locations, but Shu Yu still hoped that the surroundings would be a little quieter and safer. Moreover, this ce would be closer to the clothing store.


    She quickly settled the rental matters. As she was worried that the Lu family woulde to the county town, Shu Yu did not dy much. After bidding farewell to Meng Yunzheng, she went straight back.


    From the beginning to the end, she did not step into the Meng family¡¯s courtyard.


    Therefore, Shu Yu did not know that there was another person in the Meng family besides Doctor Zhao, who was recuperating at home.


    Xiang Weinan heard the sound of the courtyard door opening and turned his head slightly. He smiled faintly. ¡°Is that the girl that Zhao Xi said asked you to draw dozens of paintings but only gave you one tael of silver?


    Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him, so he went to the bedside to look at Zhao Xi.


    Zhao Xi¡¯s injuries were fine. He was a doctor himself and had the best medicine in his hands. He had lost a lot of blood yesterday, but he was already eating chicken drumsticks today.


    Xiang Weinan asked again, ¡°Do you know why she changed from the youngdy of the Shu family to a farmer¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded this time. Yesterday, after she found out that the Shu family had found a fake to impersonate the third Miss, she told him that she had been sold to Aunt Xue by Old Lady Ruan when she was a child. Later, the Shu family wanted to kill her.


    In fact, even if she didn¡¯t say it, Meng Yunzheng could more or less guess it. After all, it wasn¡¯t a secret that Old Lady Ruan had kidnapped her granddaughter.


    He just didn¡¯t expect that the Shu family would drown her in the pond, and she escaped.


    When Xiang Weinan saw him nod, he perked up his ears to listen.


    In the end¡­Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t intend to continue.


    Xiang Weinan was so angry that he fell back and suddenly stood up. ¡°I told you to pretend to be mute, but you¡¯re not mute. You really won¡¯t say a word) right?


    Alright, I¡¯ll leave then.¡±


    After taking a few steps, he turned around and said to Meng Yunzheng,


    ¡°Jiangyuan County is now under our control. The next step is to deal with the Shu family..¡±

 Chapter 170 - 170: Big Guy Has a Good Friend

    Chapter 170: Big Guy Has a Good Friend


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing that Meng Yunzheng did not respond, Xiang Wei Nan said, ¡°Do you think we can learn something about the Shu family from that Miss Lu?¡± Meng Yunzheng shook his head.


    Xiang Wei Nan flicked his sleeves and left. ¡°You think you¡¯re mute.¡±


    Only Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were left in the room. Thetter threw away the chicken bone and wiped his hands. ¡°Miss Lu is so smart and capable. How long will it take her to realize we¡¯re pretending?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nced at him and left.


    Shu Yu still didn¡¯t know that she had such a high evaluation in the heart of the fool Zhao Xi. She had just returned to the shop when she saw Daya chatting with someone.


    She thought that there was a guest, but when she looked carefully, she realized that it was¡­Miss Wei?


    Wei Lan also saw her and waved at her. ¡°Yu.¡±


    Shu Yu staggered. Yu? When did they be so familiar with each other? Didn¡¯t they meet once?


    She walked in and smiled at Wei Lan. ¡°Miss Wei, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I asked around for two days before I found this ce. I didn¡¯t expect to see Daya as soon as I came. I only learned that Daya was your sister, so we chatted.¡±


    Although Wei Lan had also divorced, her situation differed from Da Ya¡¯s.


    Daya had suffered so much, and the Zhang family was a viin. Therefore, everyone sympathized with Daya. Even if Zhang Shu became a cripple, everyone thought he deserved retribution.


    However, Wei Lan was different. She had only been married to Zhou Jian for a short period) so she did not suffer much. She had many brothers in her family who were powerful. Zhou Jian was an orphan and had no backing. The neighbors felt that after the two of them got married, Zhou Jian was the one who had a bad life.


    Now, Wei Lan waspletely fine, but Zhou Jian was beaten half to death and even became a blind and mute man. On the contrary, they felt that he was the one who suffered a loss.


    Of course, no one said anything to Wei Lan. After all, her brothers were there for her.


    However, the way they looked at her still made Wei Lan feel disgusted. She was the victim, but now she was on the wrong side.


    Wei Lan didn¡¯t want to stay home, so she came to get some fresh air.


    After seeing Daya, she felt even more fortunate.


    It had only been two days, but she could not stand the strange gazes of those people. However, Daya suffered for two full years. Everyone said that she could not give birth. She had suffered unspeakable hardships and was even bullied by her inws.


    Wei Lan thought about how she might end up in the same situation two yearster if she didn¡¯t find out about Zhou Jian¡¯s affair that day. At that time, she might not even be able to live for a day.


    Fortunately, they were free now.


    ¡°Yu.¡± Da Ya called out to Shu Yu. ¡°You said you wanted to put a few pots of flowers in the shop to decorate it. Wei Lan said that a granny next door nted a lot of flowers. They¡¯re all very beautiful. I want to go and take a look.


    If I think it¡¯s suitable, I¡¯ll buy a few pots.¡±


    She was in high spirits, so of course, she had no objections.


    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s good for you to go and take a look. It doesn¡¯t have to be tooplicated, and the taste doesn¡¯t have to be too strong. Just something simple and refreshing will do.¡±


    Daya nodded hurriedly. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    She got up and was about to head out with Wei Lan. The two of them chatted for a long time and seemed to have be familiar with each other.


    Shu Yu lowered his head and took the silver. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one tael of silver


    first. 11 It¡¯s not enough, then¡­ ¡°


    Daya had already left. ¡°No need. I have the money..¡±

 Chapter 171 - 171: The Whole Family Came to the County Town

    Chapter 171: The Whole Family Came to the County Town


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The dowry andpensation that Daya had taken from the Zhang family were initially meant to be returned to her parents.


    But no matter if it was the olddy, Lu Erbai, or Madam Ruan, neither wanted it. They told Daya to keep it well and to treat herself better. They told her to buy good food and clothes so she wouldn¡¯t be disadvantaged.


    However, Daya wanted to spend this money on food and clothing for the family. Now, she ran away directly.


    Shu Yu¡¯s hand was already halfway out, so she could only retract it.


    She shook her head and put away the lease.


    Not long after, the mule carriage finally stopped outside the shop. Daniu cried out and turned around to help the olddy down.


    Shu Yu ran to the door and smiled. ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Next, Lu Erbai, Madam Ruan, and Dahu, Sanya, followed closely behind.


    Besides Daniu, everyone else was here to look after the shop for the first time.


    The olddy stood at the door and looked up excitedly. ¡°This is our shop?¡±


    ¡°Yes, how is it? Not bad, right?¡±


    The olddy nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s well. It¡¯s stylish and good-looking. In the future, business will be good.¡±


    There wasughter from the nearby shop. A shop assistant from next door heard themotion and stood at the entrance to watch. Seeing that they had not seen the world, he could not help but burst outughing.


    Shu Yu was unhappy and looked over. The waiter rolled his eyes and even made a face at her.


    Shu Yu wanted to beat him, but the olddy pulled her back. She smiled and said calmly, ¡°Why are you bickering with him? He was a worker and had to work hard to get his monthly sry. We have a shop, and he¡¯s just working for others. I don¡¯t know why he looks down on us.¡±


    The shop assistant¡¯s face instantly turned red, and he ashamedly ran back into the shop.


    After a while, the shopkeeper scolded him for beingzy.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but give the olddy a thumbs up. ¡°Grandma, if you know how to talk, say more.¡±


    The olddy raised her head and walked in proudly.


    Dahu and Sanya were a little cautious at first, but when they carefully stepped through the door, their eyes lit up, and they immediately ran inside.


    ¡°Sister, our shop is so spacious and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Sister, what is this? A stool? Why is it here?¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the long bench that Dahu was pointing at. This was not a bench. There were drawers below that could store things. She had specially asked Craftsman Zheng to make it for her. It was ced in the middle of the shop, and there were a few cushions for the customers to sit and rest.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the space constraints, Shu Yu nned to get a few sofas so that they could sit morefortably.


    Because Shu Yu had requested that the shop be well-lit, the door was opened on both sides. However, the door on the side was narrow enough, and more than half of it could fit clothes.


    Several hooks had been knocked on the wall so that she could hang her clothes directly. Below it was a hanging pole, which could also depend on many garments. In the middle, there was a countertop for potted nts and notebooks.


    Of course, Shu Yu also nned to add rouge and cosmetic powder. Later on, she nned to make lipstick and even other makeup items. The ready-to-wear clothes shop didn¡¯t only sell ready-made clothes.


    Shu Yu exined theyout of the shop to them as she walked.


    Dahu and Sanya had already run to the backyard. They turned around, their foreheads covered in sweat.


    Lu Erbai was also eager to give it a try. He said to Daniu, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s move all the mannequins¡¯ clothes down from the mule carriage,.¡±

 Chapter 172 - 172: The Young Attraction

    Chapter 172: The Young Attraction


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu didn¡¯t let Lu Erbai do anything. His leg was still injured, so how could he move things?


    On the other hand, Madam Ruan entered the carriage and dragged out the box of clothes.


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t wait to start assembling the models when the items were moved down.


    Madam Ruan and the olddy helped the mannequins put on their clothes. There were three wooden dummies, and the rest of the clothes were hung up.


    However, the time needed to be longer. Even if Madam Ruan and the olddy worked overtime, they could only make twelve sets of clothes. After hanging all of them, the entire shop still seemed empty.


    The olddy sighed. ¡°It still needs to be more timely. Making another eight or ten sets look good when we open for business.¡±


    Daniu suggested, ¡°How about we go to another ready-to-wear clothes shop and buy a few sets to make up the numbers? If we buy a few more sets, the other party will give us a discount.¡±


    Everyone looked at Shu Yu, who shook her head and said, ¡°Our ready-to-wear clothes shop differs from theirs. Even if we want to make up the numbers, it¡¯s best to use other things to make up the numbers. Otherwise, once they discover that we stocked from their shops, our customers will choose to buy from them, and our reputation will also worsen.¡±


    Seeing that they were still worried, Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Our ready-to-wear clothes shop is different from others. Twelve sets are enough for the time being. There might not be many customers when we just opened.


    We¡¯ll continue to do business during this period.¡±


    Their customer base was different. If they were targeting ordinary people, they would naturally be based on the number.


    However, hers was equivalent to custom-made.


    When the olddy heard this, she waved her hand. ¡°We¡¯ll listen to Yu.¡±


    Everyone no longer hesitated and continued to work.


    The two bronze mirrors that Shu Yu had ordered had also arrived. She wanted a dressing mirror, but Jiangyuan County was remote and poor. The dressing mirror had to be shipped back from outside, so she did not have it for now.


    Moreover, this thing was costly. Shu Yu could only pay the deposit first and wait for the goods to be delivered.


    There was a bronze mirror in the Lu family¡¯s house, but it needed to be more extensive and transparent.


    The mirrors that Shu Yu had bought had very high definition. When Sanya and Dahu saw them, they leaned over to look at their faces.


    Especially Sanya. She touched her little face and ran to Shu Yu happily, ¡°Sister, the scar on my face is almost gone. They can¡¯t call me ugly anymore.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, right?¡±


    ¡°Sister is the most powerful.¡± The little girl was so happy. Then, she saw Maneki. The little white cat was afraid of the sudden appearance of so many strangers in the shop, so it kept hiding and refused toe out.


    Sanya¡¯s eyes lit up as she pointed at Maneki and said, ¡°It¡¯s a cat. Sister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a Maneki. It¡¯ll be our cat in the future. However, it is timid and afraid of strangers. Please don¡¯t go near it for the time being. When it was familiar to you, you could y with it.¡±


    Sanya immediately retracted her gaze. ¡°Then, I won¡¯t look at it. Tell it not to be afraid of me. I¡¯m not scared at all. I¡¯ll be very good to it.¡±


    Dahu immediately nodded. ¡°Me too.¡±


    They did what they said and stayed far away from Maneki. However, they couldn¡¯t help but look at it. The three cubs¡¯ hide-and-seek behavior was charming. It was probably because the cubs were attracted to each other. Not long after, Maneki came out and meowed at the Sanya and Dahu..

 Chapter 173 - 173: Someone Pokes His Head Out

    Chapter 173: Someone Pokes His Head Out


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sanya squatted on the ground, tilted her head, and spoke to it lovingly, ¡°Manek, from now on, I¡¯m your sister Sanya. Don¡¯t be afraid of me. What do you think about this? I¡¯ll touch you now. Please don¡¯t be angry at me. I promise to be very gentle.¡±


    After saying that, the little girl nervously stretched out her trembling little hand and touched Maneki¡¯s head.


    It was just a moment, and she quickly retracted it. Then, she happily told Shu Yu, ¡°Sister, Maneki likes me so much.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Where did she get that from?


    Dahu was admired Sanya. He imitated her and reached out to touch Maneki. However, Maneki suddenly became impatient and meowed fiercely at him.


    Dahu immediately stood up, pursing his lips as if he had been wronged.


    Sanya immediatelyforted him, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t cry. Maybe, Mnaeki is a girl, so she likes me more. Or perhaps you didn¡¯t talk to it before you touched it, so it thought you would hit it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± Dahu¡¯s face was tense as he said with great ambition,


    ¡°Actually, I think boys shouldn¡¯t y with female cats. If I want to touch them in the future, I¡¯ll handle tall and mighty dogs.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless again. ¡°Sorry, Maneki is a male cat. And who told you that a tall and mighty dog must belong to a male dog?¡± she thought. However, Sanya looked at Dahu with admiration. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so awesome.¡±


    Dahu stood behind Sanya with his head held high and his chest puffed out. He watched her y with Maneki and reminded her asionally not to get scratched. However, the disappointment on his face was too obvious. The olddyughed and whispered to Shu Yu, ¡°This kid has been stubborn since he was young.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything when he was wronged. He didn¡¯t say anything when he fell or when he was bullied. Such a small person always felt that he was an adult. He would not act coquettishly or say what he wanted or hated.


    However, he would protect Sanya, help take care of Lu Erbai, and help the olddy and Madam Ruan share the workload.The olddy thought about it and sighed. ¡°Let them y. We¡¯ll do what we need to do.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and stopped paying attention to the three cubs. She ced the mannequins in their clothes.


    Not long after, Daya returned with two potted nts. The potted nts didn¡¯t have pots or basins; they only used hemp ropes to carry the soil. Even so, it was cumbersome to carry.


    Wei Lan didn¡¯te with her. Something happened at home, and her brother called her home.


    Daniu quickly asked her, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Daya said, ¡°The granny who sells flowers noted that this is called the Fortune Tree. This is the Good Fortune. I thought it had a good meaning, so I bought it. ¡±


    Their shop would be filled with customers with the Fortune Tree and the Maneki.


    Daya only bought two. She wanted to go into the mountains to look at the remaining potted nts. She could transnt them herself.


    ¡°Brother Daniu, I saw two ceramic pots in the backyard. Bring them over, and we¡¯ll nt them first,¡± Daya said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Da Niu ran to the backyard and indeed brought out two flower pots. This flower pot was left behind by the Yu family earlier. Since the flower pot was not damaged, they did not lose it.


    Shu Yu ced the Fortune Tree on the counter and the Good Fortune on the shelf. The shop instantly felt warm.


    Just as she was about to say that the two pots of flowers were well chosen, she saw a familiar figure poking his head out of the door.


    Shu Yu paused, got up, and walked to the door..

 Chapter 174 - 174: Miss Ding Is Disfigured

    Chapter 174: Miss Ding Is Disfigured


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    She was shocked when that person saw here out and subconsciously wanted to leave.


    Shu Yu raised her voice. ¡°Xiao Yun?¡±


    The other people in the shop heard this and looked over. Xiao Yun also stopped in her tracks and slowly turned around. ¡°Shopkeeper Lu.¡±


    Shu Yu saw that her eyes were slightly red, as if she had cried. She felt that something had happened.


    She took a few steps forward. ¡°Are you here for me? Come in first.¡±


    Xiao Yun hesitated for a moment, then nodded and entered.


    When she entered, she realized that her eyes were not blurry. The shop was decorated and waspletely different from thest time she saw it.


    There were few things, but it gave people a veryfortable and refreshing feeling.


    Moreover, there was a dummy over there. She was wearing a pink dress and looked exquisite. She was pretty beautiful.


    This was the ready-made clothing that Shopkeeper Lu wanted to sell.


    Xiao Yun looked at this outfit and wanted to buy a set. This dress would look good on her.


    The other ready-to-wear clothes shop also had clothes racks, but they were the kind that had one horizontal and one vertical. The clothes were stretched open, but it was impossible to tell how they would look on a person.


    Shu Yu led her to sit on the wide chair in the middle and poured her a ss of water. ¡°Drink some water. If you have anything to say, say it slowly.¡± Xiao Yun suddenly returned to her senses and bit her lip in annoyance.


    At this time, she was attracted by the clothes in this shop.


    Holding the cup with both hands, Xiao Yun retracted her gaze, took a deep breath, and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, I came here today because I have something to ask you. I hope you can help me.¡±


    ¡°Could you tell me first? If I can help, I will help.¡± She Yu said.


    Xiao Yun raised her head and looked at the other people in the shop. The olddy was intelligent. She knew that this girl must be a servant girl from a wealthy family.


    A wealthy family was a customer of their shop.


    So she said to Shu Yu directly, ¡°Yu, bring this girl to the fitting room to talk.


    We¡¯re still busy here. It¡¯s not good to bump into each other.¡±


    ¡°Alright.


    Shu Yu took Xiao Yun to the fitting room. The fitting room was not ready yet, so Xiao Yun¡¯s attention was not attracted.


    However, as soon as she entered the door, she immediately grabbed Shu Yu i s hand and said, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, please help our young miss.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. ¡°Miss Ding? What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°she is disfigured.¡±


    Xiao Yun¡¯s words were shocking. Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Could you let me know what you said? Disfigured?¡±


    Xiao Yun nodded. ¡°It happened this morning. A sharp object cut our youngdy¡¯s face. The doctor said the cut would leave a scar and might not heal. She was despondent. She was not confident in her looks, and now she was disfigured. What would she do in the future?


    Leave a scar.


    ¡°Where is the scar?


    ¡°On her forehead.¡± Xiao Yun¡¯s eyes reddened again.¡± That position is undeniable. Miss Ding is now locked in her room and doesn¡¯t see anyone. Even if Madam Ding tries to persuade her, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    She raised her head. ¡°But Shopkeeper Lu ispetent. Last time, I saw Shopkeeper Lu¡¯s superb craftsmanship. At that time, the mole on Miss Dings face was covered, so Shopkeeper Lu could also help her cover that scar. I came to look for Shopkeeper Lu, hoping that Shopkeeper Lu could help. Otherwise,


    I¡¯m afraid Miss Ding won¡¯t live in the future¡­.¡±

 Chapter 175 - 175: How Did The Injury On Her Face Come About?

    Chapter 175: How Did The Injury On Her Face Come About?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Women cared about their appearance, let alone unmarried women. If a scar were left on their face, it would be tough for them to get married in the future. Xiao Yun felt it would be better if the scar on Miss Ding¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be removed if there was a way to cover it up.


    Shu Yu pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over and look at her.¡±


    Xiao Yun was happy. ¡°Really? Thank you, Shopkeeper Lu. Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°No need, but I need to bring someone to help me.¡±


    Xiao Yun hesitated for a moment before she gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°Sure.


    ¡°Give me a moment.¡±


    Shu Yu went out and went to the shop in front. She found Daya, who was busy. ¡°Sister, I must go to the Ding residence to help Miss Ding put on makeup. Youe with me and support.¡±


    Daya pointed at herself. ¡°Me? But I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can watch me do it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you get your things.¡±


    However, Shu Yu only had a little. She took the makeup bag and the scar removal cream.


    Initially, she was nning to bring Sanya to see Doctor Xu in the afternoon to discuss the sale of the scar removal cream.


    It was toote now. She had to go to the Ding residence first.


    Shu Yu walk out with Daya and Xiao Yun. However, when they reached the door, she suddenly stopped, and her gaze fell on the sky-blue dress of the model not far away.


    This color, plus this style¡­


    Shu Yu stepped forward decisively and took the clothes off the mannequin.


    Madam Ruan red at her. ¡°Yu, what are you doing?


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring it along to take a look. Mother, bring me that long box.¡±


    The extended boxes were specially prepared by Shu Yu. She had only prepared three or four of them, and they were just in time to use them.


    She folded the clothes in her hands and carefully ced them into the box. After closing the lid, she set off.


    This ce was far from the Ding residence. Shu Yu drove the mule carriage out, and the three sat on it.


    When they arrived at the gate of the Ding residence, Shu Yu looked at the soldiers guarding the two sides in surprise. Not only that, but manymoners were also standing there, pointing and gossiping. They could vaguely hear words such as ¡°break off the engagement¡± and ¡°pitiful¡±.


    She looked at Xiao Yun. Thetter felt slightly guilty and averted her gaze, not daring to look at her.


    She only whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go through the back door.¡±


    Shu Yu said nothing and drove the mule carriage to the back door.


    There was also a soldier guarding the back door. When the three of them got out of the car, Xiao Yun went up and said a few words to the soldier before bringing the two of them in.


    When they went around the Gate of Drooping Flowers, Xiao Yun apologized to Shu Yu, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I¡¯m just afraid that if you know that the soldiers are still guarding outside the Ding residence, you¡¯ll be afraid of getting into trouble and won¡¯t be willing toe.¡±


    When she passed by the front door just now, she was on tenterhooks. She was afraid that Shu Yu would be unhappy and turn the car around to go back.


    Seeing that Shu Yu did not say anything and followed into the Ding residence, Xiao Yun heaved a sigh of relief.


    Shu Yu looked at the scenery of the Ding residence. Could it be said that the Ding family was indeed rich in the financial industry? Nothing was much outside the Ding Residence, but she realized the low-key luxury after entering the courtyard.


    She looked sideways at Xiao Yun¡¯s words and smiled, ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t like people hiding things from me.. So, Miss Xiao Yun, can you tell me now how Miss Ding got the wound on her face?

 Chapter 176 - 176: The Jiang Family

    Chapter 176: The Jiang Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was different from ordinary people. Ordinary people were afraid of soldiers and wished they could hide far away. It was as if they would be arrested as criminals if they got close to the other party.


    However, she did not have such feelings towards the soldiers. She was even willing to interact with the soldiers.


    Therefore, she was surprised to see the soldiers guarding the Ding residence.


    Later, the soldiers did not stop them when they wanted to enter the house. They did not even make things difficult for them. She felt that the Ding residence would be normal.


    However, there were some things that she still wanted to rify.


    ¡°I heard that the county magistrate has been arrested, and many of the wealthy families in Jiangyuan County have been called in for questioning by the new official. The family members in the residence are also not allowed to go out. However, the escaped prisoner was caught yesterday, and the rich families were released home. Why did it look like the Lord Ding had not returned?¡±


    Xiao Yun was stunned, and astonishment shed across her face. ¡°Shopkeeper Lu knows about this?¡± Then why did she still dare to enter the house with her?


    ¡°I know more than that.¡± She was the one who caught the fugitive.


    Shu Yu and Daya continued to walk forward, and Xiao Yun quickly followed.


    This time, she didn¡¯t hide it anymore. She smiled bitterly and exined, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu guessed right. The other wealthy families in the county town have been released. Only our Lord is still in the county government. The Jiang family of Jiangyuan County originally had an engagement with our family.


    ¡°The Jiang family?¡± Shu Yu suddenly interrupted her and asked, ¡°Is the Jiang family owning the winery?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s their house.¡±


    Shu Yu was surprised. The person she wanted to get close to was the second daughter-inw of the Jiang family, Madam Deng. Then, she would use


    Madam Deng to get to know her cousin, Madam Chang, the wife of the vice minister in the central judicial office.


    She did not expect the Jiang family to have an engagement with the Ding family.


    Hmm? Wait a minute; when she passed the Ding family¡¯s entrance just now, she seemed to have heard the words ¡°break off the betroth¡±.


    Could it be¡­


    The next moment, Xiao Yun said, ¡°The young master of the Jiang family is engaged to The third Miss. They were also called to the county government office. Yesterday, all the wealthy families, including Lord Jiang, returned home. However, our Lord is still in the county government today. The Jiang family felt that something was going to happen to our Ding residence, so they ran over early in the morning and broke off the engagement with the third Miss.¡±


    Hearing that, Shu Yu was speechless. The more Xiao Yun spoke, the angrier she became, ¡°If they wanted to break the engagement, so be it. But they pushed the responsibility onto the Ding family. They said that the third Miss was a concubine¡¯s daughter and had a low status. After all, they said many terrible words. The third Miss couldn¡¯t ept these words and wanted to kill herself with broken porcin chips. Then Miss Ding wanted to stop her. And under the pull, that chips scratched Miss Ding¡¯s forehead¡­¡±


    Shu Yu did not know what to say for a moment.


    Daya was also sorrowful. She had also experienced those messy things, so she could especially understand that feeling.


    Shu Yu did not express any opinions for the time being. As she spoke, they had already walked to the Moon Pavilion, where Ding Yuehua lived.


    A person was kneeling in the corridor outside the Moon Pavilion. Xiao Yun whispered,¡± This is the third Miss.¡±


    The third Miss lowered her head and did not make a sound. Only her body swayed asionally.


    When she heard themotion, she looked over.


    Shu Yu saw her appearance. It was utterly different from Ding Yuehua¡¯s appearance. In terms of appearance, the third Miss was much more beautiful.


    There were three or four people in the Moon Pavilion. One of them was a woman who looked a little haggard. She was rubbing her eyes with her hand..

 Chapter 177 - 177: I Can Remove Your Scar

    Chapter 177: I Can Remove Your Scar


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing Xiao Yun enter, the woman asked sternly, ¡°Where have you been? Miss is in the room and doesn¡¯te out, so you don¡¯t have to serve her?¡± Xiao Yun immediately knelt. ¡°Mistress, I will go find Shopkeeper Lu.¡±


    ¡°Who is Shopkeeper Lu? I just wanted to let you know that you still ran out of the residence to look for the shopkeeper at this juncture. Do you also think the Ding family will be weeded out, your young miss will be weeded out, and you can¡¯t wait to run away?


    ¡°No, Madam misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°What do I misunderstand? You¡¯re simply going to die for leaving your post without permission. Drag her out and give her twenty strokes.¡± Mrs. Dings anger was extreme. She was in a bad mood and started punishing people without asking.


    Everyone else in the room lowered their heads and trembled. Daya, who was standing at the door, was also shocked. She leaned closer to Shu Yu and held her hand tightly.


    Shu Yu gave her aforting smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    With that, she walked inside and stopped Xiao Yun, who was about to be dragged away.


    ¡°Mrs. Ding, can I say a few words?¡±


    ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?¡±


    ¡°The Shopkeeper Lu that Xiao Yun mentioned.¡±


    Mrs. Ding was surprised. ¡°A woman?


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°I heard that Miss Ding refused toe out of her room. It just so happens that I¡¯ve met Miss Ding once before. Hmm¡­ We can be considered friends. Why don¡¯t you let me try and see if she¡¯s willing to meet me?¡±


    Mrs. Ding¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. ¡°You? l i ve never heard of


    Yuehua having any shopkeeper friends.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s already like this, there¡¯s no harm in me trying.¡±


    Xiao Yun broke free from the person holding her and hurriedly said, ¡°Madam, Shopkeeper Lu ispetent.¡±


    Mrs. Ding sneered. ¡°What can she do?¡± Although she said this, she might love her daughter, and she did not stop her and only let the older woman beside her follow.


    Shu Yu walked to the door of Ding Yuehua¡¯s room and knocked on it. ¡°Miss


    Ding, I¡¯m Lu Shuyu. We met two days ago.¡±


    There was no movement inside. Madam Ding walked over. ¡°You should leave. I told you Yuehua, she¡­.¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, the door was suddenly opened. Ding Yuehua looked at Shu Yu with a face full of surprise.


    Mrs. Ding was speechless. Were they friends?


    Ding Yuehua grabbed her hand. ¡°Miss Lu, can you help me cover the scar on my forehead?¡±


    To Ding Yuehua, Lu Shuyu was the person who had given her the biggest surprise in her life.


    She had an ordinary appearance since she was young. The other sisters in the family were all beautiful and dignified, but she was the only one who was unremarkable.


    So what if she was the legitimate daughter? So what if she could do business?


    Everyone said it was a pity she did not inherit her parents¡¯ looks. Even if she were standing in the middle of the sisters, others would quickly look away after a faint nce at her.


    Instead, she seemed to be asking for humiliation and bing a joke. She knew that many people were talking about her behind her back, soter on, Ding Yuehua mostly appeared in men¡¯s clothes.


    Only a few days ago, Shu Yu had dressed her up. After she returned, she became the focus of everyone.


    She was grateful to Shu Yu and was even filled with admiration.


    Seeing her, Ding Yuehua did not know why, but she suddenly felt hopeful.


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°I need to find out how deep the scar on your forehead is. I can¡¯t guarantee that I can cover it for you.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was stunned and looked disappointed.


    The next moment, she continued. ¡°However. I can remove your scar..¡±

 Chapter 178 - 178: The Scar Removal Cream 1 Made

    Chapter 178: The Scar Removal Cream 1 Made


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua suddenly raised her head, her face filled with disbelief. She wanted tough but couldn¡¯t control her sadness, causing her expression to twist for a moment.


    She asked uncertainly, ¡°Are you serious?


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if you will believe me.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Ding Yuehua hurriedly nodded. Suddenly, she realized that the current situation was unsuitable for her to speak, so she carelessly let her in.¡±


    Miss Lu,e in and have a seat.¡±


    Shu Yu and Daya walked in. Mrs. Ding, who was standing behind them, was stunned. Did they go in?


    Also, what did Shopkeeper Lu say? Can she remove scars? The doctor had already said that the spot might not be able to be removed. She, as a shopkeeper, dared to boast?


    Mrs. Ding was worried and quickly followed him in.


    Shu Yu wanted to look at the wound on Ding Yuehua¡¯s forehead and carefully removed her gauze bandage.


    The wound was not too bad. The pulling probably caused it. The force was not strong, so the damage was not very serious. After it healed, it could still be removed with scar removal cream.


    Shu Yu had an idea in her heart and took out the box of ointment from her makeup bag.


    ¡°This is the scar removal cream I made myself.¡± She said, ¡°I¡¯ve only used it on my younger sister. My third sister also has a scar on her face. It¡¯s been more than a year. It has already faded a lot after using it for more than ten days.


    Your scar is new, so the effect of removing the spot will be better and faster.¡±


    ¡°You made it yourself?¡± Mrs. Ding¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. She didn¡¯t entirely trust her. ¡°You made this yourself. How can you give it to others so casually? Was this a joke? Who will be responsible if the scar on my daughter¡¯s face can¡¯t be removed? Shopkeeper Lu is still young; it¡¯s better not to¡­.¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Ding Yuehua stood up. ¡°Mother, I believe in Shopkeeper Lu.¡±


    ¡°Child, are you confused? How long have you known her? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will harm you?


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not afraid. You can go out first. Shopkeeper Lu is here.¡± Ding Yuehua pushed Mrs. Ding towards the door. Her mother would never understand her feeling when she was transformed into something magical by Shopkeeper Lu that day.


    Mrs. Ding was furious. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll leave. I don¡¯t care about you anymore Don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    She left the room angrily but was still worried and continued to sit outside.


    Only Shu Yu and Ding Yuehua were left in the room. Even Xiao Yun was not there.


    Daya slowly heaved a sigh of relief. She was so nervous. Mrs. Ding looked very fierce and not easy to get along with. She almost thought that the two of them would be chased out.


    The door closed again. Shu Yu smiled and asked Ding Yuehua, ¡°Does Miss Ding trust me that much?¡±


    ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, you told me I was a beauty that day. You¡¯re the first person to say that about me since I was young. I didn¡¯t believe it. At first, I thought you were simr to other business people in making money. You said all kinds of good things to others. Not only were you perfunctory, but you were also not sincere. Butter, I realized that you weren¡¯t lying. You showed me apletely different side of myself. I wasn¡¯t afraid of losing face. After returning that day, I stood in front of the mirror for nearly two hours.¡±


    She was even reluctant to wash her face or change her clothes. It was not until the following day that she finally dressed slowly and became her usual self. Shu Yu was a little surprised after hearing this. It seemed that Miss Ding cared about her appearance..

 Chapter 179 - 179: The Quiet Shu Yu

    Chapter 179: The Quiet Shu Yu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Since that was the case, Shu Yu no longer dyed and put down the cosmetic bag.


    ¡°Since you trust me, I naturally won¡¯t disappoint you. Just leave everything to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ding Yuehua finally smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep this scar removal cream. Miss Lu helped me put on makeup for free and let me rediscover myself. This scar removal cream is also a good thing. Ordinary medical centers don¡¯t have it. How much does it cost? I¡¯ll buy two boxes.¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the scar removal cream.¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ding, I¡¯ve agreed to sell this prescription to Doctor Xu.¡± Since she had promised him, she couldn¡¯t take it out to steal his business. ¡°If Miss Ding needs it in the future, you can go to Doctor Xu to buy it.¡± Shu Yu said.


    If not, when Ding Yuehua went out to promote, those people woulde to her to buy scar removal cream. Doctor Xu would be furious.


    Shu Yu felt that she was still a very moral person and would not do anything to harm Doctor Xu. Especially Ding Yuehua, the first customer to visit, was introduced by Doctor Xu.


    Ding Yuehua listened to her words, but the more she felt that Shu Yu was a person of noble character and ability, the more she wanted to befriend her.


    However¡­


    ¡°Then, won¡¯t Miss Lu suffer a loss? Not only did you make a wasted trip, but you also gave me such a valuable thing. Your business will suffer losses sooner orter.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. Didn¡¯t she gain a loyal fan now?


    ¡°If you feel bad, then¡­ Would you like for me to help you with your makeup? Just treat it as opening a business, and you¡¯ll pay me?


    Ding Yuehua¡¯s eyes lit up, but she quickly frowned again. ¡°But the wound on my forehead hasn¡¯t healed yet. Will it look good when you finish my makeup?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can. You¡¯ll know when you see the effectter.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was relieved. Shu Yu let her sit in front of the bronze mirror and opened the window to let the light in.


    Ding Yuehua reached out to remove the bandage on her forehead, but Shu Yu immediately stopped her. ¡°That¡¯s it. There¡¯s still ointment on the wound. Don¡¯t wash it off. This is good. I¡¯ll give you delicate and pitiful makeup.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was curious. Huh?


    Shouldn¡¯t she be as bold and handsome asst time? She had thought it through just now. If she was dressed as a man, having a scar on her forehead did not seem difficult to ept.


    Shu Yu just smiled and started to fight without saying anything.


    She asked calmly while making up, ¡°Miss Ding, you didn¡¯t sleep well these past two days, right? The dark shadows under your eyes were a little heavy, and the bags under your eyes were alsoing out. This was not good. For women, sleep was essential.¡±


    When Ding Yuehua heard this, she sighed faintly. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is it because of what happened to the Lord Ding?¡± Shu Yu¡¯s hands did not stop moving, as if they were chatting.


    ¡°You know about it too?¡±


    ¡°This matter is not a secret. The news of the county magistrate being arrested has long spread everywhere. However, Miss Ding doesn¡¯t have to be so worried. I feel that the Lord Ding will be fine.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was stunned. ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Although she also felt that her father would be fine, that was because she was the Ding family¡¯s legitimate daughter and interfered in the Ding family¡¯s business.


    ¡°It¡¯s straightforward. When I entered the residence, the guards at the gate did not make things difficult for me at all. The people below¡¯s actions could reflect the meaning of the higher-ups..¡±

 Chapter 180 - 180: Thirty Taels of Silver Is not Easy?

    Chapter 180: Thirty Taels of Silver Is not Easy?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua looked at her fixedly for a long time before letting out a long sigh. I didn¡¯t expect Miss Lu to be so insightful. Compared to you, the Jiang family¡¯s horizons can¡¯t be considered blinkered. They¡¯re simply stupid.¡±


    What Shu Yu wanted was to extend the topic to the Jiang family. As expected, it was as she wished.


    ¡°The Jiang family.¡± Shu Yu sighed.¡± I didn¡¯t expect the Jiang family to make such a hasty decision without thinking. Moreover, it was so grand that it caused a storm in the city and even caused the third Miss of the residence tomit suicide. I originally wanted to ask you to help me advertise. The shop had just opened, and I wished that all the women in the city were my guests. Now that heard this, I felt that I should keep a respectful distance from the


    Jiang family¡¯s women.¡±


    Who knew that Ding Yuehua would have a different opinion when she heard this. ¡°The Jiang family is indeed not easy to get along with, but not everyone is difficult to deal with. The second branch of the Jiang family was not bad, but they were not favored by the Jiang family. When the third young master of the Jiang family was engaged to our family, it was originally¡­¡±


    She paused and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°To tell you the truth, when our family and the Jiang family were engaged in a marriage alliance, I was the first person to marry. It¡¯s just that my appearance is general, and the third young master of the Jiang family is not happy. He has taken a fancy to my sister.¡±


    This matter made her parents very angry, especially her mother. She felt that the Jiang family was simply sick. Why did the legitimate daughter not want a concubine¡¯s daughter?


    However, through this incident, Mrs. Ding understood that Young Master Jiang had a foppish personality and was also willful. He was even pampered by the Jiang family to the point that he was allowed to make his own decisions. He was not a good match at all.


    Since the Ding family was destined to marry into the Jiang family, Mrs. Ding felt there was no problem letting the concubines daughter marry over.


    However, Ding Yuehua, who was originally not confident in her appearance, was also greatly affected by this matter. She cared more about her appearance.


    ¡°Although the Ding and Jiang families finally negotiated a marriage, it was not very pleasant. The other members of the Jiang family did not care. They even felt that the young master of the legitimate master had suffered a loss by marrying the concubine¡¯s daughter of the Shu family. However, they did not think about it. This was their Third Young Masters request. Only the second branch and his wife were very resistant to this matter. To convince the Jiang family elders, the second branch, which they did not like, was directly separated in the end.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s hand paused. The Jiang family would regret it.


    The wife of the second branch, Madam Deng, would soon reunite with the wife of the vice minister of the central judicial office. At that time, wouldn¡¯t the Jiang family regret it?


    Ding Yuehua said, ¡°After they split up, the second branch¡¯s life wasn¡¯t easy.


    They were only assigned to a wine shop and woke up early every day. They earned less than thirty taels of silver a month.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Thirty taels of silver, you call that not easy?


    She was now very sure that Ding Yuehua was a rich woman. It was a huge loss for her to not take her silverst time.


    Behind her, Daya¡¯s eyes widened. Thirty taels of silver, that much?


    Ding Yuehua did not know what the two of them were thinking. She was still a little emotional. ¡°But I¡¯ve been to the second branch¡¯s wine shop a few times and be familiar with the Deng family. Gradually, I¡¯ve had some contact with them. The Deng family is not bad. I can introduce you to them next time.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. She didn¡¯t even need to say anything, and it came to her automatically.


    She smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    As she spoke, she put down her hand. ¡°It¡¯s done. Take a look.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was stunned. She raised her head and looked at the bronze mirror.


    The next moment, her eyes widened.. ¡°Is it me?

 Chapter 181 - 181: I’ll Buy This Clothes

    Chapter 181: I¡¯ll Buy This Clothes


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua looked at Shu Yu¡¯s hand in amazement. They were the same person, so how could there be such a huge difference?


    Her forehead was still bandaged, her willow-like eyebrows were curved, her eyes were slightly red, and her face was fair as if she had just recovered from a serious illness. But unfortunately¡­She looked so pitiful that people wanted to protect her.


    Last time, it was a role to protect people, but this time, it was theplete opposite.


    Ding Yuehua couldn¡¯t help but touch her face. It looked good. She had seen another side of herself.


    Shu Yu was quite satisfied. ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡®Good, very good.¡± The one who answered was not Ding Yuehua, but Daya, who was standing at the side.


    This was the first time Daya had seen Shu Yu¡¯s makeup. She did not understand it in the past, nor could she imagine what her second sister was talking about. Now she knew that her sister¡¯s hands were too precious. She wanted to learn.


    Shu Yu and Ding Yuehua were both stunned. Then, thetter nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s especially good. Miss Lu, I want you to stay at my house and help me with my makeup every day.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m a businessman.¡± Shu Yu smiled. ¡°However, I can tell you some techniques.¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to tell me?


    ¡°Of course.¡± Shu Yu said, ¡°Actually, you have a good foundation. You have phoenix eyes, willowy eyebrows, and thin lips. When we transform, highlight your strengths. For example, if your eyes melt a little, they will be very charming. You just needed to make the nose a little higher and the cheeks on both sides a little moreyered.¡±


    Ding Yuehua was dumbfounded as she watched her say such a secret recipe without any qualms. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. ¡°You¡¯ll lose money if you do business like this.¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled. ¡°Miss Ding, I¡¯m only telling you what you wear when you go out daily. If you were to attend an important asion, such as a banquet or a wedding, you couldn¡¯t possibly dress like you usually did, right? For example, the makeup I helped you with these two times. Even if I told you all this, would you be able to do it? Do you still have toe and find me?¡±


    Ding Yuehua thought about it and agreed. ¡°Miss Lu¡­ huh, I¡¯ll just call you Shu


    Yu. Shu Yu, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m pretty good too. Come, get up first. I have another dress here that suits your makeup today.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and asked Daya to take out the clothes.


    Ding Yuehua blinked and let the two of them put it on her.


    Then, she stood in front of the dressing mirror, speechless.


    Clothes make the man.


    Shu Yu touched her chin. She knew that this dress would suit Ding Yuehua. Thest time she saw her, she noticed that Ding Yuehua¡¯s figure was a little thin and her shoulders were very narrow.


    This caused her to be unable to hold up her clothes, and she did not look good in them.


    When Shu Yu was making this dress, he had Madam Ruan make a fake shawl.


    The shoulders had a little puff of sleeves. With a little stretch, it lookedpletely different.


    Ding Yuehua spun around happily. ¡°Shu Yu, I like this dress. I like it so much.¡±


    ¡°I told you that the clothes in our shop are very nice, right?¡± Moreover, this was a sky-blue color, and there were no extra patterns on the clothes. It was very suitable for a ¡°sick¡±.


    She looked even more protective.


    Ding Yuehua had never felt that she was this good-looking. She took a deep breath and immediately ran to the dressing table to take out a silver note.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy this dress..¡±

 Chapter 182 - 182: Earning 60 Taels a Day

    Chapter 182: Earning 60 Taels a Day


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daya looked at the face value of the banknote and gasped.


    50 taels?


    A piece of clothing was sold for fifty taels.


    Shu Yu took the silver with a clear conscience. She knew that the fifty taels not only included the money for makeup and clothes but also the price of the box of scar removal cream.


    Ding Yuehua knew that she did not sell scar removal cream, but she could not ept such an expensive item as a matter of course, so she added the money to the clothes.


    The silver earned so easily and Daya worried a lot.


    She asked softly, ¡°Yu, this¡­ Is there any problem?¡±


    Would Miss Ding go back on her wordter? Would she find someone to smash their shop? Would she go outside and say that their prices were too expensive and ask customers not toe?


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°No problem. It¡¯s hard to buy a satisfactory thing. It¡¯s rare for


    Yuehua to like it so much.¡±


    Ding Yuehua nodded repeatedly, smiling so widely that she could not close her mouth. ¡°I like it very much. Hahahaha, I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    Theughter from inside reached the door. Mrs. Ding, who was already restless, could not help but push the door open.


    ¡°Yuehua, what exactly are you thinking¡­¡±


    Mrs. Ding¡¯s voice came to an abrupt halt the moment she saw Ding Yuehua. She looked at her daughter in shock and asked in disbelief, ¡°You, you¡¯re Yuehua?¡±


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Not only Mrs. Ding, but the other members of the Ding family standing behind Mrs. Ding also felt that the person in front of them was a little unreal.


    Was this still the Second Young Miss of the Ding family who could not be found even if she was thrown into the crowd? Are you sure she¡¯s not a different person?


    Mrs. Ding was stunned for a moment before she smiled. ¡°Yuehua, are you too good -looking?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Lu. I told you that Miss Lu was very powerful. Do you believe me now?¡±


    Mrs. Ding immediately looked at Lu Shuyu. ¡°Amazing, Miss Lu. You¡¯re simply a god.¡± Her attitude waspletely different from her previous fierce look of wanting to chase people away.


    Shu Yu was packing her makeup bag. ¡°Thank you for your approval. I opened a clothing store on Ningshui Street. If you need anything, you cane and take care of my business. This is the flyer. Bring it here and I¡¯ll give you a discount.¡±


    ¡°Yo, the publicity for this is really good.¡±


    Shu Yu was very approachable. I especially found someone to draw it and spent a lot of money. It was to make the people who saw it feel pleasing and reluctant to throw it away.¡±


    It was a full tael of silver. Her heart ached.


    Mrs. Ding was amused by her. ¡°Since Shopkeeper Lu is so thoughtful, I can¡¯t take this flyer for nothing.¡± She reached out and took out a silver note from her sleeve. ¡°Shopkeeper Lu made a special trip and even helped Yuehua with such a big favor. I haven¡¯t seen her so happy in a long time. This silver is Shopkeeper Lu¡¯s hard work fee and the fee for this flyer. Shopkeeper Lu, you must not refuse.


    Of course, Shu Yu would not refuse. She only sighed with emotion that people in the financial industry were indeed rich.


    Regardless of whether it was the Ding family¡¯s Mrs. Ding or Ding Yuehua, they were all very generous.


    Daya quickly lowered her head. She felt that she was too inexperienced. If she got too excitedter, she would embarrass Yu.


    Ten taels, another ten taels.


    Yu had earned sixty taels of silver in one trip. Did rich people not treat money as money?


    Sixty taels of silver were something that ordinary farmers would not be able to earn in ten years.


    But now, one day.


    It was simply unimaginable!

 Chapter 183 - 183: We Made Money

    Chapter 183: We Made Money


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mrs. Ding and the Ding family surrounded Ding Yuehua and looked at her for a long time. The more they looked, the more curious they became.


    This was the second time Ding Yuehua had be the center of attention. She was originally not confident, but now she was smiling. Even though she still looked weak, her entire body seemed to be glowing.


    The Eldest Young Mistress of the Ding family was very moved. Seeing that Mrs.Ding was talking to Ding Yuehua, she quietly walked in front of Shu Yu and whispered, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, do you have other colors for this dress in your shop?¡±


    She didn¡¯t ask Shu Yu to put on makeup. The makeupsted for too long. It was already time for dinner.


    If she wanted to change, she would have to wait until tomorrow morning. However, she could still buy the clothes first.


    Shu Yu sized up the Eldest Young Mistress and smiled. ¡°Although we don¡¯t have any other colors, we can still customize them. It was just that¡­ the Eldest


    Young Mistress¡¯ figure was curvy and graceful. You were not suitable for this style of clothes. I do have something suitable. If you are free, you cane over and try it on. I¡¯ll pick a dress that I guarantee will suit you.¡±


    Coincidentally, this young mistress of the Ding family had a slightly t figure that was different from Ding Yuehua¡¯s. If she wore this kind of clothes with fake shawls and puffed sleeves, she would only look very strong.


    Yes, just like the one she was wearing now. Although it was not bad, it did not fit her well.


    The Eldest Young Mistress was stunned for a moment, then she was delighted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and take a look another day.¡±


    Of course, she did not want to buy the same clothes as others, but the one Ding Yuehua was wearing was too eye-catching. She felt that she was prettier than Ding Yuehua, so she was naturally more stunning when she wore it.


    Shu Yu was very satisfied. She had gained a lot today. Not only did she have a small amount of money, but after Ding Yuehua¡¯s appearance, she would at least have a few more customers.


    Just as she was thinking about it, a joyful voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°The Lord is back. The Lord is back.¡±


    When the Ding family heard this, they instantly beamed with joy. Mrs. Ding even pped her hands together. ¡°I knew the Lord would be fine. Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡±


    Ding Yuehua wanted to go out too, but after taking two steps, she was pulled back by Mrs. Ding. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Your head is still injured. Go to bed and lie down.¡± She was very satisfied with her daughter¡¯s delicate appearance.


    Then, she went out again and expressionlessly asked the Third Miss who was kneeling on the ground to get up and go to the room to rest.


    Shu Yu looked at this series of operations and sighed in her heart. This rich family¡¯s inner house was indeed not peaceful.


    Mrs. Ding had already brought the rest of the Ding family out. It was a big deal that the Lord Ding had returned. It only took an instant for the house to turn quiet from noisy.


    Shu Yu prepared to leave. ¡°Yuehua, we¡¯ll be going back first. Since the Lord Ding is back, I think you have a lot to say. We won¡¯t disturb you here. If you have any problems in the future, you cane to Ningshui Street to find me.¡±


    Ding Yuehua didn¡¯t try to persuade her to stay. She only thanked her again and again before letting Xiao Yun send her out.


    Shu Yu brought Daya back the way they came.


    No more soldiers were guarding the back door. As expected, nothing would happen to the Ding family.


    Shu Yu and Daya got on the mule carriage and drove to Ningshui Street.


    It was only when they were out of Xiao Yun¡¯s line of sight that Daya suddenly said excitedly, ¡°Yu, we¡¯ve earned money. So much silver.¡±


    Shu Yu was amused. ¡°Calm down, Sis. There will be more silver in the future..

 Chapter 184 - 184: The Big Girl Who Surprised People

    Chapter 184: The Big Girl Who Surprised People


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daya didn¡¯t know how to remain calm. In the beginning, she had thought it was pretty good. After the shop was opened, as long as they sold two pieces of clothing a day, they would earn at most one or two hundred coins per piece. They would earn three or four hundred coins a day.


    In Daya¡¯s heart, this was already very high.


    That was about ten taels of silver a month. After deducting the rent,bor, and some other expenses, They could save at least five taels of silver a month. Fifty to sixty taels a year. Just thinking about it made her excited.


    But now¡­Yu spent a day, no, less than half a day to earn half a year¡¯s worth of money.


    Daya¡¯s heart was about to jump out. Her imagination was indeed too poor. Shu Yu saw this and stuffed all the banknotes into Daya¡¯s hands. ¡°Sis, feel it now. You just have to get used to it in the future.¡±


    Daya almost threw the banknote in her hand. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and held it tightly in her palm. She let out a long breath. ¡°Yu, don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scaring you. Didn¡¯t you hear Miss Ding say that it¡¯s not easy to earn thirty taels a month? Sister, wemoners don¡¯t have money. However, those who did business well would go out for a meal and spend a hundred taels.¡±


    Daya was speechless. That must be the liver of a dragon and the gall of a phoenix, right?


    Shu Yu smiled. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. The Shu family¡¯s daily life was quite extravagant. Although they often deducted her monthly sry, they were generous in other aspects.


    Shu Yu waited for Daya to be more or less done with her eptance before getting down to business. ¡°Sis, did you notice anything when I put makeup on Miss Ding just now?¡±


    Daya was stunned. She thought for a moment and said hesitantly, ¡°I realized that you only changed Miss Ding¡¯s eyebrows and eyes a little, but she feltpletely different. Also, Miss Ding¡¯s nose is a little t. After you¡¯re done, her nose will look much taller. Yes, there were alsoyers on both sides of her face.


    Shu Yu was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Daya to notice all of this and be very careful.


    This was also the reason why she brought Daya along. She wanted to use these two months to give Daya systematic emergency training.


    After all, if she wasn¡¯t around in the future, someone would have to take care of the shop.


    She did not expect Daya to give her a surprise. She was more talented than she had imagined.


    Since that was the case, she wouldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    Seeing that she was silent, Daya felt a little uneasy. ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, Sister, you¡¯re right. When we get back, I¡¯ll teach you how to do makeup.¡±


    Daya¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I-I¡¯ll study hard.¡±


    Then, she would be able to earn a lot of money like Yu. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to ask for 60 taels a day. That half was fine too.


    As they spoke, the mule carriage stopped in front of the ready-to-wear clothes shop.


    When Dahu and Sanya in the shop heard the sound, they hurriedly ran out. What surprised Shu Yu was that the Dahu was holding Maneki in his arms. After not seeing him for half a day, he decided to y with the female cat.


    The olddy also came out to wee them. ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯re finally back. We were so worried.¡±


    She also waited until Shu Yu left before she found out that the servant girl who came over was a servant of the Ding family.


    As for Lord Ding, he had been locked up in the county office and had not been allowed to go back.


    The olddy wanted to ask how the Ding family was doing, but she was pulled into the shop by Daya. ¡°Grandma, let me show you something..¡±

 Chapter 185 - 185: The Whole Family Is Shocked

    Chapter 185: The Whole Family Is Shocked


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The olddy walked to the back of the counter with a suspicious look on her face. Only then did she see Daya mysteriously opening her tightly clenched right hand.


    Madam Ruan and Lu Erbai¡¯s attention was also drawn to this, and they looked over curiously.


    In the next moment, the three of them saw the two silver notes lying in her hands. As soon as the banknote was unfolded, the three of them sucked in a cold breath.


    So, so much money?


    Daya took a deep breath and then told them everything that happened after he went to the Ding residence today. ¡°You didn¡¯t see Yu¡¯s technique. It was too godly. The Ding family was stunned. The fifty taels were given by Miss Ding, and the ten taels were given by Mrs. Ding. In just a short while, there were sixty taels.¡±


    The olddy and the other two couldn¡¯t help but gulp. They hadn¡¯t expected this either.


    A few of them raised their heads in unison to look at Shu Yu. Thetter was talking to Sanya. When she felt the burning gaze, she raised her head and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡®IN-nothing?¡± She just felt that Yu¡¯s pair of hands had to be worshipped in the future.


    Shu Yu inexplicably felt that their gazes made her heart skip a beat. Sheughed dryly and said to the few of them, ¡°I see that the shop has been tidied up. There¡¯s nothing much to do. Why don¡¯t we go to the small courtyard we rented first? We would stay in the county town tonight ande over early tomorrow. Oh right, why didn¡¯t I see Brother Daniu?¡±


    The olddy quickly said, ¡°Daniu went to buy firecrackers. Isn¡¯t the restaurant opening tomorrow? We had to release two strings to tell others.¡±


    With that said the olddy suddenly felt that setting off two strings of firecrackers was a little too cold.


    It was mainly because they had considered the fact that the family did not have money, so they hung a couplet and two strings of firecrackers. But now¡­


    Looking at the sixty taels of silver in Daya¡¯s hand, the Lu family fell into deep thought.


    The olddy asked, ¡°Yu, should we invite a dragon and lion dance to liven things up?


    ¡°No need, just set off firecrackers and buy some nuts to eat. If you meet anyone whoes to watch, share the joy.¡±


    The olddy thought about how there were only a few pieces of clothing in their shop. It was indeed quite awkward to make it too big.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it this way. When Daniues back, we¡¯ll go to the small courtyard to clean up ande over early tomorrow to open for business.¡±


    Just as the olddy finished speaking, Daniu had already returned with a basket on his back.


    Shu Yu nced at the things in the basket and asked Daniu to put them in the backyard.


    Then, the family locked the door and left.


    The courtyard they lived in was in Liufang Alley, not far from the shop. The group of people pulled the mule carriage and walked straight over.


    When she passed by Meng Yunzheng¡¯s courtyard, Shu Yu stopped for a moment. Seeing that the courtyard door was locked, she immediately retracted her gaze and continued to walk forward.


    With the silver, the olddy felt more confident. She saw that there were three houses in the courtyard and did not feel that it was a waste. Instead, she nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°This house is good. The location is not bad and it¡¯s quiet. When the timees, no one will disturb your mother and the Daya when they are making clothes here.¡±


    The others had also seen it inside and out, and the more they looked, the more they liked it.


    The olddy couldn¡¯t stay idle and immediately picked up a broom and rag to tidy up.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Grandma, you guys rest first. I still have to go out for a while.¡±


    Madam Ruan and the others were stunned. ¡°It¡¯s already quitete. It¡¯s time for dinner. Why are you still going out?¡±


    Shu Yu winked at them. ¡°Because the God of Fortune came to our house today, and we¡¯ll have silver in a while.. How can we miss it?¡±

 Chapter 186 - 186: Selling the Recipe

    Chapter 186: Selling the Recipe


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The olddy was excited. ¡°You have a guest again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shu Yu waved at Sanya. ¡°Didn¡¯t I make a scar removal cream before? I promised to bring Sanya to Doctor Xu today to see the effect of removing scars. If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll sell the prescription to him. We should have gone over in the morning, but didn¡¯t we suddenly have work to do and was dyed until now?¡±


    The olddy had almost forgotten about this matter. She quickly nodded when she heard that. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Doctor Xu must be waiting anxiously. Go quickly.¡±


    Shu Yu asked Lu Er Bai again, ¡°Dad,e with us. We can also let Doctor Xu give you a follow-up visit to see how your leg is recovering.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡¯


    Dahu also wanted to go, but when he saw that his grandmother and mother were busy, he immediately stopped and turned around to help.


    Shu Yu looked at his back and could not help butugh. He was young, but he had a lot to worry about.


    The father and daughter got on the mule carriage and quickly drove toward the clinic.


    Doctor Xu was indeed looking forward to it. He had been walking around the clinic for the entire afternoon. If he didn¡¯t know that Shu Yu¡¯s shop was opening tomorrow and that she would be very busy today, he would have gone to his door to question her.


    Just as he was about to lose his patience, the mule carriage finally stopped in front of his door.


    Doctor Xu rushed out and saw Sanya¡¯s face at first nce.


    Thest time he saw her, the little girl was thin and small, and her face was pale. Coupled with that scar, she looked like a beggar.


    It had only been more than ten days since theyst met, but the little girl seemed to have changed into a different person. Her face had gained some flesh and looked cute. The color of the scar was already very light. It was almost invisible from a distance.


    Scar removal cream was indeed useful.


    Doctor Xu was so happy that he almost jumped up. ¡°Come in, Sanya,e in quickly. Let me take a good look at your face.¡±


    Shu Yu, who was helping Lu Erbai out of the car, was speechless. Doctor Xu, you look like a wretched human trafficker.


    ¡°Doctor Xu, the patient is here.¡±


    Doctor Xu raised his head and looked at Sanya. ¡°It¡¯s all the same.¡±


    Sanya was a little afraid. She was timid, to begin with. If it weren¡¯t for Shu Yu¡¯s presence these days, which made her a little more confident, she might not even be willing to go out.


    At this moment, looking at Doctor Xu, who was smiling especially terrifyingly,


    Sanya was about to cry. She weakly asked Shu Yu for help, ¡°Second Sister¡­¡±


    Shu Yu handed the walking stick to Lu Erbai and quickly ran to Sanya¡¯s side. She picked her up and said to Doctor Xu, ¡°You¡¯ll scare my sister like this. Doctor Xu, let¡¯s talk inside the clinic.¡±


    Doctor Xu finally restrained himself a little and went in with his hands behind his back.


    Shu Yu insisted that he take a look at Lu Erbai¡¯s leg first. After that, he started talking about the scar removal cream.


    With Shu Yu hugging her, Doctor Xu approached Sanya again. Sanya was not afraid at all. Instead, she blinked her big eyes and said excitedly, ¡°Uncle Xu, my scar is almost gone. My second sister helped me remove it. I¡¯ve never seen someone as amazing as her.¡±


    Doctor Xu looked up at Shu Yu and nodded perfunctorily. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. She¡¯s quite amazing.¡±


    Sanya was satisfied.


    Doctor Xu asked Shu Yu to show him the finished product of the scar removal cream. After studying it for a while, they began to discuss the price.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to sell the recipe to me? Are you not going to sell it yourself?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°But I have another request..¡±

 Chapter 187 - 187: Seven Skewers of Candied Haws

    Chapter 187: Seven Skewers of Candied Haws


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Doctor Xu resisted the urge to roll his eyes and pointed at her. ¡°I knew there would be more trouble.¡±


    Shu Yu argued, ¡°Doctor Xu, don¡¯t use me. I haven¡¯t said my request yet.¡± ¡°Then tell me.¡±


    ¡°I think so. About the recipe, I can sell it to you at a lower price. But¡­¡± Before Doctor Xu¡¯s eyes lit up, Shu Yu quickly changed the topic. ¡°In the future, if you sell a bottle of this scar removal cream, give me 5% of it. How about that?¡± 5% was not a lot.


    ording to Doctor Xu¡¯s standard of charge, she estimated that her scar removal cream would cost at least ten or twenty taels. If she asked for 5% of it, it would only cost one tael at most.


    It was already very few.


    Shu Yu mainly wanted to give her family another way out. The shop was not on the right track yet, and she did not know what would happen in the future. She had to leave a way out for the Lu family.


    Doctor Xu was startled and began to ponder carefully in his heart.


    The cost of this scar removal cream was not high. The medicine that he saw Shu Yu grabst time did not require many precious medicinal herbs.


    His profit was still veryrge, 5%¡­


    Although it was a little painful, it was not impossible.


    ¡°If it¡¯s half done, then how much is this recipe worth?¡±


    ¡°One hundred and fifty taels.¡± Shu Yu clicked her tongue.¡± How is it? Cheap, right?¡±


    Listening to the side of the whole process, Lu Erbai was speechless. Was this cheap?


    Doctor Xu felt that it was within his eptable range. After all, his medical center had always charged high fees. Moreover, this scar removal cream could be sold to the capital in the future. At that time, the price would increase several times.


    This thing was a rare good thing for those rich and powerful families.


    His original estimate was three hundred taels, but now that it was halved, he was still very happy.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get you some silver.¡±


    Lu Erbai stared nkly at his departing back and sighed, ¡°Doctor Xu is a straightforward person.¡± He didn¡¯t even know how to bargain.


    Shu Yu drank a cup of tea. Today was indeed the day of the God of Fortune¡¯s visit.


    However, she had spent almost all the money she had on her, and now she had made up for it.


    Doctor Xu quickly took out the banknote and Shu Yu prescribed in front of him.


    The transaction between the two parties was very pleasant. Shu Yu happily put away the silver notes in her hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll count on Doctor Xu¡¯s business to be prosperous so that I can share the profits.¡±


    Doctor Xu snorted lightly. ¡°You¡¯re opening for business tomorrow. I wish you a great opening as well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Shu Yu once again helped Lu Erbai onto the mule carriage. However, this time, she didn¡¯t get on the cart. Instead, she led the mule forward slowly.


    When she passed by the hawker selling candied haws, she bought seven sticks of candied haws and gave one to Sanya. Lu Erbai kept the rest so that they could each get a stick when they got home.


    Sanya looked at the candied haws in her hands, her eyes shining.


    ¡°Second Sister, candied haws, I have never eaten it.¡± In the past, every time Aunt came to the county town, she would bring back a stick of candied haws for Dabao.


    Dabao was very detestable. Every time, he would deliberately run in front of her and her brother and bite them in front of them with a look of enjoyment.


    Every time Sanya ran away, but when there was no one, she would lick her lips, fantasizing about herself eating candied haws, sour and sweet, as if it was a delicacy in the world.


    Today, she finally got to eat it.


    Lu Erbai looked at his little daughter, feeling a little sour in his heart.


    Of the seven sticks of candied haws, Shu Yu had bought one for each of them.


    Lu Erbai took out his skewer. ¡°Sanya likes it. I¡¯ll share mine with you and


    Dahu..¡±

 Chapter 188 - 188: Your Mother Is That Stingy

    Chapter 188: Your Mother Is That Stingy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sanya was stunned and shook her head quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I have it.¡±


    Shu Yu also said, ¡°Eating too much hawthorn isn¡¯t good for her stomach. One skewer is enough. Dad, keep it for yourself.¡±


    After hearing that it was bad for the body, Lu Erbai didn¡¯t insist. He just patted his youngest daughter¡¯s head and smiled at her happy expression.


    Shu Yu bought a lot of things on the way back. With money in her hands, she could not restrain her desire to shop.


    Lu Erbai tried to persuade her a few times but to no avail.


    Fortunately, the things she bought were not expensive. They were just some snacks. It was obvious that she had specially brought them back for everyone to eat.


    When the mule carriage stopped at the entrance of Liufang Alley, the olddy, and the others had already bought the vegetables and prepared the meal, waiting for them to return.


    Sanya took a stick of candied haws from Lu Erbai. After getting out of the car, she ran inside. ¡°Brother, Brother will give you something delicious.¡±


    Dahu was sweeping the floor with a broom. When he heard the sound, he suddenly looked up. Then, a string of bright red candied haws was right in front of his eyes.


    The Dahu was stunned and looked at Sanya.


    Thetter tilted her head and ate her skewer as she handed the skewer in her hand to him. ¡°Here you go. Our Sister bought it for us. We all have one. It¡¯s delicious.¡¯


    The Dahu¡¯s eyes sparkled as he quickly took it.


    The brother and sister looked at each other and smiled. They bit on the candied haws andughed.


    Shu Yu could not help butugh. It was indeed easy to be satisfied in a child¡¯s world. Having a stick of candied haws was like having everything.


    Shu Yu distributed the remaining candied haws. Daniu scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I have some too?¡±


    Daniu didn¡¯t want to go back today in case he had to rush over tomorrow. It would be too troublesome.


    However, he wasn¡¯t going to stay here tonight. After dinner, he went to the shop to sleep.


    He had been busy these days. Shu Yu meant that although he was her cousin, she couldn¡¯t let him work for anything. She had to pay him some money.


    The olddy agreed with her, but Daniu disagreed.


    The olddy hit him a few times. ¡°You¡¯re getting married at the end of the year. Your mother is so stingy. Don¡¯t you have some money saved up? If your wife wants to buy something to eat in the future, do you have to use her dowry?¡± Daniu instantly thought of Daya¡¯s situation and shook his head. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    The olddy pped a string of copper coins into his hand, causing his palm to turn red. ¡°Since you know that, then you have to n for yourself. After you get married, you and your wife will be your own family. You¡¯re a man, so you have to give your wife to rely on. Money is the most practical thing, do you understand?¡±


    Daniu understood, so he hesitated for a moment before epting the copper coins.


    The olddy was satisfied, finally, said, ¡°You¡¯re the eldest grandson in the Lu family, never been taught by your mother to be foolish.¡±


    The grandma was talking about his mother, so Daniu could onlyugh dryly and did not refute.


    Only then did the olddy chase him back to the shop to sleep.


    After Daniu left, Shu Yu took out the money she had earned from selling the scar removal cream.


    ¡°Just in time. Before the opening ceremony tomorrow, let¡¯s check the ounts and make some moneyter so that we can have an idea.¡±


    Looking at the banknotes on the table, the olddy and Madame Ruan felt as if their worldview had been shattered.


    Yu went out and earned another 150 taels of silver.


    Could it be that they had seen too little of the world, so they didn¡¯t know that there were so many rich people now?

 Chapter 189 - 189: Settling Credits and Recruiting

    Chapter 189: Settling Credits and Recruiting


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, when Shu Yu calcted all the expenses before the opening of the restaurant, the olddy and Madam Ruan were stunned.


    They had already spent over a hundred taels of silver before the shop opened for business.


    This money¡­Where did all the money go? Why did they not know that they had handled such arge sum of money?


    ¡°The main ones are the mule carriage, the decoration of the shop, and the cloth.¡±


    The biggest thing was the fabric. The fabric that Shu Yu bought was all good. If it was too bad, those madams and youngdies would not be interested at all.


    She had several rolls of good silk from thergest silk store in the county.


    However, these materials were enough for some time. She did not need to spend money in this area for the time being.


    ¡°So, we won¡¯t need to spend a lot of money next. It¡¯s mainly onbor. We still don¡¯t have enough clothes in our shop. I still have to teach Sister how to put on makeup, so Mother is the only one who can make clothes. It¡¯s toote, so I thought of hiring two people.¡±


    Recruiting?


    Naturally, this method was to recruit people with good craftsmanship.


    Shu Yu saw that Madam Ruan wanted to say something but hesitated as if she had something to say, so she asked,¡± Is there someone in your heart?¡±


    Madam Ruan nced at her mother-inw, who red at her. ¡°If you want to talk, then talk. Why are you looking at me?


    Madam Ruan quickly retracted her gaze and said softly, ¡®Yu, Mother knows someone who can make clothes quickly and exquisitely. She¡¯s also a good person. When I was young, I wasn¡¯t good at making clothes, so I was¡­When the Ruan family scolded me, she was the one who secretly told me the technique.¡±


    Shu Yu could tell. ¡°So, she¡¯s from the Ruan Family Vige?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± This was also the reason why Madam Ruan hesitated. ¡°Xiang¡¯s life wasn¡¯t good. She married someone when she was young, but the other party passed away a few yearster. Her inws despised her for giving birth to a daughter and chased her out with her daughter. When she returned to her parent¡¯s home, they were unhappy and refused to let her go home. After that, she found a run-down house in the Ruan Family Vige. The vige chief asked her for some rent and stayed there.¡±


    Madam Ruan was three years older than Xiang, and Xiang got marriedter than her, so her daughter was one year younger than Shu Yu.


    The mother and daughter depended on each other for survival. They usually embroidered some handkerchiefs to make a living.


    Xiang was good at making clothes, and she was a nice person, which was why Madam Ruan rmended her.


    The olddy snorted. ¡°The people of the Ruan Family Vige are all bad. If your family finds out that our family has opened a shop, they mighte and take advantage of us again.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Madam Ruan did not dare to refute. The things her family had done made her unable to lift her head for the rest of her life.


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s hand under the table gently tugged at her. Madam Ruan looked up and heard her say, ¡°Sure, but we still have to see how good her craftsmanship is and what her character is like.¡± If there¡¯s no problem, we¡¯ll recruit her. As for the Ruan Family Vige¡­We will find out sooner orter. Not only them, but we also have to be prepared for others toe. No matter what, we can help those who are good to us if we can. If we don¡¯t agree, then we¡¯ll fight them out. There¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡±


    The olddy nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Madam Ruan¡¯s face shed with joy. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go to the Ruan Family Vige another day and tell Xiang.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Other than that, Shu Yu wanted to recruit an embroiderydy..

 Chapter 190 - 190: She’s Smart

    Chapter 190: She¡¯s Smart


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The embroiderydy that Shu Yu wanted was not an ordinary one who only knew how to embroider a handkerchief.


    At the very least, they had to have the skills to embroider screens independently. This kind of embroiderydy, whom ordinary farmers could not cultivate, would go back and ask Miss Ding if she had any candidates.


    After saying that, Shu Yu i s gaze fell on Da Hu¡¯s head.


    Dahu and Sanya sat on the steps at the door. The olddy felt that the two children were young and were afraid that they would leak the news, so she did not let them listen to this kind of calction of silver.


    The two children were slowly chewing on the candied haws. They had only eaten two just now and could not bear to eat too quickly. They put candied haws up. After dinner, they would take them out and slowly taste them.


    As soon as Shu Yu¡¯s gazended on the door, the others also turned their heads to look.


    Dahu felt his back stiffen, and he felt a burning sensation on his back.


    He asked in a low voice, ¡°Sister, do you have a feeling that you¡¯re being targeted?¡±


    Sanya shook her head and stuffed half of the candied hawthorns into her mouth. Her cheeks puffed up as she shook her head. ¡°No, I feel especially happy now. One candied hawthorn, two candied hawthorns, three, I still have three. Brother, look, you still have five. Why don¡¯t you give me one? That way, we¡¯ll have the same amount, right?¡±


    She was really smart.


    Dahu looked at his sister. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m being targeted.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± However, Sanya seemed to have thought of something and immediately became nervous. ¡°Is there someone who wants to kidnap you again? Then, brother, quickly hide it. Give me the candied haws, and I¡¯ll hold it for you.¡±


    Dahu was speechless. Do you think you¡¯ve hidden your motives well?


    Shu Yu was amused by the two of them. She waved at them. ¡°Dahu, Sanya,


    e here. I have something to say.¡±


    The two of them immediately turned around and ran into the house.


    Shu Yu pulled Dahu over and said to the others in the room, ¡°I want to find a school for Dahu so that he can study.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Read, read?


    Dahu shook his head repeatedly. ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t study.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at him steadily.¡±Dahu, you have to go to school. Even if you don¡¯t like it, I still want you to go. I don¡¯t need you to think about fame, nor do need you to read out your achievements. However, reading and learning were the most basic. In the future, our shop will grow bigger and bigger. As the owner, can¡¯t you read? If you didn¡¯t study and didn¡¯t even know how to do ounts, and if you were scammed by people when signed the contract, then this shop that you had painstakingly opened would have to close down soon.¡±


    Dahu¡¯s eyes widened. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like reading. Besides his family, the person he admired the most was the only schr in his vige, Schr


    Tang.


    However, he had never thought of studying. At home¡­


    ¡°But I heard that studying costs a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Our family has even opened a shop.¡±


    Lu Erbai clenched his fists, his expression was solemn. ¡°Yes, study. Dahu must study.¡±


    Dahu looked around and saw that everyone was nodding. He immediately became excited. ¡°Then, I will study. I want to be the top scorer.¡±


    ¡°Our Dahu is ambitious.¡± The olddy said happily.


    Shu Yu nced at the envious Sanya. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have a women¡¯s college here.. Dahu, when youe back from school in the future, you have to teach your sister how to read, understand?¡±

 Chapter 191 - 191: Opening Day

    Chapter 191: Opening Day


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just like that, Dahu¡¯s studies were settled. After the store was opened for business, they would find a suitable school for him.


    The next day, the whole family woke up early, put on new clothes, and headed to Ningshui Street.


    There were already a few shops on Ningshui Street that were open early in the morning. When Shu Yu reached the shop, Daniu happened to be opening the door.


    The olddy had gone to get the auspicious time previously, and 8 a.m. was the auspicious time to open for business.


    Daniu spread out the firecrackers and prepared snacks.


    The shopkeepers of the shops next door all looked over. Most of the surrounding businesses were not optimistic about the news of the Lu family opening a ready-to-wear clothes shop.


    This was especially when they hade over yesterday and found that there were only a few pieces of clothes. Although the shop was decorated in a novel andfortable way, so what? A shop that sold clothes but didn¡¯t even have many items was useless.


    They asked around and found out that the Lu family came from a small remote vige. They had no experience in doing business before, nor did they have any backing. In fact, they had been a family that could not even solve the problem of their livelihood half a month ago.


    As a result, the shopkeepers of the various shops were speechless. They did not think that the Lu family¡¯s shop couldst long.


    Of course, although they didn¡¯t think much of the Lu family, peace was always the most important thing in business. As such, the few shops nearby still wrapped up two bags of sweets and sent them over as a congrattory gift.


    Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu arrived when it was almost seven in the morning.


    The moment Lu Sanzhu arrived, heined to Shu Yu in dissatisfaction, ¡°I was going to help yesterday, but the olddy stopped me, saying that the car can¡¯t fit all of us. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if Daniu didn¡¯te then? I¡¯m trying to show my mum filial piety as a son, but to think she¡¯s unwilling.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the olddy pinched his ear, ¡°It¡¯s a big day. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu cried out, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t dare to do it anymore. I really don¡¯t!¡±


    The olddy snorted and asked him, ¡®Where are Dabao and Baoya?¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that there would be too many people and I couldn¡¯t take care of them, so I sent them to their grandmother¡¯s house.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu and his wife came, and so did Lu Dasong and his wife.


    Madam Li had wanted to bring Erniu and Lanhua over and see if they could take advantage of anything, but Lu Dasong did not agree, so she had no choice.


    Zhang Shu¡¯s wordsst time had affected the couple. Recently, Lu Dasong did not listen to her ideas much. He was afraid that others would say that he did not have a mind of his own and that his wife was the one who made the decisions in the house.


    Madam Li did not dare to provoke him at this juncture, so she could only follow Lu Dasong over unwillingly.


    This was the first time Madam Li hade to the shop. She had originally thought that it was just a small shop with a few pieces of cloth. She did not expect that the shop was on Ningshui Street.


    Moreover¡­ It was so beautiful.


    Madam Li felt sour. Her second brother-inw¡¯s family had really struck it rich. Why wasn¡¯t her daughter the one who was taken away back then? This way, when her daughter came back after more than ten years, she would also have a shop that looked very wealthy.


    Madam Li looked around and asked in surprise, ¡°Second sister-inw, do you only have these few clothes? What kind of business are you doing? Can you make money?¡±


    This was the first time she saw someone who dared to open a shop with just a few pieces of clothing.


    Madam Ruan was not good with words and just smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll make moreter.¡±


    ¡°How many can you make in a day? Why don¡¯t I help you? I can make clothes too.¡±


    Of course, she would have to demand a sry..

 Chapter 192 - 192: Seemingly Going to Make a Loss

    Chapter 192: Seemingly Going to Make a Loss


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as Madam Li finished speaking, Madam Liang jumped over, ¡°And me, and me. I know how to make clothes too!¡±


    Madam Ruanughed awkwardly. They did know how to make clothes, but the products were limited to the extent that they could be worn. They couldn¡¯t make clothes that were exquisite and beautiful.


    She looked at her two sisters-inw and said hesitantly, ¡°Well, your family is quite busy, so how can I trouble you? Just to make clothes, I have to live in the county and can¡¯t go back every day.¡±


    Madam Li frowned, ¡°We can¡¯t go back? It doesn¡¯t matter where the clothes are made. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re expensive. If you¡¯re afraid of getting them dirty, can¡¯t we just wash them after we¡¯re done?¡±


    Madam Ruan suddenly understood what it meant to be a chicken talking to a duck. Her rejection had been quite obvious. Moreover, the clothes were indeed very expensive. A good piece of clothing cost several taels of silver.


    When she made the clothes, she would trim her fingernails and apply hand cream. She also kept the table neat and tidy, as well as the room clean. On top of that, she requested that no one disturbed her. The whole family ced a lot of importance on the whole matter, so of course, they couldn¡¯t just do it casually.


    Madam Li wanted to say more, but the olddy walked over and red at Madam Li and Madam Liang, ¡°What good clothes can you make with your dog paws? Let me tell you, don¡¯t touch the clothes in Erbai¡¯s shop. Otherwise, I¡¯ll cut your hands off!¡±


    The two of them were scolded until they shrunk their necks. The olddy red at Madam Ruan and said, ¡°Yu is in charge of hiring people for the shop. The next time you meet people who want to work in the shop, tell them to go to Yu. Let me tell you, if you dare to take over and hold Yu back, you¡¯d better get lost as soon as possible.¡±


    Madam Ruan shook her head hurriedly, ¡°I won¡¯t hold her back.¡±


    At this moment, Lu Erbai called out, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s time!¡±


    It was time to open for business.


    The olddy hurriedly tidied up her clothes and hurried to the door.


    Lu Erbai stood by the side, leaning against the door with his walking stick, one hand tugging at the end of a piece of red silk that covered the signboard on the roof of the shop. He looked at his family with slight excitement.


    After a while, he took a deep breath and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Light it.¡±


    Shu Yu held a lighter and lit the firecrackers that had been spread out long ago. In the next moment, a crackling sound suddenly rang in everyone¡¯s ears. Daya protected Dahu and Sanya as they hurriedly ran into the shop.


    Lu Erbai raised his head, and with a forceful tug of his right hand, the red silk cloth was pulled away, revealing the words on the que: Yiren Pavilion.


    The so-called Yiren symbolizeddies who were the object of fantasies.


    Shu Yu felt that the meaning was quite good. It was simple and easy to understand, and it was also elegant to read.


    After the firecrackers were set off, many were attracted by themotion. Some children who were watching the show ran over happily.


    However, no one came inside. They just stood outside and watched.


    The doors of Yiren Pavilion were very wide. Even if one stood outside, one could see what was inside.


    Therefore, everyone quickly found out that this was a ready-to-wear clothes shop, and it was one that didn¡¯t have many clothes. All of them instantly lost interest.


    Madam Li and Madam Liang chattered at the side, ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any customers? It¡¯s already so quiet on the opening day¡­ It doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re going to make money at all.¡±


    Madam Liang was quite worried. She did hope that her second brother-inw¡¯s family would make money. After all, she was hoping to get some benefits.


    Madam Li was gloating, ¡°They made such a big fuss earlier, but it looks like they¡¯re going to lose money..¡±

 Chapter 193 - 193: Three Gifts

    Chapter 193: Three Gifts


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the twodies chattered,ughter came from outside.


    ¡°Ms. Lu, congrattions on your grand opening!¡¯


    Everyone looked up and saw Doctor Xu walking over with a helper. Thetter was holding a gift box in his hand.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Doctor Xu, you¡¯re here. Pleasee in, pleasee in.¡±


    Doctor Xu handed the gift box to Shu Yu, then greeted the others and went in to look around the shop.


    Once he did so, the smile on his face froze. He looked at Shu Yu strangely. Were they really going to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop? With just these few clothes? There were even fewer clothes than the ones in his closet.


    But he didn¡¯t say much and was led by Daniu to sit down and drink tea.


    After a while, another person came with a gift box in his hand as well.


    Upon arrival, he nodded and smiled at Lu Erbai before handing over the gift box.


    Lu Erbai was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t know this person. Furthermore, the other party didn¡¯t even say a word when handing over the gift. Should he ept the gift box or not?


    It wasn¡¯t just Lu Erbai. The others didn¡¯t recognize the young man either.


    Dahu, who was smart, went to find Shu Yu who was talking to Doctor Xu inside.


    Shu Yu came out and saw Meng Yunzheng. Surprise shed across her face as she said, ¡°Young Master Meng?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and silently congratted her.


    Shu Yu introduced him to Lu Erbai, ¡°Dad, this is Young Master Meng. A year ago, Doctor Zhao was instructed by him to treat our injuries.¡±


    Lu Erbai knew Zhao Xi, but he had never seen Meng Yunzheng before. This was the first time he had seen thetter.


    Upon hearing that he was his savior, Lu Erbai instantly became excited and enthusiastic, ¡°So it¡¯s Young Master Meng! Quick,e in and sit.¡±


    Shu Yu said softly, ¡°Dad, Young Master Meng got into an ident previously, so he can¡¯t speak now.¡±


    When Lu Erbai heard this, he looked at Meng Yunzheng with concern. He instructed Shu Yu, ¡°Then take good care of him. Make him feel wee.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Dad,¡± Shu Yu brought Meng Yunzheng into the shop and let him sit opposite Doctor Xu.


    After Doctor Xu drank a cup of tea, he wanted to leave. After all, he was the only doctor in his clinic, and he had to work. Otherwise, his patients would be lost if he wasn¡¯t around. As such, he left after staying for a while and meeting Meng Yunzheng.


    As a result, Meng Yunzheng instantly became the focus of attention. He was gentlemanly and handsome, to begin with. Even if he did not speak, people would not be able to look away.


    Meng Yunzheng was very calm. He had long been used to such gazes.


    Dahu and Sanya hid behind the counter and sneaked nces over time and time again. This person was really good-looking, even more so than Schr Tang.


    The ¡°glorious moon¡± that their second sister had mentioned in the past should be him, right?


    Shu Yu chatted with Meng Yunzheng. After a while, someone came over to give gifts again.


    It was Xiao Yun. She said to Shu Yu apologetically, ¡°Shopkeeper Lu, our Young Miss has something on today and can¡¯t get away. She¡¯s sorry she can¡¯te over to congratte you herself.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. Lord Ding had just returned yesterday, so there must be many things to arrange. In addition, Ding Yuehua had just broken off the engagement with the Jiang family, so the follow-up must also be troublesome. Thedy was sick now, so it was normal for her not toe out.


    Xiao Yun left after giving the gifts. After a while, Meng Yunzheng also got up and left.


    After all, this was a women¡¯s ready-to-made clothes shop. Other than the Lu family, it was quite awkward for a man like him to be here.


    Once he left, only the Lu family was left in the huge shop..

 Chapter 194 - 194: A Heavy Gift Box

    Chapter 194: A Heavy Gift Box


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing that the shop was deserted again, the Lu family members were a little worried.


    Even Lu Sanzhu, who was inexplicably confident in Shu Yu, couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he looked at the lonely gift boxes on the counter.


    Only three people came to congratte the opening of the shop. This was too shabby.


    He scooted over and whispered into Shu Yu¡¯s ear, ¡°Yu, why don¡¯t you give me some money and I¡¯ll hire a few people to get some empty gift boxes to increase the poprity of our shop?¡±


    Not only him, but even Lu Dasong came over and said, ¡°I think this method is feasible. We can also hire a few people to pretend to be customers. Otherwise, with so few people on the opening day, it will affect our luck in the future.¡±


    Madam Li nodded at the side, ¡°That¡¯s right. I felt that you guys couldn¡¯t do it from the start. We are all ordinary people. Even if you want to open a shop, it would be good enough to sell some food or open a grocery store. Why do you have to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop? Moreover, you chose Ningshui Street. Look, there are no customers at all. It¡¯s a waste of money. You guys are too naive.¡±


    Shu Yu was grateful for Lu Sanzhu and Lu Dasong¡¯s good intentions, but Madam Li¡¯s constant badmouthing today made her feel extremely ufortable.


    ¡°Aunt, if you don¡¯t think much of the shop, why don¡¯t you just go home? Either way, you can¡¯t help much here.¡±


    Madam Li¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°You, how can you say that? I¡¯m your elder!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re aware that you are an elder? Then as your mother-inw, isn¡¯t it right that I beat you to death?¡± The olddy walked over angrily.


    She hadn¡¯t seen any customers enter the shop and was feeling very frustrated. After scolding Madam Li, she looked at Lu Dasong, ¡°If you can¡¯t control your wife, don¡¯te. It¡¯s a big day, yet she just insists on bringing bad luck to others.¡±


    Madame Lee felt wronged. What did she do that was so wrong? Wasn¡¯t she just telling the truth?


    Her mother-inw was getting more and more bias toward her second


    brother-inw¡¯s family.


    However, she did not dare to say anything in front of the olddy.


    As they were talking, amotion suddenly came from outside, ¡°Hello, Boss Lu! What a grand opening! I hope customers will flood your shop, hahaha!¡±


    The person was extremely loud, and it instantly diverted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone in the shop turned their heads to look at the door.


    Lu Erbai looked at the person in confusion, ¡®You are¡­¡±


    That personughed again, ¡°Me? My surname is Lue, and I also own a shop. We are in the same trade, and my shop is just at the head of the street. You will definitely see it the next time you pass by. Come,e,e. This is a congrattory gift from me to Boss Lu. Do ept it. This congrattory gift cost me a lot of effort.¡±


    Lu Erbai found the person before him quite strange. The words he said were polite, but they sounded particrly awkward.


    That being said, the shopkeepers of the surrounding shops had alsoe to congratte the opening of the shop this morning, so there was nothing wrong with the other partying over either.


    As such, Lu Erbai could only smile and take the gift box. However, when he took it, he realized that the gift box from Boss Lue was very big and very¡­


    heavy.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s leg was injured, and he was holding onto a walking stick with one hand. How could he withstand the weight of the gift box after the other party suddenly released his grip? He immediately couldn¡¯t remain standing and fell to the side.


    Boos Lue stood close and couldn¡¯t help but look smug.


    However, just as Lu Erbai¡¯s body was about to fall to the ground, a hand suddenly appeared behind him. It supported him from behind and held him up.


    After Lu Erbai steadied himself, he let out a long sigh of relief. He then turned to look at Shu Yu, who was standing behind him..

 Chapter 195 - 195: Rubbish

    Chapter 195: Rubbish


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked at Boss Lue expressionlessly. With one hand supporting Lu Erbai and the other holding the gift box, she turned around and handed it to Daniu, who was also running over.


    Boss Lue narrowed his eyes and his expression changed slightly. This girl was quite strong.


    Shu Yu stood in front of Lu Erbai and sized up the person before her, ¡°Boss Lue, the owner of Lue¡¯s Ready-to-wear Clothes Shop?¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu said this, Lu Erbai and the others immediately understood.


    So it was the boss of the county¡¯s other ready-to-wear clothes shop. Good Lord, was he here to look for trouble?


    In the huge Jiangyuan County, there was only one ready-to-wear clothes shop, and it was owned by the Lue family. There had been other ready-to-wear clothes shops in the past, but most of them had not been open for long before they closed down due to poor management or poor business.


    In contrast, the Lue family had been rooted here for many years, and because of this, they monopolized the market.


    Was it because they didn¡¯t like that the Lu family was also opening a ready-to-wear clothes shop that they wanted to deal with them now?


    Boss Lue looked at Shu Yu. Since he came, he had naturally asked about the Lu family¡¯s situation. He knew that this shop was managed by the second daughter of the Lu family. He also knew that the poor Lu family had moved from the countryside to the county and opened this outrageous ready-to-wear clothes shop thanks to this daughter.


    Boss Lue felt that the Lu family was very stupid. To think they let a naive 14-year-old girl make the decisions. It was no wonder that they didn¡¯t even have a few decent clothes even though they were running a ready-to-wear clothes shop.


    At the thought of this, Boss Lue suddenly smiled, ¡°You must be Miss Lu, right? That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the boss of Lue¡¯s ready-to-wear clothes shop. I heard that there¡¯s a new ready-to-wear clothes shop at the end of Ningshui Street, so I came over out of curiosity. Before I came, I was thinking that we could be considered the only two ready-to-wear clothes shops in Jiangyuan County. In the future, we might be able tomunicate and help each other. Who knew¡­¡±


    He smiled as he looked into the shop, then shook his head and sighed, ¡°Who knew that you would be so¡­ so¡­ perfunctory? How is this opening a shop? It¡¯s clearly ying house. It¡¯s so crude that I¡¯m simply disappointed.¡±


    The people of the Lu family were quite angered, especially since Boss Lue deliberately said all this at the door. He even raised his voice and instantly attracted the attention of the surrounding passers-by.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°What¡¯s crude about us? The clothes in our shop are all made with great care.¡±


    Boss Lueughed as if he had heard a joke, ¡°Care? If you really cared, would there be only ten sets of clothes on the opening day? Who are you fooling? Moreover, you didn¡¯t even hire a decent assistant. It¡¯s simply ridiculous.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lu Erbai wasn¡¯t good at arguing.


    He couldn¡¯t say anything, but Shu Yu had already stepped forward. It scared Boss Lue, who was originally standing on the steps proudly, so much so that he took a step back and almost sprained his ankle and fell down the steps.


    He was stunned for a moment and got a little angry.


    However, before he could speak, he heard Shu Yu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you whether we put in any effort or not? What right do you have to say anything in our decision of selling clothes? Are you so free that you have toe over to make your presence known? Don¡¯t talk as if your clothes are so valuable. It¡¯s just a pile of rags that I don¡¯t even have the heart to talk about. Only you think you¡¯re capable. If you¡¯re really that capable, why don¡¯t you open your shop in the capital? You¡¯ve been open for decades and you still haven¡¯t moved.. How dare you try to teach others what to do?¡±

 Chapter 196 - 196: Boss Lue Fainted From Anger

    Chapter 196: Boss Lue Fainted From Anger


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boss Lue¡¯s eyes widened. This wretched girl, this wretched girl, she¡­


    Shu Yu sneered, ¡°What? Am I wrong? You¡¯re only so arrogant because no one in Jiangyuan County is willing to open a ready-to-wear clothes shop. To think you came over and pointed fingers at us. If you¡¯re so great, go to the prefecture andpete with others.¡±


    ¡°You even said our family doesn¡¯t have a decent worker? Yes, your family did hire a few workers, but all of them have their noses pointed up to the sky as if they have some kind of disease. Previously, I had been wondering why a small shop assistant with a meager sry would be so good at trimming his sail to the wind. It seems that you, the boss, are not smart enough to lead the way. It must be really hard on you to worry about our shop¡¯s business even though your IQ is limited. Thank you very much. Now can you turn around and get lost?¡±


    Boss Lue gasped for breath after being scolded. He held his chest and felt like he was about to faint.


    The shop assistant behind him quickly supported him and red at Shu Yu, ¡°You, don¡¯t go too far. Our boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The assistant was so frightened that he trembled and quickly supported Boss Lue to take a few steps back.


    Shu Yu sneered and said to the other members of the Lu family, ¡°If this person dares toe again in the future, you don¡¯t have to be polite. Just beat him out.¡±


    It was the first time that themoners who were watching themotion at the entrance and the shopkeepers of the surrounding shops had seen Lu Shuyu¡¯s fierce and impolite side. For a moment, they did not dare to make a sound. Some who were timid could not help but gulp in dear.


    This¡­ Didn¡¯t all businesses value harmony?


    Although the words that Boss Lue had said were indeed malicious, ordinary people would not go so far as to fall out immediately, right? After all, this would leave a bad impression and affect business.


    Shu Yu simply flicked her hair and snorted, ¡°If I don¡¯t say anything, do you really think we are pushovers? How dare any Tom, Dick, or Harrye to my door and give me advice.¡±


    At this point, Madam Li had already hidden in a corner of the shop. Had Shu Yu been giving her face as her aunt since she had tolerated her for so long and not scolded her so badly?


    Moreover, she suspected that Shu Yu¡¯sst sentence was actually directed at her.


    As expected, Shu Yu nced at her, but her gaze was quickly attracted by the exmations outside.


    ¡°Ah, Boss! Boss! Wake up!¡± It was the voice of the shop assistant from Lue¡¯s Ready-to-wear Clothes Shop.


    Shu Yu looked up and saw the shop assistant holding Boss Lue as thetter was on the ground. The assistant shouted, ¡°Yiren Pavilion is so rude. My boss came to congratte them out of kindness, but to think they made the Boss vomit blood!¡±


    The members of the Lu family immediately frowned. Madam Ruan was a little worried, ¡°What, what should we do?¡±


    Shu Yu rolled up her sleeves, ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll ¡®save¡¯ him.¡±


    Just as she said that, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, ¡°The guards are here! The guards are here! Who reported this to the officials?¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. She looked up and saw two guards walking over with serious expressions.


    She had sharp eyes and saw that the guard behind seemed to be carrying¡­ A small gift box?


    When the shop assistant heard that the guards had arrived, he immediately became nervous and was thinking about whether to leave. However, before he could do anything, a warm-hearted member of the crowd had already shouted, ¡°Official! Official! Something happened! Boss Lue was scolded until he vomited blood and fainted!¡±


    The two guards, who were about to walk forward, paused slightly and turned to look at Boss Lue and the shop assistant who were surrounded by the crowd..

 Chapter 197 - 197: Our Lord Sends His Gifts to the Lu Family

    Chapter 197: Our Lord Sends His Gifts to the Lu Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the members of the Lu family saw this, they immediately became nervous.


    After all, they were justmoners. How could they not be worried when they saw the soldiers interfering?


    Lu Erbai hurriedly wanted to go forward, but his legs weren¡¯t very agile. After taking two steps, he was stopped by Shu Yu.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Lu Erbai still walked forward worriedly with the help of Lu Dasong after Shu Yu walked into the crowd.


    The crowd had automatically parted to make a path. Boss Lue was still lying in the arms of the shop assistant, and his expression was indeed quite ugly.


    The leading soldier asked, ¡°What exactly was going on?


    When the shop assistant saw the officer asking, he could not help but tremble.


    He did not know where to start.


    However, the crowd around them had already started to tell the whole story.


    Some even pointed at Lu Shuyu, who had walked over.


    The two soldiers frowned and looked at each other. The soldier in the lead suddenly raised his hand, ¡°Wait a minute. Your chatter is giving me a headache. I can¡¯t understand.¡±


    After saying that, he pointed at the shop assistant and said, ¡®You, tell us what has happened. Others, don¡¯t interrupt.¡±


    The shop assistant was stunned. He could feel his Boss who has lying on the ground quietly tugging his clothes. He immediately took a deep breath and mustered his courage to speak.


    Unexpectedly, just as he opened his mouth, the soldier said, ¡°Wait. I still have something to do. We¡¯ll talk after we¡¯re done.¡±


    The shop assistant almost choked on his words, and his face was red.


    However, he could not say anything. He could only nod resentfully.


    Then, the soldier raised his head and look around the crowd. He asked, ¡°Is the boss of Yiren Pavilion¡¯s ready-to-wear shop on Ningshui Street around?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Lu Erbai walked forward. He shielded Shu Yu behind him while he faced the two soldiers.


    Shu Yu looked at her father helplessly. He could barely stand on his crutches, but he gave off an exceptionally tall feeling.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t go forward. She just looked at the two soldiers.


    The soldier standing at the back took a step forward and sized up Lu Erbai. He then smiled, ¡°You¡¯re Boss Lu? Our Lord heard that today is the opening day of the Lu family¡¯s shop, so he sent us to send you a congrattory gift. The Lord has just arrived at Jiangyuan County and is busy with matters, so he asked us to make a trip.¡±


    Lu Erbai, who had already prepared himself for the worst, was stunned when he heard this.


    The other members of the Lu family and the onlookers were also dumbfounded.


    What did they hear? Were the two soldiers here to send gifts to the Lu family?


    The new temporary county magistrate, Lord Xiang, was rted to the Lu family?


    The soldier was still holding the gift box in his hand. Seeing Lu Erbai¡¯s stunned expression, he couldn¡¯t help but hand it over, ¡°Boss Lu? Take it.¡±


    ¡°What? Oh, oh,¡± Lu Erbai snapped back to his senses and reached out to take the gift box.


    Different from the big and heavy gift box that Boss Lue had sent over, the current gift box was quite small and light, but its significance could not be underestimated.


    Lu Erbai secretly took a deep breath. Although he didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on, he guessed that it had something to do with Shu Yu. Today, apart from Doctor Xu, those who came to congratte the opening of the shop were people only Shu Yu knew.


    Therefore, after he epted the gift box, he smiled and said to the two soldiers, ¡°Thank you for your kindness. The two officials must have gone out of their way to make this trip. Doe in and have a cup of tea..¡±

 Chapter 198 - 198: The Lu Family is Related to Lord Xiang?

    Chapter 198: The Lu Family is Rted to Lord Xiang?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Unexpectedly, tne two soldiers waved tneir nanas.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Boss Lu, you can go and do your work. Isn¡¯t there still a matter here? We have to settle this matter first.¡¯


    Saying this, the soldiers¡¯ gazes fell on the shop assistant sitting on the ground.


    The shop assistant¡¯s face was filled with shock. When he heard that the two soldiers were here to send congrattory gifts to the Lu family, he began to break out in cold sweat.


    When he met the two¡¯s questioning gazes, he trembled.


    The soldier at the front asked him, ¡°Where were we? Right, tell me in detail what exactly happened.¡±


    How could the shop assistant dare to say anything? He could only shake his head in a panic and say with a trembling mouth, ¡°I, I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± The soldier raised his voice and his expression became unfriendly. ¡°There¡¯s a fainted person lying in your arms, and you¡¯re telling me that you don¡¯t know what happened?¡±


    The shop assistant was on the verge of bursting into tears. He could only look at Boss Lue, who was still pretending to be unconscious.


    Boss Lue¡¯s forehead was also covered in sweat. He was feeling uneasy too.


    It was fine in the past since the Lue family had been rooted in this county for many years and naturally had a good rtionship with the local officials. They were even on brotherly terms with the constables in the county government.


    Otherwise, their ready-to-wear clothes shop wouldn¡¯t have been able to monopolize the business in Jiangyuan County.


    However, the original county magistrate had been arrested, and the constables who were found to be in the wrong had also been locked up in prison. The remaining constables did not dare to show up at all.


    Boss Lue didn¡¯t know the new Lord Xiang at all, let alone the two soldiers standing in front of him.


    Why? Why were they rted to the Lu family?


    Boss Lue closed his eyes and racked his brain for ideas.


    After a long while, he moved slightly and struggled to get up. He slowly opened his eyes and looked around nkly.


    ¡°What¡­what happened to me? What happened? Did I faint?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. His acting skills were quite bad.


    The shop assistant shouted exaggeratedly, ¡°Boss, Boss, you¡¯re finally awake!


    You scared me to death.¡±


    Boss Lue rubbed his temples and was helped up by the shop assistant. The two soldiers looked at him with a half smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, tell us what happened.¡±


    Boss Lue frowned and said while looking very ufortable, ¡°I remember that I was walking in a hurry just now and I probably suffered a heatstroke, maybe because the weather is hot. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be fine after I go back and lie down.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?


    ¡°Of course not!¡± someone in the crowd quickly shouted.


    There was never a shortage of people who enjoyed watching the show and taking pleasure in others¡¯ misfortune. Previously, when Boss Lue was powerful, they criticized the Lu family, who had no background, scolding them for epting the gift but angering Boss Lue to the point he fainted. Now that they knew that the Lu family was on good terms with the new county magistrate, they immediately changed their attitudes and pushed all the fault on Boss Lue.


    Soon, someone told the whole story. They said that on the surface, Boss Lue was here to congratte the opening of the Lu family¡¯s shop, but in fact, he deliberately stood at the door and criticized the Lu family¡¯s shop in front of everyone.


    After that, the Lu family refuted him. After Boss Lue couldn¡¯t win against the youngdy, he immediately pretended to faint. They exined the cause and effect of Boss Lue ruining the reputation of the Lu family and Miss Lu.


    They simply made Boss Lue into a heinous person.


    Boss Lue was so angry that he wanted to retort, but the crowd did not give him a chance at all..

 Chapter 199 - 199: Take Him Away

    Chapter 199: Take Him Away


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two soldiers who had previously said that the crowd was too noisy and could not understand them nodded repeatedly at this moment. They even immediately concluded, ¡°So, Boss Lue provocation failed, and he wanted to pretend to faint to ckmail the Lu family?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡± The crowd nodded.


    The two soldiers¡¯ expressions immediately turned cold. They said to Boss Lue with a sullen face, ¡°The Lu family has already registered their ready-to-wear clothes shop with the county office. Lord Xiang hopes that the people of


    Jiangyuan County can work together and work hard to improve Jiangyuan County¡¯s economic strength and make the people richer, allowing all walks of life to blossom. Do you want to cut off the path of others just because you run a ready-to-wear clothes shop? It¡¯s really despicable. Come, let¡¯s go to the government office and have a good talk.¡±


    Boss Lue¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°Officials, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. This is a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t provoke them, and I didn¡¯t think of ckmailing the Lu family.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned his head to look at Lu Erbai and hurriedly apologized, ¡°Boss Lu, I¡¯ve even sent you a congrattory gift. I do want to be on good terms with you. Please hurry and clear this matter up with the two officials.¡± Lu Erbai didn¡¯t say anything. After all, when the other party framed the Lu family, he didn¡¯t leave any leeway either.


    The two officials were getting impatient.


    ¡°Where it is a misunderstanding or not,e with us to the county office and exin it clearly. Move, move, move. Don¡¯t dy our business.¡±


    Boss Lue wanted to say something more, but he was pushed by the two officials and could only stagger forward with the shop assistant.


    The Lu family members stood rooted to the ground in a daze. All of it was quite sudden.


    Initially, they thought that the Lu family would be in trouble. They did not expect that not only would the two officials send gifts to them, but they also took away the troublemakers.


    Lu Erbai couldn¡¯t help but look at Shu Yu. Thetter smiled at him and ran into the shop.


    Just as Lu Erbai was about to follow, he was surrounded.


    Most of the people present were the shopkeepers and shop assistants of the shops and restaurants on Ningshui Street. Those who could run a shop here mostly had a good rtionship with the county office.


    Currently, the original county magistrate had fallen, and the new Lord Xiang had only met with the rich people in Jiangyuan County. The soldiers and servants under the Lord put on serious faces all day long and refused to be affiliated with anyone else.


    Therefore, they still could not find a way to build a good rtionship with the new county office at this point. Who knew that this seemingly inconspicuous Lu family would receive a congrattory gift from Lord Xiang?


    Therefore, after the two soldiers left, everyone smiled and greeted Lu Erbai, asking discreetly about their family¡¯s rtionship with Lord Xiang.


    Lu Erbaiughed awkwardly. He was confused as well, so how was he going to answer them?


    He secretly tugged at Lu Dasong, then answered everyone¡¯s questions vaguely as Lu Dasong helped him out of the crowd.


    However, even when they returned to the shop, those people followed them in.


    It wasn¡¯t just Lu Erbai. The other members of the Lu family were also surrounded and asked questions.


    The originally cold and empty shop was now bustling with activity. It finally looked like it was about to open for business.


    However, the Lu family did not know that in an alley not far from the shop, Meng Yunzheng, who should long have left, had been standing there and watching the wholemotion.


    After Meng Yunzheng saw the two soldiers leave, he couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes slightly. Then, he turned around and walked towards the county office.


    Xiang Weinan had just finished reading a dossier when he heard that Meng Yunzheng hade.


    Thinking of what he had done today, he slowly stretched and let the other party in.


    Unexpectedly, it was not Meng Yunzheng who came in, but his confidant..

 Chapter 200 - 200: Opening the Gifts

    Chapter 200: Opening the Gifts


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The confidante looked hesitant. Facing Xiang Weinan¡¯s questioning gaze, he could onlyugh awkwardly and hand over the note in his hand, ¡°Lord, Young Master Meng asked me to give this to you. He has already left.¡±


    Xiang Weinan frowned and muttered, ¡°Does he really think he¡¯s mute? He even chose to write when he¡¯s looking for me?


    He waved his hand and the confidante left.


    Then, he sat on the armchair and opened the note. There was only one small paragraph on the note: Find the evidence of the Shu family yourself. If you can¡¯t find it, you¡¯re trash. Don¡¯t disturb the Lu family and don¡¯t get close to Lu Shuyu.


    The veins on Xiang Weinan¡¯s forehead throbbed. He was the f*cking trash.


    He gritted his teeth and tore the note into pieces. Then, he threw the pieces on the ground and stomped on them a few times. In the end, he picked them up angrily and threw them into the brazier, watching as the paper turned into ashes.


    Xiang Weinan let out a long sigh, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go near Lu Shuyu, but if she takes the initiative to look for me, then it won¡¯t be my problem, right?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes and called his trusted aide in again, giving a few instructions in a low voice.


    At this time, Xiang Weinan¡¯s target, Lu Shuyu, was opening the gifts.


    The shop finally quieted down. The people from the neighboring shops had already left and the Lu family could finally take a breather.


    Although they still hadn¡¯t sold a single piece of clothing, the gift that Lord Xiang had sent over gave them enough confidence. They didn¡¯t care that they didn¡¯t even manage toplete a single deal.


    After dealing with the neighbors with great difficulty, only the members of the Lu family were left in the shop. Only then did Lu Erbai and the others turn their puzzled gazes to Shu Yu.


    The olddy was the first to ask, ¡°Yu, how did you get to know Young Master Meng?¡±


    Everyone was speechless. Was that the first problem to ask? Though, they were also curious.


    Before Shu Yu could reply, Lu Erbai spoke first, ¡°Young Master Meng can be considered Yu¡¯s and my benefactor. Back then, when my leg was injured, it was all thanks to Young Master Meng and Doctor Zhao. Otherwise, my leg would have been crippled a year ago.¡±


    Everyone was enlightened, but they felt that it was a pity that such a handsome person had be mute.


    Shu Yu obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about Meng Yunzheng. As such, she took the initiative to ask, ¡°You should be curious about why the new Lord Xiang gave us a gift, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right. How did you know Lord Xiang?¡± Lu Sanzhu asked anxiously. He knew that Yu was capable and that following her would be the right thing to do. See, she was even friends with such a big shot.


    In the future, wouldn¡¯t he, Lu Sanzhu, be able to do whatever he wanted in this county?


    In the past, he could only do whatever he wanted in Shangshi Vige, and he would asionally provoke someone he couldn¡¯t. Now, it was different. He, Lu Sanzhu, was also a dignified figure.


    Shu Yu looked around and said helplessly, ¡°To be honest, we don¡¯t really know each other. We¡¯ve just met once. I identally helped Lord Xiang with a small favor. Lord Xiang¡¯s gift is probably a thank you gift.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was extremely disappointed. It turned out that he could only do whatever he wanted in the vige. What a pity.


    The others also felt somewhat regretful. Only Lu Erbai and the others didn¡¯t mind. They smiled and said, ¡°Then it looks like Lord Xiang is also an approachable official. With him in the county should be a good thing for usmoners. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Let¡¯s take a look at the gift that Lord Xiang gave us first..¡±

 Chapter 201 - 201: A Disgusting Gift

    Chapter 201: A Disgusting Gift


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone instantly perked up and looked at the exquisite gift with burning eyes.


    To them, Lord Xiang was a distant figure. The gift in front of them was the most practical.


    Shu Yu looked at the five gifts before her. There were Doctor Xu¡¯s, Meng Yunzheng¡¯s, Ding Yuehua¡¯s, and Lord Xiang¡¯s, as well as the huge, ugly, and especially heavy gift from Boss Lue.


    Shu Yu first took Doctor Xu¡¯s and opened it. Inside was a gift of fruits. Not only were there dried fruits like red dates and longan but also some candied fruits and fresh fruits that were very rare in Jiangyuan County and did not look cheap.


    Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang stared at the gift, a little restless.


    Shu Yu calmly closed the lid and put it aside.


    Then, she looked at Ding Yuehua¡¯s gift. As soon as she opened it, Ruan Shi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°This screen is too exquisite.¡±


    Shu Yu took the screen out of the gift box. The Ding family was rich, so the gift Ding Yuehua send was also expensive.


    The screen didn¡¯t look simple. Just the embroidery on it showed that it was definitely made by a professional. This could be ced in the shop as a piece of decor, and others to gasp at its beauty.


    Shu Yu put the screen away and continued to open the next gift.


    Looking at the¡­ lump before her, for a moment, Shu Yu did not know where to start.


    Although it was called a gift, it was just a big bag tied with a messy red ribbon.


    ¡°Boss Lue is nothing good. God knows what the hell this thing he sent over is. Why don¡¯t we just take it out and throw it away?¡± The olddy looked at the bundle in disgust.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside first,¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s hands were quick and he


    opened the bag.


    As soon as it was opened, the things inside the bag fell to the ground as if they had exploded.


    Everyone fell silent. The olddy mmed the table, ¡°I knew it! That Boss Lue isn¡¯t so kind! To think he sent us a pile of trash!¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the rags scattered on the ground and rubbed her chin.


    Boss Lue had taken out all the rags he had umted in the past and stuffed them into the bag, huh? No wonder it was so heavy.


    The scraps of cloth in the cloth shops or clothing stores could usually be reused. Some shops would sell them at a low price or give them away. They could be used as shoe padding or mend clothes, or even cut and embroidered to make handkerchiefs.


    However, the pile before them was rags of cloth scraps. God knows if Boss Lue had deliberately made it so or if they were originally leftovers. Most of the rags were in strips and could not be sewn together or repurposed.


    Boss Lue had deliberately sent them over to disgust them.


    Even Daya was very angry. She squatted and picked up the rags that had fallen on the ground, ¡°I¡¯ll pack them up now. We¡¯ll throw them back into their shopter.¡±


    ¡°No need. I just happen to becking shredded cloth. We can use them and maybe sell them for money,¡± Shu Yu stopped her.


    Daya looked at the rags in her hand and frowned, ¡°This can¡¯t be used anymore. We can¡¯t even sew them up.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to sew them. Just use them as stuffing,¡± Shu Yu felt that the rags could be used to make a few dolls.


    These days, cotton was very expensive, and she could not find other materials for stuffing for the time being. The rags were just right.


    Later, she would get someone to sew a few dolls of cats and dogs and stuff them with these rags.. Wouldn¡¯t that be a source of ie too?

 Chapter 202 - 202: Meng Yunzheng’s Gift

    Chapter 202: Meng Yunzheng¡¯s Gift


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked at the rags and pondered for a moment. They could make at least seven or eight dolls with these rags.


    Boss Lue¡¯s gift was quite solid since all the rags had been scrunched up and stuffed into the bag. No wonder the gift was so heavy.


    Shu Yu found a basket and stuffed all the rags into it.


    Then, she looked at the fourth gift, sent by Xiang Weinan¡¯s two soldiers.


    The box was squarish, not very big, and its weight was average Shu Yu opened it and saw a neatly folded piece of silk inside.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Shu Yu had bought a lot of fabrics and satins before, so she had a good understanding of the fabrics avable in Jiangyuan County. However, she had never seen this kind of silk before.


    ¡°This silk is obviously not cheap,¡± Madam Liang stuck her head out and said, ¡°Lord Xiang is quite particr in sending a gift over. He knows that our shop sells ready-to-wear clothes, so his congrattory gift to us is a piece of silk. It really is a good gift. The clothes made from this silk can even be the treasure of the shop.¡±


    The olddy nced at her from the corner of her eyes. The two soldiers weren¡¯t here, so what was the use of ttering them?


    That being said, the congrattory gift from Lord Xiang was indeed lovable.


    The piece of silk was more than enough to make a set of clothes. Moreover, looking at the pattern, there was a lot of room for customization.


    Shu Yu put away the piece of silk with satisfaction. Finally, she looked at the gift from Meng Yunzheng.


    The size of his gift was standard. Although it was not as heavy as the one given by Boss Lue, it still had some weight.


    Shu Yu opened it and looked inside. Then, she was stunned.


    Before she could speak, she heard Madam Li say, ¡°Why did he give us a set of writing brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone? No one in our family has studied, so we can¡¯t use it. It¡¯s not practical at all. Wouldn¡¯t it just collect dust?¡±


    Young Master Meng looked just like a schr who didn¡¯t understand the ways of the world. Sure enough, the things he gave were so ungrounded.


    However, the eyes of those in Lu Erbai¡¯s family lit up when they saw items. This was especially so for Shu Yu, who saw a copybook and a scroll under the items.


    She took out the copybook and opened it to take a look. It was indeed something that beginners could use.


    Shu Yu called Dahu over, ¡°I originally wanted to bring you to the bookstore tomorrow and buy you a set of writing brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone to use first. However, Young Master Meng was thoughtful enough to send them over before I could do anything. Take a look, do you like them?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng obviously knew more about things in this aspect than her. The inkstone he gave was quite expensive, and there were two writing brushes next to it. One of them looked very exquisite, while the other one was a little rough, obviously suitable for beginners. The remaining ink and paper were quite ordinary, perfect for practice.


    The olddy was overjoyed, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence that our Dahu is going to study. Young Master Meng¡¯s gift is just right!¡±


    Lu Erbai smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think its a coincidence. Young Master Meng knows that our family has a child who is about to go off to school. He knows that once the shop is opened, we will definitely send Dahu to study, so he specially chose such a gift.¡±


    Shu Yu also felt that Meng Yunzheng was meticulous andprehensive.


    However, when Lu Dasong, Lu Sanzhu, and the others heard their conversation, their eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°What? You, you want to send Dahu to school?¡±


    The olddy nced at them, ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about? Dahu is old enough, so he has to go off to school, of course.. Why? Isn¡¯t it good to have a


    schr in our family?¡±

 Chapter 203 - 203: Useless Parents

    Chapter 203: Useless Parents


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That was true, but this was too sudden.


    Madam Li felt sour. Why should Dahu be the one go to school? Dahu didn¡¯t look smart and was the youngest among the brothers. It should be Erniu who should go first.


    Madam Li was extremely upset, but Madam Liang¡¯s brain was already whirring. She moved closer to the olddy and smiled obsequiously, ¡°Mother, since Dahu is going to school, should we send Dabao to school too?¡±


    Madam Li¡¯s eyes instantly lit up when she heard that. She looked at the olddy expectantly. If both Dahu and Dabao went, Erniu would surely be able to go too.


    The olddy was so angry that sheughed coldly, ¡°I do want all my grandsons to study and learn, but what can I do? Their parents are too useless and can¡¯t afford it. If you want Dabao and Erniu to go to school, sure, do you have money? Or, are you hoping that I will pay for the school fees? Why are you so shameless? We¡¯ve already been separated for so many years, and you still want to take advantage of me? Are you not going to support me in my old age?¡±


    Lu Dasong¡¯s face turned red. He pulled the restless Madam Li and hurriedly exined, ¡°Mom, we didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if that¡¯s the case. It¡¯s Yu¡¯s credit that Dahu can go to school. You can¡¯t possibly let your niece support your family, right?¡±


    Lu Dasong immediately shook his head.


    Lu Sanzhu, on the other hand, wanted to nod. He and Madam Liang felt nothing to admit that they were shameless. Rather, they almost wanted to continue the olddy¡¯s words and settle the matter.


    However, with Shu Yu around, Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t dare to do so. He could be shameless in front of the olddy, Lu Erbai, and the others, but he didn¡¯t dare to use such a method on Shu Yu.


    After all, Shu Yu could even plot against someone like Lord Yu wlessly. Zhang Shu¡¯s miserable end was also certainly her doing. The problem was that she had done so many things, but she had not left any evidence behind.


    Lu Sanzhu had reason to believe that if he didn¡¯t know what was best for him, he would probably be buried before knowing it.


    Therefore, after the olddy finished speaking, heughed awkwardly and said, ¡°How can that be? As an uncle, I should help my niece. I definitely won¡¯t let my niece pay for Dabao¡¯s school fees.¡±


    Everyone looked at him. Wasn¡¯t it rare for him to have such awareness?


    The next moment, Lu Sanzhu asked Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, look, your shop is up and running now. Business will definitely be good in the future, but you don¡¯t have enough manpower. How about this, I¡¯ll help you. I don¡¯t need a sry either. Just take care of my food and amodation. What do you think?¡±


    He was saying that, but it was impossible for him to not get paid. His second brother would not let him work for free, right?


    Shu Yu sized up Lu Sanzhu. To be honest, her third uncle was quite capable. At the very least, he knew how to read people¡¯s expressions. However, his little wits were useless in the ready-to-wear clothes shop.


    Therefore, she rejected him decisively, ¡°Third Uncle, the shop is indeed short of people now, but itcks skilled craftsmen.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was very disappointed. He looked at Madam Liang beside him and was even more disappointed.


    Sensing his gaze, Madam Liang¡¯s eyelids twitched and she almost rushed up to hit him.


    At this point, no one mentioned Dahu¡¯s studies anymore.


    Although the families of Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu were very envious, they could only keep the envy to themselves and did not say anything else.


    Shu Yu then continued to look at Meng Yunzheng¡¯s gift and took out the writing brushes, ink, paper, inkstone, and copybook. There was a scroll at the bottom.


    She took it out and unfolded it, and her gaze was instantly attracted by the painting on the scroll..

 Chapter 204 - 204: The Anxious Old Lady

    Chapter 204: The Anxious Old Lady


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the scroll was a painting of an eagle spreading its wings. A vivid eagle with sharp eyes stared straight at whoever looked at the painting like the onlooker was its prey. It instantly made those who looked at the painting shudder.


    Behind the eagle was a mountain range hidden in the clouds. On the nearest mountain, a waterfall cascaded down from the peak, and water sshed in all directions. It was a majestic sight.


    Shu Yu looked at the painting and could seemingly hear the eagle¡¯s sharp cry ringing in her ears. The entire painting was filled with a majestic aura.


    Shu Yu¡­ liked it very much.


    In contrast, the olddy said hesitantly, ¡°The painting looks good, but isn¡¯t it too sharp?¡±


    She looked around at the shop, ¡°It¡¯s not suitable to be hung in the shop.¡±


    Indeed, their shop was a ready-to-wear clothes shop, and the customers were all women. If the painting in the scroll was andscape painting or a painting of a beautifuldy, it would naturally fit the atmosphere. This eagle was obviously not suitable.


    Shu Yu rolled up the eagle painting, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll keep this painting first. We won¡¯t hang it up.¡±


    Shu Yu was quite satisfied after opening all the gifts. After all, even Boss Lue, who came to find trouble, had given them a real gift.


    She distributed the dried fruits, pastries, and fresh fruits that Doctor Xu had sent over and gave them to Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu to bring back to the children at home.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, the other two families reluctantly went back under the urging of the olddy.


    Although there were no customers today, Shu Yu was not anxious at all. Her calmness also infected the rest of the Lu family.


    However, when the shop opened the next day and there were still no customers after half a day had passed, the olddy and the others finally became anxious.


    This was especially so when, during their outing in the afternoon, they heard many shopkeepers on Ningshui Street talking about them as if their shop would close down in a few days.


    Seeing the olddy getting anxious, Shu Yu said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going back to the vige. Go back with me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The olddy was stunned. Why did she suddenly want to return to Shangshi Vige?


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Have you forgotten? Vige Chief Fan and many uncles helped with Zhang Shu¡¯s matterst time. We were busy earlier and didn¡¯t have time to thank them. Now that the shop is open and we have some spare money, we should at least buy something to thank them.¡±


    The olddy pped her forehead, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Oh gosh, my memory. I almost forgot. Alright, let¡¯s go back now.¡±


    Lu Erbai was left to be temporarily in charge of the shop. Madam Ruan and Daya made clothes in the backyard, while Dahu and Sanya squatted and wrote on the ground with tree branches.


    Although Dahu had not found a school to study, Shu Yu had taught him a few words. He now nned to learn the names of his family members first.


    Shu Yu prepared the mule carriage and helped the olddy into the carriage.


    The mule carriage drove all the way to an old pastry shop on Ningshui Street. Unexpectedly, just as it was about to stop, the olddy said, ¡°Lees not buy pastries.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°These pastries are good. As a thank you gift, it can also show our gratitude.¡±


    The olddy shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The pastries are good and it¡¯s indeed quite dignifying to give them out as gifts, but you don¡¯t know the families in the vige. Lees not talk about others. Just take Vige Chief Fan¡¯s family as an example. His wife dotes on the sons very much and treats the girls like grass. If we send pastries over, they would either give them all to the boys or hide them to eat secretly..¡±

 Chapter 205 - 205: Meeting Scholar Tang Again

    Chapter 205: Meeting Schr Tang Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The olddy treated her children equally. To her, her children were her flesh and blood. Even if her daughter was married off in the future, she would still be her child.


    Unfortunately, she was one of a kind in the vige. Most of the families worked their daughters like cows and horses while treating their sons like pearls and treasures.


    Moreover, as far as she knew, the vigers like Dazhu and Rong who helped Daya carry the dowry back only had daughters at the moment. Plus, their family had not split up. If they gave them pastries, their mothers would give those pastries to their nephewster on. How unpleasant would that be?


    The olddy didn¡¯t like such a practice. Either way, their family was the one giving out gifts this time, so naturally, they were in charge of what to give.


    Shu Yu understood and smiled, ¡°Alright, then Grandma, what should we give?


    ¡°Go buy some pork and candies.¡±


    One could find an excuse that the pastries were for guests and thus hide them, not taking them out. However, meat would notst for two days. If they cooked the meat in the kitchen, the whole family would be able to smell it. They couldn¡¯t possibly say in front of Dazhu and the others that they wouldn¡¯t give the meat to their children, right? On top of that, the meat was earned by Dazhu and the others.


    Other than that, candies could be given to children alone.


    Since the olddy had a good idea, Shu Yu naturally had no objections.


    It was still early. The two went to the market to buy some meat and candies before leaving the county in the mule carriage.


    Unexpectedly, not long after they left the county, they saw someone walking in front of them. The other party was carrying a book basket and walking in a hurry.


    Shu Yu found the figure somewhat familiar, but she only recognized the other party after the mule carriage was parallel to the person.


    ¡°Schr Tang?¡±


    She quickly pulled the reins and the mule carriage stopped.


    Tang Wenqian turned his head and was quite surprised to see Shu Yu. He nodded slightly, ¡°Miss Lu.¡±


    The olddy lifted the curtains and looked over. Her face lit up, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Wenqian. Are you going home?


    ¡°Yes, today is a resting day, so I can go back.¡±


    The olddy waved at him, ¡°Come on up then. We¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±


    Tang Wenqian shook his head subconsciously, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s not far. I can go back by myself.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Look at the book basket on your back. I can tell how heavy it is just by looking at it. We have to pass through several viges to get to Shangshi Vige from here. It¡¯s very far. Hurry up ande up. Last time, when Daya was in trouble, you even went along to help. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want us to express our gratitude? We can¡¯t live with our consciences if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Tang Wenqian was silent for a moment. Since the olddy had already said so much, it would be unreasonable for him to continue refusing.


    Moreover, Lu Shuyu wasn¡¯t the only one in the mule carriage. Even if he got on the carriage, no one would say anything.


    Therefore, Tang Wenqian nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, then.¡±


    He thanked Shu Yu again before going up.


    With the sudden addition of a man, the journey instantly became quiet.


    The olddy liked Tang Wenqian and wanted to chat with him, but he was a schr and the most knowledgeable person in the vige. He rarely went out. In contrast, she was an old woman from the countryside What she could say were all trivial matters. They did not have amon topic at all. Rather, if she said too much, it would be annoying.


    Therefore, the olddy was hesitant and could not find a topic to talk about.


    Shu Yu, who was driving the mule carriage, could not help butugh. Although the olddy was old, her personality was particrly cute.


    She coughed lightly and asked Tang Wenqian, ¡°Schr Tang, I¡¯d like to ask you something.¡±


    Tang Wenqian was originally quite embarrassed, but he immediately straightened up when he heard that.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 206 - 206: Don ‘t Get too Close to the Lu Family

    Chapter 206: Don ¡®t Get too Close to the Lu Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu¡¯s clear voice came from the carriage shaft, ¡°Our family wants to send Dahu to school. We don¡¯t know as much as you do in this aspect. I wonder if Schr Tang knows any teachers or suitable schools for us to refer to?¡±


    The olddy¡¯s eyes lit up and she agreed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Schr Tang, do tell us about this.¡±


    Tang Wenqian was quite surprised, ¡°Send Dahu to school?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yu said that we won¡¯t ask him to take the exam and be an official, only that he can read and understand the ways of the world. This way, it will be easier for him to make a life in the future.¡±


    Tang Wenqian looked at the figure outside through the gap in the curtain in surprise. They wouldn¡¯t ask the child to take the exam and an official, only that he could read and understand the ways of the world.


    He didn¡¯t expect these words toe out of her mouth.


    Tang Wenqian paused for a moment before he came back to his senses and said in a low voice, ¡°There are three elementary schools in the county, but one of them is particrly expensive and another one has a bad reputation. The remaining one is suitable, but the teacher of that school is rted to the original county magistrate. Now that something has happened to the original county magistrate, the students of that school stopped going in fear of being implicated. As such, the school teacher simply suspended sses temporarily. It¡¯s estimated that the school will only reopen after this matter is over.¡±


    The olddy frowned, ¡°Are there any others?¡±


    ¡°The teacher who taught me was knowledgeable and suitable. Unfortunately, he went to the prefecture to teachst year,¡± Tang Wenqian said, ¡°There are also a few private schools in town, Jiang Vige, and other ces. However, those ces are far away and inconvenient for Dahu to travel.¡±


    The Lu family didn¡¯t have many members, and Lu Erbai had injured his leg. He heard that they had even opened a shop, so they presumably didn¡¯t have enough manpower.


    Going to school so far away would only be usible if Dahu lived in the school. After all, it was unrealistic to pick him up every day.


    The olddy was in a dilemma. In the past, she was troubled about not having money to study. Now, she had money but could not find a suitable school, which was troubling as well.


    Shu Yu was already thanking Tang Wenqian, ¡°With Schr Tang¡¯s analysis, we have a grasp of the situation. We¡¯ll discuss it at home and see which school is suitable.¡±


    ¡°Alright. If you have any doubts, you can ask me.¡±


    As they spoke, the mule carriage arrived at Shangshi Vige.


    The Tang family was not far from the entrance of Shangshi Vige, so Shu Yu drove the mule carriage straight to the entrance of the Tang family¡¯s house.


    Tang Wenqian got out of the carriage and thanked the two of them.


    The olddy handed him some meat and candy, ¡°This is a thank you gift for everyone¡¯s helpst time. You have to ept it. Everyone else has a portion.¡± That being said, Schr Tang¡¯s meat was obviously more than the others.


    Hearing this, Tang Wenqian did not refuse, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The mule carriage started moving again, but Tang Wenqian still stood there, watching the carriage go further and further away.


    When Madam Tang came out, she saw her son staring at the road, lost in thought.


    Surprised, she waved her hand in front of him. The next moment, she saw the meat in his hand and was instantly shocked, ¡°You, you bought meat? Didn¡¯t I tell you to buy some good food for yourself instead of bringing things home? Your father and I won¡¯t starve ourselves.¡±


    Tang Wenqian returned to his senses and walked inside with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy this. It¡¯s a thank-you gift from the Lu family. I came back in the Lu family¡¯s mule carriage just now.¡±


    ¡°The Lu family?¡± Madam Tang frowned and sighed, ¡°The Lu family is rich now. To think their gift is such a big piece of meat. The second daughter of the Lu family is not bad, but she¡¯s quite fierce and does not have a good reputation.


    You¡¯d better not get too close to the Lu family in the future..¡±

 Chapter 207 - 207: Thank -you Gift

    Chapter 207: Thank -you Gift


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Tang Wenqian looked at Madam Tang and frowned slightly. After a while, he said in a low voice, ¡°The Lu family is quite nice.¡±


    They valued rtionships and loyalty, knew how to repay kindness, and were more knowledgeable than ordinary vigers.


    He remembered what the olddy had said. Studying was not necessarily for the imperial examination. More importantly, it was to be literate and know the ways of the world.


    How many people in this world could have such a mindset? Most of the people studied for the position of an official. Some schrs spent their entire lives fighting for this goal but instead lived their lives in a daze.


    Madam Tang looked at Tang Wenqian in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect him to give such ament.


    She frowned, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Tang Wenqian handed the meat over and changed the topic, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s make dumplings tonight. There¡¯s meat anyway.¡±


    Madam Tang stared at the piece of meat in her hands, and when she looked up again, her son had already walked into the yard with his book basket.


    She stood there for a long time before sighing and walking in, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make dumplings then.¡±


    At this time, Shu Yu had already driven the mule carriage to the door of the house. The olddy was worried about the chickens at home, so she hurried to the chicken coop as soon as she got out of the carriage.


    Having not been home for the past two days, Lu Sanzhu¡¯ s wife had been watching over the house.


    Fortunately, the other party had been well-behaved recently. The chickens looked quite energetic. The olddy was relieved and went to look for a cage to put the chickens in. Later, she would bring these chickens back to the county and raise them there.


    Shu Yu tied the mule carriage to the door and took down the basket containing the meat. She said to the olddy, ¡®Grandma, I¡¯ll go to the vige chief¡¯s house


    The olddy washed her hands, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Shu Yu paused for a while and waited for the olddy before the two of them walked toward Fan Zhong¡¯s house.


    Fan Zhong happened to be at home. He was quite surprised to see Shu Yu carrying arge piece of meat over.


    After hearing why they were here, he immediately beamed with joy, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. Daya is a girl from our vige. It¡¯s only right for us to stand up for her when she has been wronged. Why would you personally send gifts over? Even though he was saying that, he did not hesitate to take the meat.


    Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. The two of them did not stay any longer. They still had to send meat to the other vigers¡¯ houses.


    As they left, they saw the children ying in the courtyard, and Shu Yu gave each of them a few candies.


    After leaving the Fan family, the two of them visited the few families that had helped.


    When they saw the gifts, all of them were very courteous.


    However, a few families did hold on to Shu Yu and asked, ¡°I heard that your family opened a shop on the busiest street in the county, right? Are you guyscking manpower? Look at the eldest son of my family. He¡¯s hardworking and willing to work. We don¡¯t ask for a high sry either.¡±


    The vigers of Shangshi Vige had heard about the news of Lu Erbai¡¯s family opening a shop long ago, most of it spread by Madam Liang. It was just that at that time, even Madam Liang herself didn¡¯t know what the shop was selling, and none of them saw any activity from Lu Erbai¡¯s house, so most of the vigers thought that Madam Liang was bragging.


    Someone even went to ask Madam Li, but Madam Li was not willing to make her second brother-inw¡¯s family seem great, so she also gave a vague answer.


    As such, the vigers of Shangshi Vige thought that the so-called shop was probably just a small stall. Most of them only thought that with Lu Erbai¡¯s daughter back, the family would have a better life.


    No one expected that their days would be so good..

 Chapter 208 - 208: Shu Yu Goes to Ruan Family Village

    Chapter 208: Shu Yu Goes to Ruan Family Vige


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yesterday, all members of the Lu family went to the county to prepare for the opening of the shop. Even Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu went to the county dressed neatly with their wives.


    This matter caused quite a stir. After Madam Liang and Lu Sanzhu returned, they spread the news that the new county magistrate had sent a congrattory gift on the opening day.


    The words of this couple had never been trustworthy, but since even the Lord and soldiers of the county office were involved, it was definitely true. After all, the two of them did not dare to spread rumors about such matters.


    Therefore, the vigers of Shangshi Vige finally realized what the return of Lu Erbai¡¯s second daughter meant.


    In the past, they only thought that the girl was fierce, but they did not expect her to be rich and even knew officers.


    Many families in the vige were filled with regret. If they had known earlier, they would have visited the Lu family when Shu Yu had just returned. Perhaps they could even have set a marriage between the families.


    After all, Shu Yu was good-looking and had reached the age of marriage. Other than her unlikable personality, she was not bad.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t toote now. Wasn¡¯t Shu Yu knocking on their doors now?


    Seeing the vigers who had suddenly be enthusiastic towards her, Shu Yu suddenly regretted visiting them herself.


    Fortunately, the olddy who was of high seniority was right with her. She pulled her granddaughter¡¯s hand away from the woman before them and said, ¡°Our shop is only short of skilled seamstresses for the time being. We don¡¯tck men now.¡±


    Even if they werecking, they would surely consider their own family first.


    Couldn¡¯t they see that her two sons and eldest grandson were all strong and capable people?


    The woman sighed regretfully. Then, she wanted to say something more as if she had thought of something, but the olddy had already left with Shu Yu.


    After a few more houses, the meat was all delivered.


    The olddy was a little tired at this point. After all, she was old and had been busy for the past few days, plus the bumpy journey back. Shu Yu quickly brought her home and let her rest. Then, she went out herself.


    The olddy asked curiously, ¡°Where are you going?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mom say that Aunty Xiang¡¯s culinary skills are quite good? I¡¯m going to take a look. If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll hire her.¡±


    The olddy paused and hesitated.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Everyone in the Ruan Family Vige is afraid of me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that.¡±


    What she was worried about was that there was no business in the shop yet. If they hired people now, would they lose money?


    That being said, she knew nothing about running a business, and Yu was a capable person, so the olddy did not say much. She only reminded her, ¡°Be careful. Although Old Lady Ruan has temporarily stopped, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that she won¡¯t go crazy when she sees you. Try not to walk past their door.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Shu Yu simply smiled and left with a few things.


    Although the olddy had told her not to go to Old Lady Ruan¡¯s house, Shu Yu could not help but want to go and take a look.


    Ever since she had caused a ruckus at the Ruan family, she had not been to the Ruan Family Vige. She wondered how the Ruan family was doing. After all, she had learned previously from Lu Sanzhu that half of the Ruan family¡¯s residence had been torn down by the Yu family.


    Shu Yu was thus¡­ very curious.


    It was the time when the sun was at its hottest. Most of the vigers in the Ruan Family Vige were resting at home, waiting for the sun to not be so blinding before they went to work.


    Therefore, the vige was very quiet. asionally, there would be the barks of a few dogs while some children who could not rest were running around.


    Shu Yu was wearing a straw hat that covered most of her face. No one could tell who she was.


    She walked up to Old Madam Ruan¡¯s door and looked up at the Ruan family..

 Chapter 209 - 209: The Ruan Family’s Current Situation

    Chapter 209: The Ruan Family¡¯s Current Situation


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Ruan family¡­ was in a miserable state.


    Shu Yu thought that with Lu Sanzhu¡¯s personality, he was exaggerating when he said that half of the Ruan family¡¯s courtyard had been demolished.


    She did not expect it to be real.


    Half of the wall in the Ruan familys courtyard had been knocked down, and even the kitchen wasrgely affected. Out of the two stoves, only one was left.


    The already damaged cab was crushed into pieces by the broken wall. Standing outside, one could see the remaining half of the kitchen.


    The cows and pigs in the yard were gone, though the chickens were still clucking.


    The bacon, corn, and other food that used to be hanging in the corridor were gone, and even the door to the central room looked like it was about to copse.


    Copsed mud was still piled up, and no one had cleaned it up. At this moment, a dog was peeing under the corner of the wall, scaring the chickens inside and making them cluck even louder.


    ()ld Lady Ruan, who was in the house, heard the noise and hurriedly ran out.


    Shu Yu immediately hid in a corner and watched as Old Lady Ruan chased the dog away.


    ¡°Get lost, you mangy dog! The next time youe to my house to pee, I¡¯ll stew you and have dog meat!¡±


    Shu Yu looked at Old Lady Ruan. Half a month ago, thetter was still high-spirited and arrogant. Now, her back was hunched and she had lost weight. Her face looked even more ferocious and mean.


    After she scolded the dog, the impatient voices of the Ruan family¡¯s two sons could be heard.


    ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you let it rest? It¡¯s already noon. Aren¡¯t you going to let me rest?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Can you stop messing around? Our family was destroyed because of you. Just stop.¡±


    Old Lady Ruan shrank her neck after being scolded. She didn¡¯t dare to argue and hurriedly entered the house quietly.


    Shu Yu stood outside and watched the process. She could not help but smirk sarcastically.


    As expected, the wicked would be tortured by the wicked. The Ruan family was really ¡°quite lively¡± now.


    She took onest look at the Ruan family and turned to leave.


    Xiang¡¯s home was at the foot of the mountain. Her inws did not want her, and many in the vige could not tolerate her, so she lived far away.


    Shu Yu¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. She suddenly missed the modern short-sleeved T-shirts and shorts. They were much more refreshing than this long dress.


    She exhaled and crossed the small bridge in the vige before she finally saw the houses at the foot of the mountain.


    She quickened her pace, but before she could get close to Xiang¡¯s house, she heard a few angry voices.


    ¡°Fu Xiangdi, look at what you¡¯ve done! Didn¡¯t my youngest just scold you a little? To think you pushed him into the water! If the river wasn¡¯t shallow, he would have drowned and you would be a murderer!


    ¡°There¡¯s also my third son! Fu Xiangdi, you were the one who threw the cocklebur onto his head, right? I can¡¯t even pull it off. What should I do?¡±


    Shu Yu looked from afar and saw two women with two teenage boys standing at the door of Xiang¡¯s house.


    Opposite the four of them stood a thin and weak girl. She was not tall, not evenparable to the two teenage boys.


    From their conversation, Shu Yu knew that the girl should be Aunt Xiangs daughter, Fu Xiangdi, who was one year younger than her.


    Hearing this name, one could tell how much the Fu family preferred sons over daughters back then.


    It was no wonder that after Xiang¡¯s husband died, the Fu family chased her out and also threw out Fu Xiangdi, who was only two years old at that time.


    Fu Xiangdi was now thirteen years old, but the pressure of life all year round made her look bad, whether it was herplexion or her height..

 Chapter 210 - 210: Getting Involved while Watching the Show

    Chapter 210: Getting Involved while Watching the Show


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, Fu Xiangdi¡¯s personality was in inverse proportion to her physical condition.


    Faced with the two women¡¯s questioning, her small face was gloomy as she snorted coldly, ¡°They bullied me first. I just retaliated. Not only did they bully me, but they alsoughed at the vige chief¡¯s daughter, Zhen. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can go to the vige chief¡¯s house to find Zhen and prove it. We can let the vige chief decide.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± The two women were instantly speechless.


    This was clearly a threat. Their child had bullied Zhen. Would they still dare to go to the vige chief¡¯s house? It wasn¡¯t like they were tired of living. Fu Xiangdi held her head high, ¡°How is it? Do you dare? I¡¯ll go with you now.


    The vige chief must be taking an afternoon nap at home.¡±


    ¡°You stinky girl, you! Don¡¯t be so smug. Let me tell you, with your fierce and barbaric appearance, you won¡¯t be able to get married in your lifetime!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. No one will want you. You can just be an old aunt for the rest of your life.¡±


    The two of them cursed as they pulled their son away. Every few steps, they would turn around and curse, which was quiteical.


    Fu Xiangdi rolled her eyes at their backs, turned around, and entered the courtyard. She closed the courtyard door with a bang.


    The two women were shocked and trembled. Then, the two of them became even more furious.


    ¡°This wretched girl is getting more and more outrageous. Just wait and see. She doesn¡¯t know how important her reputation is. In another year or two, she will know the consequences of offending us.¡±


    ¡°Her mother doesn¡¯t care about her. She¡¯s already thirteen years old, and those with good reputations have already started to look for matches. Yet, she¡¯s getting more and more ferocious.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what does her mother care? If you ask me, it¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s good friends with the one who married into Shangshi Vige. Look, both of their daughters were the same. Fu Xiangdi is slightly better off, but Lu Erya is simply too daring. She even dared to hit her own grandmother and uncles, as well as destroy the Ruan family. In my opinion, this is the most Lu Erya will amount to for the rest of her life. No one will want her.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    Why was she involved just when she was watching the show? She had only been to the Ruan Family Vige once, and she had already left behind an indelible legend?


    Shu Yu touched her chin. The two women had just turned a corner and almost bumped into her.


    The two of them abruptly gasped and took a few steps back, looking at her in horror.


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°I think I heard my name just now. The two of you¡­ Were you talking about me? What were you talking about? Why not chat with me? I¡¯m quite talkative and can talk about any topic.¡±


    The two women retreated even more. They held the children¡¯s hands tightly, causing the two boys to cry out in pain.


    They suddenly came back to their senses and could onlyugh awkwardly at Shu Yu, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we didn¡¯t talk about anything. You heard wrongly just now. We were talking about Fu Xiangdi. We still have things to do, so we¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    After the two of them finished speaking, they picked up their respective child and hurriedly turned around to run.


    Shu Yu sighed. Was she really that scary? Looking at their running posture, it was quite funny, to be honest.


    Shu Yu shook her head and wiped the sweat off her forehead when the two of them werepletely gone. Then, she walked toward Xiangs house.


    The courtyard door was closed, and Fu Xiangdi and Xiang¡¯s voices could be vaguely heard from inside.


    Shu Yu initially thought that Aunt Xiang was not around, which was only Fu


    Xiangdi came out to face the two women. Now it seemed that she was at home


    too..

 Chapter 211 - 211: Xiang and Her Daughter

    Chapter 211: Xiang and Her Daughter


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu raised her hand and was about to knock on the door when she heard Xiang¡¯s sigh from inside, ¡°Xiangdi, you shouldn¡¯t have gone head-on with them. Weren¡¯t we just saying a few days ago that you have to change your personality? Why are you bing more and more¡­¡±


    Fu Xiangdi¡¯s voice was crisp and her words were frank, ¡°I think my personality is quite good. It¡¯s been like this for more than ten years and I can¡¯t change it. Besides, it¡¯s only because I¡¯m stronger now that no one dares to bully me. Just like that big sister from the Lu family. Mom, didn¡¯t you say that she was quite goodst time?


    Xiang was instantly speechless. She had a soft personality, which was why she was bullied by her inws. It was her fault that her daughter had be like this.


    The mother and daughter depended on each other and lived alone at the foot of the mountain. If they were not fierce, they would be eaten sooner orter.


    Xiang¡¯s personality could not be changed in a short time. Unexpectedly, Fu Xiangdi had unknowingly changed to support this family.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t expect to hear her name again. Well, it seemed that in the eyes of the Ruan Family Vige, her image was quite great.


    Shu Yu was too embarrassed to listen any further and quickly knocked on the door twice.


    The voices in the courtyard instantly stopped, followed by Fu Xiangdi¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°They must havee back. I¡¯ll go¡­¡±


    She pulled the door open and looked up. The expected curses did not appear. Instead, Shu Yu¡¯s smiling face appeared.


    Fu Xiangdi was stunned, ¡°You, you are¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lu Shuyu, the second daughter of Lu Erbai¡¯s family in Shangshi Vige.


    I¡¯m here to look for Aunt Xiang.¡±


    Fu Xiangdi blinked and felt as if the person in front of her was not real.


    It was only when Xiang walked out finding her daughter¡¯s sudden silence strange that Fu Xiangdi suddenly came back to her senses. However, thetter did not know what to say for a moment.


    Xiang didn¡¯t know Shu Yu. During the Ruan family¡¯s incidentst time, many had gone to watch the show, and so did Fu Xiangdi. Xiang didn¡¯t go. She only heard the whole matter from Fu Xiangdi.


    Shu Yu smiled at Xiang and introduced herself again.


    Fu Xiangdi nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. She¡¯s the big sister from the Lu family.¡±


    After saying that, she quickly moved to the side, ¡°Big Sister Lu,e in and have a seat.¡±


    Shu Yu followed the mother and daughter into the house and started to size up the situation in the courtyard.


    Just as Madam Ruan had said, the courtyard at the foot of the mountain was only rented to the mother and daughter because the vige had no use for it. The house was very old, but it was cleaned up very well.


    Many corners were filled with stones and mud as if they had been patched up many times.


    The courtyard was not big, and there was only one room, but it was enough for two people.


    Xiang led Shu Yu into the living room, and Fu Xiangdi quickly poured a ss of water.


    Shu Yu thanked her and sat down at the side.


    Xiang sized her up for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Good, good. I heard that you were back earlier and wanted to go for a visit. It¡¯s just that I was quite busy and didn¡¯t have the time. Your mother must be very happy that you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy to be home too.¡±


    Xiang sat opposite her and was a little curious, ¡°Are you here today because you heard about me from your mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my mother said that Aunt Xiang is very skilled in cutting cloth and making clothes. She also said that you taught her sewing in the past and can be considered as half her master.¡±


    Xiang was stunned and waved her hands, ¡°What that¡¯s with being half her master? Your mother is spouting nonsense. The two of us were helping each other. Your mother has also taught me a lot of techniques.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Xiang, you¡¯re too modest,¡± Shu Yu smiled, ¡°However, I do want to know


    how good Aunt Xiang¡¯s sewing skills are.¡±

 Chapter 212 - 212: Employ

    Chapter 212: Employ


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xiang exchanged a nce with Fu Xiangdi in confusion.


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°Aunt Xiang might not have heard, but our family has opened a shop in the county. It¡¯s a ready-to-made clothes shop. My mother is the only person who makes clothes in the shop now, so we only have a few clothes in the shop now, which is why I want to hire someone to work in the shop.¡±


    Xiang and Fu Xiangdi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Was this what they thought it meant? Was it?


    The next moment, Shu Yu¡¯s words confirmed their guess.


    ¡°My mother immediately thought of Aunt Xiang and said that you were the most suitable candidate. I came to find you today to ask for your opinion.¡±


    Xiang was slightly excited. She grabbed Fu Xiangdi¡¯s hand and asked uncertainly, ¡°You¡­ Do you mean to hire me to make clothes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but before that, I want to see Aunt Xiang¡¯s skills first. I wonder if it¡¯s possible?¡±


    Xiang immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, of course!¡±


    Shu Yu untied the bundle she had brought, ¡°I have a piece of cloth here and a simple drawing of clothes that I drew myself. I¡¯d like Aunt Xiang to make some children¡¯s clothes to see.¡±


    Xiang took the drawing nervously. Shu Yu¡¯s drawing was very simple. It was just a rough form.


    Xiang didn¡¯t understand the drawing entirely and asked a few more questions about some details.


    When Shu Yu told her, she immediately understood. She rolled up her sleeves and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.


    It was just a very simple dress. Shu Yu mainly wanted to look at the other party¡¯s skill in stitches and attention to detail, as well as herprehension. Four to six hours should be enough.


    Xiang did not dy any longer. She quickly took the cloth into the room and took out her sewing basket to start cutting the cloth up.


    Fu Xiangdi helped her. After busying herself for a moment, she looked up and saw Shu Yu sitting there alone. Thus, she felt a little apologetic.


    Fu Xiangdi pondered for a moment and ran to the kitchen to get some wild fruits.


    She had picked them on the mountain and they were still very fresh. She washed them and brought them to Shu Yu.


    ¡°Big Sister Lu, please have some fruits first. Mom and I will be done soon.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Fu Xiangdi smiled and quickly ran back into the room.


    The mother and daughter were very skilled. Xiang cut the cloth and made the clothes while Fu Xiangdi helped. The two of them cooperated very well and were very fast.


    Therefore, the time it took to make the clothes was much shorter than Shu Yu had expected.


    Not long after, the clothes were ced in Shu Yu¡¯s hands.


    Shu Yu drew the blueprint ording to Sanya¡¯s size and also finalized the style ording to Sanya¡¯s face shape and figure. The finished product was indeed exactly the same as her drawing. There were no ws.


    Shu Yu sized it up for a long time, then scrutinized the stitches and other details before finally putting it away in satisfaction.


    ¡°It seems that my mother was right. Aunt Xiang¡¯s skills are indeed very good.¡±


    Xiang heaved a sigh of relief because she was a little nervous. She was afraid that she had done something wrong. Although she had checked, she was still very worried. She was finally relieved when she heard Shu Yu say that.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Shu Yu sat up straight, ¡°Then, let¡¯s talk about the remuneration and main responsibilities?


    Xiang pursed her lips and asked again with uncertainty, ¡°Have you really decided to hire me?


    ¡°Of course, you passed the test..¡±

 Chapter 213 - 213: Remuneration, Commissions

    Chapter 213: Remuneration, Commissions


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu affirmed.


    Xiang could not help but smile, unable to suppress her excitement.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Then let me introduce our shop to Aunt Xiang first?¡±


    Xiang immediately sat up straight, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Our ready-to-wear clothes shop is called Yiren Pavilion, mainly selling women¡¯s clothes. Moreover, the target customers are women from rich families, so the demand for quality is rtively high. The material of the clothes is of high quality too, so you have to be careful when making the clothes.¡±


    Xiang lowered her head and looked at her hands, ¡°Then I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have hand cream. It won¡¯t be a big problem after you take good care of your hands for a few days.¡±


    Xiang nodded and had no objections.


    Shu Yu continued, ¡°Also, the location of the work is in the county. I have already rented a courtyard in the county specially for making clothes. You can live there.¡±


    Ever since she decided to hire someone, Shu Yu had been searching for a courtyard.


    It was easy to find such a courtyard. The one she rented was in Liufang Alley, not far from the shop they rented.


    Her shop was not very big now. When her business improved and expanded in the future, she nned to build a workshop.


    Xiang paused and turned to look at her daughter, ¡°Lixing in the county?¡±


    Fu Xiangdi hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be fine alone.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her hand and interrupted them, ¡°Xiangdi cane with you, of course. I¡¯ve been paying attention to her just now and I want to hire her too. Not to mention anything else, her cutting technique is neat and fast.¡±


    Just like her personality.


    Fu Xiangdi¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, ¡°Really? Me too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but your sry will definitely be lower.¡±


    ¡°No problem. As long as there¡¯s food and shelter, I don¡¯t need a sry.¡±


    Shu Yuughed, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Let¡¯s talk about the issue of wages first. Aunt Xiang¡¯s sry will be the basic sry plusmissions. Xiangdi¡¯s sry will only be the basic sry.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by basic sry plusmissions?


    This was the first time Xiang and her daughter had heard ofmissions. They were both puzzled.


    Shu Yu exined, ¡°The basic sry is fixed at 500 coins per month. It¡¯s the same for you and Xiangdi. Commissions work such that if clothes you made are sold, you will be given additional wages based on the prices of the clothes sold. For example, if a piece of clothing was sold for a tael of silver, Aunt Xiang would be given an extra 50 coins asmission, two taels would be a hundred coins ofmission, and so on. There is no limit to themissions.¡± Shu Yu originally wanted to givemissions for every piece of clothing made.


    However, after thinking about it, there were simple andplicated clothes, but the definition of simple andplicated was too general. Wouldn¡¯t themission ultimately be her decision? This would surely cause a lot of dissatisfactionter on.


    As such, it would be better to base themissions on the final transaction price of the clothes.


    Xiang and her daughter were stunned when they heard about all this.


    ¡°This works too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you have to be mentally prepared. Our shop is small, so our business might not be that good. It¡¯s also possible that you only get the basic sry each month.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough too,¡± Xiang hurriedly said, ¡°Five hundred coins a month is already very good.¡±


    Nowadays, the young and middle-aged men in the vige only earned 20 to 30 coins a day when they went out to do short-term jobs. Plus, they could not find work every day. As such, they might only be earning four or five hundred coins a month, and all the work was hardbor..

 Chapter 214 - 214: The Sneaky Madam Liang

    Chapter 214: The Sneaky Madam Liang


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiang had never thought that she would be able to earn 500 coins a month.


    And she wasn¡¯t the only one. Xiangdi had been hired too.


    The two of them together would earn at least one tael of silver a month. The Lu family even included lodging.


    If they lived frugally, they might be able to save ten taels of silver a year!


    If it was like what Shu Yu said and they could get fifty or a hundred coins asmission, that would be an additional ie.


    Saving for two years, Xiangdi¡¯s dowry would be rich enough.


    After Shu Yu finished exining the conditions, she asked the two of them,


    ¡°What do you think? If you have any questions, you can ask them.¡± ¡°No,¡± Xiang shook her head repeatedly, ¡°This is already very good.¡±


    She had never even thought that she could have a fixed job.


    In the past, the mother and daughter only did small jobs and nted some crops, living a tight life.


    This was already very good. They would definitely do their best.


    Seeing that the matter was almost settled, Shu Yu stood up.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Aunt Xiang, we¡¯re in quite a pinch, so if it¡¯s possible, can you pack up and arrange your family matters tomorrow, then go to the county and start to work the day after tomorrow?


    ¡°Yes, of course¡±


    Xiang thought of her family¡¯s two acres ofnd and decided to temporarily entrust it to her neighbor to help look after them. After the crops were harvested, she would rent out the two acres ofnd.


    As for the house¡­ The mother and daughter had lived in it for more than ten years, after all, so there were a lot of things piled up inside. They would keep it for the time being. After they were done settling down in the county, she would return the house to the vige chief.


    Xiang had already nned out the arrangements in her mind.


    Shu Yu stood up and said goodbye. It was gettingte. If she did not go back soon, the olddy would be worried.


    Xiang and Fu Xiangdi sent her to the door and watched her disappear before they returned to the courtyard with slight excitement. They took advantage of the fact that the sky had not darkened to quickly get ready.


    Shu Yu¡¯s footsteps back to Shangshi Vige were much lighter as she had settled a major matter on her mind.


    The vigers came back from the fields one after another. They would take a few more nces at her when they saw her. After confirming that the Lu family had indeed opened a shop, everyone looked at her strangely.


    Shu Yu nodded slightly when she saw a few familiar people. Then, she quickened her pace and walked toward the Lu family¡¯s house.


    However, just as she walked to the door, she saw a figure poking around at the courtyard door. From time to time, the figure would look into the crack of the door with his butt jutted out, just like a thief.


    Shu Yu frowned and walked closer, only to discover that the figure was actually Madam Liang.


    She was speechless for a moment. Then, she took a few steps forward and patted the other party¡¯s shoulder.


    Madam Liang was staring at the courtyard with all her attention when someone suddenly patted her shoulder. She was so frightened that her hair stood on end as she turned her head and cried out.


    When she saw who was standing in front of her, Madam Liang heaved a long sigh of relief. She patted her chest andined, ¡°So it¡¯s you. You scared me. Why are you standing behind me sneakily and not making a sound?¡± Shu Yu pointed at herself, ¡°I¡¯m the sneaky one? Are you sure?¡±


    Madam Liang was stunned. When she thought of the scene just now, she immediately felt a little awkward.


    She touched her nose andughed awkwardly, ¡°Well, I¡¯m just worried about your grandma.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression immediately turned serious when she heard that it was rted to the olddy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my grandma?¡±

 Chapter 215 - 215: The Fourth Aunt is Here

    Chapter 215: The Fourth Aunt is Here


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang looked in the direction of the courtyard and then pulled Shu Yu to the side mysteriously. She whispered, ¡°Just now, your aunt came.¡±


    ¡°My aunt?¡±


    Lu Sixing?


    Speaking of which, Shu Yu had been back for so many days, but she had yet to see her fourth aunt.


    Madam Liang nodded.


    ¡°Not long after you left, your aunt came over and started crying to the olddy the moment she entered. She cried for a long time. I don¡¯t know what has happened, but it sounded quite serious. After your aunt left, your grandma stayed in the house and didn¡¯te out. There was no movement inside at all.


    I was wondering how your grandma is doing.¡±


    Shu Yu almost couldn¡¯t help but hit her, ¡°Then why are you sneaking around outside and not going in to take a look?¡±


    She pushed her away and hurried into the courtyard.


    Madma Liang followed her into the house and exined, ¡°l i m just afraid that your grandma will scold me. She loves scolding me.¡±


    Isn¡¯t that because she was unreliable? Just look at the situation now.


    Shu Yu ignored her and strode towards the living room.


    As soon as she entered, she saw the olddy sitting there with her head in her hand and a worried look on her face.


    ¡°Grandma?¡± Shu Yu walked over and sized her up. Seeing that the olddy was fine except for her pale face, she was slightly relieved.


    The olddy was stunned. When she looked up and saw Shu Yu and Madam Liang, who came inter, she suddenly came back to her senses.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s already sote?¡± The olddy stood up while saying, ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Come, let me cook you a bowl of noodles.¡±


    She was about to leave when Shu Yu pulled her back, ¡°Grandma, what happened?¡±


    The olddy smiled, ¡°Nothing. What could possibly happen to me? Nothing happened.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at her with a serious expression.


    The olddy could speak to others with a stern face, but she could not do it to Shu Yu.


    She looked at the smart and capable granddaughter in front of her and finally sighed. She sat back on the chair and said with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s your fourth aunt. She just came over.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Something happened to Fourth Aunt¡¯s family?¡±


    The olddy replied, ¡°Yes. Your fourth uncle is missing.¡±


    Missing?


    Not only was Shu Yu shocked, but even Madam Liang, who was standing behind, widened her eyes and covered her mouth.


    ¡°What happened? What does missing mean? When did he go missing?¡±


    The olddy said, ¡°Do you still remember the day you acknowledge us as your family? Your fourth aunt and fourth uncle said they woulde, but they didn¡¯t. They only asked someone to bring eggs over.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°I remember.¡±


    ¡°In fact, your fourth uncle had gone out before the whole matter. I heard from your fourth aunt that a friend of his found a good job, something to do with delivering goods somewhere. The sry was quite high. Your fourth uncle just split up with their familyst year and wanted to start a small business. He didn¡¯t have the capital, so he thought about saving more money first. It was rare to have such a good opportunity, so he was tempted.¡±


    The olddy shook her head with a bitter expression, ¡°The original n was toe back the day before you acknowledged us as your family. At that time, they would be able to catch up with us for a reunion dinner.¡±


    Shu Yu understood, ¡°But he didn¡¯te back that day?¡±


    The olddy mmed the table, ¡°Yes! He didn¡¯te back the day before, nor did hee back on that day itself. Your fourth aunt was worried and couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave the house. Sheesh, your fourth aunt is really something. To think she didn¡¯t tell us about such a big matter. We didn¡¯t know that he hadn¡¯t returned these days.¡±


    ¡°Then why did Fourth Aunte looking for you today?¡±

 Chapter 216 - 216: The Missing Fourth Uncle

    Chapter 216: The Missing Fourth Uncle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The olddy said,¡± The day before yesterday afternoon, the friend who went out with your fourth uncle came back. Your fourth aunt quickly went to ask him, but that person said that they separated after delivering the goods.¡±


    That friend had gone to take on another job, so he had dyed his return until now.


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s fourth uncle should have returned home early. Why was he still missing?


    ¡°He inexplicably disappeared. Your fourth aunt was still thinking that since the friend was not back either, the two of them should be together and perhaps they were stalled by something. Yet now, the friend is back, but God knows where your fourth uncle is.¡±


    Shu Yu pondered for a moment, ¡°Did Fourth Aunt say where Fourth Uncle and that friend separated?¡±


    ¡°In the county,¡± The olddy said, ¡°But so many days have passed. Who knows where he went? The Yuan family has gone to the ces where he might have gone to look for him, but there was no result.¡±


    The Yuan family was the inws of the Fourth Aunt. The Fourth Uncle was called Yuan Shanchuan.


    At this point, the olddy raised her head and said to Madam Liang, ¡°After you go back, tell Sanzhu. Doesn¡¯t he know a lot of fair-weather friends in the countryside? Ask him to help inquire and see if there are any clues.¡±


    Madam Liang was quite unwilling to be called out. She muttered, ¡°How does he know any friends? He¡¯s always at home. His¡­¡±


    Shu Yu slowly turned her head to look at her and Madam Liang¡¯s voice stopped abruptly.


    Then, Madam Liang changed the topic and smiled, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go back and tell him. Sixing is, after all, his biological sister. He will surely help. Sanzhu is very enthusiastic.¡±


    The olddy and Shu Yu both wondered if the other party was blushing when she said such words.


    Madam Liang left in a hurry.


    The courtyard door closed, and only the two were left in the Lu family.


    Shu Yu held the olddy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. People won¡¯t go missing for no reason. We¡¯ll surely find him if we get more people to look for him. By the way, has Fourth Aunt reported it to the authorities?


    The olddy nodded, ¡°Yes. She went to report the matter yesterday morning. It¡¯s just that the county office has just changed the county magistrate and is in a mess. How can they free up their hands to help ordinary people like us?¡±


    What she didn¡¯t say was that when the Yuan family reported the matter to the authorities, they had been chased out impatiently only because they had said a few more words.


    Ordinary people like them did not dare to deal with the officials. If not for Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s long disappearance, the Yuan family would not have dared to go to the county office.


    ¡°At least there¡¯s hope. Why don¡¯t we go to the county office tomorrow?


    The olddy was stunned. She looked at her granddaughter and frowned, ¡°Are you thinking of going to Lord Xiang? But didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not very familiar with Lord Xiang? It¡¯s not good to trouble him like this. Lord Xiang is very busy. Don¡¯t let him leave a bad impression on you.¡±


    The olddy disagreed, but Shu Yu simply smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not looking for Lord Xiang.¡±


    Why did she need to go to Xiang Weinan for this kind of thing? Wasn¡¯t that overkill?


    She wanted to keep the reward Xiang Weinan had promised her to save herself from exile.


    Shu Yu said slowly, ¡°Grandma, have you forgotten the two soldiers who came to send gifts yesterday? We have indeed met and exchanged a few words, right? We don¡¯t need them to do anything, just ask them to help keep an eye out and check the travel pass.¡±


    ¡°Travel pass?


    ¡°All Dasu dynasty members need a travel pass when traveling a hundred miles away from their residence. If no travel pass has been issued, it means that Fourth Uncle is still within a hundred miles from home..¡±

 Chapter 217 - 217: Get Lost

    Chapter 217: Get Lost


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The olddy¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. That¡¯s right, if those two soldiers were nice, they would help check the travel pass.


    If Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t have a travel pass, the possible area they had to search would at least be within a hundred miles from home.


    Seeing that the olddy had calmed down, Shu Yu did not say anything more.


    ¡°Then this matter is decided? It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to bed early after dinner.¡±


    The olddy nodded and regained some energy. She went to the kitchen with Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu apanied her to finish their meal and watched her fall asleep before returning to her room to rest.


    The next morning, the olddy drove all the chickens in the yard into the chicken cage and packed all the belongings that she had not brought away in time. Following this, she got on the mule carriage and prepared to go to the county.


    As soon as she got onto the carriage, she saw Lu Sanzhu staggering in from outside, looking as if he had not woken up yet.


    The olddy was stunned and asked him, ¡°Sanzhu, you didn¡¯te back the whole night?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu yawned, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Didn¡¯t you ask my wife to tell me yesterday to find out about the fourth brother-inw? I was busying myself with it.¡±


    The olddy was surprised to find out that thezy Sanzhu would spend so much effort just because of a sentence from her.


    She got down from the mule carriage, walked up to him, and patted his arm,


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Go back and rest well.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu nodded. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Shu Yu. His body suddenly swayed, and he looked as if he was about to faint as he said weakly, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I have many friends. I¡¯ll definitely get some news soon.¡±


    After saying that, he walked past the olddy and staggered to Shu Yu, ¡®Yu, don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve lost a little weight recently? Lately, work has been really too tiring.¡±


    The olddy was speechless. He could just get lost. She did not have such a son.


    Shu Yu was amused and handed him a piece of meat, ¡°Let Third Aunt cook something delicious for you to nourish yourself.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu instantly perked up and ran home with the meat, not even giving the olddy a second nce.


    The olddy was so angry that sheughed. She pointed at his back and said to


    Shu Yu, ¡°This dog. I really shouldn¡¯t have had too much hope for him.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, Third Uncle is like this. Don¡¯t be too calctive with him. Let¡¯s get in the carriage and go back to the county.¡±


    The olddy took a deep breath and got back into the mule carriage with Shu Yu holding her hand.


    Shu Yu quickly drove the carriage to the county. She knew that the olddy was anxious, so she didn¡¯t dy and even rushed a little.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t stop when she met Tang Wenqian and Madam Tang.


    When Madam Tang saw the familiar mule carriage sh past, she frowned.


    ¡°Didin¡¯t she see us? Yesterday, you said that their family was pretty good. How can they be good when they¡¯re so rude?¡±


    Tang Wenqian looked at his mother in surprise, ¡°Mother, in the past, when other vigers headed to the county by ox cart, they didn¡¯t necessarily greet us either.¡±


    Madam Tang choked. Tang Wenqian had phrased it quite politely.


    It should be said that when the vigers saw them, they would most definitely greet them. After all, Tang Wenqian was the only schr in the vige, and he had passed the county-level imperial exam at a young age. This was something that Shangshi Vige was very proud of.


    It was just that when they greeted Tang Wenqian and Madam Tang, thetter usually didn¡¯t respond.


    As the mother of a schr, Madam Tang was quite aloof.


    Firstly, she had such a promising son, so it was normal for her to be aloof. Secondly, ever since Tang Wenqian became a schr, many had wanted to take advantage of him and ask him for help..

 Chapter 218 - 218: Auspicious Wine Shop

    Chapter 218: Auspicious Wine Shop


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Tang didn¡¯t want this to happen too often, and she didn¡¯t want her son to be held back either, so she kept her distance from the vigers.


    As a result, when she met someone who greeted her, Madam Tang would just nod and ignore them.


    As time passed, people were not willing to be too intimate with them.


    In contrast, when Tang Wenqian went to the county alone, more people would greet him.


    Madam Tang¡¯s voice was rendered speechless by his words and didn¡¯t say anything else. However, looking at the distant mule carriage, her brows furrowed tighter and tighter.


    Shu Yu drove the mule carriage into the city. It was still early, so they nned to return to Liufang Alley first, put down the chicken cage and other things, and then go to the county office to take a look.


    However, not long after entering the city, Shu Yu¡¯s mule carriage suddenly slowed down.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the olddy asked curiously.


    ¡°Grandma, we need to bring something over when asking for help, right? It¡¯s not good to go empty-handed.¡±


    The olddy was stunned and nodded slightly. ¡°Then, what should we buy?¡±


    If the other party was from the vige, the olddy would have an idea. But now, not only did the olddy not have any experience in giving gifts to soldiers, but she also had to worry about whether the gifts had to be expensive.


    If she had to spend too much money, the olddy couldn¡¯t bear it¡­ It was quite contradictory.


    Shu Yu smiled and pointed to a shop not far away. ¡°We¡¯ll buy that.¡±


    The olddy looked out of the carriage window and saw the wine jars outside the shop. She immediately put her hands together. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the most suitable to give them wine.¡±


    Shu Yu drove the mule carriage to the space next to the wine shop and jumped down from the shaft.


    ¡®Grandma, wait for me here. I¡¯ll go in and buy a few bottles of wine.¡±


    The olddy said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t spend too much money, understand?¡±


    ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    Shu Yu reassured her and strode into the wine store.


    The name of the shop was very simple. It was called Auspicious Wine Shop. Although the shop was not very big, it was still more impressive than her ready-to-wear clothes shop.


    As soon as she reached the door, she could smell the fragrance of wine. It floated straight to her nose.


    The man behind the counter suddenly looked up, perhaps because he heard footsteps. When he saw Shu Yu at the door, he was slightly stunned. The next moment, he smiled. ¡°Miss, would you like want to get some wine?


    ¡°Yes, I want to buy a few bottles of wine as a gift. Sir, can you rmend a suitable one?


    Jiang Yi immediately understood what she wanted and walked out from behind the counter. ¡°This way, please.¡±


    Shu Yu followed him into the shop and walked to the left side. The decoration in this area was different. The wine jars on the ground were much more eye-catching, and the small wine bottles on the countertop were even more exquisite.


    Jiang Yi introduced them as he asked, ¡°Miss, what do you think of these? If they aren¡¯t suitable, we have more in the backyard.¡±


    Shu Yu waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look first. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m done.¡±


    Jiang Yi nodded. ¡°Alright, take your time.¡±


    After saying that, he returned to the counter.


    Shu Yu was quite knowledgeable about wine. In her previous life, this was the most basicmon sense for her.


    The wine of the Dasu Dynasty was rtively turbid, and the concentration was not high.


    Shu Yu picked for a moment and took three different bottles of wine from the cab.


    When she returned to the counter, Jiang Yi, who had been standing behind the counter, had disappeared. In his ce was a woman..

 Chapter 219 - 219: Meeting Madam Deng

    Chapter 219: Meeting Madam Deng


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu smiled when she saw thedy.


    ¡°Boss, I want these three bottles of wine. How much is it?¡±


    The woman raised her head and smiled, ¡°Let me see.¡±


    She took the bottles of wine and looked at them while calcting on an abacus.


    Shu Yu leaned slightly against the counter. Seeing that the other party was done with her calctions, she took out two strings of copper coins and ced them on the counter.


    After paying, she smiled and asked, ¡°Are you the second young mistress of the Jiang family?¡±


    The woman was taken aback. Her hand that was about to take the copper coins paused slightly. She raised her head and looked at Shu Yu in confusion, ¡®You


    are¡­¡±


    ¡°My surname is Lu, and I became friends with the second youngdy of the Ding family by chance. Yuehua has mentioned you to me before, and she is full of praise for you.¡±


    Speaking of which, they were quite fated. She was the second daughter, Ding Yuehua was the second daughter of the Ding family, and Madam Deng was the second young mistress of the Jiang family.


    They were all second in line.


    When Madam Deng heard Ding Yuehua¡¯s name, she looked at Shu Yu with a much friendlier expression, ¡°So you¡¯re Yuehua¡¯s friend. I¡¯ll have to give you a discount.¡±


    As she spoke, she was about to push back the copper coins on the counter. ¡°Don¡¯t. I didn¡¯t mention her to get a discount. I just happened to need to buy wine anyway. I remember Yuehua saying that you and your husband are honest in doing business and that the products are good, plus I was also curious about you, so I came straight over to buy wine.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t take the copper coins. She picked up the three bottles of wine and said frankly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving first since I¡¯ve bought the things I need. When you¡¯re free, you and Yuehua shoulde and chat with me. By the way, I opened a shop on Ningshui Street. Come and visit when you have time.¡± With that, she left with the bottles of wine.


    Madam Deng was stunned and quickly ran out from behind the counter.


    She wanted to call out to Shu Yu, but just as she opened her mouth, a person rushed over. The person did not look where he was going and bumped straight into Shu Yu.


    He immediately frowned and questioned her unhappily, ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that I¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, he looked up and saw Shu Yu¡¯s face. His eyes immediately lit up and his tone changed as he smiled and said, ¡°Miss, are you okay? Did I hurt you just now? Oh my, I¡¯m really sorry. I was in a hurry and didn¡¯t look where I was going.¡±


    The man was about to reach out to pull her when Shu Yu immediately took two steps back. There was a hint of disgust in her eyes. She didn¡¯t even bother to talk to him and nimbly walked around him.


    The man¡¯s expression changed. He turned around and was about to chase after her.


    ¡°Hey, wait a moment, Miss!¡±


    Seeing that he was about to stop Shu Yu, Madam Deng quickly stepped forward to stop him, ¡°Why are you here? Is there something you need from your second brother? Come in quickly, your second brother is inside.¡±


    Third Young Master Jiang wanted to push her away impatiently, but before his hand could touch her, Jiang Yi came out and called out to him loudly, ¡°Third Brother!¡±


    Third Young Master Jiang frowned. It was toote to stop Shu Yu now as she had gotten into the mule carriage and drove away.


    Third Young Master Jiang was a little angry. He turned around and wanted to scold Madam Deng, but then he thought of something and quickly restrained his expression. Instead, he smiled at Madam Deng and said, ¡°Second


    Sister-inw, who was that girl just now? What¡¯s her name and where does she live?¡±


    When Madam Deng saw him like this, how could she not guess what he was thinking?


    This person used to be a dandy. He relied on the Jiang family¡¯s power in Jiangyuan County and had a good rtionship with the original county magistrate.. Who knew how many girls from good families he had toyed with?

 Chapter 220 - 220: Fancy Shu Yu

    Chapter 220: Fancy Shu Yu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Deng was very disgusted with Third Young Master Jiang¡¯s behavior, but she was only the second sister-inw of the Jiang family who was not favored.


    The Jiang family¡¯s parents doted on their third son very much. They had spoiled him.


    Previously, he did restrain himself for some time because he had gotten engaged to the Ding family.


    The marriage between the two families was decided by the two olddies. The olddy of the Ding family did not like Ding Yuehua very much. This was because Ding Yuehua had a business mind which resulted in Lord Ding handing a portion of the business to her.


    Originally, Old Lady Ding had wanted to persuade Lord Ding to give this business to her second son.


    In the end, Ding Yuehua got the portion of the business instead, which Old Lady Ding found ridiculous. Why should a woman who was destined to marry manage her family¡¯s business? The profits would be hard to calcte in the future. As such, she wanted to marry Ding Yuehua off and even picked Third Young Master Jiang.


    Lord Ding and Mrs. Ding did not agree, of course. It was just that Old Lady Ding made the decision herself and this matter was decided when Lord Ding was not at home.


    In the end, when Third Young Master Jiang went to the Ding family and saw Ding Yuehua¡¯s appearance, he was unwilling to marry her no matter what. Instead, he took a fancy to the third youngdy who was more beautiful, and insisted on having her instead.


    It was such an outrageous request, but the Jiang family still tolerated it.


    The engaged Third Young Master Jiang did restrain himself for a while.


    Until¡­ Some time ago, something happened in the county office, and the Jiang family eagerly broke off the engagement with the Ding family.


    Without the shackles of marriage, Third Young Master Jiang reverted to his old self and began flirting around again.


    Just now, after seeing Lu Shuyu¡¯s appearance, his old habits acted up again.


    Naturally, Madam Deng would not tell him about Shu Yu. She just frowned and said, ¡°That girl is just a customer who came to buy wine. How would I know her name and where she lives?


    Third Young Master Jiang¡¯s face immediately darkened and he looked at Madam Deng with disdain, ¡°You¡¯re a businessman. Don¡¯t you even know to ask about these things?


    Madam Deng was speechless. Did she have to learn the family background of all customers just to run a shop?


    The third young master of the Jiang family was simply crazy.


    But soon, Third Young Master Jiang said smugly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s driving a mule carriage. I¡¯ll ask around and I guarantee that I¡¯ll know her name in less than two days.¡±


    Madam Deng secretly cursed in her heart.


    When Jiang Yi heard this, he frowned and said, ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t do anything rash. Now that Jiangyuan County is in chaos, and our Jiang family is on bad terms with the Ding family, we¡¯ll definitely be a target for others if there¡¯s any more trouble.¡±


    Third Young Master Jiang got impatient, ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to say that it¡¯s my fault that our family has be enemies with the Ding family? Second Brother, the decision to break off the engagement was made by Mom and Dad, and Grandma agreed. Are you questioning their decision by saying this now?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean? That girl is just a country bumpkin with no money or power. It¡¯s her fortune that the third young master of the Jiang family has taken a fancy to her. Perhaps her family will be eager for me toe and visit.¡±


    After Third Young Master Jiang finished speaking, he red at the two of them in disgust. He did not enter the wine shop and turned around to leave. Madam Deng and Jiang Yi looked at each other. The former was a little worried


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°With Third Brother¡¯s personality, he can¡¯t be persuaded. I think we should talk to that girl first and see if there¡¯s any way to dispel his thoughts.¡±


    ¡°But I only know that the girl has a shop on Ningshui Street. I don¡¯t know where it is or what the shop sells..¡±

 Chapter 221 - 221: Going to the County Office

    Chapter 221: Going to the County Office


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ningshui Street was the longest and most spacious street in Jiangyuan County. There were at least 70 to 80 shops from the beginning to the end. It was unrealistic to look for someone like this.


    Jiang Yi thought for a moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t thatdy say that she was friends with Miss Ding? Perhaps we could ask Miss Ding to pass the message on our behalf.¡±


    Madam Deng thought about it and agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the Ding residence to look.¡±


    After speaking, she left the shop to change her clothes. Shu Yu had never expected to bump into the notorious Third Young Master Jiang of the Jiang family when he went to buy the wine.


    Today, she still wore the old clothes she had brought home. She had casually tied her hair into two braids, making her look dirty. The third Young Master Jiang, would look desperate if he tried to force himself on her when she was in such a state.


    Shu Yu drove to Liufang Alley very quickly. There was no one at home. At this time, everyone had gone to Yiren Pavilion.


    Even Sanya and Dahu went to the shop to help, even though there might not be many customers.


    Shu Yu helped the olddy take everything down and arrange them in the house. Then, he changed his clothes and went out again.


    ¡®Grandma, I¡¯ll go to the office by myself. You can rest at home.¡±


    The olddy shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She insisted, so Shu Yu did not say anything and gave in.


    The two carried three bottles of wine and went to the county office.


    The atmosphere at the entrance of the county office was not as tense as it had been a few days ago when the soldiers stood on both sides.


    Shu Yu¡¯s luck was quite good. One of the soldiers guarding the door today happened to be the person who had sent a gift to her shop on behalf of Lord Xiang the day before yesterday.


    The soldier recognized her and immediately said to another soldier guarding the door. Then, he walked down the steps and walked toward her.


    ¡°Miss Lu? Are you here to look for the lord?¡± The soldier did not know that she had only met Sir Xiang once. He only knew that Sir Xiang had instructed him to deliver the congrattory gift to Boss L¨¹.


    He even requested to do it openly in front of everyone. He was supporting Miss Lu.


    On that day, they brought back the owner of the other clothing shop that caused trouble and reported the matter to the lord. The lord immediately ordered a thorough investigation of Boss L¨¹, and indeed, he discovered many things.


    Although it was just a small matter, it was enough to make Boss L¨¹ suffer. That old thing was still in prison.


    Therefore, when Shu Yu appeared again, the soldiers naturally thought she was there to look for Lord Xiang.


    But Shu Yu shook her head and smiled.¡± I¡¯m not here to look for him. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    The soldier was stunned and suspected that he had misheard. He pointed at himself. ¡°You¡¯re here to look for me?


    ¡°Yes. ¡±


    ¡°Then, if there¡¯s anything you need, just say it. I¡¯ll try my best to help.¡±


    When she heard this from behind, the olddy clicked her tongue in wonder. In the past, she felt that the county government officers were not easy to get along with. It was best to avoid them even if they saw them from afar.


    Now that he had reallye into contact with it, she actually realized that they were pretty¡­ easy to talk to?


    Shu Yu¡¯s smile became even brighter when she heard what he said. ¡°I do have something to trouble you with. It¡¯s like this. My uncle, Yuan Shanchuan, suddenly went missing more than half a month ago. He had agreed to return home early, but there¡¯s no news of him now.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Shanchuan?¡± The soldier pondered for a moment. ¡°This name sounds familiar.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°The day before yesterday, the Yuan family came to the office to report the case.¡±


    The soldier suddenly understood. ¡°Oh, right, there is indeed such a matter..¡±

 Chapter 222 - 222: Yuan Shanchuan Didn ‘t Travel Far

    Chapter 222: Yuan Shanchuan Didn ¡®t Travel Far


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    They did receive the case. The Yuan family came to report the case, which was recorded in the case file of the county office.


    However, the officer knew well that this case would only be ced aside. The entire county office, including Lord Xiang, was prioritizing the stability of some unstable factors in Jiangyuan County. They also had to investigate the original officials and collect evidence of their crimes. They were doing everything they could to bring down the Shu family of the Dongan Province magistrate.


    Not to mention the Yuan family¡¯s case, where there was no helpful information, and they could only look for people aimlessly. Even if it was a more important case, they could only suppress it now and dy the handling.


    Therefore, when the Yuan family reported the case yesterday, the clerk in charge of recording the case quickly ced the file at the bottom.


    It wasn¡¯t that they were neglecting their duties but that they had limited manpower. Such small cases were basically distributed to the officers who had not made any mistakes in the county office.


    It was just that under the leadership of the original county magistrate, those officials were not efficient and smart enough. By the time it was time for the Yuan Family¡¯s case, it would probably be half a monthter.


    However, the soldiers did not expect Yuan Shanchuan to be Miss Lu¡¯s uncle.


    It seemed the Yuan family had returned and said the authorities were unconcerned about this matter, so Miss Lu came personally?


    That was a little awkward.


    Fortunately, Shu Yu quickly resolved the awkwardness.¡±When the Yuan family came to report the case the day before yesterday, they were in a hurry and didn¡¯t have a clue. I thought that how could you find someone like this? You don¡¯t even have a clue, which would add to your burden. Later on, we thought about it and suddenly thought of a clue, so I hurried over to see if this clue was helpful. ¡±


    The soldier immediately asked, ¡°What clue do you have?¡±


    ¡°Travel pass.¡± Shu Yu said, ¡°We thought we could find out if my uncle had gone on a long journey through the travel pass. The search area would be reduced if he didn¡¯t travel far.¡±


    The soldier was stunned. Indeed, if the officer wanted to do the job, he would first check the travel pass.


    ¡°Yuan Shanchuan disappeared half a month ago, right? I¡¯ll go find the documents and check if he traveled.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately said gratefully, ¡°Thank you. Sorry for troubling you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nothing.¡± The soldier said, ¡°Wait here for me.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and ran inside. Shu Yu looked at the sun. The weather was getting hot now, so she estimated they would have to wait a while.


    There was a tea stall in the distance. Shu Yu sat down with the olddy and ordered two cups of herbal tea.


    The olddy was a little excited. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the officer to be so enthusiastic.¡±


    Shu Yu coughed lightly and asked her to drink some tea.


    The streets were filled with peopleing and going. After half an hour, Shu Yu saw the officere out of the county office.


    She stood up and took the herbal tea to the table.


    Shu Yu handed it over without waiting for the officer to speak. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, officer. Have a sip of herbal tea first and speak slowly.¡± The soldier was stunned for a moment before he chuckled. His heart instantly felt very warm.


    Although this Miss Lu was young, the things she did make people feel veryfortable.


    After drinking the tea, he raised his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked. Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t travel far. He is still within a radius of a hundred miles. The area of search could be reduced.¡±


    Shu Yu and the olddy looked at each other, and thetter let out a long sigh of relief.


    But soon, she was worried again.. Since Yuan Shanchuan was not far away, where did he go?

 Chapter 223 - 223: Shu Yu Doesn ‘t Play According to the Rules

    Chapter 223: Shu Yu Doesn ¡®t y ording to the Rules


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had asked all the questions she needed, and there were no other clues.


    She told the soldier, ¡°This way, well know what to do. We¡¯ll mobilize our rtives and friends to ask around and get some clues. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send someone to Yiren Pavilion to inform them if you have any news of my fourth uncle. The Lu family will be eternally grateful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Lu. We will do our best to help you find your Fourth Uncle.¡± With this sentence, Shu Yu was indeed relieved.


    She handed over the two bottles of wine in her hand. ¡°This is the token of our appreciation. Please ept it.¡±


    The soldier waved his hands repeatedly. ¡°No. I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°How about this? Help me bring this wine to your lord. I must return the gift he gave during my shop opening, right?¡±


    That was true.


    The officer could not refuse. Shu Yu took out another bottle of wine from behind. ¡°This wine is for you and the other officer. Treat it as a reward for running errands. You deserve this, right?¡±


    He was speechless again.


    A momentter, he took all three bottles of wine. He could bring this wine to the lord first. The Lord had agreed. After informing, there should be no problem with epting it.


    The soldier nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll make another trip and send this gift to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Then we won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Shu Yu helped the olddy out of the gate of the county government. The soldier clicked his tongue and sighed again-Miss Lu¡¯s young age and style of doing things really made people feelfortable.


    He sniffed the wine bottle. The smell of wine was powerful, and he was a little greedy.


    He picked up the bottle of wine and ran into the county office.


    Xiang Weinan had juste out of the study when he saw the soldier carrying a few bottles of wine. He frowned and called out to him, ¡°Hu Li, where did you get this wine?


    ¡°My lord.¡± Hu Li hurriedly ran forward. ¡°This wine is from Miss Lu.¡± Xiang Weinan was shocked. ¡°Miss Lu? Lu Shuyu? She came?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she just arrived.¡±


    ¡°Did shee looking for me?


    Hu Li shook his head. ¡°No, Miss Lu said she was here to look for me.¡±


    Xiang Weinan was speechless. ¡°It seems that the two of you are very familiar with each other?¡±


    Hu Li didn¡¯t hide anything and told him everything that Shu Yu had asked him to do, including the two bottles of wine that she had given him.


    Xiang Weinan held the two bottles of wine. His mood was particrlyplicated.


    He already knew about Yuan Shanchuan.


    It was precisely because he knew he did not care after receiving Meng


    Yunzheng¡¯s warning note. Didn¡¯t Meng Yunzheng forbid him from disturbing Lu Shuyu? It didn¡¯t matter. He was waiting for Lu Shuyu to take the initiative toe to him.


    He had nned it, but he didn¡¯t expect this little girl to not y by the rules.


    If she wanted to look for Yuan Shanchuan, shouldn¡¯t she look for him, the most powerful official in the county office? That way, she would have a higher chance of sess.


    She found a small soldier to run errands and even gave him a few bottles of wine. Hehe.


    Hu Li could clearly feel that something was wrong with his lord¡¯s expression. He asked hesitantly,¡± Lord, should we not ept this wine?


    Xiang Weinan shot him a nce and stuffed his errand wine back to him.


    ¡°Take what she gave you, but I¡¯ll make it clear in advance that you¡¯re not allowed to drink and mess things up.¡±


    Hu Li instantly raised a big smiling face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord.¡±


    Xiang Weinan turned around and left. After a while, he turned back and instructed Hu Li, ¡°Take note of Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s matter. Send two people to look for him..¡±

 Chapter 224 - 224: Xiang and Her Daughter Are Here

    Chapter 224: Xiang and Her Daughter Are Here


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had already brought the olddy to the shop on Ningshui Street.


    As always, Yiren Pavilion was deserted. Including today, there had been no business for three days.


    At this moment, the Lu family members were extremely anxious. On the day before the opening, they were still excited about Shu Yu earning more than 200 taels of silver. However, these three days, it was like a basin of cold water had been poured on them, and they were disappointed.


    However, the shopkeepers and workers of the surrounding shops were stillughing at them. On the surface, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything because they knew Lord Xiang. But in secret, they were already mocking them.


    Even Madam Ruan¡¯s speed of making clothes had slowed in the past two days, and her expression became extremely bitter.


    Among the Lu family members, Shu Yu was probably the only one who felt no sense of urgency. She arranged things one by one in an orderly manner.


    She asked Daya to practice makeup on her and Madam Ruan¡¯s faces for the next two days. She had to admit that Daya was very talented in this aspect. It didn¡¯t take long for her to get the hang of it, and the makeup she drew looked good.


    She could even figure out how to improve herself. Shu Yu was very confident that she could take orders independently.


    Apart from that, she also finalized the matter of hiring people.


    In addition, his first encounter with the Deng family was also quite smooth.


    Shu Yu gave himself the goal of setting an all-in-one-by-one implementation. The next is the big tiger enrollment things.


    However, ording to Tang Wenqian, now was not the time. She nned to understand the situation of that school first. If the other party were really good, it would not be toote to wait.


    However, when it was time for dinner, Shu Yu stillforted the Lu family when she saw they were still anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t we have a hunch earlier? If there are still no customers in two days, we¡¯ll go door to door to promote?¡±


    Shu Yu felt that it was about time. Firstly, the Ding family¡¯s matter was settled, and Ding Yuehua would likelye over.


    Secondly, Doctor Xu¡¯s scar removal ointment had already been formted. He would definitely spread out the scar removal ointment for sale and distribute flyers for her at the same time.


    Shu Yu predicted that in two days at most, there would be customers.


    What he should worry about now was theck of clothes.


    Fortunately, Xiang and Fu Xiangdi woulde tomorrow.


    The following day, the Lu family woke up early. Even if there was no business, they still went to open the shop in high spirits.


    However, what the Lu family did not expect was that they were early, and Xiang and her daughter were even earlier.


    The two of them took advantage of the dawn to avoid the people of the Ruan Family Vige and set off early for the county town.


    When they arrived at the city gate, it had not opened yet.


    The two of them carried big and small bags and lined up at the front of the line.


    Therefore, when they entered the city, many shops along the street were not open yet.


    Xiang had heard from Shu Yu that Yiren Pavilion was at the end of Ningshui Street. Therefore, they walked to the end of the street. When they were almost there, they began to ask the shop assistants along the street.


    When they heard that they were going to Yiren Pavilion, the shop assistants and shopkeepers who were asked looked at them strangely.


    Xiang thought she didn¡¯t look good carrying all the bags, so she couldn¡¯t help but step back.


    Unexpectedly, the shop assistant pointed her out. ¡®Yiren Restaurant is at the back. You¡¯ll see it when you go over. It has the biggest door and the least clothes inside.¡±


    Xiang thanked him and was about to leave when the waiter asked again, ¡°What are you guys doing at Yiren Pavilion? Don¡¯t tell me you n to rely on the Lu family?¡± Anyway, she didn¡¯t look like a guest..

 Chapter 225 - 225: Sarcasm and Scorn

    Chapter 225: Sarcasm and Scorn


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiang shook her head and smiled. ¡°No, we¡¯re garment craftsmen hired by the Lu family.¡±


    Shu Yu had said that working in the Lu family was upright, and nothing should be hidden.


    However, they had to keep it a secret from the Ruan family. They also feared that Old Madam Ruan woulde and cause trouble for the Lu family.


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, the shopkeepers and waiters of the two shops who were originally talking were stunned.


    The next moment, he burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re hired by their family?¡±


    Xiang was baffled by theirughter, and her heart began to pound. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, no problem. We think that the Lu family is quite bold. It had been four days since they opened for business, but there was not a single customer. It was empty and quiet. It was not as lively as when they were repairing the house. They hadn¡¯t earned a single penny in the past few days, and now they would hire people?¡±


    The few of them shook their heads as they spoke. They really did not understand where the Lu family got their courage from.


    Xiang and Fu Xiangdi looked at each other. No customers for four days? If Yu gave them such a high sry, wouldn¡¯t it be a big loss?


    The two of them were worried, but they still went to the shop to look.


    Seeing them walking towards Yiren Pavilion, the shopkeepers behind them started to discuss even louder. ¡°Does the Lu family know how to do business?


    What a waste of money.¡±


    ¡°I estimate this shop will onlyst a month at most.¡±


    ¡°Half a month would be already tough.¡±


    The discussions behind them gradually faded away. Xiang and Fu Xiangdi finally arrived at the entrance of Yiren Pavilion with heavy footsteps.


    Sanya, sitting at the door and ying with Maneki, noticed them first. The little girl immediately stood up.


    She did not know Xiang and Fu Xiangdi, so she stepped back and asked timidly, ¡°Who, who are you looking for?¡±


    Before Xiang could reply, Lu Erbai, sitting behind the counter, had already heard themotion and raised his head. He immediately raised his voice and said,¡± It¡¯s sister-inw and Xiangdi, right? Come in quickly. My wife is right behind.¡±


    He told San Ya, ¡°Go and call your mother and sister.¡±


    San Ya immediately ran to the backyard. After a while, Madam Ruan and Shu


    Yu came out.


    ¡°Xiang!¡± Madame Ruan had not seen Xiang for a long time. Even though the two of them lived not far from each other¡¯s vige, they had not had the time to see each other because they were working hard for their lives.


    Now, it was as if they had reunited after a long time and as if a lifetime had passed.


    Madam Ruan was thrilled. She pulled Xiang over to sit down. ¡°Why are you here so early? I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to find our ce, so I thought of asking Yu to wait for you at the city gateter.¡±


    ¡°We entered the city as soon as the city gates opened. We were afraid that wewould dy things if we camete,¡± Xiang said as she looked at the shop in front of her.


    Seeing that the shop was, as the shopkeepers had said, empty without any customers, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    She asked Madam Ruan softly, ¡°How¡¯s your business?


    Madam Ruan didn¡¯t know how to answer. She was embarrassed that she hadn¡¯t sold a piece of clothing in four days.


    But when Xiang saw her like this, she immediately understood. She was a little worried that the business of the clothing store would not be good, but Madam Ruan would not let her go home because of their past friendship.


    Therefore, Xiang decided to take the initiative to bring it up. ¡°I think if you can manage, we should¡­¡±


    Before she could say the word ¡°go¡±, amotion suddenly came from outside..

 Chapter 226 - 226: Customers

    Chapter 226: Customers


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The people in the shop were stunned for a moment and raised their heads to look outside.


    In the next moment, they saw three to four carriages stop outside the shop one after another.


    A delicate woman with a bandage wrapped around her forehead alighted from the leading carriage.


    As soon as she got off the carriage, she said in a clear and energetic voice, ¡°This is the ce. This is the clothing store I told you about. The clothes I¡¯m wearinge from this shop. Also, the makeup I hadst time was done by Boss Lu. If you want to ask anything, you can look for Boss Lu.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a few more people got off from the carriages behind her. They were all young and bright women.


    Fu Xiangdi was quick to react. She quickly told Madam Ruan and Xiang, ¡°The customers are here. Mother, let¡¯s quickly take our bags to the backyard and put them away. This stool is for the customers to sit on.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right.¡± Xiang picked up the bag again. Madam Ruan brought the two of them directly to the backyard.


    Shu Yu, however, went up to the carriage the moment it stopped at the shop entrance.


    Ding Yuehua came earlier than she had expected. Not only that, but she also brought one, two¡­seven people.


    When Ding Yuehua got out of the car and saw Shu Yu smiling, she immediately took a few steps forward. ¡°Shu Yu, I¡¯m here. I even brought you a lot of customers. I am a good friend, am I?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Shu Yu nced behind her. The young mistress of the Ding family, whom she had talked to the other day, had alsoe over. She did not know the otherdies, but she could tell that they were all women from wealthy families.


    Shu Yu weed everyone inside. ¡°It¡¯s hot outside. Everyone,e in and rest. Let¡¯s talk in the shop.¡±


    The girls entered the shop while they chuckled and chatted.


    Shu Yu had been very particr about the settings back then. She had opened the doors on both sides, making it very airy.


    The wind blew when thedies entered the hall, and they instantly felt much morefortable.


    Ding Yuehua had only been here once. Last time, the shop had not been repaired, and it was at night, so she did not look closer.


    Later, she heard Xiao Yun mention that Yiren Pavilion differed from other shops. It gave people a very stable feeling when they entered.


    Now that she had entered the door, she realized its warmth.


    The other women were also looking at this unique shop. When they saw the model, they went up and touched it curiously.


    ¡°This mannequin is interesting. It looks like a real person is standing here wearing clothes. Boss Lu i s thoughts were indeed very ingenious. I¡¯m as tall as this mannequin. This dress definitely fits me. It should have the same effect when I wear it. I want it. Boss Lu, how much is it?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even have to try it and was already nning to buy it.


    However, she was not the only one who had fancied this dress. The other two were not to be outdone either. ¡°I saw it first. I think this color suits me better.¡±


    Shu Yu sized up their figures and skin color. Just as she was about to step forward, two more people suddenly came over.


    ¡°Boss Lu, I heard that Yuehua¡¯s makeup was done by youst time. Help me do it too.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at Ding Yuehua in surprise. ¡°Did you all see the makeupst time?


    She remembered that it was alreadyte in the afternoon when she left.. Could it be that they had gone to the Ding residence at that time and seen her sickly makeup?

 Chapter 227 - 227: Special Situation

    Chapter 227: Special Situation


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua smiled.¡± Yes, they¡¯ve seen my makeup.¡±


    Otherwise, why would they follow her without saying anything?


    Actually, the matter of the Jiang and Ding families breaking off the engagement that day was very big. The Jiang family deliberately made a gesture of cutting off ties with the Ding family, afraid that something would happen to the Ding family and implicate them.


    Therefore, all the well-informed families in the county knew about it and sent people to inquire about the situation.


    After asking around, they found out that the Ding Family¡¯s Third Young Lady couldn¡¯t take the blow of the annulment of the engagement and hurt herself. In the end, she hurt Ding Yuehua.


    Ding Yuehua i s personality was straightforward. In addition to her appearance, she was overly concerned about her inferiorityplex. Her rtionship with others was still very good. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have made friends with Shu Yu so easily.


    After her friends learned about her matter, they wanted to visit her.


    At that time, Old Master Ding was still detained by the county office and had not returned. Their families naturally would not let them go out to the Ding family and cause more trouble. When Old Master Ding returned home, they immediately went to the Ding residence to visit Ding Yuehua.


    Coincidentally, they also saw Ding Yuehua¡¯s makeup, which waspletely different from before.


    Ding Yuehua took the opportunity to promote Shu Yu¡¯s ability, causing the girls to be tempted.


    As a result, everyone agreed toe and take a look today.


    Shu Yu was enlightened when she heard that. When she faced the eager gazes of the few of them, she could not help but smile. ¡°If you need any makeup, you can look for me anytime. However, there are so many of you today¡­¡±


    She paused for a while. ¡°If there were no special case, I wouldn¡¯t rmend that all of you should wash off your makeup. After all, you have to wash it off when you sleep at night. There¡¯s no need for that. Besides, your makeup is quite good now.¡±


    The makeup for daily trips did not need to be too thick or unique. It was just a basic foundation. These youngdies and madams were all taken care of by servant maids. In fact, they were already dressed very skillfully and looked very good.


    Ding Yuehua was an exception. Her looks and psychological factors limited her. She could not find suitable makeup for herself. Instead, she gave up on herself and rejected dressing herself up.


    Ding Yuehua held her hand and smiled. ¡°We came to find you because of a special situation. Zhiyou has something important to do this afternoon, so she wants to dress up a little. You can help her put on better makeup so that we can all take a look. In case some people don¡¯t believe me and think I¡¯m exaggerating.


    When she finished speaking, the girls beside herughed at her. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you. You¡¯re the one who kept showing off about Boss Lu.


    You¡¯re talking as if Boss Lu is your sister.¡±


    The few of them chatted andughed as they pushed out Miss Zhiyou, who needed makeup.


    Shu Yu did not say anything else and waved her hand. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the fitting room to do our makeup.¡±


    Ding Yuehua and the others immediately wanted to follow her. but the people looking at the clothes on the other side were unhappy. ¡°Hey, Boss Lu, what about our clothes? To whom are you going to sell it?¡±


    ¡°Boss Lu, are you opening a ready-to-wear clothes shop? There are too few clothes. It¡¯s not enough for each of us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, who¡¯s like you? Why aren¡¯t you doing business enthusiastically?¡±


    Shu Yu could not help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s just clothes. You can choose them after you¡¯re done. I promise to get the most suitable ones for you. The new shop has opened, and we don¡¯t have enough stock. Please understand..¡±

 Chapter 228 - 228: The Excited Lu Family

    Chapter 228: The Excited Lu Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Shu Yu said that, coupled with Ding Yuehua¡¯s banter, everyone did not continue to pester them. Soon, they followed Shu Yu and the others to the fitting room.


    The girls ying and joking in the hall suddenly quieted down. Xiang and Fu Xiangdi then walked out from the backyard.


    The mother-daughter was shocked. They looked at Madam Ruan in shock and asked, ¡°Are¡­are those customers of your shop?¡±


    Madam Ruan herself had yet toe back to her senses. She did not expect so many people toe today suddenly. They all looked like they wanted to buy clothes.


    However, when she thought about how there were only a few pieces of clothing in her shop, Madame Ruan¡¯s heart ached.


    Lu Erbai reacted quickly. He quickly asked Madam Ruan, ¡°Where¡¯s Daya? Yu is putting on makeup for our customers. Ask Daya to follow her and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Daya has already gone in. You don¡¯t have to remind me of this.¡± The olddy red at Lu Erbai but soon beamed with joy again.


    There were so many people here. The olddy was overjoyed when she thought about how they almost quarreled over a piece of clothing.


    Then, she looked at Xiang and her daughter and said hurriedly, ¡°Xiang, I was going to bring you to your ce to rest first. However, there are so many guests that I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to handle themter, so I can only ask you to wait here first and go overter.¡±


    Xiang quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The shops business is so good, so I¡¯m energetic. I can¡¯t wait to start working now. Why don¡¯t we go to the backyard to make clothes to familiarize ourselves with them?¡±


    The olddy thought for a moment and agreed. She then said to Madam Ruan, ¡°Then, you guys go to the backyard first. I¡¯ll go and bring some tea and snacks to the guests.¡±


    ¡°Mom, thanks.¡±


    The olddy did not feel tired at all. She was full of energy and wished that so many customers woulde to her door every day.


    She quickly turned around and went into the backyard to prepare food.


    The Lu family members were busy with their businesses, but the shopkeepers and waiters in the shops outside all had puzzled expressions.


    They had never expected that the Yiren Pavilion, which had been so deserted for the past two days, would suddenly have so many women from wealthy families visiting.


    Not only that, but these people did not stop at the other silk shops, jewelry shops, and cosmetic shops. They went straight to this ready-to-wear clothes shop with a clear goal.


    Everyone looked at each other in disbelief.


    Unfortunately, these women¡¯s families¡¯ servants were guarding the carriage at the door. It was not good for them to go up and ask, so they could only poke their heads out to look.


    However, these people had been in the shop for a long time but had note out. They did not know what was going on.


    At this time, Shu Yu had already led the guests into the fitting room and stopped in front of a dressing table at the side.


    The fitting room was quite big. Even if more than ten people came in, there was more than enough space.


    Shu Yu invited everyone to sit down. There was a sofa for the guests to rest in the fitting room, but it was a wooden sofa with a soft cushion.


    The weather was hot at this time of the year. If one didn¡¯t like the cushion, they could take it away.


    When Shu Yu asked Craftsman Zheng to do it, Craftsman Zheng found it very strange. Now that she saw the satisfied expressions of the customers, Shu Yu felt that this fee was quite worth it.


    While everyone was sizing the room, Shu Yu also asked Miss Zhiyou some questions.


    For example, what she wanted to dress up as, what kind of asion, and what type of person she wanted to meet..

 Chapter 229 - 229: A Subtle Change

    Chapter 229: A Subtle Change


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Miss Zhiyou answered them one by one. ¡°My grandmother has been visiting her family for over three months. She will be back in the afternoon. When the timees, we¡¯ll all have to pay our respects to her. Grandmother was quite kind to us juniors. She didn¡¯t favor anyone. She liked silence.¡±


    Shu Yu understood that the other party had returned from a thousand miles away and had traveled for half a day in such weather. She must have felt hot and annoyed.


    Therefore, the makeup should not be tooplicated and thick, and the color tone should not be too warm. It would be best if it were something refreshing, clean, andfortable.


    Moreover, although Miss Zhiyou had said that her grandmother did not favor anyone, her appearance here today was clearly in the hope that her grandmother would have a deeper impression of her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee here to dress up so carefully just to greet her.


    Shu Yu had something in mind and asked Miss Zhiyou to have a seat.


    Daya walked over and methodically ced Shu Yu¡¯s makeup items one by one.


    The girls chatting behind them saw this and came forward one after another.


    Ding Yuehua chased them to the back. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close. It will affect Shu


    Yu¡¯s performance.¡±


    Everyone looked at her with disdain and took a few steps back.


    Shu Yu was quick in doing the makeup. As she asked, she did the makeup. Before long, there was a slight change in Miss Zhiyou¡¯s expression.


    Everyone could not help but move closer. They could not tell what they were feeling.


    It was still the same person, but it didn¡¯t feel like that person. It looked very subtle.


    Zhivou¡¯s foundation was rtively good. It was easy for Shu Yu to Dut on makeup. If she changed her eyebrows and eyes slightly, the effect would be different.


    Apart from that, the hairstyle was also very important.


    Shu Yu removed Zhiyou¡¯s original hair essories and removed the pearl hairpins that revealed wealth. In the end, only two white jade hairpins iid with blue beads and a golden hairpin were left.


    After Shu Yu was done, she retracted her hand.


    The others all stood before Miss Zhiyou and watched. Their eyes glowed.


    Zhiyou was different. She was still the same person, but her temperament waspletely different. It was as if all of Zhiyou¡¯s strengths were magnified, making people¡¯s eyes light up and involuntarily stop looking at her.


    Shu Yu washed her hands and looked up to ask, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Ding Yuehua eximed, ¡°I told them that your hands looked like they knew immortal spells, but they didn¡¯t believe me.¡± She turned to look at the others. ¡°How is it? I¡¯m not exaggerating, am I?¡±


    The others nodded repeatedly. ¡°Look at how much smaller your face is.¡±


    Miss Zhiyou smiled happily. She couldn¡¯t see her appearance. After all, the mirror in Yiren Pavilion¡­lt was not as clear as at home.


    However, from the reactions of the others, she could tell that she was indeed good-looking and different from others.


    Shu Yu sized her up for a while and said, ¡°The makeup and hairstyle are done. I just need you to change your dress. Do you have any blue or¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Miss Zhiyou interrupted her anxiously. ¡°Do you have any clothes that suit me?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    She turned around and said to Daya, ¡°Sister, help me bring in theke blue dress outside.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Daya went out in a hurry and soon returned with a brand-new dress.


    After Shu Yu took it, she brought Zhiyou behind the curtain to change.


    Her clothes weren¡¯t tooplicated, and Zhiyou walked out soon..

 Chapter 230 - 230: Third Young Master Has His Eyes on You

    Chapter 230: Third Young Master Has His Eyes on You


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The eyes of the people in the fitting room could not help but light up, and they all surrounded her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just like the saying that clothes make the man.¡±


    With her makeup and dress, the current Miss Zhiyou had apletely different style than when she first entered the shop.


    However, Shu Yu frowned. ¡°The waist size of the dress is a little too big. I¡¯ll ask my mother to help me fix it. Miss Zhiyou, please wait a moment.¡±


    Shu Yu took the dress to the backyard, where Madam Ruan and Xiang were busy.


    Seeing here in, Madam Ruan hurried over and asked softly, ¡°How is it? Can our dresses be sold?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we might be able to clear the stock today.¡±


    Madam Ruan was overjoyed. She took the dress Shu Yu handed over and went to the side to do her work.


    Shu Yu went to the lobby again. Zhiyou¡¯s makeup was done, and she had bought a dress.


    Not many clothes were left, so those who reacted quickly went to the lobby.


    When Shu Yu went over, she was surrounded by people. The Eldest young mistress of the Ding family rushed to say, ¡°Boss Lu, you told me thest time you came. You said that your shop has clothes that suit me. You can¡¯t give them to others.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I specially saved yours for you.¡± Shu Yu went behind the counter and took out a box. ¡°Please try it on.¡±


    The Eldest Young Mistress of the Ding family quickly took it and called Ding Yuehua to the fitting room.


    When the others saw this, they all looked for Shu Yu to talk.


    Shu Yu dealt with such a scene with ease. Soon, she picked out the clothes that suited their figures.


    There were also some sizes too big or too small. Shu Yu brought them to the backyard and asked Madam Ruan or Xiang to change them. It didn¡¯t take much time.


    Fortunately, there were many clothes in the shop, but at least one piece was distributed to each person.


    Some of them were quick enough to buy two.


    In just one morning, all the clothes in Shu Yu¡¯s shop had been sold out.


    However, it was still not enough for Ding Yuehua and the others.


    In the past, most of them bought clothes made of cloth at home. The clothes made by the embroiderydy naturally fit well and looked good. But for some reason, it was not like the one Shu Yu had chosen for them¡­lt was suitable.


    Yes, it was suitable.


    The color and style were suitable, and it was as if it was tailor-made for him. The effect was simply too good.


    Furthermore, the clothes in Yiren Pavilion were very fashionable. Other than theck of embroidery, everything else was exquisite.


    Shu Yu promised them that she would try his best to make more clothes. She would keep the clothes for them if there were suitable ones.


    Everyone was satisfied and immediately went to the counter to pay.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ding Yuehua pulled Shu Yu to the side to talk.


    ¡°Did you go to Auspicious Wine Shop to buy wine yesterday?¡±


    Shu Yu was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it was Madam Deng who told me.¡± Ding Yuehua said, ¡°She said that you went to her shop to buy a few bottles of wine. She also said that I rmended you to her, right?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± She probably didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary yesterday. To avoid appearing too abrupt, she only said that she opened a shop on Ningshui Street. She didn¡¯t even tell Madam Deng the exact name of the location.


    Ding Yuehua sighed. ¡°Of course, buying wine¡¯s not a problem, but the timing is not right. Madam Deng specially came to tell me that her youngest brother-inw has taken a fancy to you.¡±


    Shu Yu was puzzled.. ¡°Who?¡±

 Chapter 231 - 231: The Shopkeeper’s Shock

    Chapter 231: The Shopkeeper¡¯s Shock


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua¡¯s face was filled with hatred. ¡°It¡¯s that Third Young Master of the Jiang family. He was previously engaged to my third sister, but he came to break off the engagement.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. Third Young Master of the Jiang family?


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the third Young Master of the Jiang family.¡±


    Ding Yuehua said, ¡°Madam Deng said that you bumped into Third Young Master Jiang when you went out yesterday. When he saw your appearance, he had his eyes on you. He asked Madam Deng about your background, but she didn¡¯t tell him. He nned to investigate it himself. Maybe with the Jiang family¡¯s ability, they would find out your identity in the next two days.¡±


    As she spoke, she took a closer look at Shu Yu. Seeing that Shu Yu was frowning, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I have to remind you first. The Jiang family¡¯s business is indeed quite big and rich. However, Third Young Master Jiang was not a good man at all. Most importantly, he likes you but won¡¯t marry you. Madam Deng had said that Third Young Master Jiang thought that you were just a country bumpkin who he could easily get his hands on. It was fine for a person like him to y around. At most, he would only take girls as concubines.¡±


    When Shu Yu heard her words, she was slightly stunned. Then, sheughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re worried that I can¡¯t resist the temptation of the Jiang family and will be deceived by Third Young Master Jiang to be a concubine?¡±


    Ding Yuehua chuckled and touched the gauze on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a heads-up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what kind of person Third Young Master Jiang is. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m tired of living and want to suffer marrying him.¡±


    Ding Yuehua smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯re good at many things, so you can¡¯t stay in a ce like the Jiang Mansion. However, Third Young Master Jiang is annoying. He would do things without considering the consequences, and his parents also took whatever they wanted. Since he has his eyes on you, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for him to give un. Do you have any ns?


    ¡°Not at the moment, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with whateveres. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Ding Yuehua nodded and turned to leave. However, she was still worried in the end. She turned her head and whispered into Su Yu¡¯s ear, ¡°I heard that on the day of your opening, even Lord Xiang from the county office sent a congrattory gift. I won¡¯t ask about your friendship. But if you really can¡¯t get away, try to find a way to ask for help from the county office.¡±


    ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Also, if you need help, I will try my best to help you. ¡°However, even though their family was evenly matched with the Jiang family, she did not do things as freely as Third Young Master Jiang. There was probably a limit to how much she could help Shu Yu.


    However, Shu Yu did not think that way. Ding Yuehua had helped her a lot.


    For example, getting to know Madam Deng and today¡¯s stock clearance operation.


    She was also grateful that Ding Yuehua hade to deliver the message to her.


    Therefore, Shu Yu¡¯s expression became more and more friendly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ding Yuehua smiled and returned to her friend¡¯s side. At this moment, everyone had already paid the bill and was ready to leave.


    A few carriages stopped at the entrance of the shop again. A group of people boarded the carriages in a grandiose manner and waved at Shu Yu reluctantly.


    ¡°Boss Lu, remember the clothes we ordered. You have to help me make them out as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Boss Lu, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Shu Yu waved his hand and watched the carriages gradually leave.


    She only turned around when they were far away.


    Never did she expect that before she could enter her shop, someone had run past her and entered faster than her.


    Shu Yu took a closer look. Wasn¡¯t these the shopkeepers of the nearby shops? Why did they suddenlye to her shop?


    Just as she was about to ask, she heard the stunned voices of the shopkeepers.


    ¡°No more.. Have they bought all the clothes?¡±

 Chapter 232 - 232 : A Magical Existence

    Chapter 232 : A Magical Existence


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked at their dumbfounded expressions and calmly walked in.


    The shopkeepers didn¡¯t believe it and walked around the shop again. This time, not only did they confirm that all the clothes had been bought, but even the bottles and jars that were originally on the shelves were also lesser.


    The shopkeeper of the pastry shop next door couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and look at Lu Erbai. He asked for confirmation, ¡°All your clothes were bought by those youngdies and madams just now?¡±


    Lu Erbai smiled and nodded his head reservedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s also because the customers saw that our shop was deserted and specially took care of our business. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have much stock. Otherwise, they would want to buy more. Sigh.¡±


    A few shopkeepers were speechless. Hearing his dishonest words and seeing his smug expression, they wanted to go up and spit on his face.


    They also hoped that the customers would take care of their shops and that the stock would be emptied.


    The few couldn¡¯t stand Lu Erbai¡¯s expression of wanting to show off and kept a straight face. After strolling around the shop, they left in jealousy.


    This Yiren Pavilion couldn¡¯t be judged by its cover.


    Everyone thought it was just a family from a vige with no background. But on the opening day, the Lord had even sent them gifts.


    He had thought the shop would close sooner orter after not having a single customer for a few days. In the end, all the goods in the shop were cleared out as soon as the customers arrived.


    It was¡­ a magical existence.


    Lu Erbai waved his hand and watched them leave. He was in a good mood as he looked at the empty shop.


    After selling all the clothes, there was no need for so many people to stay in the shop.


    That was the perfect time to bring Xiang and her daughter to their residence.


    Hence, the olddy instructed Lu Erbai, ¡°You can take care of the shop. If there¡¯s anything else, we¡¯ll talk when you return tonight. Let¡¯s bring Xiang to her ce first.¡± It¡¯s rare for me to be happy today. I¡¯ll buy some meat and call


    Xiang over for dinner tonight. We¡¯ll have a good time.¡±


    Lu Erbai nodded. ¡°Alright, Mother, be careful.¡±


    The olddy called out to Xiang and Fu Xiangdi. Not only them, but Shu Yu and the others also left the shop.


    The group of people went straight to Liufang Alley in a lively manner. The first ce they went was the courtyard that Shu Yu had rented for making clothes.


    Xiang and Fu Xiangdi ced their luggage here. Shu Yu then introduced them. ¡°There are three rooms in this courtyard. The room on the left has better lighting. It¡¯s the room used to make clothes. I¡¯ve prepared the table and the needles.¡±


    Xiang and Fu Xiangti walked around the room. The room was clean, with flowers, and it was very airy. Working in such an environment was simply a form of enjoyment for them.


    ¡°The room on the right is for you to rest. When we rented it, there were already cabs and tables in the room, and they were all cleaned up. If you guys mind, you can clean it again.¡±


    Thest room was smaller than the left and right rooms, so it was used as a warehouse.


    There wasn¡¯t much in the warehouse yet, so Shu Yu nned to move the fabric in first.


    Everyone walked around the courtyard and was very satisfied.


    Xiang and Fu Xiangdi was even a little excited. This ce was much better than the house they used to live in Ruan Family Vige.


    Most importantly, it was very quiet. There was no mess in the vige at all.


    Shu Yu others only returned home after looking at the house.


    The courtyard that the Lu family rented was not far from the garment house. It was just a few steps away.


    The olddy called Xiang and her husband in and was about to go out to buy groceries..

 Chapter 233 - 233: My Lord, Miss Lu Is in Trouble

    Chapter 233: My Lord, Miss Lu Is in Trouble


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu stopped her. ¡®Grandma, I¡¯ll go. You stay at home and rest.¡±


    She brought Dahu and Sanya out. Although the two children had been in the county for a few days, they rarely went out. They knew that the adults were busy. Even if they wanted to go out and take a walk, they shouldn¡¯t disturb them, so they only yed in the backyard of the shop.


    Especially Sanya. When she was in Shangshi Vige, she didn¡¯t want to go out because of the scar on her face and had few friends. Now that the scar was so faint that it could not be seen, the little girl wanted to go out and see more.


    Shu Yu knew they were sensible and would bring them out more often. At the very least, they had to familiarize themselves with the surrounding environment.


    Sanya was a little excited. She held Shu Yu¡¯s hand and said regretfully, ¡°Maneki said he wanted toe out too, but Second Sister has to take care of us. It¡¯s already tough. We can¡¯t bring Maneki along. I exined it to Maneki, and it agreed not to go out.¡±


    Shu Yu lowered her head and looked at the little girl. Compared to their first meeting, the current Sanya was genuinely childish.


    The initially thin and red face finally had a fleshy feel, turning pink and tender.


    ¡°Then, how did you exin it to Maneki?¡±


    Dahu mercilessly revealed the truth. ¡°She said a few words to Maneki) put the food in the bowl and ran away.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. Sanya had already pounced before Dahu and reached out to cover his mouth. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say it.¡±


    Shu Yuughed loudly. Dahu had to be less straightforward.


    The brother and sister wereughing and joking, and Shu Yu focused on the two of them.


    Therefore, they didn¡¯t notice that when they passed by the entrance of the county office, a familiar figure walked past them.


    The man stopped and turned around suspiciously. He muttered,¡± I think I saw Miss Lu just now?


    However, Shu Yu had just turned a corner and could no longer be seen.


    Hu Li could only withdraw his gaze and continue running into the county office.


    Xiang Weinan had just finished reading a dossier. His eyes were a little sore as he blinked and got up to take a sip of tea.


    Just as he was about to sit back down, he saw Hu Li rush in.


    He paused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Hu Li walked in a hurry and was panting slightly. He quickly nodded and gulped before saying, ¡°Sir, Miss Lu is in trouble.¡±


    Xiang Weinan lifted his eyebrows. ¡°You mean Lu Shuyu?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Sir, you don¡¯t know what I heard when I left just now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, tell me then.¡± Xiang Weinan sat on the chair and poured himself a cup of tea.


    Hu Li leaned forward and said, ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t Miss Lu send me a bottle of wine yesterday? I think that wine is quite good. When I just returned from the city, I passed by that wine shop, so I wanted to buy some wine to keep. I didn¡¯t see anyone when I entered the shop, so I went to the cab to choose.¡±


    As he was squatting on the ground and looking at the wine jar, Jiang Yi and Madam Deng walked in from outside the door.


    They did not notice that someone hade to their shop or saw Hu Li squatting down. So, they did not avoid him when they were chatting. They talked about the fact that Third Young Master Jiang had his eyes on Shu Yu.


    When Hu Li heard this, how could he be angry? He immediately got up and asked about the specific situation.


    When he discovered that Lu Shuyu was in trouble, he returned to the county office without saying anything..

 Chapter 234 - 234: Shu Yu’s Plan

    Chapter 234: Shu Yu¡¯s n


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hu Li felt that no matter what, he had epted a bottle of good wine from Miss Lu. They were also friends, so how could he ignore such a thing?


    Moreover, it was apparent that Lord Xiang had some rtionship with the Lu family.


    Therefore, he hurriedly came to report. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve also investigated the Jiang family. With the Jiang family¡¯s Third Young Master¡¯s behavior, would Miss Lu end up well in his hands?¡±


    Xiang Weinan pondered. Indeed, Third Young Master Jiang was a yboy. Lu Shuyu¡¯s family had no background or connections. To her family, the Jiang family was an unshakable mountain.


    Third Young Master Jiang had casually used some tricks, and Lu Shuyu could not escape from him.


    Xiang Weinan felt that his chance hade. If Lu Shuyu couldn¡¯t deal with Third Young Master Jiang, she woulde looking for him, right? He was now the governor of Jiangyuan County, and he was also someone who could suppress the Jiang family.


    Since Lu Shuyu had taken the initiative toe to him, Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t say anything.


    After Xiang Weinan pondered, he raised his head and looked at Hu Li.


    Thetter was still indignant. The Jiang family might use sinister means to coerce Miss Lu. Then, what good days would Miss Lu have in the future? Sir, please tell me how to deal with Third Young Master Jiang.¡± Xiang Weinan nced at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Hu Li was puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡±


    He suspected that he had misheard, so he asked again. ¡°Y-Your Excellency, you mean we won¡¯t interfere in this matter?¡±


    Xiang Weinan was about to nod his head, but he was worried that Hu Li would misunderstand. Later, if Lu Shuyu came to ask for help, it would be bad if Hu Li rejected her.


    Therefore, he cleared his throat lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to care. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not time yet. Just pretend you don¡¯t know about this. When Miss Lues to ask for help, bring her to see me.¡±


    Hu Li didn¡¯t quite understand. Why did he have to pretend that he didn¡¯t know? Wasn¡¯t it better to take action now to prevent trouble before it happened?


    However, it was not easy to guess the Lord¡¯s thoughts. He was just a soldier and had to listen to orders.


    Hu Li quickly nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xiang Weinan sat back down calmly, and his mood could not help but be happy.


    However, Shu Yu did not consider Xiang Weinan at all.


    After buying the ingredients, she brought Sanya and Dahu home. The others went to the kitchen to get busy. She sat alone in the room and began to draw while thinking.


    The news that Ding Yuehua brought was beyond her expectations. She thought of her outfit yesterday and felt that Third Young Master Jiang had fallen for her when she was covered in dust. It was simply insane.


    However, since Third Young Master Jiang had started to take action, she naturally had to think of a way to deal with it.


    If he wanted Third Young Master Jiang to give up on this idea, finding someone who could suppress him would be best.


    The Jiang family¡¯s parents were no good. It was already good enough that they did not help the evildoers.


    Lord Xiang¡­It was possible.


    However, Shu Yu did not intend to use the favor here. Third Young Master Jiang was not worth it.


    After eliminating a few people, Shu Yu¡¯s pen finallynded on the name of the Jiang family¡¯s eldest Young Master, Jiang Ren.


    Unlike Jiang Yi, who was not favored and had been separated from the family, Jiang Ren was the eldest son and grandson of the Jiang family. If nothing unexpected happened, he would inherit the Jiang family in the future.


    The elders of the Jiang family doted on the third young master, Jiang Li. If it didn¡¯t involve principles, Jiang Ren wouldn¡¯t be too calctive.


    However, this time, because of the annulment of the engagement with the


    Ding family, it was obvious that Jiang Ren¡¯s bottom line and interests had


    been touched..

 Chapter 235 - 235: Shu Yu Wants to Make It Big

    Chapter 235: Shu Yu Wants to Make It Big


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Jiang family dared to break off the engagement because they felt the Ding family would be doomed.


    However, who knew that the Ding family was fine and Lord Ding had also returned home? He had stayed in the county office for so long to discuss the future development of Jiangyuan County with Lord Xiang.


    Obviously, not only would the Ding family not be finished, they might even be put in an important position by Lord Xiang.


    Therefore, after Old Master Ding returned, the Jiang family was flustered. Especially after Old Master Ding recuperated, he immediately looked for the Jiang family to settle scores.


    One of the Ding family¡¯s daughters was injured, and one of their daughters¡¯ reputation was ruined. How could Lord Ding let it go?


    The two families had started to haggle over this issue in the past few days.


    In the end, the Jiang familypensated three shops, went to apologize, and promised some other benefits.


    These three shops were all in good locations. If nothing unexpected happened, they would all be left to the Jiang family¡¯s eldest son in the future.


    He gave it away just like that because of Jiang Li.


    Forget about that. The problem was that Jiang Li didn¡¯t feel any guilt at all. In fact, on the second day after the matter was resolved, he went out for a stroll without any burden. He didn¡¯t consider the Jiang family situation at all.


    However, the elders of the Jiang family doted on him. What if he caused trouble again? Three more shops?


    How much assets would Jiang Ren have when he inherited the Jiang family?


    They would have probably been used aspensation for what Tiang Li might do.


    Shu Yu thought that she would probably be pissed off if she were Jiang Ren.


    It was normal for wealthy families to fight over family property. Shu Yu even felt that the second son of the Jiang family was separated from the family because of Jiang Ren.


    Then it was not wrong for him to deal with his other brother now.


    Shu Yu decided to make it big.


    Her gaze fell on Jiang Li¡¯s name as it lowed with hope.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Sanya¡¯s crisp and soft voice sounded from outside. ¡°Second Sister, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡±


    Shu Yu put away the piece of paper and went straight to the kitchen. She stuffed it into the stove and burned it into a pile of ashes.


    Lu Erbai had also returned. The shop was out of stock today, so it closed early.


    Tonight¡¯s meal was indeed sumptuous. Everyone was happy that they had earned money.


    Even Xiang and Fu Xiangdi were extremely confident after witnessing today¡¯s clearance operation. They began to prepare to show off their skills tomorrow.


    Therefore, after eating, they bid farewell and returned to rest early.


    As soon as they left, the Lu family members rushed over, softly called them into the room, and closed the door.


    The next moment, Lu Erbai took a money bag from his pocket.


    The Lu family¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. The olddy¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    ¡°Quick, pour it out, and let¡¯s count how many there are.¡±


    She had been thinking about counting the money ever since the customer left.


    Lu Erbai burst intoughter. He opened the money pouch, and all the silver nuggets and banknotes poured out onto the bed.


    The whole family sat around the bed and began to count the money.


    He had sold a total of eleven sets of clothes today. The fabric used by Shu Yu was good, and the designs of these clothes were rtively novel, so the price was still eptable.


    The cheapest piece of clothing was sold for one tael of silver, while the most expensive one was sold for eight taels.


    When the olddy heard that Shu Yu had set a price for this dress, she almost held her heart.


    However, what was even more amazing was that those youngdies anddies were very generous when buying clothes. They did not even know how to bargain..

 Chapter 236 - 236: The Family Counted Money

    Chapter 236: The Family Counted Money


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There were eleven sets of clothes, two for one tael of silver, one for two taels of silver, four for three taels of silver, two for five taels of silver, one for six taels, and one for eight taels.


    Just the clothes alone were sold for forty silver taels.


    Of course, this included the cost of the clothes andbor. However, after deducting these, they could still make a profit of thirty taels of silver.


    Thirty taels of silver.


    Madam Ruan gasped. ¡°I used to think jewelry and jades in the jewelry shop were the most profitable business. This is the first time I know that clothes can be so profitable.¡±


    Shu Yu thought that this was not considered a profit.


    Take modern clothes, for example. Even ordinary clothes without brands could cost thousands of yuan in the mall.


    Now that they were in Jiangyuan County, Shu Yu set the price ording to the purchase price of the cloth and did not dare to raise it too high.


    If she had taken out the piece of fabric that Xiang Weinan had given her and made it into a dress, then tattooed it with exquisite patterns, it would not have been a problem to buy a hundred taels.


    Moreover, it took Madam Ruan and Daya more than half a month to make these clothes.


    The olddy touched the silver and looked at it again and again. After a while,


    she said, ¡°what about other Ie:¡¯


    Other than the clothes that they had sold today, they had also sold eight of the homemade lipsticks that Shu Yu had ced on the counter. There were also a few boxes of rouge and cosmetic powder that had also been taken away.


    This portion of ie was a total of fifteen taels of silver.


    Finally, it was the cost of Shu Yu¡¯s makeup for Miss Zhiyou.


    Back then, she had told Ding Yuehua that the starting price for her makeup would be one tael, and it would depend on the situation.


    Miss Zhiyou¡¯s makeup was rtively simple today, and it was not a particrly important asion. In addition, Ding Yuehua i s flyer could give her a discount, so Shu Yu received three taels of silver. Therefore, there were fifty-eight taels of silver on the bed.


    The Lu family members smiled.


    After rejoicing, the olddy said, ¡°Alright, our shop has been open for four days, and we¡¯ve earned 58 taels. Excluding the cost, we still have more than 40 taels. This is a good start. We will be more popr in the future. You have to work harder in the future.¡±


    The olddy took a piece of silver from it and handed it to Madam Ruan.


    Thetter¡¯s smiling expression froze, and she looked at the olddy. ¡°Mother?¡±


    ¡°Other than Yu, you¡¯ve contributed the most here. Most of those clothes were made by you. No matter what, you have to pay for your hard work. Take it. It¡¯ll be easier for you to buy something in the future.¡±


    Madam Ruan was stunned. Her eyes were slightly red. ¡°Mother, I, I don¡¯t need to buy anything. I have everything at home.¡±


    ¡°If I give it to you, just take it. Xianges to our house to work and gets paid.


    Theres no reason for you not to.¡± The olddy red at her angrily.


    Madam Ruan¡¯s neck shrank from the re, and she quickly took it.


    The olddy was generous and gave her three taels of silver.


    Madam Ruan held the slightly hot silver pieces in her hand. Her heart felt warm.


    The olddy gave Daya another two taels of silver. The dowry that Da Ya originally brought back had been spent on groceries and things over the past few days. She had also spent a lot of it.


    The olddy did not want to let her down, so she stuffed the money into her hands directly.


    As for the rest, the olddy took out ten taels of silver and stuffed the money bag into Shu Yu¡¯s arms.


    Shu Yu looked at the silver that was forcefully stuffed into his hands.. ¡°Grandma?¡±

 Chapter 237 - 237: Method of Dividing the Money

    Chapter 237: Method of Dividing the Money


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Old Mrs. Han said, ¡°You can¡¯t reject me this time. Keep these ten taels of silver for the expenses of the family and the circting capital of the shop, as well as the wages for hiring Xiang and the others and the rent of the house. The rest is yours.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Granny, that ten taels of silver might not be enough.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough. Our entire family doesn¡¯t even spend a few taels of silver a year.¡±


    Shu Yu understood the olddy¡¯s thoughts. She felt that Su Yu was the one who opened the shop and provided the capital. The rest of the Lu family just contributed a littlebor. Now that they had better food, drink, and amodation, what else would they be dissatisfied about?


    Therefore, all the money earned, besides some basic expenses, should be hers.


    However, she was not the only one who managed to open this shop. Yes, in the beginning, she was indeed the one who put in the most money and effort, and she was also the one who set the direction. However, Madam Ruan and Daya were the ones who made the clothes. The mannequins and racks were made by Lu Erbai, who had done them when his legs were injured. The olddy did the logistics support.


    Even Da Hu and San Ya helped her make lipstick and makeup carefully.


    The decorations in the shop were all managed by the Lu family. For this, Daya even went up the mountain to pick a lot of flowers.


    Ever since the shop opened, they had been guarding the shop.


    The shop was the Lu family¡¯s shop. It was the result of everyone working together and putting in all their effort. It was not her own.


    Shu Yu sighed, and her expression was slightly serious. ¡°Grandma, money can¡¯t be divided like this, and ounts can¡¯t be calcted like this.¡±


    ¡°Then how do we calcte it?¡± The olddy could not understand these things. She just felt that whoever contributed the most should control the majority.


    Shu Yu took the ount book from the side. Lu Erbai recorded the ount book.


    Everyone in the Lu family was illiterate, but Lu Erbai had searched for Shu Yu¡¯s whereabouts for many years. So, he could more or less recognize a few words which he had learned when he was outside.


    However, the ounts he wrote were still¡­ very unique. The words were mixed with circles. Ordinary people probably wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it.


    However, Lu Erbai had been seriously studying the words these days. He started with numbers.


    Shu Yu could understand it, so she ced the ount book in the middle and said to everyone, ¡°We can¡¯t divide as much as we can learn. It¡¯s easy to mess up like this. We¡¯ll put this money in the shop. Whatever expenses the family needs, how much money the shop needs to buy cloth, personal wages, etc., all have to be recorded in the ount as expenses. This way, we can see at a nce and clearly understand each month¡¯s ie and expenditure.¡±


    The olddy felt a headache as she looked at the ount book. Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°So, I¡¯ll leave this money with my father. Whoever needed money could go to him to get it. My father will record the amount of money you need. In the future, we¡¯ll calcte the ount book once a month. We will get paid ording to the workload. How about this?¡±


    At that time, Shu Yu would naturally take her share. After all, she had to consider whether she would be exiled in the future.


    The olddy felt it was prettyplicated, but she also understood that they were no longer a small family with three or four taels of silver in their hands.


    In the future, they would have to handle more money. Shu Yu was more knowledgeable and knew more than she did, so they did whatever she said.


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± After saying that, she looked at Lu Erbai with disdain and said, ¡°Erbai, you should hurry up and learn more. Look at your ount book. It is difficult even to read it..¡±

 Chapter 238 - 238: Doll

    Chapter 238: Doll


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai instantly felt the pressure on him increase.


    Madam Ruan listened to Shu Yu¡¯s exnation and looked at Daya. She quickly returned the silver that the olddy had given her.


    However, Shu Yu didn¡¯t ept it. ¡°Mother and eldest sister can take it first. You can¡¯t have no money in your hands, right? Just treat it as an advance payment.


    It¡¯s the same if I record it in the ount book.¡±


    Shu Yu did not take back the ten taels of silver that the olddy had given them just now. Naturally, the expenses of the family were also important.


    The Lu family held a short meeting to summarize today¡¯s business. Then, they looked at the money they had earned and returned to their rooms to rest excitedly.


    Shu Yu was calmer than them. She slept quickly and peacefully.


    The next morning, when the Lu family left the house in high spirits, she stretched and got out of bed.


    Shu Yu lived in a small room alone. She had a lot of things to do, and sometimes she had to write and draw. It was inconvenient for her to be disturbed, so the Lu family let her live in a room alone.


    Therefore, everyone went out, and Shu Yu was not woken up.


    She saw the olddy sitting in the courtyard, stuffing shredded cloth when she left the room.


    The day before, Daya had sewn a few dolls. The cats and dogs were adorable. It just so happened that the rags that Boss Lue had sent previously had been washed and dried two days ago. After stuffing them, they could be used as pillows.


    The olddy turned around when she heard the footsteps. Seeing that Shu Yu had gotten up, she smiled and said, ¡°Go wash your face. There¡¯s warm porridge and biscuits in the kitchen for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shu Yu strolled into the kitchen.


    After a while, she came out with a bowl and sat beside the olddy. ¡°Granny, did Dahu and Sanya go to the shop too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I told your father to read more yesterday. Today, your father and Daya and those two boys will go to the shop together.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. It was a good thing that everyone in the family was motivated.


    After she settled Third Young Master Jiang¡¯s matter, she would send Dahu to school.


    ¡°Yu, let me tell you something,¡± The olddy suddenly stopped what she was doing and turned around to speak in a serious tone.


    Shu Yu was puzzled. ¡°Go ahead, granny.¡±


    ¡°Look at this doll. I think it¡¯s quite nice. In the morning, I stuffed one. Sanya and Dahu liked it very much. They hugged it again and again and were reluctant to let go. As for Daya, although she didn¡¯t say anything, I could tell that she liked it very much. So I thought it would be empty since there weren¡¯t many clothes in the shop. Why not make more dolls and put them on top? Maybe many people would like them and want to buy them, right?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing her affirmation, the olddy immediately perked up. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you think it¡¯s doable. I¡¯ll go collect more ragster. This shredded cloth was cheap. There was a big basket in the cloth shop for twenty coins. Your mother and Daya don¡¯t have to make this doll. I can do it. It¡¯s quite simple.¡±


    Shu Yu saw she was in high spirits and naturally did not object. ¡°Sure, but will it be difficult for you to cope with all the work?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I can make lesser if I am busy. We¡¯ll just earn some money.¡±


    Shu Yu felt the olddy was the one who lived clear-mindedly. She was considering whether she should buy taels servants at home. Even if the olddy did not make extra dolls to earn extra money, it would be tiring because she was old and still had to manage many things at home..

 Chapter 239 - 239: What Did You Do to Yu?

    Chapter 239: What Did You Do to Yu?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, when she saw that she was still renting a courtyard with only three small rooms, Shu Yu could not help but sigh. She temporarily suppressed this thought.


    If she wanted to buy it, the olddy would probably disagree.


    Therefore, Shu Yu thought for a moment and ate thest bite of the pancake. Then, she told the olddy, ¡®Grandma, we can try it first. If this stuffed toy sells well, we can make more. When the timees, you don¡¯t have to do it yourself. If you ask third aunt to do it, she will definitely be happy.¡±


    Dolls were not asplicated as ready-made clothes. Usually, those who knew how to do needlework could easily learn it.


    The olddy sped her hands together. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Then, she was stunned and looked at Shu Yu with a strange expression.


    Thetter pretended to ignore and turned around to enter the kitchen with the bowl and chopsticks.


    However, after she came out, the olddy still asked, ¡°Yu, you didn¡¯t mention your aunt, is it because¡­ you don¡¯t like her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shu Yu shook her head decisively. ¡°I was just thinking that Daniu is getting married at the end of the year, and Lanhua is going to look for a husband. Then, Eldest Aunt must be very busy and won¡¯t have the time to do anything else, right?¡±


    The olddy poked her in amusement. ¡°You only know how to talk nonsense. I know you don¡¯t like Madam Li, and neither do I. You should dislike her secretly. I don¡¯t like Madam Liang either. She iszy.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Third Aunt is indeedzy, but that¡¯s because she dislikes working in the fields. Sewing dolls are rtively easy and can earn money quickly. My Third Aunt will definitely do it faster than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°You seem to have high hopes for your Third Aunt.¡± It seemed that her third son did not tter Yu earlier for nothing.


    Although Shu Yu didn¡¯t like Madam Li, she had a good impression of Daniu.


    Daniu really had a sense of responsibility as the eldest grandson of the Lu family. If there were a job suitable for him, Shu Yu would definitely think of him first.


    The olddy not say much. Now that she had another job to earn money, she was busy daily. She no longer cared about the trivial matters of her daughters-inw.


    Shu Yu saw the olddy busy again, so she got up and entered the room.


    She did note out for a long time.


    The olddy had already stuffed all the dolls, but she still didn¡¯t hear anything. She immediately became worried.


    She ced the doll to bask in the sun and walked toward Shu Yu¡¯s small room.


    However, just as she reached the door, she saw the person inside walk out.


    However, the olddy¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the person before her. She could not help but exim, ¡°Who¡­ are you? Where¡¯s our Yu? What did you do to her?¡±


    The olddy never expected that there would be another person in Shu Yu¡¯s room when she was sitting in the courtyard outside, and the door had not been opened or closed. It was a bearded man.


    She suddenly thought of what happened in the Zhang family. Wasn¡¯t it when everyone was in the courtyard that Zhang Shu¡¯s tongue was cut out, and his eyes were poked out silently?


    When the olddy thought of this, all the hair on her body stood on end, and her body trembled. She wanted to rush forward and fight with the person in front of her on the spot.


    ¡°What did you do to our Yu?¡±


    As she spoke, her hand had already hit his head, but she was caught halfway.


    Immediately after, a familiar and helplessugh sounded in her ear. ¡°Granny, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Yu. Calm down first..¡±

 Chapter 240 - 240: Shu Yu Looks for the Jiang Family

    Chapter 240: Shu Yu Looks for the Jiang Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The olddy s soaring anger suddenly froze. She looked at the person in front of her in shock¡­ He had a beard.


    For a moment) she even suspected her ears were not working well because of her age. Otherwise, why would she have hallucinations?


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Grandma, did I scare you? Come, sit down, and rest for a while. Sorry, I should have told you first.¡±


    The olddy was in a daze as she was helped into the house and sat down. Then, she looked at the man carefully. Upon closer inspection, she could see Yu¡¯s outline on the face.


    ¡°You, are you really Yu? Why are you dressed like this?¡±


    Shu Yu touched her beard. ¡°I have something to do. This way, I can hide my identity from others.¡±


    Although she had already decided to use Jiang Ren to deal with Jiang Li, this matter was obviously not something that could be done immediately. However, Jiang Li was already looking for her. If nothing unexpected happened, he could find her at the shop on Ningshui Street by today.


    Therefore, before setting up Jiang Ren as the vanguard, he had to create some trouble for Jiang Li so he wouldn¡¯t have time toe to Yiren Pavilion to cause problems for the next few days.


    The olddy was curious. ¡°You have something to do? What is it?¡± Did she need to disguise herself as a man?


    Her intuition told her that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed.


    However, Shu Yu did not intend to say anything. ¡°Grandma, just pretend you didn¡¯t see me dressed like this. Don¡¯t tell anyone, okay?¡±


    The olddy was a smart person. She knew that Shu Yu was definitely up to something ¡°bad¡±.


    Third Brother had said before that the Ruan family, the Zhang Family, and even Lord Yu¡¯s matter were all caused by Yu.


    Now that she was so serious about this matter, it was definitely not small.


    She didn¡¯t ask any more questions and just reminded her worriedly, ¡°Be careful, okay?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Shu Yu looked at her makeup again, then put on the curtain hat. Then, she took out a dusty man¡¯s clothes and took them away.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±


    The olddy nodded and watched her leave the courtyard.


    After a while, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Yu¡¯s makeup skills are too good.


    Not only can she make thosedies beautiful, but she can also turn women


    into men. It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    On the other hand, Shu Yu lowered her head and tried to keep a low profile after leaving the house.


    After walking out of Liufang Alley, she turned into another two to three streets and finally entered an empty alley.


    After entering, she shook off the dusty male outfit in her hand and put it on neatly.


    She had not taken off her original clothes, and now that she was wearing them, she seemed to have gained a lot of weight, which did not match her original figure at all.


    After putting it on, she took off the curtained hat on her head and stuffed it into the crack in the alley.


    After she finished dressing up, her expression changed slightly, and her steps swayed as she walked. She became unrestrained.


    After walking for a while, she reached the Jiang Mansion.


    Shu Yu stopped 50 meters away from the Jiang Mansion and squatted. While eating peanuts, she stared at the Jiang Mansion from time to time.


    In this ce, no matter if one wasing out from the front or back door of Jiang Mansion, she could see it when they passed by.


    After wandering around for nearly an hour, Shu Yu finally saw the person who had bumped into her that day, Jiang Li, the Third Young Master of the Jiang family.


    Jiang Li came out from the back door. He was acting suspiciously and did not bring any servants with him. He left the house stealthily.


    Shu Yu stayed where she was for a moment, then stood up as if nothing had happened. She walked behind Jiang Li and followed him..

 Chapter 241 - 241: Who Is There?

    Chapter 241: Who Is There?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Jiang Li only slowed down when he was more than two hundred meters away from the Jiang residence.


    He had also snuck out. After the engagement was broken off, although his parents still doted on him, there were still restrictions on his freedom.


    The servants that he had with him had been instructed by his parents to watch him and not let him go out until the limelight was over.


    However, Jiang Li was not someone who could stay indoors.


    He had just seen Shu Yu two days ago and was eager to see her. So, he escaped from his servant and sneaked out.


    However, he did not know that the beauty he had been thinking about was following behind him.


    The moment Jiang Li left the house, he headed towards Ningshui Street. Shu Yu knew that he had indeed found out her identity.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. He would soon be unable to even care about himself.


    Jiang Li was probably afraid of being seen by the people of the Jiang Mansion, so he tried to find alleys with fewer people at the beginning of the journey.


    That made things much more convenient for Shu Yu. At the next turn, Shu Yu suddenly called out to him, ¡°Hey.¡±


    Her voice was hoarse, and her tone was very impolite.


    Jiang Li was stunned. He turned to look at her. ¡°You called me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shu Yu walked over to him with a smile on her face. Soon, she stood in front of him. ¡°Young Master, I have something good here. I wonder if you¡¯re interested?¡±


    Jiang Li observed her. ¡®You? You look like a pauper. What good things could you have?¡±


    ¡°Something that can make you happy. I spent a lot of effort to get it. In the entire Jiangyuan County, only I have it.¡±


    Jiang Li¡¯s curiosity was instantly piqued. Something that could make people happy?


    His mind immediately went in a certain direction. In addition, he would be able to see the vige girl from before soon. Perhaps this thing could be used?


    Jiang Li raised his eyebrows in interest. ¡°Show it to me.¡±


    Shu Yu looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce with no one around.¡± Although this ce was remote, there would still be people walking


    around. It was not convenient to do anything.


    Jiang Li also felt it made sense, so he took the lead and walked into an empty alley.


    Shu Yu¡¯s lips curled up under her beard and immediately followed.


    Jiang Li couldn¡¯t wait any longer. When he arrived, he immediately asked,


    ¡°Where¡¯s the thing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    As Shu Yu spoke, she lowered her head and dug into her sleeves.


    Jiang Li asked, ¡°By the way, why did youe to me to promote this good thing of yours?


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Shu Yuughed. The next moment, she suddenly lifted her head and smashed a stone at his head.


    Jiang Li widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°You¡­¡±


    He felt dizziness striking him. After taking two steps back, he fell limply to the ground.


    Shu Yu then finished the rest of his sentence. ¡°Because you¡¯re the third young master of the Jiang family. The Jiang family has done many evil things. Of course, I would look for you.¡±


    This was thest thing Jiang Li heard before he fainted. He thought that it was the enemy of the Jiang family. His parents must have offended someone in their business, which had really caused him a lot of trouble.


    After Shu Yu confirmed that he had fainted entirely, she threw the stone on the ground, smiled, and turned to leave.


    However, just as she was about to walk out of the alley, her expression suddenly changed, and she shouted in a low voice,¡± Who is there? Come out!¡±

 Chapter 242 - 242: Why Don ‘t You Say Something?

    Chapter 242: Why Don ¡®t You Say Something?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu¡¯s entire body tensed up as she stared at the shadow in the corner.


    The shadow moved slightly, revealing a face that she was extremely familiar with.


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    The moment she saw Meng Yunzheng, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Perhaps the two of them had done bad things together, so she felt no psychological burden when caught on the spot. Instead, she suddenly rxed.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked behind her. A man was lying on the ground motionless, looking like a dead person. It looked a little tragic.


    He suddenly felt sorry for him.


    Seeing this, Shu Yu stood to the side and more or less made up for it. Then, as if she had thought of something, she frowned. ¡°How long have you been here? How much did you see?


    Meng Yunzheng raised his hands and gestured, but Shu Yu didn¡¯t understand.


    She looked around and said, ¡°Forget it. This is not a suitable ce to talk. Lees go back first.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded. Shu Yu nced outside the alley, and after confirming that there was no one, she ran out.


    She returned to the alley, changed her clothes, removed her outer clothes, and put on the curtain hat again.


    Meng Yunzheng looked at her skillful operation and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    They quickly returned to Liufang Alley and entered the Meng family¡¯s courtyard.


    In the courtyard, Zhao Xi was sweeping the floor with a broom. When he saw a stranger enter, he immediately tilted his head. Then, he quickly pretended to be a fool again, sweeping the trash in the courtyard everywhere.


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She shook her head and went forward to take the broom. Then, she patted Zhao Xi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Doctor Zhao, you don¡¯t have to do this. There are ants in the corner over there. Can you go and count how many ants are there?¡±


    Zhao Xi smiled foolishly. ¡°Okay.¡± So it was Miss Lu. He didn¡¯t recognize her even though she was wearing a curtained hat.


    He turned around and walked to the corner. When he reached the corner, he smiled at Shu Yu.


    Thetter ced the broom in the corner and removed the curtain hat on her head.


    Zhao Xi almost couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter when he saw the full beard. He quickly turned his head and stared at the row of ants moving in the corner to avoid exposing himself.


    If he hadn¡¯t recognized Miss Lu¡¯s voice first, he would have thought that this man in women¡¯s clothing might be insane.


    Zhao Xi was extremely curious. Why did this Miss Lu dress up like this?


    Also, was this a disguise technique? He couldn¡¯t tell that it was her at all.


    At this moment, Meng Yunzheng was also carefully sizing up Shu Yu.


    He knew that some people could use some tools to change their appearance, but not to this extent. Even without the beard, one could not see Shu Yu s original appearance.


    Meng Yunzheng had witnessed another of her skills.


    Shu Yu sat down and drank arge ss of water. She had squatted outside the Jiang Mansion for so long, and her body was wrapped in clothes. She was already very thirsty.


    When she finished drinking the water, she looked at Meng Yunzheng sitting opposite her. When she saw the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone he took out, she smiled meaningfully, ¡°Young Master Meng, although your writing speed is quite fast, it¡¯s a waste of time and costs paper. The paper you use isn¡¯t cheap either. It would be a waste of resources. Why don¡¯t you speak directly?¡± Meng Yunzheng¡¯s hand suddenly stopped, and he looked up at her..

 Chapter 243 - 243: The Shocked Zhao Xi

    Chapter 243: The Shocked Zhao Xi


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhao Xi, moving from the corner to this side because of curiosity, stiffened and choked on his saliva. He widened his eyes in shock and looked at Shu Yu in the living room.


    What did he just hear? Lu Shuyu told Meng Yunzheng to speak.


    Did she know? When did she find out? How did she find out? Who said it? When did he expose himself?


    Shu Yu also happened to turn around and greet him. ¡°Doctor Zhao, it¡¯s hot outside. Do you want toe in?


    For a moment, Zhao Xi didn¡¯t know whether to listen to her or continue to pretend to be a fool and run to the corner to count the ants.


    However, he had been frozen for a long time. It would be a little awkward if he turned around and ran now.


    Zhao Xi couldn¡¯t help but look at Meng Yunzheng. Thetter suddenly chuckled and finally said, ¡°When did you notice?


    Shu Yu sighed. It was this voice. It was such a pity to hide such a pleasant voice.


    Zhao Xi saw that Meng Yunzheng had no intention of hiding it anymore, so he straightened up, patted his clothes, and walked into the house.


    After all, he was pretending to be a fool. Thinking about his previous actions in front of her, he felt very embarrassed.


    Zhao Xi walked behind Meng Yunzheng and tried to minimize his presence.


    Shu Yuughed and answered Meng Yunzhengs question. ¡®You told mest time that you went to the Shu family, so I Imew.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was curious. ¡°What did I say that made you suspicious?


    Zhao Xi nodded repeatedly. He had also read the words written by Meng Yunzheng. There was nothing wrong with it.


    However, Shu Yu said, ¡°You told me that after you went to the Shu family, you found out that the third daughter of the Shu family was an imposter, so you immediately started investigating. However, you found that the Shu family had be cautious, and moving was not easy. After that, you and Doctor


    Zhao got into trouble, then you came to Jiangyuan County and met me, right?¡±


    ¡®Yes. ¡±


    Shu Yu stretched out her hand. ¡°I calcted the time. You went to the Shu family on the third day after I left and then met me on the fourth day after I came to Jiangyuan County. There were only a few days in between, but you experienced investigations, idents, and so many things. In other words, you came to Jiangyuan County immediately after the ident. This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    Zhao Xi asked, ¡°How is it unreasonable?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Something so serious has happened to the two of you. One of you has turned into a fool, and the other has gone mute. With Young Master Mengs personality, why wouldn¡¯t he stay in the Dongan Province to take revenge? Instead, he came to such a small county.¡± He had dealt with Zhang Shu without any hesitation. It was impossible for him and Zhao Xi to be injured but not do anything. This did not match his character.


    Shu Yu, ¡°But if he wanted to take revenge, how can one day be enough? It would take at least seven or eight days, so how could he appear in Jiangyuan County so soon?


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s also possible that your enemy ran to Jiangyuan County, and you chased him here. However, the possibility of this happening is too small. Someone who can plot against you two at the same time is not simple. IVs impossible for you to find his identity and track him down in a day if he¡¯s not simple.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°So, after thinking about it, there¡¯s an 80% chance that nothing happened to you. For convenience, you might have acted as victims and hid in Jiangyuan County.¡±


    Zhao Xi was stunned. She guessed right..

 Chapter 244 - 244: Lu Shuyu’s Brain

    Chapter 244: Lu Shuyu¡¯s Brain


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng was silent.


    He had written too muchst time. If it was an ordinary person, they would have read it and paid attention to the incident.


    However, the person he met was Lu Shuyu. Based on the timeline and his personality, she guessed that he might be pretending to be mute.


    He paused momentarily and asked, ¡°Just like you said, the person who plotted against us is not simple. It¡¯s also possible that we know who¡¯s the one who¡¯s trying to harm us, but we can¡¯t afford to offend them. What if we can only hide in a ce like Jiangyuan County?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a possibility, but I saw Lord Xiangst time. You and Lord Xiang know each other, right?¡±


    Zhao Xi widened his eyes. ¡°You even know about this?¡±


    He looked at Meng Yunzheng suspiciously. ¡°Did you tell her?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m not you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhao Xi was furious and asked Shu Yu, ¡°Then, how did you know?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the eldest son of the former county magistratee to find youst time, injure you, and threaten Young Master Meng to send him out of the city?¡±


    Zhao Xi nodded. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°That is a problem.¡± However, the one who answered Zhao Xi this time was not Shu Yu but Meng Yunzheng. He followed Shu Yu¡¯s train of thought and continued, ¡°You think the county magistrate¡¯s son only looked for me because he knew I could send him out, right? You knew it was Lord Xiang who could do it. ¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. The reason why the county magistrate¡¯s son could find you is either because he thinks that you¡¯re capable or because he knows that you have connections. Obviously, he didn¡¯t know that you were skilled and capable. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dared toe to threaten you with just two people. Then, the only thing left is connections. At that time, the entire Jiangyuan County was under Lord Xiang¡¯s control, so your connections could only be Lord Xiang.¡±


    When Zhao Xi heard this, he only felt he was not smart enough.


    Just based on this?


    What was Miss Lu¡¯s brain made of? How did she manage to guess this?


    He had to drink some water to calm himself.


    Shu Yu concluded, ¡°So, you knew Lord Xiang, and you and Lord Xiang appeared in Jiangyuan County one after the other, and then the county magistrate of Jiangyuan County was eliminated. Then it¡¯s unlikely that your purpose here is to hide from the people who plotted against you, right?¡±


    Of course, she still didn¡¯t know why they pretended to be mute and a fool. This was probably a hidden trick, or someone had indeed plotted against them, and they were ying along.


    The thing she cared about more now was¡­


    Shu Yu sized up the two of them and suddenly smiled brightly. ¡°Then can I ask now, why did you approach me?¡±


    Zhao Xi spurted out the water he drank. He quickly raised his hand to wipe it and coughed. ¡°What? What approach you? Didn¡¯t you just say it? We are here for the county magistrate of Jiangyuan County. It was an ident that we met you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Well, maybe it was an ident at first, but it wasn¡¯t after that.¡± Shu Yu turned around and stared at him with a stered smile. ¡°Otherwise, why did you pretend to be bullied by a group of children and deliberately lure me here? You¡¯re not a fool. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±


    Zhao Xi was speechless. Yes, it was pretty embarrassing. Now that he thought about it, he felt his scalp go numb.


    Shu Yu looked at Meng Yunzheng again.. ¡°So, why did you approach me? To get evidence of the crimes of the Shu family from me?

 Chapter 245 - 245: I Will Definitely Sell Her Out

    Chapter 245: I Will Definitely Sell Her Out


    Unexpectedly, Meng Yunzheng shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s Xiang Weinan¡¯s business to deal with the Shu family.¡±


    Shu Yu lifted her eyebrow eyebrows. Did they have a division ofbor?


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    Meng Yunzheng sat up straight, and his expression suddenly became serious. ¡°I¡¯m looking for you because I want to know the whereabouts of the master of Dongqing Temple.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°You¡¯re looking for the master of Dongqing Temple?


    Why are you looking for her?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need her help with.¡±


    He had used the word help. It seemed like it was something very important.


    But¡­


    Shu Yu frowned. ¡°Why do you think I know where she is? I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time.¡±


    Zhao Xi said anxiously, ¡°You don¡¯t know? But the current temple master of the Dongqing Temple said that only you know her whereabouts.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression did not seem like she was lying. Zhao Xi became nervous. ¡°Are you angry that we lied to you before this, so you¡¯re unwilling to tell us?


    Shu Yu nced at Meng Yunzheng. ¡°You did approach me with ulterior motives at the beginning, but didn¡¯t Young Master Meng also take the initiative to expose so many ws and beat around the bush, to be honest?¡±


    Zhao Xi was at a loss. These were all ws that Yun took the initiative to reveal? Why didn¡¯t he notice it at all?


    Shu Yu sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t know the whereabouts of the master of Dongqing Temple. Before she traveled, she even took the initiative to tell the Shu family that I wasn¡¯t the third daughter of the Shu family. The Shu family almost killed me. I wanted to settle the score with her. I don¡¯t know why the current temple master said that I know. I just received a letter from her before I left the


    Dongan Province¡­¡±


    She suddenly stopped.


    A letter?


    Could there be some clues in the letter?


    Meng Yunzheng leaned forward slightly. ¡°A letter?¡±


    Shu Yu touched her nose. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go back and see if there¡¯s anything wrong with that letter?¡± Fortunately, she didn¡¯t tear the letter in anger.


    Zhao Xi asked, ¡°If there are clues in the letter, are you willing to tell us the whereabouts of the master of Dongqing Temple?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯m thrilled to expose her whereabouts. She is despicable, and I will sell her out easily. So you didn¡¯t have to pretend to approach me in the beginning. You could have just asked me directly. Since you guys are my and my father¡¯s saviors, I would have looked for clues immediately.¡±


    Zhao Xi was speechless. What about the deep rtionship between master and disciple? What about the righteous spirit? None of them mattered now?


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. He felt speechless.


    Shu Yu stood up. ¡°Alright, wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll go back and look for that letter.¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Zhao Xi immediately nodded.


    Shu Yu was about to leave when Meng Yunzheng asked, ¡°Do you want to remove the makeup on your face first?¡±


    He felt a little stressed when he looked at her with a full beard and heard her familiar female voice.


    Shu Yu touched his face and thought perhaps Sanya and the others had already returned. She didn¡¯t want to scare the children when she returned like this. Therefore, she nodded and asked them for a bronze mirror to clean her face.


    Since everything was settled, she waved her hand and went home.


    To her surprise, not only was there no sign of the Sanya and Dahu at home, even the olddy had gone out.


    The house was empty. Shu Yu ran into her room. She was also a little anxious to know if there were any clues..

 Chapter 246 - 246: The Hidden Note

    Chapter 246: The Hidden Note


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu read the letter once and put it aside. She took it out again and read it, but there was still no hint.


    Did that mean it was not in this letter?


    Other than this letter, there was only the household registration and travel permit.


    There were no clues on these two things.


    Shu Yu¡¯s final gazended on the box in her hand.


    Could it be in this box?


    She flipped the box over and over for a long time, then knocked on it again, trying to find out where there was an inneryer.


    However, before she could find it, there was a knock on the door.


    Stunned, she put down the box and opened the door.


    Zhao Xi was smiling foolishly outside the door, and Meng Yunzhengs stood behind him, pretending to be mute again.


    Shu Yu was speechless. She moved aside to let them in. When Zhao Xi entered, he tilted his head and asked with a silly smile, ¡°Lu¡­¡±


    Shu Yu closed the courtyard door and said, ¡°There¡¯s no one at home.¡±


    As expected, Zhao Xi¡¯s silly smile instantly disappeared.


    Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°You hadn¡¯t returned for so long, and he was worried that something had happened to you.¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re afraid I won¡¯t tell you even if I find a clue.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t think so. He was dragged here by the anxious Zhao Xi.


    Shu Yu led them to the living room and brought the box over. ¡°I¡¯ve read the letter. It¡¯s just a few sentences. There¡¯s no clue. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything wrong with this box. Take a look.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng took it and reached out to touch the box. Then, he heard a soft click, and the topyer of the box was opened.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes widened. There was really a hiddenyer?


    There was indeed a note hidden inside. Zhao Xi was anxious and went forward to take it.


    However, Meng Yunzheng stopped him. He took out the note and handed it to Shu Yu first.


    Zhao Xi opened his mouth but did not sav anything in the end.


    Shu Yu opened the note. It was left to her by the master of Dongqing Temple. There were only two sentences on it. ¡°Yu, if you still can¡¯t escape your future fate, let nature take its course. There¡¯s no need to resist. I¡¯ll take my leave first. If someonees to you and wants to find me, you can tell them what you think might be appropriate.¡±


    Shu Yu clenched the note tightly, and a trace of shock shed across her face.


    What did she mean? Destiny? Let nature take its course?


    Could it be that master knew her future?


    Shu Yu knew Dongqing Temples master was good at divination. But at first, she thought that she was, at most, guessing something based on people¡¯s faces. However, when she saw this note, she suddenly felt that her master¡¯s ability was far more than that.


    She probably¡­could really predict things that others didn¡¯t know.


    However, why did she put such information in the hiddenyer she would never look for?


    Meng Yunzheng saw that her expression was not right and quickly pulled Zhao Xi, who was about to sneak up to her to read the note.


    He thought that he would not be able to get any news about the master from Dongqing Temple from her today.


    Meng Yunzheng stood up and was about to leave, but Shu Yu slowly exhaled and said, ¡°I think I know where the master is.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng let go of her hand. Zhao Xi ran behind her and asked, ¡°Where is she? Where is it?¡± He peeped the note, and he saw¡­ nothing.


    Was the speech of this expert so unfathomable? She said nothing about the ce.


    Shu Yu nced at him and folded the note..

 Chapter 247 - 247: I Saw It Everything

    Chapter 247: I Saw It Everything


    Shu Yu did not know the exact location of the master of Dongqing Temple. She only knew¡­ ¡°Master¡¯s ultimate goal is the southwest.¡±


    That was the ce where the Shu family would be exiled. The note said that if she could not escape her fate, then let nature take its course.


    Wasn¡¯t this so-called fate the oue of exile? The Dongqing Temple¡¯s master had said she would go first, meaning she was going to the southwest.


    ¡°However, my master hasn¡¯t been away from the Dongan Province long. She¡¯s probably still on her way to the southwest. If you can¡¯t find her on the way, you can just wait in the southwest. You might be able to find her in two to three months.¡±


    Southwest?


    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi looked at each other. There were many undeveloped mountains and forests in the southwest. The most famous ce was the ce of exile, Kang Province.


    So, what Miss Lu meant was that the master of Dongqing Temple had gone to Kang Province, the ce of exile?


    What was she doing there?


    The two didn¡¯t understand, but this might be the tacit understanding between the master of Dongqing Temple and Miss Lu. Miss Lu had already said that at least they had a direction, so they would go to the southwest to find someone.


    Meng Yunzheng raised his head and was about to thank her when he noticed Shu Yu¡¯s expression was a little gloomy.


    Her mood was different from before. She seemed to be a lot more depressed.


    What did the master of Dongqing Temple say to her?


    Shu Yu was indeed not in a good mood. She had heard from Meng Yunzheng that the Shu family had already found a fake Third Miss to rece her. She thought that she had changed her fate of being exiled.


    But now that she had seen the words written by the master of Dongqing Temple, could it be that she still couldn¡¯t escape this damned ending?


    Her head and chest hurt, and she felt ufortable all over.


    ¡°Miss Lu? Miss Lu?¡± A pleasant voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    Shu Yu snapped out of her thought and looked at Meng Yunzheng, who was looking at her worriedly.


    She quickly smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Seeing her like this, Meng Yunzheng swallowed the question he wanted to ask and changed the topic. ¡°Previously, you knocked out the third Young Master of the Jiang family. Did something happen?


    Zhao Xi still did not know about this. When he heard this, he suddenly turned his head to look at her. She¡­knocked out¡­ Third Young Master of the Jiang family?


    Speaking of this, Shu Yu could not help but rub her temples. She put the matter of exile aside and smiled. ¡°I almost forgot about this. Young Master Meng, when did you arrive at the alley entrance? How much did you see?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng lowered his head and thought for a moment. In the end, he decided to tell the truth. ¡°I was at the entrance of the alley from the beginning. I saw the whole process and helped you keep a lookout.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. So I should thank you?


    Hmm? That was not right.


    ¡°I put on makeup like that, and you still recognized me and helped me keep watch?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a long while before he said, ¡°Actually, I saw you when you left home.¡±


    After saying that, she saw Shu Yu¡¯s shocked expression and could not help but cough lightly. ¡°At that time, I wanted to go up and say hello to you, but you walked too fast, so I could only give up. After that, I took another route. Who knew I would see you again after turning around a few times? I saw you enter an alley. When you came out of the alley, you changed your outfit. After you left, I went into the alley to take a look. I didn¡¯t see anyone else, but I saw that curtain hat. I¡¯m guessing you and the bearded man who went out should be the same person. After all, you and he were about the same height..¡±

 Chapter 248 - 248: Shu Yu Was in Despair

    Chapter 248: Shu Yu Was in Despair


    Meng Yunzheng was naturally curious about Shu Yu¡¯s outfit.


    He thought she was going to meet someone and even subconsciously felt that it was the master of Dongqing Temple they were looking for.


    Therefore, he followed her. However, he saw Shu Yu squatting on the path that the Jiang Mansion had to pass through, ncing in the direction of the Jiang Mansion from time to time. She waited until Jiang Li sneaked out from the back door before she got up and followed him excitedly.


    Meng Yunzheng understood that she wanted to deal with Jiang Li.


    At that time, he didn¡¯t know why, but¡­ Naturally, he stood at the alley entrance to keep watch for her, just in case.


    After Shu Yu heard this, she had a look of doubt on her face. ¡°Is my alertness already this bad?¡±


    She was almost followed to the end but didn¡¯t even notice.


    She had to reflect deeply on her alertness.


    Otherwise, it would be too easy for her to be exposed if she did bad things next time.


    Zhao Xiforted her from the side. ¡°You¡¯re already very cautious. Look at you. I didn¡¯t even recognize you with a full beard. Besides, you can¡¯tpare yourself to someone crazily good at it like Meng Yunzheng. He may be good-looking, but if you don¡¯t want people to pay attention to him, he can make you feel invisible Not to mention you, me, and many others. He can follow anyone if he wants to, and no one will find out. Xiang Weinan had said that he could be a scout.¡±


    Shu Yu wasforted.


    No matter what, she said to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°I still have to thank you. I hope you can keep this a secret for me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a secret.¡± Meng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°But what did Jiang Li do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a yboy¡¯s wishful thinking.¡±


    Wishful thinking?


    Meng Yunzheng knew what she meant without saying it.


    His brows suddenly furrowed, and his expression was slightly unfriendly. Zhao Xi even saw his hands on the table slowly tightening. His heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    He quickly turned his head and said to Shu Yu, ¡°But it¡¯s useless even if you hurt


    Jiang Li. When he recovers, he can stille and find you.¡±


    ¡°So, I won¡¯t just injure him. I¡¯ll make sure he will not be able to get me.¡± Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°I can help you.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already thought of a n to deal with him. I¡­¡± Shu Yu suddenly stopped halfway. She raised her head and looked at the two of them. She pondered and said, ¡°But now that you know, I can change my n.¡±


    The original n was too time-consuming andborious. Now, perhaps she could reduce the time and steps.


    Meng Yunzheng understood. ¡°Do you need our help?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡±


    Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t help but lean forward. ¡°What?¡±


    However, Shu Yu slowly turned her head, and her gaze fell on Zhao Xi. She squinted her eyes and smiled brightly. ¡°Doctor Zhao?¡±


    Zhao Xi looked at her insincere smile as if he saw Meng Yunzheng¡¯s fake smile.


    He couldn¡¯t help but hup and ask, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Your medical skill is good, right?¡±


    Zhao Xi nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then do you have a medicine that can make people especially irritable after eating it? The kind where even a little emotion would be magnified infinitely?¡± Shu Yu looked at him eagerly, looking very expectant.


    Zhao Xi could not help but take a step back and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t have it now, but I can make it immediately. Just give me a few hours.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not in a hurry. It¡¯s fine as long as it can be done by tomorrow..¡±

 Chapter 249 - 249: Bumped Into the the Old Lady

    Chapter 249: Bumped Into the the Old Lady


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was relieved. Doctor Zhao, who was not a fool, was much more useful than a fool.


    Doctor Zhao exhaled but suddenly felt an inexplicably cold gaze behind him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but nce behind him and saw Meng Yunzheng¡¯s unhappy face.


    Zhao Xi was speechless. Why did he feel that his life was in danger?


    He quickly told Shu Yu, ¡°I¡¯ll return and make it for you now?


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    Zhao Xi turned around and walked out. Meng Yunzheng stood up and looked at her silently with pursed lips.


    Shu Yu also turned her head and met his gaze in confusion. ¡°Young Master


    Meng, do you have anything you want to ask?¡±


    After Meng Yunzheng was sure she didn¡¯t need his help, he felt suffocating and went after Zhao Xi.


    Zhao Xi had already opened the courtyard door. Just as the two of them were about to leave, they almost bumped into the olddy who was about to enter.


    The olddy looked at the two people who appeared in her courtyard in astonishment and almost couldn¡¯t help but cry out.


    Fortunately, she recognized Meng Yunzheng immediately. She immediately took a breath and asked curiously, ¡°You are¡­ Young Master Meng? Are you here to look for Yu?¡±


    Zhao Xi immediately got back into his character and giggled.


    Meng Yunzheng also pretended to be mute.


    Shu Yu, who was inside, heard themotion and hurriedly ran out. She introduced the olddy, ¡°Grandma, this is Doctor Zhao. I told you about himst time.¡±


    The olddy suddenly understood. She knew Doctor Zhao was the benefactor who saved her son and granddaughter. It was just that there was something wrong with his brain. Now, he had be silly. It was really pitiful.


    Shu Yu then exined why they were there. ¡°I helped Doctor Zhaost time and gave him a few pastries. He remembered me. When he saw me just now, he wanted to follow me back. I brought him in to eat some candy. Young Master Meng hade to bring him home.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded.


    The olddy understood. ¡°I see.¡± She caressed Doctor Zhao¡¯s head tenderly.¡± It¡¯s alright. If Doctor Zhao wants toe over in the future, feel free toe over and y. We have Dahu and Sanya at home. You won¡¯t be lonely.¡±


    After that, she told Meng Yunzheng, ¡°If you have to go out for anything in the future and can¡¯t take care of him, just let hime to our house. I¡¯ll help you take care of him.¡±


    Zhao Xi smiled on the surface but almost vomited blood in his heart.


    Meng Yunzheng put on his familiar and refreshing smile, nodded sincerely, and silently thanked the olddy.


    Then, he pulled the fool Zhao Xi and left. His mood was obviously much better than before.


    The olddy stood at the door and watched them leave. She sighed and said, ¡°I feel sorry for the youngds. What are they going to do in the future? Doctor


    Zhao is silly now, but Young Master Meng might not even be able to get a wife in the future.¡±


    He was mute, and a silly person was living with him. Although he was pretty handsome, any girl would not be willing to marry him.


    Shu Yu¡¯s lips twitched, and she chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    The olddy turned around and was pulled into the courtyard by her, muttering about how pitiful those boys were.


    Shu Yu closed the courtyard door and asked, ¡°Grandma, where did you go just now?¡±


    The olddy snapped out of her thought and sped her palms together. Excitement shed across her face. ¡°Oh my, I almost forgot. I came back to tell you good news..¡±

 Chapter 250 - 250: Good News From the Old Lady

    Chapter 250: Good News From the Old Lady


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Good news?


    Shu Yu saw the olddy¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. ¡°What good news excites you so much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s those dolls that you asked me to make.¡± The olddy pulled her to sit in the living room and nced at the box on the table. She didn¡¯t mind and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I stuff all the dolls at home and dry them? Then, when Daya returned, I asked her to bring it to the shop for me.¡±


    ¡°There are a total of seven dolls. You asked me to leave two for Sanya and the others to y with. Sanya liked it very much after she got it. She didn¡¯t care about the hot weather. She hugged the cute dog doll and sat at the shop entrance to enjoy the breeze. Beside her feet was the Maneki. Two children who passed by happened to see this. They were extremely envious and ran over to ask Sanya for it.¡±


    ¡°Sanya was so scared that she ran back to the shop. After the children chased after her, they realized that there were several dolls in our shop. We have tigers and monkeys. One of the children took a fancy to a little pig and almost climbed up to the counter to get it.¡±


    Fortunately, the children were followed by servant girls. They quickly stopped the children. Then, one of the servant girls ran to the neighboring silver shop and called the mothers, who were buying jewelry.


    The children were moring to buy it. The dolls were not expensive. The mostplicated one was only 200 coins. To them, it was not enough to go out to a restaurant and order two dishes.


    Moreover, the fabric sewn on the doll¡¯s outside was leftover from Madam Ruan¡¯s ready-made clothes. These fabrics were all of good quality. It felt good to the touch and was veryfortable to hold.


    The mothers immediately bought the dolls. Not only did they buy two, but they also said that they had a few children at home. They would definitely want them when they saw them, so they bought all the dolls in the shop.


    Knowing that there were only seven of them, they were disappointed.


    The olddy could tell from their eyes that they liked and wanted it too.


    In the end, she even offered the doll in Sanya¡¯s arms.


    The seven dolls cost a total of one tael and ten coins. The olddy saw that they had bought it all in one go. She reluctantly discounted the item and charged them one tael of silver.


    Of course, this money was not muchpared to the price of those ready-made clothes, but it was still one tael of silver.


    For farmers like them who stayed in the vige all year round and could not earn much money, this money was not small.


    ¡°Yu, regardless of whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, even old people like us like this doll. There will be a lot of people buying it. We don¡¯t have to earn this money deliberately. Anyway, we can use the leftover fabric that your mother makes every day. I¡¯ll go back to the shops to collect the rags and put them in the shops after I make them. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The olddy was happy. The joy of being affirmed almost made her unable to restrain herself from taking action immediately.


    Shu Yu saw that she was so happy and immediately nodded heavily. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± The olddy was a little hesitant, but she soon dispersed that thought. ¡°No problem. Leave it to me. I promise I¡¯ll handle it properly.¡±


    Well, it seemed she had to find her third son¡¯s wife..

 Chapter 251 - 251: Greatest Contribution

    Chapter 251: Greatest Contribution


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu reminded the olddy, ¡°Ma¡¯am, should we take this opportunity to collect the rags?


    The olddy suddenly came back to her senses. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We have to immediately collect all the rags in this county. This doll isn¡¯t difficult to make. Perhaps someone has already seen the business opportunity and is going to snatch it from us.¡±


    She had learned the term ¡°business opportunity¡± from Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu could not help butugh. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and drive the mule carriage. Shall we set off now?


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Shu Yu drove the mule carriage out and brought the olddy along. With just the both of them, they began to sweep through the shops in the county town that were rted to cloth and began to purchase rags.


    Shu Yu even signed contracts with two rtivelyrge cloth shops, and the


    rags would be specially supplied to them in the future.


    By the time they drove one round around the town, the baskets in the mule carriage were basically full.


    The olddy looked at the loot with a smile. The rags that no one wanted were now like treasures in her eyes.


    When the two of them returned home, they saw that Daya, Dahu, and Sanya were also at home.


    Daya quickly came over to help unload the goods and piled the baskets in the living room.


    It wasn¡¯t good to put the rags outside, especially after noon. The weather had been gloomy and it looked like it was going to rain, so he might as well bring them to the living room, even if it were a little squeezy.


    The olddy said, ¡°When the weather gets better, we¡¯ll wash these rags and dry them in the sun.¡±


    Her n was very good, but Shu Yu saw Sanya in the corner looking a little downcast.


    Thinking of the doll that was originally left for Sanya and Dahu to y with,


    Shu Yu walked forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sanya? Do you want to y


    Sanya put her fingers together, then squatted down to pick Maneki up. When she looked up again, she was already smiling. ¡°No, I¡¯ve sold that doll. Shu Yu, that doll is very valuable. It cost 130 coins. With so much money, we could buy a lot of meat and many other things.¡±


    Sanya had voluntarily given up the doll, but she felt terrible. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just feel ufortable for a while. That doll can¡¯t be eaten or drunk. I can¡¯t be so selfish so as to prioritize my wants over our family¡¯s needs. As Sanya spoke, she raised Maneki in her arms. ¡°This cat doll is enough. It¡¯s veryfortable to hug.¡±


    Shu Yu patted her little head and smiled. ¡°If you like something very much, you have to say it next time. That doll was originally left for you to y with. It¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t sell it for money. Got it?¡±


    Shu Yu wanted to slowly change Sanya¡¯s mindset. Otherwise, if she were to be like Daya in the future, she would be easily deceived.


    Therefore, when Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan returned at night, and the whole family was talking around the table, Shu Yu said to Lu Erbai, ¡°Father, let¡¯s give 50 coins to Sanya from our ount.¡±


    Everyone at the dining table turned to look at her in shock. ¡°Yu, what did you say? Give Sanya 50 coins?¡±


    Sanya was also dumbfounded. She tugged at Shu Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Shu Yu.¡±


    Shu Yu borated, ¡°It¡¯srgely thanks to Sanya that so many of our dolls were sold today. She sat at the door just like those who give out flyers, making people feelfortable and interested to find out more. She¡¯s put in a lot of effort, so she naturally has to get some kind of reward, right?¡±


    Dahu was the first to nod vigorously. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sanya turned her head and looked at her brother..

 Chapter 252 - 252: Preventive Measure

    Chapter 252: Preventive Measure


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dahu smiled at Sanya. As her twin, Dahu could actually feel Sanya¡¯s reluctance and sadness toward the sold dog doll.


    Shu Yu looked at the two and smiled. ¡°Dahu, you¡¯re the same. I know that you¡¯re working hard to learn how to read, but you have to rest in between. When you have nothing to do, you can sit at the door with Sanya and look at the people on the street, or go out to y with other friends. You guys are so good-looking. Just by standing at the door, you¡¯d bring customers to the shop. When you bring customers in, you¡¯ll naturally be rewarded for your efforts.¡±


    Dahu was a little happy. ¡°Me too?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Although you are young, we can¡¯t deny your contribution, right?¡±


    However, the olddy was a little hesitant. ¡°Isn¡¯t this inappropriate? Dahu and Sanya are so young. It¡¯s not good to have so much money in their hands. What if they lose it or spend it carelessly?¡±


    Although the olddy was an open-minded person, she had her beliefs.


    In her opinion, Dahu were only five years old. In the vige, how could five-year-old children manage money? Even if they were obedient and sensible, giving them one or two coins to buy some snacks was enough.


    However, they were talking about a total of 50 coins here. Some of the daughters-inw in the vige might not even have that amount of money. Wasn¡¯t it natural for children to help out at home? It wasn¡¯t like theycked food or water either.


    Shu Yu knew what the olddy meant, so she did not refute her. She just held the olddy¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, look at Sanya. Isn¡¯t she very good-looking now?


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, why would there be customers when she¡¯s sitting at the door?¡±


    ¡°Then, she¡¯ll definitely attract a lot of unwanted attention from people with ill intentions. Mischievous children around the same age aside, what if a stranger offers to buy Sanya ten to twenty coins worth of candy and then coaxes her away? But if Sanya has money in her own hands, it would be different. She wouldn¡¯t care about a mere twenty coins, right?¡±


    Sanya, who was listening at the side, could not help but widen her round eyes.


    ¡°Shu Ya, I won¡¯t be coaxed away with candy.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled at her.


    While Sanya had made a solemn vow, the olddy and Lu Erbai fell into deep thought.


    In the past, even in the vige, there were already horrible people like the olddy of the Ruan family who intended to take advantage of the twins.


    Now that they were all in the bigger county town, there were a lot of bad people They couldn¡¯t keep Sanya at home all the time. However, the little girl looked obedient and cute, so she could easily be the target of scammers.


    Of course, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare to openly kidnap, but that didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t dare to perform trickery. If they really used money to trick people into going to a ce where there was no one, then it would be toote for regrets.


    The olddy thought deeper and thought of Daya.


    Daya was foolish. Her being lied to by Zhang Shu aside, she was also cheated by the Zhang family of all the dowry money.


    Therefore, Sanya must not be raised like Daya. At the very least, she must be trained to be able to use money and manage it from a young age.


    The olddy pped her hands together. ¡°Let¡¯s give Sanya the 50 coins.¡± Then, the olddy lowered her head and instructed Sanya earnestly, ¡°Take this money. You can decide what you want to buy, but you can¡¯t use it recklessly, understand? Remember that you have money in your own hands, and you don¡¯t need to care about others¡¯ mere ten or twenty coins. Don¡¯t leave with others for that little money..¡±

 Chapter 253 - 253: Satisfied

    Chapter 253: Satisfied


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sanya nodded her little head in confusion, and Shu Yu could not help butugh.


    Lu Erbai immediately went to gather the coins and handed them to Sanya.


    Sanya felt the weight of the coins and grew so excited that her little face turned red.


    She looked around at the others and finally looked at Shu Yu. Then, Sanya handed the coins to Shu Yu. ¡°Shu Yu, this is for you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you giving them to me?


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some candy.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. She suddenly remembered her previous conversation with Dahu about how eating candy would lift one¡¯s spirits.


    Shu Yu¡¯s chest tightened, and she couldn¡¯t help but caress Sanya¡¯s head. ¡°I have money. This is yours. I¡¯ll ask Father to make a piggy bank for youter.


    Continue saving more, and you can buy anything you want in the future.¡±


    The little girl hesitated for a moment before putting the coins away.


    A momentter, she pursed her lips and smiled happily.


    Later on, Lu Erbai really did use wood to make a piggy bank for Sanya.


    Shu Yu saw that the piggy bank was squarish and didn¡¯t have any special features. She thought about it and asked Lu Erbai, ¡°Father, can the shape of the piggy bank be made into the shape of the dog doll that Sanya liked very much?¡±


    Lu Erbai pondered for a while, and his eyes lit up slightly. ¡°Of course.¡±


    He moved very quickly. Although Lu Erbai did it a littlete at night, he finished the dog piggy bank the next morning.


    Meanwhile, Sanya hugged the coins and slept for the whole night. When she woke up, she saw a familiar dog outline beside the pillow. Sanya immediately got up and hugged it, looking left and right. She was extremely happy.


    The little girl hurriedly put on her shoes and ran out with the piggy bank.


    ¡°Father, Father, I really like this piggy bank.¡±


    Lu Erbai was making another piggy bank. He thought that if Sanya had one, then Dahu should have one too.


    After all, didn¡¯t Shu Yu say that if the two children attracted customers, they ought to get a reward?


    Moreover, Dahu would need more money for studying in the future, so saving money was vital.


    Sanya¡¯s piggy bank looked good, so Lu Erbai specially went to ask Dahu about his piggy bank design.


    Although Dahu didn¡¯t say anything before, he immediately became excited when he heard his father say that he would make a piggy bank for him. Dahu liked tigers and wanted his father to make him a piggy bank that looked like one.


    At the moment, Dahu was assisting Lu Erbai.


    Sanya ran over, and Lu Erbai looked up with a satisfied smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Quickly put your money in and save it well.¡±


    The little girl nodded heavily and ran to the kitchen with the piggy bank in her hands.


    The olddy and Madam Ruan were making breakfast when Sanya showed them the piggy bank. ¡°Grandma, Mother, look. Father made this for me.¡±


    ¡°I see it, I see it. Hurry up and get out. Look at you. You haven¡¯t put on your clothes, your face hasn¡¯t been washed, and your hair hasn¡¯t beenbed. You look like a little beggar.¡± The olddy chased Sanya away impatiently.


    Sanya was no longer afraid of the olddy. After all, Shu Yu had said that the olddy was a stubborn but a soft-hearted person. She looked fierce, but she doted on them.


    The little girl rushed in front of the olddy, hugged her thigh, and ran out with a smile.


    Sanya went to look for Daya. Meanwhile, Daya was tidying up the rags. It had rained heavily the previous night, and it had cleared up today. Daya nned to wash a portion of the rags first.


    Sanya showed the piggy bank to Daya, who looked at the little girl¡¯s sparkling eyes and smiled. ¡°You have to take good care of it.¡±


    Sanya nodded vigorously and asked her, ¡°Where¡¯s Shu Yu? I haven¡¯t seen her.¡±


    ¡°She went out..¡±

 Chapter 254 - 254: Secret Mission

    Chapter 254: Secret Mission


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu went to the Meng residence early in the morning and found Zhao Xi to ask him for medicine.


    Zhao Xi gave her a porcin bottle. ¡°Here. It¡¯s filled with powder. Whether in water or food, it¡¯s colorless and odorless. Ordinary people can¡¯t tell.¡±


    Shu Yu poured out a little and took a look. She asked casually, ¡°What about a doctor? Can they tell?¡±


    ¡°Someone as capable as I can tell, but ordinary doctors can¡¯t.¡± After Zhao Xi finished speaking, he paused and added) ¡°At present, there is no doctor in the entire Jiangyuan County who has such ability.¡±


    His expression was a little proud. ¡°Don¡¯t use too much at one go. One teaspoon is probably enough.¡±


    Shu Yu understood and put away the porcin bottle. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. This is a small matter.¡±


    Shu Yu got the medicine and was ready to take action.


    Just as she was about to leave, she saw Meng Yunzheng standing in front of her with a frown.


    Shu Yu was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need anything else, Young Master Meng?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t need my help?¡± Meng Yunzheng asked again with a serious expression.


    Shu Yu rarely saw him like this.


    She was stunned for a moment and slowly shook her head.


    Meng Yunzhengs brows furrowed even more tightly. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°But you told us the whereabouts of the dean of Dongqing Temple. Now that you¡¯re in trouble, if we don¡¯t help you, we¡¯ll feel bad. You¡­ Do you understand?¡±


    Meanwhile, Zhao Xi didn¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t he already help Shu Yu? He had made such a big bottle of medicine for her.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Kind-hearted people were always unwilling to owe others favors.


    Shu Yu thought of herself that way too.


    Just as Shu Yu didn¡¯t bother being humble about her self-evaluation, she responded, ¡°Since you feel bad, then help me with something.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s skills were better than hers. With his help, Shu Yu was happy and rxed.


    As soon as Shu Yu finished speaking, Meng Yunzheng¡¯s expression instantly rxed, and the corners of his mouth subconsciously curled up.


    Then, Meng Yunzheng remembered that she didn¡¯t like his smile, so he suppressed it and asked, ¡°What favor? Tell me.¡±


    ¡®Give me a pen and paper. I want to write something.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng turned around and went back to his room without saying anything. After a while, he brought out a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.


    Shu Yu took a look and smiled. ¡°I want the usual kind of paper. As for the pen, charcoal will do. This way, it won¡¯t be easy to be recognized.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s brush, ink, paper, and inkstone were obviously good stuff.


    Meng Yunzheng understood and found her some ordinary, coarse paper and a charcoal pencil.


    Shu Yu leaned on the table and wrote a line of words. Then, she ran to the courtyard and looked around. When Shu Yu saw a bamboo, her eyes lit up slightly. Shu Yu ran over and picked the bamboo up and cut the front end of the bamboo into a sharp point.


    Shu Yu then folded the note in two, inserted it into the bamboo, and handed it to Meng Yunzheng.


    ¡°You can shoot arrows, right? But it doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t. Take this bamboo and throw it into the courtyard of the Jiang family¡¯s eldest son, Jiang Ren. Of course, pick when there are many people around and leave immediately after throwing it.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng took the bamboo and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He had personally seen Shu Yu write the sentence on the note.


    When Meng Yunzheng heard Shu Yu¡¯s words and remembered the bottle of medicine Shu Yu asked Zhao Xi to make, he put two and two together and could roughly guess Shu Yu i s n.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and was eager to attempt the mission. ¡°All right, when do I take action?


    ¡°In two hours..¡±

 Chapter 255 - 255: Drugged

    Chapter 255: Drugged


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Shu Yu finished instructing Meng Yunzheng, she took the medicine bottle from Zhao Xi and left.


    Upon leaving the Meng residence, she did not go back. Instead, she turned around and walked out of Liufang Alley.


    The afternoon before, Shu Yu had apanied the olddy around half of the county town to collect rags, so she naturally managed to pick up news here and there.


    For example, the injured Jiang Li was soon discovered and carried back to the Jiang residence. The incident had happened outside, so news of it had already spread like wildfire.


    Furthermore, the Jiang family had already reported to the authorities and were doing their best to search for the culprit. For that reason, they also offered remuneration for providing clues about the murderer.


    To be honest, Shu Yu was tempted by the reward and almost turned herself in.


    Another piece of news was that the doctor who treated Jiang Li¡¯s injuries was a doctor from the clinic she had brought Daya to.


    That clinic was the best in the entire county, and the consultation fee was also the most expensive.


    The day before, the doctor made a house visit to treat Jiang Li. Today, he would naturally go for a follow-up visit.


    Shu Yu went to look for him.


    The door of the clinic was already open, and many patients came early in the morning.


    Shu Yu was not there to see a doctor. but she used the excuse of getting medicine to get in. She took out the prescription prescribed by Doctor Hu, who had treated Daya, so the pharmacist quickly led her in.


    There were many people who wanted to get medicine, but there were more who wanted to see a doctor, so Shu Yu had to wait for just a while.


    While waiting, Shu Yu began to look for Doctor Liu, who was treating Jiang Li, and waited for the right time to act.


    Shu Yu leaned against the counter. Not long after, she heard someone calling Doctor Liu.


    Doctor Liu hurriedly came out and instructed the pharmacist, ¡°Have you finished preparing the medicine I asked for? Hurry up, I still have to go to the Jiang residence.¡±


    The pharmacist behind the counter hurriedly replied, ¡°It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled. Her chance hade.


    She moved closer and took advantage of the time when the pharmacist went to the side to get a string for the medicine packet to slip in the powder.


    Then, she saw the pharmacist hurriedly wrap up the medicinal herbs and secure them with string before handing them to Doctor Liu.


    Doctor Liu ced the medicine packet into his medicine box, picked it up, and left after bidding farewell to the shopkeeper.


    Shu Yu also took her requested medicine and followed behind Doctor Liu.


    Doctor Liu went straight to the Jiang residence. After Shu Yu confirmed that the medicine was indeed for Jiang Li, she was slightly relieved.


    Nevertheless, Shu Yu didn¡¯t go home even after that. Instead, she found a breakfast stall nearby and ordered a bowl of dumplings.


    Shu Yu had left early in the morning before breakfast at home was ready.


    After working so hard for a while, she was very hungry.


    As Shu Yu ate, she tilted her ears to listen to the discussions of the people beside her.


    The matter of Jiang Li being beaten up had caused a huge ruckus. Everyone in the vicinity knew about it. After all, the third scion of the Jiang family had beenwless for so many years. Not to mention being beaten, even those who scolded Jiang Li would suffer if he found them out.


    Now, someone actually smashed Jiang Li in the head less than 300 meters away from the Jiang residence. That person was really¡­ a true hero for the civilians.


    Meanwhile, the Jiang family was clueless about the culprit¡¯s identity.


    Shu Yu ate the dumplings while listening to everyone¡¯s praise.


    Jiang Li had indeed been evil for many years and offended many. More than half of the civilians around were gloating over Jiang Li¡¯s misfortune.


    After finishing a bowl of dumplings, Shu Yu saw Meng Yunzheng walking over from afar.


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t have anything on him, but he looked very refreshed.


    There wasn¡¯t a trace of the bamboo and the note Shu Yu gave him..

 Chapter 256 - 256: A Scare

    Chapter 256: A Scare


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng also saw Shu Yu. He nodded slightly at her and continued to walk forward as if nothing had happened.


    Shu Yu put down the payment, took her medicine packet along, and followed after Meng Yunzheng. She only stopped when they left the crowd.


    Outside, even if Shu Yu was the only one around, Meng Yunzheng was cautious and did not speak much. He only raised his hand to signal that he was going to start the operation.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Then, be careful.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled at Shu Yu and then jumped onto the wall.


    Of course, the Jiang family also had guards, but they were powerless before Meng Yunzheng.


    The Jiang family was rich, and their house was also very big. Meng Yunzheng looked around and found Jiang Ren¡¯s courtyard.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Ren wasn¡¯t in his courtyard.


    However, Meng Yunzheng learned from Eldest Young Mistress Jiang that Jiang Ren had gone to visit his younger brother, Jiang Li.


    Menz Yunzhenz hesitated for a moment, then turned around and went to


    Jiang Li¡¯s courtyard.


    Even though a day had already passed, Jiang Li¡¯s courtyard was still a little noisy, especially because of Mother Jiang and Father Jiang¡¯s voices.


    One of them was ming the butler and saying that Jiang Ren had not done his best and that the culprit had not been found.


    One of them wasforting Jiang Li, who was obviously in a bad mood, while asking Doctor Liu about Jiang Li¡¯s condition.


    Doctor Liu had already boiled the medicine and had someone feed it to Jiang Li.


    After Jiang Li finished drinking, his expression turned even worse. He threw the bowl on the ground. ¡°Why is this medicine so bitter? Do you know how to treat patients and prescribe medicine?


    Doctor Liu didn¡¯t say a word. He wasn¡¯t a servant of the Jiang family, so he didn¡¯t have to tolerate Jiang Li¡¯sints.


    In any case, seeing how lively Jiang Li was, it was obvious that he was fine. Doctor Liu immediately bade farewell and left.


    Mother Jiang got someone to send Doctor Liu off before turning around tofort Jiang Li.


    Meanwhile, Father Jiang had already left with Jiang Ren and the butler.


    Meng Yunzheng stared at Jiang Ren. Upon watching Jiang Ren walk a fair distance but still located not far from Jiang Li¡¯s courtyard, Meng Yunzheng took out the bamboo from his sleeve and threw it at Jiang Ren.


    With a swoosh, the bamboo flew across with considerable force.


    It brushed past Jiang Ren and stabbed straight into the mud in front of him.


    Jiang Ren was shocked. He cried out in rm and took a few steps back in horror.


    The butler and a few servants shouted, ¡°Theres a thief! Quickly protect Eldest Young Master Jiang!¡¯


    Many people immediately rushed in the direction where the bamboo with a sharpened tip was shot, but Meng Yunzheng had already changed his position.


    He didn¡¯t leave and stayed in the Jiang residence to watch the follow-up.


    The news of Jiang Ren¡¯s situation quickly reached Jiang Li¡¯s courtyard. Father


    Jiang ran out and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The butler hurriedly exined, ¡°Just now, an arrow was shot at the Eldest


    Young Master. Someone wanted to harm Eldest Young Master. Fortunately, Eldest Young Master was alert and dodged quickly.¡±


    Father Jiang¡¯s heart jumped. At that moment, someone had already found the bamboo with a sharpened tip and ran over to hand it to Father Jiang.


    Seeing that it was just an ordinary bamboo with a sharpened tip, everyone¡¯s expressions changed for a moment.


    Looking at the note stuck on the tip of the bamboo, Father Jiang quickly reached out and pulled it out to read.


    In the next moment, his expression changed as he looked sharply at Jiang Ren.


    Jiang Ren¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had a bad feeling. ¡°Father, what¡¯s written on the note?¡±


    Father Jiang threw the paper over, and Jiang Ren quickly took it to read.


    Then, he saw a clear line of words: ¡°Eldest Young Master Jiang, I advise you to leave some leeway for others in the future. Otherwise, Third Young Master Jiang won¡¯t be the only one injured next time..¡±

 Chapter 257 - 257: Blame

    Chapter 257: me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was a threatening sentence.


    Normally, Jiang Ren wouldn¡¯t have taken those words to heart and would only feel that the other party was just trying to scare him. Talking was easy, after all.


    However, that sentence mentioned Jiang Li, and the culprit behind Jiang Li l s injury had not been found. Furthermore, of everyone, Lord Jiang just had to see the note first.


    Jiang Ren slowly raised his head and indeed saw Father Jiang¡¯s unfriendly expression.


    He opened his mouth and weakly exined, ¡°Father, there must be some misunderstanding here.¡±


    Father Jiang didn¡¯t know whether it was a misunderstanding or not, but Jiang Li, who had heard that Jiang Ren was almost killed, had already rushed out impatiently.


    As soon as he arrived, he saw the note in Jiang Ren¡¯s hand.


    Before Jiang Ren could react, Jiang Li had already taken the note and read it.


    Jiang Ren was shocked. ¡°Jiang Li, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    It was already toote. Jiang Li raised his head in shock and then exploded like thunder. ¡°All right, I was wondering why someone would smash my head. It turns out that you offended someone and implicated me.¡±


    Jiang Ren took a deep breath and said patiently, ¡°Jiang Li, don¡¯t be agitated. The butler has already sent people to catch the culprit. Once we catch them and ask them clearly, we will know what happened. I keep feeling that something is amiss-¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s amiss?¡± Jiang Li interrupted him angrily. ¡°I¡¯m the one lying on the bed with an injury and bleeding out. You only know how to shirk responsibility, don¡¯t you? I knew that you were always doing despicable and doing disgusting things outside. No wonder you didn¡¯t do your best to find the culprit. It seems that you know that this is your own fault.¡±


    The veins on Jiang Ren¡¯s forehead throbbed. He knew that Jiang Li was unreasonable, but Jiang Li had at least a little respect for his big brother in the past, so he didn¡¯t feel it deeply.


    Only now did Jiang Ren realize that Jiang Li was simply an idiot who was pestering him.


    Meanwhile, Father Jiang calmed down and said to Jiang Li, ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t know about this either. In the business world, it¡¯s inevitable that there will be some friction and disputes. Your big brother is right. The most important thing now is to catch the culprit.¡±


    Jiang Li looked at him in disbelief. His voice became sharp. ¡°Father, you¡¯re still speaking up for Jiang Ren at a time like this? Disputes are inevitable in the business world? Big brother has only taken over so much business now. If we talk about disputes, why don¡¯t Father and Mother have enemies who want to kill me? Back then, after that culprit knocked me unconscious, they said that it was our family¡¯s evil deeds that caused this disaster. At first, I thought that you guys had implicated me and caused me to be like this.¡±


    Father Jiang choked and wanted to persuade him again.


    However, when Jiang Li saw that he was on Jiang Ren¡¯s side, Jiang Li, who had already lost too much blood, could not catch his breath. His face turned pale


    and he fainted.


    Father Jiang was shocked. ¡°Li¡¯er! Quick, hurry up and invite Doctor Liu back.


    Hurry up!¡¯


    The Jiang family was in chaos again. The servants were extremely busy, what with catching the culprit, hiring doctors, and carrying Jiang Li back to the courtyard.


    Jiang Ren stood where he was and looked at the piece of paper on the ground with a gloomy expression.


    Seeing the situation, Meng Yunzheng felt that he had done enough. He got up, jumped off the wall, and left the Jiang residence.


    As for Shu Yu, she waited not far from the Jiang residence and witnessed Doctor Liue out and then go back into the Jiang residence..

 Chapter 258 - 258: Heir Changed

    Chapter 258: Heir Changed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Meng Yunzheng came over, he gave Shu Yu a slight nod and then left.


    Shu Yu smiled and walked toward Liufang Alley with a rxed body.


    She did not go home. When she saw that Liufang Alley was empty, she went straight to the Meng residence.


    Meng Yunzheng came back first. Knowing that Shu Yu woulde, he poured her a ss of water beforehand.


    Shu Yu gulped it down before sitting down opposite Meng Yunzheng. She asked excitedly, ¡°How is it? Did they fight?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng found it funny. ¡°They couldn¡¯t fight. Jiang Li was so angry that he fainted.¡±


    Shu Yu responded, ¡°Huh?¡± She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Li to be so weak.


    Meng Yunzheng then began to talk about everything that had happened in the Jiang residence, including Jiang Ren, Jiang Li, and Father Jiang¡¯s reactions.


    ¡°I think your n is perfect.¡±


    Chaos was going to ensue in the Jiang family.


    Shu Yu waved her hand and pretended to be modest. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. I just fanned the mes. The main reason is that their internal conflict is too deep. It¡¯s none of my business what will happen next. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    At the side, Zhao Xi pursed his lips. He thought, ¡°That¡¯s right, you didn¡¯t do anything. All you did was smash Jiang Li¡¯s head, drug Doctor Liu¡¯s medicinal herbs, and write a note to sow discord¡­ That¡¯s all.¡±


    When he first met Shu Yu a year ago, why didn¡¯t he know that she was so scheming?


    ¡°Doctor Zhao.¡± Just as Zhao Xi was cursing crazily in his heart, Shu Yu suddenly turned her head and called out to him.


    Zhao Xi subconsciously sat up straight, coughed, and asked, ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?


    Shu Yu looked at him suspiciously. What was going on? He couldn¡¯t even speak properly.


    She asked, ¡°How¡¯s the effect of your medicine? Jiang Li fainted once. Will the medicine lose its effect once he wakes up?


    ¡°Impossible. My medicine¡¯s effects willst for at least three days the next time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Shu Yu was relieved.


    Next, they would just wait and see what the Jiang family would do.


    As Shu Yu had expected, Jiang Li did not have the time to look for her after that day.


    Jiang Li was getting more and more irritable, especially since they had yet to catch the culprit. That made him suspect that Jiang Ren purposely did not try to find the culprit. The moment Jiang Li woke up, he would go to find trouble with Jiang Ren. Whenever he had the time, he would scold Jiang Ren.


    Jiang Li seemed to have lost his mind. Not only did he scold Jiang Ren, but he also found fault with Jiang Ren¡¯s wife and child.


    Jiang Ren couldn¡¯t stand Jiang Li anymore, but he retreated again and again because of their parents. However, Jiang Li had clearly crossed Jiang Ren¡¯s bottom line, and Jiang Ren decided to retaliate.


    Nevertheless, Jiang Ren went overboard, and Father Jiang and Mother Jiang, who originally wanted to reconcile the rtionship between the two sons, instantly stood on Jiang Li¡¯s side.


    They felt that Jiang Li had suffered an undeserved cmity and that it was eptable for him to be a little grumpy. As the eldest brother, Jiang Ren just had to endure it for a while. There was no need to take it seriously.


    The conflict between the two brothers immediately escted into a war between parents and son.


    All the problems that had piled up in the past were pulled out, and even Jiang


    Yi was almost involved.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yi had already separated from his family long ago.


    Moreover, he had an unpleasant quarrel with his family when he separated from his family. Hence, no one said anything about his detachment from the matter.


    The Jiang family¡¯s problems were getting more and more serious. It was so serious that Father Jiang threatened to change the heir.


    Father Jiang felt that Jiang Ren had grown too independent and was starting to be rebellious. If Jiang Ren was already disrespecting his parents at the moment, in the future, when Father Jiang and Mother Jiang were old, they could not count on him at all.


    Therefore, Father Jiang and Mother Jiang decided to leave the family business to Jiang Li..

 Chapter 259 - 259: A Satisfied Shu Yu

    Chapter 259: A Satisfied Shu Yu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The heir change was a big achievement.


    Jiang Li was happy and even a little smug. If it was in the past, as the eldest son of the Jiang family, Jiang Ren could inherit more than half of the Jiang family¡¯s assets. No matter how much his parents doted on him, the share Jiang Li would get was very limited.


    Now, he was the one to inherit the family property, and Jiang Ren could forget about taking a single cent with him.


    Jiang Li was ted. Meanwhile, Father Jiang and Mother Jiang were waiting for Jiang Ren to apologize.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Jiang Ren had been gradually cultivating his own power from when he became involved in the family business in his early years. From the start, he was worried that his parents would favor Jiang Li and harm his own interests.


    Of course, Jiang Ren felt that the possibility of this was very small. After all, no matter how muddle-headed his parents were, they could not be so muddle-headed that they would not follow the long-time tradition of the eldest son being the sessor.


    But now, it seemed that he had overestimated his parents.


    Fortunately, Jiang Ren had already made a backup n, so he quickly began to contact the shopkeepers and steward of the shops and workshops responsible for managing the Jiang family¡¯s business.


    Half of the stewards were already his men, and the other half had long been disappointed in Father Jiang.


    They felt that the older Father Jiang got, the more muddled his mind became. It was fine for him to love Jiang Li, but he couldn¡¯t be so doting that he couldn¡¯t differentiate right from wrong.


    In particr, the matter of breaking off the engagement with the Ding familyst time had made them very suspicious of Father Jiang¡¯s judgement.


    In the end, the Jiang family had to pay a huge price to make the Ding family let it go. No, they had not let it go. On the surface, the Ding family had already let it go, but in fact, they had secretly made many obstacles for the Jiang family. They had even gathered other businesses to ostracize them.


    Although that result was within expectations, the stewards almost vomited blood.


    Therefore, the recent days were especially difficult for them.


    Even so, Jiang Li did not realize his mistake, and Father Jiang was still indulging him. With a person like Jiang Li inheriting the family business in the future, would there still be a ce for stewards like them?


    For their own sake, the stewards did not hesitate to support Jiang Ren instead.


    Just like that, Father Jiang, who wanted to change the heir, was made into a figurehead.


    Not only did Jiang Ren cause Father Jiang to be a figurehead, but Jiang


    Ren also looked for the elders of the liang branch families and ooenlv asked to


    divide up the family property.


    Of course, as the eldest son, Jiang Ren still had to take care of his parents. He just wanted to have Jiang Li leave.


    Jiang Li wasn¡¯t willing, but the family elders were all on Jiang Ren¡¯s side.


    People tended to seek benefits and avoid harm. Jiang Ren was unstoppable now, and the Jiang branch families still had to rely on the Jiang family to live a good life. Of course, they would not pay attention to a hedonistic son who only knew how to cause trouble.


    Jiang Ren was ruthless. He wanted fairness.


    Previously, when Jiang Yi left the family, he only had a small wine shop. With that as a precedent, Jiang Li only managed to get one shop in the end.


    In the end, it was Mother Jiang who fought desperately for Jiang Li¡¯s additional share of betrothal gifts.


    However, they were not much and were referenced from what was prepared when Jiang Yi married Madam Deng.


    After dividing the family property, Jiang Ren chased Jiang Li out.


    There was only a male attendant who tagged alongside Jiang Li, not even a maid.


    With no more protection from the Jiang family, Jiang Li was soon chased after by the many people he offended in the past.


    Jiang Li was too exhausted from running around to remember Shu Yu. At the current point, he didn¡¯t even have the right to choose his marriage partner.


    Those were all happenings of the future.


    Presently, Shu Yu finally stood up and left the Meng residence with satisfaction..

 Chapter 260 - 260: Unexpected Visitors

    Chapter 260: Unexpected Visitors


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With the Jiang family¡¯s matter resolved, Shu Yu¡¯s entire body rxed.


    She nned to go back and change her clothes before going to the shop to take a look.


    Who knew that she would see two familiar figures sitting on the steps at the door of her house from afar. Both of them were sweating profusely and looked listless. They were talking with their heads half-lowered and did not even notice Shu Yu walking over.


    Shu Yu only heard their conversation when she was closer.


    ¡°I told you to go to the ready-to-wear clothes shop, but you insisted oning here,¡± Madam Liangined.


    Lu Sanzhu was also a little frustrated. ¡°Why would we go to the ready-to-wear clothes shop? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that the ready-to-wear clothes shop has no business. If we go over, what if my mother is in a bad mood and chases us out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not our fault that their business is not good. Why would we get chased out?¡¯


    ¡°My mother is just that unreasonable. What if she gets annoyed when she sees me and thinks that I¡¯ve gotten unlucky?¡±


    Shu Yu covered her forehead. Lu Sanzhu was ndering the olddy.


    However, Lu Sanzhu was getting a little excited. ¡°I said back then that Yu knows how to make delicious popcorn and potato chips and would definitely get good business by setting up a stall on the street. Yet, she insisted on opening a ready-to-wear clothes shop. See, there¡¯s no business at all. I feel so bitter. I was still counting on Yu to bring me sess and let me lead a good life. In the end, it looks like it¡¯s already good enough that she didn¡¯t lose everything.


    Madam Liang nodded in agreement. ¡°If you ask me, Yu may be smart and good at dealing with people, but she doesn¡¯t have business acumen. She probably has poorer business sense than me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± As Lu Sanzhu spoke, he wiped the sweat off his forehead in frustration. ¡°It¡¯s noon now. Where do you think my mother and the others went? They couldn¡¯t have all gone to the shop, right? There¡¯s no business in the shop. Wouldn¡¯t it make the atmosphere worse if the whole family crowded there?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    The two deep sighs made Shu Yu want to roll her eyes.


    What were the couple there for?


    Just as Shu Yu was about to call out to them, she saw Madam Liang take out two biscuits from her bag and give one to Lu Sanzhu. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, munch on this first.¡±


    Shu Yu was shocked. Did they have a fever? They actually brought their own refreshments over instead of intending to freeload.


    Seeing that Lu Sanzhu was about to choke after taking a bite of the dry biscuit, Shu Yu asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to sit in front of someone else¡¯s house and gossip?


    Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang were stunned and turned their heads to look at the neer.


    Lu Sanzhu quickly swallowed the biscuit. He was so excited that his face turned red.


    Madam Liang put down the things in her arms and immediately stood up. She said happily, ¡°Yu, you¡¯re finally back. We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled. She didn¡¯t believe that they had waited for a long time.


    The sun was scorching outside, and it was ufortable to stand at the door in the middle of the day.


    Shu Yu quickly opened the courtyard door with the key and weed the two of them in.


    As soon as Lu Sanzhu entered the room, he rushed to the living room. He finally feltfortable after drinking a cup of water.


    Burping and looking at Shu Yu with a smile, Lu Sanzhu asked, ¡°Yu, where did you all go? The house was empty.¡±


    Shu Yu also took two sips of water. ¡°I was wondering, why did youe to the county town today?¡±


    Just the day before, the olddy mentioned that she was going back to the vige to ask Madam Liang to make a doll..

 Chapter 261 - 261: Precious Meal

    Chapter 261: Precious Meal


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang sat at the side and picked up the fan on the table. She fanned herself and responded, ¡°We came to sell some of our dried goods at the bazaar today. I came over to see you guys after I sold them.¡±


    The bazaar?


    Shu Yu knew that Lu Sanzhu and his wife didn¡¯t like to work in the fields, but Lu Sanzhu liked to wander around and would asionally go up the mountain.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t know how to hunt, but he would look for the traps set by the hunters. If he was lucky, he would encounter prey that fell into the traps. Lu Sanzhu would then directly take the prey for himself and sell or eat it.


    In any case, he was quite wicked.


    In order to cover up his wicked behavior, Lu Sanzhu deliberately picked up some herbs on the mountain and ced them in his basket as a cover-up as he staggered down the mountain. After all, he was also afraid of encountering hunters and getting beaten up.


    The more times Lu Sanzhu did it, the more mountain goods he had. Madam Liang would gather them and sell them on the day of the bazaar.


    However, those were allmon items, and they could not be sold at a high price. They could only gather some coins.


    Shu Yu understood and did not ask further. She turned around and went to the kitchen.


    Seeing that Shu Yu was heading toward the kitchen, Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang hurriedly followed.


    The two of them were very self-aware. After entering, they began to look for food. In the end, they searched around but found nothing.


    Lu Sanzhu looked pitiful.¡± Yu, we¡¯ve been busy the whole day and are too tired and hungry.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring some biscuits?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu choked. ¡°It tastes terrible. Honey¡¯s cooking is terrible.¡±


    Madam Liang was speechless. He actually made personal attacks?


    Shu Yu looked back at them and internally hoped they would fight.


    Unfortunately, the two of them did not do as she wished. Pitying them, Shu Yu grabbed two servings of noodles kneaded beforehand and uttered, ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. Let¡¯s have some noodles. Help me light the fire.¡±


    She guessed that the olddy and Daya had gone to the ready-to-wear clothes shop to deliver food at this time.


    After all, the shop wasn¡¯t far away. Usually, they would prepare the food at home and bring it over to eat together.


    Before Shu Yu left, she had told the olddy that she was not sure when she would be back, so there was no need to leave food for her. Therefore, the stove was empty at the moment.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately went outside and brought in a pile of firewood. Madam Liang quickly washed the pot and started the fire.


    The noodles were cooked by Shu Yu. After all, Madam Liang¡¯s cooking skills were indeed not good, and Shu Yu did not want to make herself suffer.


    Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang were very happy. However, when they saw Shu Yu putting in meat and eggs, as well as scooping arge spoonful of pork fat, Lu Sanzhu could not help but twitch his eyelids.


    In the past, he did not care, but now¡­


    As Lu Sanzhu ate his noodles, he began to ask tactfully, ¡°Yu, do you still have a lot of clothes in the shop? What I mean is, if you can¡¯t handle it, get Honey to help. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t ask for renumeration.¡±


    Under the table, Madam Liang stomped on Lu Sanzhu with her foot.


    Lu Sanzhu red back and signaled with his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m asking if the ready-to-wear clothes shop business is good, do you understand? If it¡¯s not good, yet Yu still gives us such a good meal, this will be ourst proper meal.¡±


    Madam Liang¡¯s appetite was instantly affected, but no matter how bad her appetite was, she still ate the delicious noodles quickly.


    The only one who didn¡¯t change her expression was Shu Yu. She ate quickly and only answered Lu Sanzhu¡¯s question after finishing a mouthful of soup. ¡°Oh, there aren¡¯t many clothes left in the shop. Anyway, speaking of which, I really need Madam Liang to help me with some work..¡±

 Chapter 262 - 262: Poor Lu Sanzhu

    Chapter 262: Poor Lu Sanzhu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang choked and looked up in shock.


    Her foot under the table was madly stepping on Lu Sanzhu¡¯s foot. Thetter¡¯s face became twisted and almost screamed.


    Madam Liangughed dryly as she stomped on the ground. ¡°Yu, actually, you know that I don¡¯t have much ability and can¡¯t help you. Your uncle was just asking out of courtesy. I still have two children to take care of at home.


    Especially Baoya. She¡¯s so young. She can¡¯t do without me.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu, who was standing at the side, could only nod his head vigorously. It was too painful to be stepped on.


    After Madam Liang finished speaking, she did not forget to bring Madam Li into the picture. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look for your aunt? She has nothing to do all day now. Her children have grown up, and Erniu is old enough to help with the chores at home. Other than washing clothes and cooking, she would sunbathe with her legs crossed every day. She¡¯s very free.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the summer sun. How could she bask in such hot weather?


    She put down her chopsticks and sighed regretfully. ¡°That¡¯s really a pity. I even strongly rmended you to Grandmother. Although this job doesn¡¯t earn much, it¡¯s still rtively easy. It¡¯s better than selling dry goods. Since you feel that it¡¯s not appropriate to have too many things to handle, then I¡¯ll look for Eldest Aunt. Since Eldest Aunt is so free, she might be able to earn a lot. She might be able to earn the dowry for Lanhua in a few months.¡±


    Madam Liang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? What did you say? You get paid? It¡¯s not for free?


    She began to stomp on Lu Sanzhu again.


    This time, Lu Sanzhu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He suddenly stood up and mmed the table. ¡°My feet are swollen. If you step on me again, you¡¯ll carry me back.¡±


    After his anger subsided, he sat down again and smiled at Shu Yu. ¡®iYu, what did you mean just now? I can earn money by helping you, right?¡±


    He had to ask clearly. The money was the most important thing.


    Madam Liang did not dare to step on Lu Sanzhu anymore and looked at Shu Yu eagerly.


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s also sewing and mending work, but it¡¯s not making clothes. When it¡¯s done, you¡¯ll be paid by piece.¡±


    Not making clothes?


    Madam Liang asked in surprise, ¡°Did your ready-to-wear clothes shop change its business? I told you that the ready-to-wear clothes shop isn¡¯t profitable. See, it¡¯s closed down at a loss now, right? But what else can we do if we don¡¯t make ready-made clothes?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. She suddenly regretted looking for Madam Liang.


    Shu Yu sighed faintly and said) ¡°The business of the ready-to-wear clothes shop is very good. The clothes that we made previously have all been sold out. Now, my mother and Mrs. Xiang are working hard to rush out the custom-made clothes. You really don¡¯t have to worry about us closing down at a loss.¡±


    ¡°What? They¡¯re all sold out?¡± Lu Sanzhu blinked in disbelief.


    ¡°What? Xiang is working there?¡± Madam Liang always knew how to get to the point.


    Since when? Why didn¡¯t she know?


    Also, how much was Xiang¡¯s sry for making clothes there? Madam Liang had to go and take a look.


    How could Shu Yu not know what Madam Liang was thinking? She could not be bothered to say more and only said, ¡°If you are unwilling, I¡¯ll look for Eldest Aunt another day. I¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m very willing.¡± Madam Liang quickly expressed her thoughts. She did not even ask what she was supposed to do.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll tell Grandmotherter and see what arrangements we can make.¡±


    She nced at the table. ¡°You guys eat first. Remember to wash the bowls and clean up the stove after you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± The two of them agreed happily..

 Chapter 263 - 263: Salary

    Chapter 263: Sry


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu got up to go out. Just as she walked to the kitchen door, she saw that the courtyard door was open.


    The olddy and Daya came back with food boxes. The two of them looked very happy, as if they had encountered something good.


    Seeing Shu Yu, Daya walked a few steps faster and said excitedly to her, ¡°Yu, we have business again. Just now, when I went to deliver the food with


    Grandmother, we happened to meet a few people who wanted to buy that doll. However, we didn¡¯t have any more, so they agreed to dy it for a day ande back tomorrow to buy it. Grandmother and I decided to work harder today and rush those dolls out first.¡±


    Fortunately, she had washed a portion of the rags early in the morning. The sun was not, and it should be dried by night.


    As she spoke, Daya had already looked at the rags on the drying rack. They were indeed in a half-dried state.


    She turned her head and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, tell us a few more beautiful patterns. We¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang walking out of the kitchen.


    Daya was stunned for a moment, and then she said, ¡°Uncle, Aunt? When did you guys arrive?


    ¡°We came early in the morning.¡± Lu Sanzhu jogged over to the olddy and said with a ttering smile, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back? Are you tired? Come,e,e. I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water to drink. Have a seat inside first.¡± The olddy looked at him in horror. What was wrong with her third son?


    She looked at Shu Yu suspiciously, and thetter shrugged.


    Madam Liang had already run over and reached out to massage the olddy¡¯s back.


    However, Madam Liang was someone who couldn¡¯t hold in her true intentions. She started to ask soon after, ¡°Mother, I heard from Yu that we have a job opening that¡¯s easy and pays me. Is that right? I don¡¯t know what kind of work it is, but Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely do it well.¡±


    The olddy suddenly understood their strange behavior. She knew it. If one were to curry favor for no reason, one would either be a traitor or a thief.


    However, the two came at the right time. The ready-to-wear clothes shop had several orders to cover, so the olddy could use some help.


    Therefore, the olddy did not make things difficult for Madam Liang. She just nodded and said, ¡°There is indeed a job for you, but I have to say it first. If you don¡¯t do well, I will find my oldest daughter-inw. There will definitely be many people fighting for this kind of job.¡±


    Madam Liang immediately sat upright and nodded obediently. ¡°I understand, I understand. I will definitely do my best. Then, the sry¡­¡±


    The olddy¡¯s eyelids twitched. Why was this worrisome person so stupid? Was she only interested in that little money?


    The olddy turned her head and said to Daya, ¡°Bring the doll that you made this morning. Since she¡¯s already here, we can hurry up and start working.¡± Madam Liang blinked, and Daya brought over the doll that she had sewn.


    Madam Liang looked it up and down. It was actually quite good-looking.


    ¡°Mother, are we going to do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes,e closer. I¡¯ll tell you in detail how to do it.¡± The olddy was quite imposing. Not only did Madam Liang move closer, but even Lu Sanzhu curiously pricked up his ears and moved closer.


    In fact, it was not difficult to make dolls. Other than Shu Yu, who was really not talented, most people could make them.


    The only difficult part was how to make the doll cute and likeable.


    Madam Liang was actually quite smart. After taking a few nces, she easily got the hang of it.


    After a while, the olddy nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. Then, you can stay here and continue sewing this afternoon..¡±

 Chapter 264 - 264: New Breadwinner

    Chapter 264: New Breadwinner


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang nodded. Meanwhile, Lu Sanzhu asked impatiently, ¡°Mother, how do you calcte the wages?


    The olddy was really impressed by the two¡¯s attitude. She immediately said in a bad mood, ¡°You earn as much as you make. If a doll is sold for a hundred coins, you will be paid eight coins.¡±


    Eight coins worth of sry?


    Madam Liang immediately made the calctions internally. She understood that this kind of doll was actually very easy to make. From morning till night, she could make four or five of them. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the material used to make the doll cover was leftover from the ready-made clothes and was rtively tattered, she could make more.


    However, four or five was still not bad. If that was calcted, wouldn¡¯t it be 30 or 40 coins per day?


    ¡°Heavens, 30 to 40 coins? So much?¡± Lu Sanzhu calcted even faster and jumped up. ¡°That¡¯s more than doing manualbor and doing part-time jobs. We can do it, we can do it. Honey, make more. I¡¯ll rely on you to support our family in the future.¡±


    Shu Yu, the olddy, and Daya were speechless.


    His reaction speed is really amazing. He was nning so well.


    Madam Liang was still in a daze from the thought of making 30 to 40 coins a day.


    She would earn more than the men who worked part-time in the vige It was a great opportunity.


    However, the olddy quickly interrupted her beautiful dream. ¡°What are you thinking about? 30 to 40 coins a day? Did you hear me clearly? What I said was, if you sell it for a hundred coins, you can get eight coins. Not all dolls are sold for 100 coins. Smaller and cheaper dolls ones could be sold for 30 to 40 coins.¡±


    Madam Liang didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do the one that costs 100 coins. I won¡¯t do those that cost 30 to 40 coins.¡±


    ¡°Bah, you wish.¡± The olddy almost spat at her. ¡°Is that something you can decide?¡±


    The olddy was impatient. ¡°I¡¯ll decide how many and how big of a doll you make. You just need to make the dolls ording to the requirements. Don¡¯t think too much about anything else. If you want to do it, then do it. If you don¡¯t want to do it, then forget it.¡±


    Madam Liang shrunk her neck and exchanged nces with Lu Sanzhu. She muttered softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t going to do it. I¡¯m still very willing.¡±


    ¡°All right, then you can start working this afternoon. I¡¯m telling you, if you do too badly and don¡¯t pass, you¡¯ll have to start over.¡±


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely make it beautifully.¡±


    Even though the olddy had already poured cold water on them, they were still determined to earn that much in a day, so they were overjoyed.


    Madam Liang immediately helped the olddy with her work. Lu Sanzhu had nothing to do, so he watched from the side.


    As Lu Sanzhu looked on, he felt as if there was a burning gaze behind him.


    He suddenly turned around and met Shu Yu¡¯s smiling eyes.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he immediately stood up from her chair.


    What? What did he do wrong for Shu Yu to look at him like that? It was too scary.


    Shu Yu saw that he was finally looking at her, so she immediately signaled him toe out.


    Lu Sanzhu suddenly remembered something. ¡°Ah, yes, yes. I¡¯ll go wash the dishes.¡±


    He knew he hadn¡¯t done anything bad. In the end, it was just forgetting to wash the dishes.


    When Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang had heard that the olddy was back, the two of them swallowed thest mouthful of soup and ran out impatiently. The bowls and spoons were still scattered in the kitchen.


    While the olddy and the others looked at Lu Sanzhu in astonishment, thetter had already run out.


    The olddy asked Madam Liang, ¡°He washes the dishes?¡±

 Chapter 265 - 265: Missing

    Chapter 265: Missing


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang felt wronged. ¡°He doesn¡¯t do anything at home. He doesn¡¯t even pick up his spoon when it falls to the ground, let alone wash the dishes. Mother, I¡¯ll be very busy making these doll outfits in the future. I won¡¯t have time to do the housework. Can you tell ask him to do some work?¡±


    The olddy nced at Madam Liang from the corner of her eyes. ¡°He doesn¡¯t listen to me. Why don¡¯t you tell him yourself?¡±


    Madam Liang then looked at Shu Yu. Indeed, Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t listen to anyone. Now, he only listened to two people. One was the young Baoya, and the other was Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take a look. He better not break my bowls.¡±


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, she left. Lu Sanzhu was in a good mood, whistling as he washed the dishes.


    Shu Yu stood at the kitchen door and looked at him. It was obvious that it was not Lu Sanzhu¡¯s first time doing dishwashing work. He looked very familiar with it.


    The three bowls were washed very quickly, and Lu Sanzhu was done cleaning up in no time.


    When Lu Sanzhu turned around, he realized that Shu Yu was standing behind him. He was shocked again andughed dryly. ¡°Is there anything I haven¡¯t wiped clean? Is that why you came to check?


    Shu Yu nced outside. After making sure that no one was paying attention to them, she took two steps into the kitchen.


    Lu Sanzhu was frightened by her behavior. Did shee in to beat him when she saw that no one was around?


    Shu Yu lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been looking for Fourth Uncle¡¯s whereabouts for the past few days? Is there any news?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu heaved a sigh of relief. So it was about that.


    He shook his head. He knew that Shu Yu did not want the olddy to worry, so she wanted to talk to him alone.


    Lu Sanzhu lowered his voice and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no info. I¡¯ve visited all the nearby viges. My big brother even brought Daniu to search the mountains, but there was nothing. The Yuan family has been searching for so many days and is about to give up.¡±


    After all, everyone had to live their lives. Who would have the time to find a perfectly abled man?


    Yuan Shanchuan had been missing for so long. If something had happened, it would have happened long ago. It was useless for them to find him.


    If he was fine, he woulde back sooner orter.


    They only knew that Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t have a travel permit, so he hadn¡¯t gone too far.


    But so what? They had already tried their best.


    Shu Yu grew silent as she thought hard. There was also no news from the government.


    Where could that man have gone?


    ¡°How is Fourth Aunt doing?


    Lu Sanzhu said, ¡°I went to see her once. She cried quite sadly. However, at least she¡¯s still pressing on. In addition, she still has two children to take care of, so she can still hold on. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Shu Yu had nothing to worry about. She had never seen Fourth Aunt so far, so she naturally could not talk about any feelings.


    However, the olddy was worried, so she could not help but ask a few more questions.


    Although the olddy had not mentioned this matter for the past few days, the worry between her brows could not be removed.


    Lu Sanzhu looked at her cautiously. ¡°Yu, is there anything else?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can go do your work.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu hurriedly ran out. Shu Yu stood in the kitchen for a while before walking toward the living room.


    In just a short while, the olddy had already guided Madam Liang to make a set of doll clothing.


    Madam Liang did a good job, but the olddy was already used to scolding her, so she was full of energy.


    Shu Yu felt a little relieved and said to her, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll bring Dahu to school to take a look in the afternoon..¡±

 Chapter 266 - 266: Alias

    Chapter 266: Alias


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The olddy was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t Schr Tang say that there¡¯s no suitable school?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the third school that Schr Tang mentionedst time. I¡¯ve investigated it. The teacher of that school is indeed not bad. Although sses are temporarily suspended, it definitely won¡¯t be for long. Lees register first. We can go directly when school starts.¡±


    The olddy didn¡¯t know anything about such things. If Shu Yu said there was no problem, then there definitely wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    ¡°0-0kay. Bring Dahu over to take a look first.¡±


    Shu Yu then packed her things and prepared to leave. Lu Sanzhu had nothing to do, and he loved to join in the fun. He had never seen such a ¡°high-ss¡± thing in his life, so he hurriedly followed her.


    Shu Yu did not stop him. Her father¡¯s legs were inconvenient, so it was good to have an elder around.


    The two of them quickly went to the shop. Dahu was lying on the counter, reading with Lu Sanzhu.


    When he saw Shu Yuing over, he quickly ran over and said, ¡°Shu Yu, I recognized a few words today. Help me take a look and see if I wrote it correctly.¡±


    As Dahu spoke, he pulled Shu Yu over, but Shu Yu did not reciprocate. ¡°Shu Yu?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take you to see the teacher.¡±


    Dahu¡¯s eyes widened and he was slightly excited. ¡°I-I¡¯m going to start studying?


    ¡°More or less. We¡¯ll talk about it after we meet the headmaster.¡±


    Dahu nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and change my clothes.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up as well. ¡°Have you chosen a school?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and stood by the counter. She said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve asked around. The headmaster of Shuxian Academy is indeed familially rted to the former county magistrate, but they are distant rtives. Moreover, the headmaster has a grudge against the former county magistrate. The former county magistrate could not be caught so easily without the headmaster¡¯s contribution.¡±


    Ever since Shu Yu learned about the fact that Meng Yunzheng and Lord Xiang knew each other, she simply asked him about the situation of the school to see if there would be any trouble entering the school.


    Meng Yunzheng had told her that although Xiang Weinan had made a contribution to the former county magistrate¡¯s incrimination, in order to reduce unnecessary danger, Xiang Weinan had used the alias ¡°Master Wen¡± and did not reveal his true identity to the public.


    Meng Yunzheng also said that Xiang Weinan had a good character, and there was no harm for Dahu to study at his ce.


    He obviously had a good understanding of Xiang Weinan¡¯s character.


    Shu Yu trusted Meng Yunzheng¡¯s judgment, so she chose Shuxian Academy without hesitation.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t tell the olddy about those things, but she still had to tell Lu Sanzhu so that he would know what to do.


    ¡°Father, these are all government secrets. It¡¯s fine as long as we know it in our hearts.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Since Shuxian Academy is a good ce, then tell Teacher Wen properly. I¡¯m just worried because Dahu hasn¡¯t read for a few days. He might not be epted by Master Wen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The School of Books and Virtues is meant to enlighten students. Even if they don¡¯t know a word, as long as Teacher Wen thinks it¡¯s okay, then there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    As they spoke, Dahu also came out from inside.


    Not only did the little fellow change into a clean and tidy schr robe, but he also had a bag slung over his shoulder.


    This bag was made for him by Daya. Not only did he have it, but Sanya also had it.


    The two children liked it very much. Now, in Dahu¡¯s bag, there was a notebook and a textbook. He came over excitedly and held Shu Yu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Shu Yu, I¡¯m ready.. A-Are we leaving?

 Chapter 267 - 267: Nervous

    Chapter 267 - 267: Nervous


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu sized up Dahu. Very good, very energetic. It seemed that the little guy was very eager to study.


    She nodded slightly and said to Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Father, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    ¡®Go ahead.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu, who had been wandering around the shop and was surprised to see that there was indeed no clothing left, quickly ran over. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    After saying that, Lu Sanzhu saw that Lu Erbai frowned and didn¡¯t quite agree. Lu Sanzhu then quickly picked up the Dahu and ced him on his shoulder, then ran out.


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She shook her head and followed him.


    Lu Sanzhu ran very quickly. From afar, it looked as if he could fall at any moment. Shu Yu was terrified and immediately rushed forward to say, ¡°Put him down. What if he falls?¡±


    Just as Lu Sanzhu was about to say that it was no problem, Dahu, who was sitting on his shoulder, replied with a tense face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shu Ya. I¡¯ve already grabbed his hair and neck tightly. Before he falls, I¡¯ll try my best to raise his head so that I won¡¯t fall with him.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu looked at Dahu in shock. He moved his head, and as expected, he felt a strong sense of shackles.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately grimaced. ¡°You little brat, so you¡¯ve already thought of a way out. I¡¯m your uncle, and you¡¯re actually using me as a stepping stone?


    ¡°I want to protect myself,¡± Dahu said seriously. ¡°Then you don¡¯t need to protect me?


    ¡°But you¡¯re the one who¡¯s about to hurt me.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu actually felt that he couldn¡¯t refute Dahu. He thought, ¡°D*mn it, when did this little br*t be so eloquent?¡±


    Shu Yu almostughed to death when she heard that. Did they misunderstand something? If Lu Sanzhu fell, even if Dahu plucked all the hair on Lu Sanzhu¡¯s head, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that he would fall as well.


    She rubbed her temples and reached out to lift Dahu from Lu Sanzhu¡¯s shoulders.


    Lu Sanzhu was fuming. He felt that his authority as an elder had been challenged. Thus, as soon as Shu Yu took over Dahu, Lu Sanzhu red at her fiercely.


    Dahu¡¯s back was facing him, so he didn¡¯t feel his sharp gaze at all. He just held Shu Yu¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Shu Yu, I¡¯m a little nervous. Do you think the headmaster will ask me a difficult question? I just learned how to memorize a little of the textbook.¡±


    Shu Yu held Dahu¡¯s hand and walked forward. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Answer


    whatever the teacher asks. Honestly exin how much you know, and ask whatever you don¡¯t understand. This way, the teacher will know what to teach you, understand?¡±


    Dahu nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    The two of them quickly walked away. Lu Sanzhu stood in ce for a while, gritted his teeth, and followed them.


    The school was not far away. Although Ningshui Street was bustling and lively, it became much quieter two streets down.


    Shuxian Academy was just there. Shu Yu quickly held Dahu¡¯s hand and stood at the door.


    As expected, the doors of the school were tightly shut, and not a single sound of reading could be heard.


    Shu Yu looked down at Dahu. ¡°I¡¯ll knock?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Halfway through the Dahu¡¯s nod, Lu Sanzhu beat Shu Yu to it and started knocking on the door.


    Shu Yu looked at his rude behavior, and the veins on her forehead twitched violently.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to stop him, the door was opened from the inside.


    Then, an old woman¡¯s face appeared from inside.. She sized up the three people in front of her ¡°May I ask who you are looking for?¡±

 Chapter 268 - 268: Interview

    Chapter 268 - 268: Interview


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯re looking for Master Wen. My surname is Lu, and this is my younger brother. He¡¯s specially here to study,¡± Shu Yu exined their intentions with a smile.


    The woman was silent for a moment before nodding slightly. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±


    She closed the door again and turned to leave.


    Not long after, she came back and opened the door. She turned her body sideways and said, ¡°Come in. Madam is waiting for you inside.¡±


    ¡°Madam? Could it be that Master Wen isn¡¯t around?¡± Shu Yu thought as she walked inside. As expected, Shu Yu saw a demure woman sitting in the room.


    When Madam Liu saw them enter, she immediately came over and smiled. ¡°You must be Sir Lu and Lady Lu, right? Come in and sit first.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was delighted. Heh, that was the first time he had been addressed as ¡°Sir Lu¡±.


    And the other party was a learned schrs wife. Why did it make him feel so good?


    Shu Yu signaled him to restrain himself with her eyes, then sat down at the


    Madam Liu was very kind and spoke softly, making people feel veryfortable.


    She sized Dahu up. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re here for a student application? Is this young sir?


    Dahu hurriedly stepped forward and bowed respectfully.


    Madam Liu waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Lu Sanzhu and paused for a moment. Then, she quickly turned her gaze to the person who could make the decision, Shu Yu, and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My husband is not at home today. I was afraid that you would make a wasted trip, so I invited you in for a cup of tea. Coincidentally, there are some things I can tell you in advance.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Mrs. Wen. If you have anything to say, please do feel free to say it.¡±


    Madam Liu took a sip of tea, ced her hands in front of her, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s like this. My husband really likes students who are eager to learn and is very happy to ept such students. It¡¯s just that something happened some time ago. I think you should have heard that our Shuxian Academy has suspended sses for the next few days.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, we heard.¡±


    Madam Liu was surprised. ¡®Given that¡¯s the case, you still want toe here to study? Aren¡¯t you afraid¡­ my husband will implicate you?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Wen, Master Wen being free from trouble for now aside, to put it bluntly, even if he was really punished because of his familial rtionship with the former county magistrate, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily mean implicating his own students, right?¡±


    After all, there was a rtionship distance between the students and the teacher. This was only Jiangyuan County, and the criminal was only a county magistrate who was not close to Xiang Weinan. Otherwise, the acquaintances of the students and even the acquaintances of those acquaintances would be involved, and eventually half of the Jiangyuan County would be implicated.


    ¡°Moreover, these students are only children who are not even ten years old and are still being enlightened.¡±


    Madam Liu was stunned. After a long while, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She was still a little reserved just now, but now she waspletely rxed.


    She shook her head and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to think so clearly.¡±


    Why did the families of those students rush to bring their children back when they heard that their families were rted to the county magistrate?


    In the end, it was because of their short-sightedness.


    When Madam Liu looked at Dahu again, she felt a little more intimate.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. No matter what, it won¡¯t implicate a student who has just started. However, have you ever thought that if something really happened to my husband, the students would have to find another school to study in? At that time, regardless of whether they can adapt or not, the other schools might not ept them..¡±

 Chapter 269 - 269: Accepted

    Chapter 269 - 269: epted


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, but we still feel that Shuxian Academy is most suitable for Dahu.¡±


    Liu Shi was a smart person. Although Shu Yu did not say it clearly, Liu Shi immediately understood the meaning behind her words.


    What Shu Yu meant was that if she wanted her younger brother to study in another school, she would not have chosen Shuxian Academy, which might have problems, from the beginning.


    Even if something really happened to the Wen family, she might not choose another school, so there was no need to consider whether the other party would ept her.


    No matter what, Madam Liu was happy that her husband could receive such affirmation.


    These days, there were too many people who poured cold water on the Wen family, so much so that Madam Liu was unwilling to go out.


    She didn¡¯t expect to hear such a loaded evaluation from a little girl.


    Madam Liu was in a good mood. She stood up and said, ¡°All right, based on your words, I will ept Lu Dahu on behalf of my husband.¡±


    Dahu was slightly excited and wanted to bow and formally greet Madam Liu.


    Madam Liu held him up and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. My husband will only be your master after the formal ceremony.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Wen. We¡¯ll go back and prepare the apprenticeship gift now. We¡¯ll visit again tomorrow.¡±


    Madam Liu nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±


    After the matter was settled, Shu Yu nned to leave with Dahu.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t say a word the entire time. He had been eating his snacks. Needless to say, the desserts in a schr¡¯s ce were indeed delicious. He did not know how they were made.


    Lu Sanzhu had finished a te and was waiting for the servants of the Wen family to bring another te. He did not expect Shu Yu to leave.


    He subconsciously stood up and asked) ¡°Are you leaving already? Haven¡¯t we not seen the master¡¯s face? Isn¡¯t it not good to go back like this?¡±


    Shu Yu rubbed her forehead. Lu Sanzhu had been so focused on eating that he didn¡¯t hear a single word.


    Shu Yu felt that she had made the wrong decision to bring Lu Sanzhu over.


    Fortunately, Madam Liu was a kind person. She smiled when she heard that and said, ¡°My husband has gone out. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯te back until night.¡±


    She suddenly paused and looked at the confused Dahu, suggesting, ¡°However, if you want to see him, you can go and take a look. Today, he invited a few of his good friends to recite poems and discuss knowledge. Since Dahu wants to enter the school, there¡¯s no harm in him going to take a look.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. ¡°Can we go? Wouldn¡¯t this disturb Master Wen?¡±


    ¡°No, they just agreed to go to the peach blossom forest in the south of the city. It¡¯s not some secret ce. From time to time, there would be schrs, sirs, anddies who would go sightseeing or hold poetry gatherings. The scenery is exquisite. Why not go and take a look together?¡±


    The peach blossom forest in the south of the city?


    Shu Yu had never been there before, but she had heard someone mention it. However, Shu Yu had always been busy and did not have the time to wander around, let alone know about it in detail.


    Now that Dahu was about to enter school, he would naturallye into contact with the ces that schrs often went to in the future. There was nothing wrong with going to take a look in advance.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll have to trouble you to lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu watched as the three of them walked out of the room, staring nkly at the empty te of pastries.


    That was not how he intended things to turn out.


    He just wanted to eat something quietly. It didn¡¯t matter if he ate until Master Wen came back in the evening, really..

 Chapter 270 - 270: Cherry Blossom Forest

    Chapter 270 - 270: Cherry Blossom Forest


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The southern part of the city was a little far. Since Madam Liu¡¯s mule carriage was avable, they got on the carriage and went straight to the peach blossom forest.


    The further they went to the south of the city, the more beautiful and quiet the area became. It was only when they reached the entrance of the peach blossom forest that it suddenly became lively.


    The peach blossom forest had existed since a long time ago. It was open to the public for admiring the scenery.


    It was just that the burden of life on the ordinary people pressed them so that they did not have time to visit. Therefore, the people who came here, just as Madam Liu said, were basically schrs who recited poems or sirs anddies who came to y.


    Shu Yu got out of the car and followed Madam Liu into the peach blossom forest.


    ¡°They usually write and discuss knowledge in the pavilion inside. We just need to walk further inside.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. Lu Sanzhu followed behind them, looking left and right impatiently.


    After walking for a while, Dahu suddenly pulled Shu Yu and said excitedly, ¡°Shu Yu, it¡¯s Schr Tang.¡±


    Shu Yu turned her head and saw Schr Tang under a peach forest not far away. There were also a few schrs who looked like students beside him.


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t expect to meet someone he knew from the same vige there. Without another word, she walked over. ¡°Let¡¯s go say hi.¡±


    After taking two steps, Shu Yu pulled him back. ¡°What are you going to do?


    Can¡¯t you see that they¡¯re busy?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like they were that close. Why would they go over and disturb him?


    Lu Sanzhu sighed and quietly returned with his head lowered.


    Dahu, on the other hand, was excited. He liked the ce It seemed that many people there were very knowledgeable. Even Schr Tang was there.


    Shu Yu knew that Dahu had always admired schrs. In his heart, the most intelligent person was Tang Wenqian.


    Now¡­ Shu Yu estimated that Dahu¡¯s idol would be changing soon.


    They continued to follow behind Liu¡¯s back. However, not long after, Tang Wenqian, who was talking to his ssmates, suddenly turned his head and looked at them in surprise.


    Why were they there?


    ¡°Wenqian, what are you looking at? Your turn.¡±


    Tang Wenqian suddenly came back to his senses and smiled at his ssmates before he focused.


    However, Tang Wenqian was not the only one who saw Shu Yu and the others in the peach blossom forest. Xiang Weinan was also standing not far away.


    Xiang Weinan looked at Shu Yu¡¯s back in surprise. He frowned and asked Hu Li, who was beside him, ¡°Is that Lady Lu?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°Is she in such a good mood? She actually has the leisure toe here to y?¡± Xiang Weinan really could not understand Shu Yu¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Hu Li, are you sure she did note to the county government to ask me for help?¡±


    Hu Li shook his head affirmatively. ¡°Lord, I¡¯ve specially instructed the guards not to stop Lady Lu or any other members of the Lu family and immediately report to you. However, no one from the Lu family came over these few days.¡±


    Xiang Weinan¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. ¡°Why isn¡¯t she worried that Jiang Li will harm her at all? Or is she actually very happy that Third Young Master Jiang has taken a fancy to her and is waiting to marry her into the Jiang family?¡±


    Hu Li rolled his eyes subtly, thinking, ¡°Lord, even if you feel depressed, don¡¯t spout nonsense. You know that Lady Lu isn¡¯t that kind of person, yet you still said that on purpose.¡±


    Hu Li coughed lightly and said to Xiang Weinan, ¡°Lord, didn¡¯t Third Young Master Jiang get his head smashed? Then, Lady Lu naturally doesn¡¯t need to worry..¡±

 Chapter 271 - 271: Xiang Weinan Suspects Shu Yu

    Chapter 271 - 271: Xiang Weinan Suspects Shu Yu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiang Weinan snapped back to his senses and patted his forehead.


    ¡°Oh, right, right, right. I almost forgot about this. The Jiang family hadn¡¯t been peaceful recently, which is why Jiang Li didn¡¯t have the time to look for her.¡±


    Hu Li nodded.


    Xiang Weinan continued, ¡°The Jiang family seems to have reported the case already, right? Are there still no clues on the murderer?¡±


    ¡°No, Constable Shi and the others found a few bearded men, but they weren¡¯t the person Jiang Li was talking about. The Jiang family hasn¡¯t found the culprit either, and it¡¯s a mess now.¡±


    Most importantly, they were very busy. Who would have the time to find the murderer of a dandy who was obviously targeted due to personal grudges? Either way, the target was not in any big trouble. Just putting up a show was enough. It was better to use the remaining manpower to find Lady Lu¡¯s Fourth Uncle.


    Xiang Weinan sat down and began to ponder.


    ¡°Tell me, how can this be such a coincidence? Just as Jiang Li was about to make a move on Lu Shuyu, he was hit on the head.¡±


    Hu Li was surprised, ¡°Lord, do you mean that this matter has something to do with Lady Lu?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suspect that the bearded man might be someone she secretly bribed.


    The Lu family did not have money in the past, but now that they have opened a shop, they should be able to bribe others with a few dozen taels.¡±


    A few dozen taels?


    If Shu Yu heard this, she would probably roll her eyes.


    Let alone a few dozen teals, she didn¡¯t even think that Jiang Li was worthy of hiring someone to beat him up.


    However, she did not expect that the first person to suspect her would be the most powerful official in Jiangyuan County, Xiang Weinan.


    Fortunately, he was only suspicious. She would never admit to something without evidence.


    At this time, the group had already followed Madam Liu to the pavilion where Master Wen and the others were.


    Master Wen was talking passionately with a few students. They didn¡¯t want to disturb him, so they sat down and waited.


    Dahu listened to them excitedly. Although he couldn¡¯t understand a word, it didn¡¯t stop his eyes from shining. His small hands were clenched tightly, and he looked excited.


    Unlike the studious Dahu, Lu Sanzhu¡¯s interest waned. He regretted following Shu Yu and the others here.


    If he had known earlier, he would have suggested going home after they had finished having some dessert in the Wen family.


    Lu Sanzhu sighed and leaned listlessly against the railing. Listening to the chirping of insects and birds in the peach blossom forest, he almost fell asleep.


    It wasn¡¯t until Master Wen suddenly shouted ¡°Good¡± that he jolted awake.


    He was a little annoyed. He hated being woken up when he was sleeping well.


    If it wasn¡¯t because Yu was next to him, he would have cursed.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s impatience grew. Seeing that Shu Yu and Dahu were focused on the pavilion, he rolled his eyes and stood up silently. After taking a few steps back, he quickly slipped away.


    Shu Yu knew that he had left, but she did not care.


    Lu Sanzhu was a grown man, and she couldn¡¯t possibly keep him tied down at all times. As long as he didn¡¯t cause trouble, he could leave if he wanted to.


    Besides, Master Wen and the others were done and were ready to rest.


    Madam Liu immediately stepped forward and took a handkerchief to dab off Master Wen¡¯s sweat as she whispered something.


    After a while, Master Wen and his friends turned their heads and looked at Shu


    Yu and Dahu.


    Dahu instantly straightened his back and grabbed the strap of his bag, blinking.


    Master Wen smiled and waved at him. He said amiably, ¡°Are you Lu Dahu?


    Come here, let me take a look.¡±


    Dahu turned around and looked at Shu Yu. Thetter gently pushed him.


    ¡°Go on..¡±

 Chapter 272 - 272: Something Happened to Your Third Uncle

    Chapter 272 - 272: Something Happened to Your Third Uncle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dahu walked to Master Wen¡¯s side nervously. Thetter¡¯s smile became even gentler.


    Master Wen had already heard from Madam Liu that Dahu was going to enroll in the school and was quite pleased with it.


    However, he still had to ask the little boy some questions.


    At first, the little boy would turn around to look at Shu Yu uneasily, butter on, he slowly eased up and started to answer Master Wen¡¯s questions smoothly.


    Master Wen was pleasantly surprised. The child had just started learning to read, but he was very efficient. Although he stumbled while reciting the Three-Character ssic, he had already memorized it, and his handwriting was also decent.


    Teacher Wen was overjoyed and began teaching on the spot.


    Dahu¡¯sprehension was indeed quite good. Most importantly, he liked studying.


    Many studied with a purpose, either to be a schr or because their families wanted them to have a bright future. They didn¡¯t like studying but had no choice but to sit down and learn.


    However, for active five-year-olds, sitting quietly for half a day was already very ufortable, let alone trying to make them interested in boring learning.


    In contrast, Dahu had always been quiet since young. Furthermore, he was filled with a yearning and a love for reading. Plus, he did not have the pressure to participate in the imperial examinations.


    As such, he was like a sponge instead, crazily absorbing the knowledge that Master Wen was teaching him.


    Shu Yu quietly watched the two of them. In this peach blossom forest, where the breeze was gentle and fragrant, it was especiallyfortable and peaceful.


    She liked such scenarios.


    Unfortunately, the harmonious scene was soon broken.


    ¡°Lady Lu? Is Miss Lu Shuyu here?¡±


    An urgent shout interrupted Master Wen and the schrs who were in ss. Shu Yu also frowned and turned her head to look.


    The person looked familiar, and she immediately remembered.


    It seemed to be the schr who discussed knowledge with Tang Wenqian under the peach tree. Could it be that something happened to Tang Wenqian that made hime and look for her?


    Shu Yu stood up and replied, ¡°I am Lu Shuyu. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The schr heaved a sigh of relief and ran over in a few steps. He panted slightly as he said, ¡°Lady Lu, something has happened. Something has happened to your Third Uncle. He¡¯s stuck in the water and the others won¡¯t let hime up. Wenqian is negotiating with them, but your Third Uncle asked me toe here to get you.¡±


    In fact, he did not quite understand the use of getting a teenage girl to go. It wasn¡¯t like she could beat the others.


    Shu Yu frowned, ¡°He¡¯s being stopped by others from getting out of the water? Wouldn¡¯t that kill him?¡±


    She quickly turned her head and said to Master Wen, ¡°Teacher, I have to go over and take a look. Please take care of Dahu for the time being. I¡¯lle back immediately after I¡¯m done.¡±


    The other people present heard the schr¡¯s words as well. Madam Liu quickly nodded, ¡°Go along then, we¡¯ll keep an eye on Dahu.¡±


    Dahu opened his mouth. He wanted to follow his sister, but he knew that it would be useless even if he went. Rather than dragging Second Sister down, it was better to stay with the teacher and let Second Sister rest assured.


    Shu Yu patted his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    After saying that, she lifted the hem of her dress and walked out of the pavilion, leaving with the schr hurriedly.


    When Master Wen saw Dahu¡¯s worried expression, he knew that Dahu couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, so he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look. We¡¯ll just follow them slowly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Dahu immediately nodded.


    Master Wen asked the others to pack up while he and Madam Liu brought Dahu over first..

 Chapter 273 - 273: Shu Yu Kicks Someone into the Water

    Chapter 273: Shu Yu Kicks Someone into the Water


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu followed the schr in the direction of the lotus pond while listening to him talk about the ins and outs.


    ¡°To be honest, we don¡¯t know exactly what happened. When we were writing poems with Wenqian, we suddenly heard a shout saying that someone was pushed into the water and was not allowed toe up.¡±


    ¡°We quickly ran over to take a look. We didn¡¯t expect Wenqian to know the person who was pushed into the water. He said that it was an uncle from his vige. Wenqian quickly went forward to stop them, but there were seven people, consisting of three young masters and four servants. After they pushed Third Uncle Lu into the water, the servants stood by the shore with bamboo poles. As long as Third Uncle Lu swam to the shore, they would hit him with the bamboo poles.¡±


    ¡°If we weren¡¯t local schrs, those young masters wouldn¡¯t have been polite to us either. When Wenqian asked them why they were doing whatever they were doing, they only said that Third Uncle Lu had offended them. They wouldn¡¯t say how he offended them, only repeatedly telling us to not meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°Later, a girl ran out crying and saying that it was because of her that Third Uncle Lu was pushed into the water.¡±


    Shu Yu did not stop walking. When she heard this, she was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°A girl? Who is it?¡±


    The schr shook his head, ¡°No idea. Before I could make sense of everything,


    Third Uncle Lu shouted at us, asking us toe and find you to save him.¡±


    He paused for a moment and said softly, ¡°But the other party is very aggressive. It¡¯s obvious that we can¡¯t afford to offend them. Is it because your


    Third Uncle wants you to get more people first that he asked us to get you?¡±


    Shu Yu quickened her pace, ¡°No, he wants me to save him.¡±


    The schr was a little dumbfounded.


    As the two of them spoke, they had already arrived at the lotus pond that the schr had mentioned.


    The peach blossom forest upied arge area, so the lotus pond inside was not small either. Not only were there many lotus flowers nted, but the people could even take small boats to pick lotuses, which was a favorite pastime for many.


    Shu Yu saw a group of people gathered there from afar, chattering about something.


    She quickly stepped forward and squeezed into the crowd. Indeed, she saw Lu Sanzhu bobbing up and down on the surface of the water. He didn¡¯t dare to swim toward the shore at all.


    Fortunately, his swimming skills were good. Otherwise, he would have sunk long ago.


    The few young masters that the schr mentioned were all standing at the side andughing. Tang Wenqian tried to reason with them but was pushed aside by one of them, who did not take him seriously at all.


    There was another person standing next to Tang Wenqian. It was the girl that the schr had mentioned just now.


    However, what surprised Shu Yu was that this girl was Lanhua, her Eldest Uncle¡¯s daughter.


    It was no wonder that someone like Lu Sanzhu, who knew how to read emotions well and would hide far away when he encountered trouble, would offend a few young masters.


    Shu Yu took a few steps forward. Lu Sanzhu, who was originally far away, saw her at a nce. He was delighted.


    Tang Wenqian and Lanhua turned their heads at the same time and ran toward


    Shu Yu.


    Lu Sanzhu heaved a sigh of relief. With Shu Yu around, he instantly felt emboldened. Without another word, he swam back to the shore.


    However, as soon as he swam over, the bamboo poles in the hands of the servants aimed at his head. Even though Lu Sanzhu nimbly dodged a few times, he was still hit several times.


    Shu Yu¡¯s anger surged as she watched. Without saying anything, she immediately rushed forward. Her figure was as fast as lightning, and before anyone could react, she suddenly jumped and kicked the servant who had beaten Lu Sanzhu the most fiercely into the water..

 Chapter 274 - 274: The Tacit Understanding Between Uncle and Niece

    Chapter 274: The Tacit Understanding Between Uncle and Niece


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was as if the pause button had been pressed. Other than the servant who had fallen into the water and started shouting, everyone looked at Shu Yu, who was standing by the shore, in shock.


    In the next moment, the other three servants reacted. They pointed the bamboo pole in their hands at Shu Yu.


    ¡°Brat, where did you get the¡­¡±


    Shu Yu made another leap, and the sound of three heavy objects falling into the water sounded one after another.


    The four servants, who had previously attacked Lu Shanzhu, were now neatly submerged in the water.


    The scene became even quieter. Shu Yu took a deep breath and walked to the shore. She said to the dazed Lu Sanzhu, ¡°How are you? Can youe up?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu suddenly came to his senses. He quickly wiped the water off his face and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Move aside a little. I¡¯ming up now.¡±


    As Lu Sanzhu spoke, he began to climb up to shore.


    However, the three young masters at the side finally recovered from their shock. One of them picked up a bamboo pole on the ground and hit Lu Sanzhu. The other two ran to Shu Yu to settle the score.


    Shu Yu closed her eyes and let out a long sigh, ¡°Forget it. Kicking one or seven is still kicking. The consequences are the same.¡±


    After saying that, she started kicking people again under everyone¡¯s incredulous gazes.


    Looking at the seven people huddled together in the lotus pond, Shu Yu finally felt at ease.


    Lu Sanzhu turned his head to take a look, then quickly climbed to the shore.


    He was wet all over and his face was full of fear. He ran to Shu Yu¡¯s side in fear and asked softly, ¡°Yu, Yu, what should we do now?¡±


    It seemed that he had really caused trouble.


    They were justmoners. How could they afford to provoke these young masters?


    Lu Sanzhu was so afraid he thought he would die. He desperately restrained himself from hiding behind Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu pushed him towards Tang Wenqian.


    ¡°Schr Tang, help me take care of him. I¡¯ll solve this.¡±


    . Alright,¡± Tang Wenqian opened his mouth but did notment on her behavior.


    He led Lu Sanzhu to the side. Lu Sanzhu would catch a cold easily in this state. Nowadays, colds were a serious illness. If one wasn¡¯t careful, one would lose their life.


    Fortunately, one of Tang Wenqian¡¯s ssmates had brought a change of clothes. Although their builds were slightly different, he could still wear them.


    Tang Wenqian nned to ask Lu Sanzhu to change his clothes first, but thetter was a little worried. He looked at Shu Yu, then at the few people who were desperately trying to climb up from the lotus pond to the shore. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    Fortunately, he had run errands with Shu Yu a few times, so he had developed some tacit understanding with his niece.


    Before he was taken away by Tang Wenqian, he went straight to the point and told Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, these young masters are from the neighboring county. I heard them say that they can¡¯t make a hugemotion.¡±


    Shu Yu expressed her speechlessness with a ¡°Huh?¡±.


    Those young masters pushed Lu Sanzhu into the water and attracted so many people to watch the show. Wasn¡¯t this called making a hugemotion?


    However, she quickly understood the meaning behind Lu Sanzhu¡¯s words. Since those people were from another county, the so-called ¡°can¡¯t make a hugemotion¡± was because they didn¡¯t want to rm the local forces, or¡­ The local officials.


    Shu Yu nodded, indicating that she knew what to do, and urged Lu Sanzhu to quickly change his clothes.


    After Lu Sanzhu left, Shu Yu looked at Lanhua.


    Lanhua had cried so hard that her voice had turned hoarse. She timidly whispered, ¡°Sister Yu.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.. Tell me, what¡¯s going on? Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 275 - 275: Want to Swim Again?

    Chapter 275: Want to Swim Again?


    Trantor: Nvoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nvoi-Bo Studio


    Lanhua sniffled, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I had a date with a girl from the vige toe to the county to sell silk ribbons today, but we didn¡¯t manage to sell any this morning. Later, I heard that many girls woulde here and that we could try selling our ribbons here, so we came.¡±


    ¡°In the end, just as I sold two silk ribbons, I met those young masters. They, they blocked my way and refused to let me go. They even said that they were not familiar with this peach blossom forest. As long as I took them around, they would buy all the silk ribbons in my hands. I refused, and they started touching me. I couldn¡¯t even get away from them. Unexpectedly, Third Uncle suddenly appeared. He saved me, and then they pushed Third Uncle into the water.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. Those dandies had failed to pick up Lanhua and became angry out of humiliation. Seeing that Lu Sanzhu was alone and not from a rich or powerful family, they simply attacked him.


    It seemed that they were certain that Lu Sanzhu and Lanhua didn¡¯t have any backers, so they acted without restraint.


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°I understand. Stand at the back. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    As they spoke, those people came out of the water one after another.


    Shu Yu squatted and picked up a bamboo pole. She pointed at the few people who were angrilying to settle scores with her and sneered, ¡°What? Do you want to continue swimming?¡±


    ¡°You, you brat! You¡¯re simply courting death. Do you know who we are? How dare you attack us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are,¡± Shu Yu said in a deep voice, ¡°I only know that you pushed my Third Uncle into the water and even prevented him froming ashore. This is murder. You¡¯re treating human lives like grass. You¡¯re murderers.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s words were especially sonorous and powerful, and the three young masters were frightened.


    The next moment, they snapped back to their senses and were immediately furious.


    ¡°Disregard human lives? Well, you pushed all of us into the water just now too!


    Aren¡¯t you also murdering us? Are you a murderer too?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Both of us have pushed people into the water. Therefore, I suggest that we report this to the authorities.¡±


    After Shu Yu said this, she saw the expressions of the people opposite her change. It seemed that Lu Sanzhu was right, and her guess was correct.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the officials and exin things clearly in front of the judge. You guys were the ones who attacked first anyway. I was just anxious to save my uncle and lost my sense of propriety. What about you guys? You used bamboo poles to stop my uncle froming ashore.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    The young master who spoke earlier was so angry that he could not speak. The remaining two young mastersughed angrily.


    ¡°Why talk nonsense with this wretched girl? You guys, go! I¡¯m going to strip her clothes and throw her into the water today so that everyone can see.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression abruptly turned cold. The bamboo pole in her hand suddenly darted forward and pped the young master¡¯s mouth.


    That person was instantly enraged and shouted at the servants behind him,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go get her?¡±


    The servants immediately rushed forward. Unfortunately, not only was Shu Yu now angry, but she had a weapon in hand. Without saying a word, she whipped at them.


    Some of the servants also squatted and picked up bamboo poles to fight with her, but were pushed into the water by Shu Yu again.


    The sounds of people falling into the water rang out a few times, and the surrounding crowd burst intoughter.


    Anyone with discerning eyes knew that the young masters were the ones at fault, but they were not ordinary people. As such, the crowd did not dare to stand on Shu Yu¡¯s side and offend the young masters.


    Just as things were getting out of hand, someone ran over from afar..

 Chapter 276 - 276: Pay Up

    Chapter 276: Pay Up


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The man squeezed into the crowd and shouted with a frown, ¡°Make way! Make way!¡±


    Shu Yu turned her head when she heard the voice. Then, she threw down the bamboo pole in her hand without a word and looked at the neer innocently.


    Seeing this, the few servants thought that they had an opportunity and quickly rushed over.


    Unexpectedly, Shu Yu took a few steps back and immediately hid behind the man.


    ¡°Lord, they want to harm me. Help!¡±


    The servants were about to bump into the man when they heard Shu Yu¡¯s words.


    Lord?


    They hurriedly stopped in their tracks, but it was toote. The fist of the servant at the front came straight for Hu Li¡¯s face.


    Hu Li¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°How dare you attack an officer?¡±


    He grabbed the servant¡¯s hand and pulled him forward. Thetter fell to the ground with a thud.


    Hu Li looked at him condescendingly, then turned to look at the others, ¡°Are you guys trying to cause trouble?¡±


    The three young masters who were originally arrogant looked a little flustered. One of them said in a low voice, ¡°Why is an official here? If we blow this up, I won¡¯t have much freedom in Jiangyuan County. My father won¡¯t let mee out next time!¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s turn the big issue into a small one. Let¡¯s muddle through it first.¡±


    ¡°Are we just going to forget about being pushed into the water? Are we not going to give that b*tch a lesson? I can¡¯t ept this!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, do you want to go to the government?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just say we were ying around. We can settle the scoreter.¡±


    Just as the three of them finished discussing in whispers, Hu Li walked up to them. He stared at the three of them and asked, ¡°Which families are you young masters from? I heard that you want to kill someone, right? Pushing people into the water and not letting theme up, huh? You¡¯re quite bold, daring to take someone¡¯s life right under my nose.¡±


    ¡°Lord, this is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°A misunderstanding? Nearly killing someone is called a misunderstanding?¡± Hu Li red at him fiercely.


    The three young masters hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°We were just joking. That big brother said that he was good at swimming and wanted to show us. We didn¡¯t believe him, so¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Lu Sanzhu who had finished changing walked over.


    It seemed a little awkward for them to continue talking after the victim arrived.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. The three of them quickly continued, ¡°It¡¯s nothing,


    Lord. We agreed that if he performs for us, we will pay him for his hard work.¡± Hard work money?


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up. Was it as he took it? Did they mean to give him money?


    He turned to look at Shu Yu as if wanting her to agree quickly.


    Shu Yu was speechless. Where was his dignity? Right, he never had any.


    Seeing Lu Sanzhu¡¯s reaction, the three young masters were relieved. They knew that these people were country bumpkins. As long as they were paid, they would be easy to get rid of.


    Shu Yu did not speak, but Hu Li followed their words and turned around to ask her, ¡°Really? Is that what happened?¡±


    As he spoke, he winked at Shu Yu, signaling for her to stop while she was ahead. After all, Shu Yu had also kicked them all into the water. If they really wanted to pursue the matter, the other party had already been punished. Shu Yu would not be able to settle the matter easily then.


    Shu Yu understood this. She looked at Lu Sanzhu speechlessly, ¡°Was it as they said?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡± Lu Sanzhu asked uncertainly.


    Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. When she turned around, she suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Then how is the sry calcted?¡±

 Chapter 277 - 277: Oh, This Damned Tacit Understanding

    Chapter 277: Oh, This Damned Tacit Understanding


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yes, how was the sry calcted?


    Lu Sanzhu immediately became excited. Shu Yu nced at him, and he quickly restrained his expression and became more reserved.


    The three young masters looked at each other, and the person standing in front stretched out a finger. Shu Yu frowned, ¡°One tael of silver?¡±


    Of course not, it was 100 coins.


    The three young masters could not help but re. It wasn¡¯t that they were stingy. After all, they were all spendthrifts. The key was that they were still feeling aggrieved. In all honesty, they were not willing to pay a single cent, let alone a hundred coins.


    Besides, looking at how petty Lu Shanzhu and Shu Yu were, they should be quite delighted to be given a hundred coins.


    The young masters decided they would just treat the money as an amount to get rid of a few beggars.


    They were about to shake their heads when Shu Yu said, ¡°Only one tael of silver? Do you think we¡¯re beggars?¡±


    The three of them were stunned. Lu Sanzhu, who was already so satisfied that he almost jumped in excitement, looked at Shu Yu in astonishment.


    Even Tang Wenqian and the Lanhua were looking at her. Wasn¡¯t one tael of silver already a lot?


    Shu Yu frowned and started calcting, ¡°It¡¯s too stingy that you guys are only offering to pay one tael of silver. My third uncle has been soaking in the water for so long that his hands and feet are wrinkled. He might even catch a cold.¡± As she spoke, Shu Yu cast a sidelong nce at Lu Sanzhu.


    Thetter instantly had an epiphany and turned around to sneeze twice.


    Oh, this damned tacit understanding.


    Shu Yu pointed at him, ¡°Listen, listen to him. He¡¯s already caught a cold. He would have to see a doctor and take some medicine after getting back. Then, he would have to stay in bed for at least two days. You mustpensate for the medical fees, medicine fees, and lost time. Moreover, my third uncle only said that he would show off his swimming skills. He should¡¯ve been able to get out of the water after ap. Who knew that you guys would not be satisfied? You even made a scene and called the people in the area over. Look, even our fellow vigers havee to watch the show. This won¡¯t do. My third uncle still has some dignity. What if the vigers go back and tell everyone else about all this?


    What if everyoneughs at him?¡±


    Fellow viger Tang Wenqian stood there expressionlessly.


    Shu Yu sighed, ¡°You guys were the ones who caused this. My third uncle¡¯s heart has been hurt. Therefore, there should be somepensation for his psychological distress too, right? Also, my third uncle only promised to show off his abilities. He didn¡¯t say that he would allow you to hit him with bamboo poles, right? He had been hit on the head a few times just now. God knows if there¡¯s anything wrong with his brain now. What if he suddenly goes crazy and hits his wife and children? This is all your fault.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    So wages could be calcted like this?


    Even Hu Li coughed lightly and silently looked in the direction of Lord Xiang.


    He had misunderstood the Lord. The Lord was right, Lady Lu¡­ She wasn¡¯t an ordinary little girl. She wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage.


    The three young masters were also stunned. They looked at Shu Yu in shock. All of this was on them?


    ¡°Then tell me, how much do you want?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give us ten taels, we¡¯ll be making a loss,¡± Shu Yu said generously.


    ¡°Ten taels? Why don¡¯t you rob others?¡± Shu Yu smiled. Wasn¡¯t she robbing them now?


    The three of them refused.


    ¡® But you also kicked us¡­ pushed us into the water, and there are seven of us.


    We¡¯re the ones who suffered a loss, right?¡±


    Shu Yu was silent and the three young masters thought that she could no longer justify her words.


    However, she quickly raised her head and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. This matter is a littleplicated, so I suggest that we go to the government and let the Lord decide who is more responsible..¡±

 Chapter 278 - 278: Find Someone to Deal With Shu Yu

    Chapter 278: Find Someone to Deal With Shu Yu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The three young masters widened their eyes.


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression became increasingly sincere as she continued, ¡°If the Lord says that my fault is greater, I will be more than happy to ept the punishment. After all, I¡¯m aw-abiding good citizen. As long as the Lord makes a fair judgment, I won¡¯t evade responsibility.¡±


    The three young masters were speechless.


    Damn it.


    Yet, Hu Li was frowning while looking at them, ¡°What about it?¡±


    The three took a deep breath. Wasn¡¯t it just ten taels of silver? Even if they went out just for a meal, it would cost this much.


    ¡°We¡¯ll pay!¡± The three of them gritted their teeth.


    Shu Yu continued to smile, ¡°Young masters, you are really generous. Thank you.¡±


    The young masters were drenched, so they could only send their servants to the carriage to get the bank notes and hand them to Lu Shuyu.


    Shu Yu immediately handed the money to Lu Sanzhu and said with concern, ¡°Third Uncle, remember to go to the best doctor when you get back. Your health is more important.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu held the bank notes, trembling with excitement. He was at a loss for words, and could only nod her head vigorously.


    Hu Li inexplicably sympathized with the three young masters. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Since a consensus has been reached, then this matter will end here. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble. If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, you have to exin it as soon as possible, understand?¡±


    Both parties nodded.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Hu Li then waved his hand, ¡°Alright, you can leave now. Don¡¯t just stand there.¡± With that, he walked out of the crowd and headed to where Xiang Weinan was.


    The surroundingmoners were all whispering. When the three young masters saw that Hu Li had left, they looked at Shu Yu angrily.


    Shu Yu pretended she didn¡¯t notice their gazes and called out to Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Third Uncle. We have to go back to see a doctor.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu held the bank notes and followed her in a daze, leaving the lotus pond.


    On the other side, the three young masters maintained ferocious expressions. When they saw that the surroundingmoners were still there, they immediately red at them.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    No one was willing to provoke them. Since there was nothing to watch anyway, they dispersed.


    After they left, the three of them started discussing in low voices.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just let this matter go.¡±


    ¡°But we came to Jiangyuan County this time with an errand, and now we have caught the attention of the officers. In the next few days, we should keep a low profile. If anything happens again, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be criticized when we go back. If something like this happens again in the future, our family won¡¯t let use over anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for us to cause trouble, but that doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t let others help us deal with them. Those people are all from Jiangyuan County. It should be a piece of cake for us to find our friends from Jiangyuan County to cause them some trouble.¡±


    ¡°Who should we go to? The person we are most familiar with is Jiang Li, but that fellow is in trouble himself recently. Moreover, my father said that Lord Jiang is muddle-headed. It¡¯s better to have less contact with his family in the future.¡¯


    ¡°My family has business dealings with the Ding family, so let¡¯s go to them. There was no need to trouble the elders for such matters. It¡¯s easy to just go to the Eldest Young Master Ding to investigate their identities and cause some trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go to the Eldest Young Master of the Ding family. I don¡¯t think he would refuse such a small matter.¡±


    At that time, as long as the Ding family sent a few servants to threaten or beat Shu Yu and the others up, it would be considered as venting their anger.


    They vowed to make it difficult for those people surnamed ¡°Lu¡±, and they also wanted to make thetter return those ten taels of silver.


    After the three young masters made up their minds, they felt a little morefortable.


    However, they had forgotten that they had juste out of the water.


    It was alreadyte. When the wind blew, the sound of sneezing instantly rose and fell..

 Chapter 279 - 279: Give Me the Banknotes

    Chapter 279 - 279: Give Me the Banknotes


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu and the others left quickly.


    In the meantime, Dahu was sent over by Master Wen and his wife.


    The couple looked at Shu Yu with unfathomable expressions.


    Shu Yu secretly sighed. As Dahu¡¯s guardian, she had wanted to leave an impression on the teacher as someone who was gentle, kind, and easy-going.


    She didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen in front of the teacher.


    However, since Master Wen would contribute to toppling the previous county magistrate, he was obviously not pedantic.


    As expected, the couple smiled at Shu Yu and even said with admiration, ¡°Lady Lu is not afraid of power, which ismendable. However, those three people are not easy to deal with. They will probably not let it go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher. I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    Master Wen and his wife didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them sent Dahu to Shu Yu and confirmed the time of the enrolment ceremony before leaving.


    Their friends were still waiting at the pavilion, so they could not dy any longer.


    After Master Wen and his wife left, Lu Sanzhu finally came back to his senses. He smiled foolishly as he held the bank notes.


    With the huge sum in his hand, he was a little worried that he would be targeted by thieves. It didn¡¯t feel appropriate to store the money anywhere, so he simply held on to them tightly.


    After taking a few steps, he was still worried and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, I¡¯m not dreaming, am I? Did they really, reallypensate me with ten silver taels? It feels so surreal.¡±


    Shu Yu stopped and suddenly stretched out her hand. ¡°Let me see the bank notes.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t suspect anything and handed over the money.


    Following this, Shu Yu retracted her hand and put the bank notes into her pocket.


    Lu Sanzhu was dumbfounded and stunned.


    What happened? Why did she take away his bank notes?


    Lu Sanzhu wanted to snatch the bank notes back, but when he saw that the person in front of him was Shu Yu, he immediately retracted his hands and did not dare to move.


    His expression changed and became pitiful. ¡°Yu, you did help me get the money, so logically speaking, it¡¯s only right for you to take it, right? But umm, I¡¯ve been in the water for so long, after all. Cough, cough, I¡¯m indeed feeling a little ufortable. Do give me some of the money to see a doctor. I don¡¯t want much. How about five¡­ Two taels?¡±


    Shu Yu had never thought of taking his ten taels of silver, but she could not just give it to him like that.


    At the very least, the money could not be handed over to him for safekeeping. Looking at him, she knew that it would not be long before he would spend it all.


    She only said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the moneyter. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was listless and very sad. ¡°Oh.¡±


    He felt that Yu was not going to give the money to him. His intuition had always been urate.


    If he couldn¡¯t get two taels of silver, one tael was fine too. Even if he did not contribute, he had worked hard, right?


    After they had walked for a while, Tang Wenqian and his ssmate stopped.


    ¡°Lady Lu, we still have something to do back at the Academy, so we can¡¯t go with you.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. ¡°Thank you for today¡¯s matter. I¡¯ll return your ssmate¡¯s clothes after my Third Uncle has washed them. Please pass them to him and thank him on my behalf.¡±


    Tang Wenqian nodded. He hesitated, seemingly wanting to say something. But in the end, he only sighed and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    He and the schr just now turned around and left.


    Shu Yu held Dahu¡¯s hand and the group walked out of the peach blossom forest.


    However, before they left the forest, they saw someone rushing over.


    The other party smiled and greeted them, ¡°Everyone, please wait..¡±

 Chapter 280 - 280: Someone Wants to Hire Lu Sanzhu

    Chapter 280 - 280: Someone Wants to Hire Lu Sanzhu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu stopped subconsciously.


    A middle-aged man with a slightly plump figure ran over.


    Shu Yu and Lu Sanzhu looked at each other and then at the person in front of them with some confusion.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My surname is Qi. This peach blossom forest and the lotus pond are both mine,¡± The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    Shu Yu suddenly reacted. Yes, although this peach blossom forest was open and anyone was allowed to enter, it did have an owner.


    She nodded slightly, ¡°So it¡¯s Lord Qi. Why are you looking for us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I saw what happened just now, especially this¡­¡± He looked at Lu


    Sanzhu.


    Thetter was stunned and quickly said, ¡°My name is Lu Sanzhu.¡±


    After saying that, he felt very uneasy. Could it be that the other party was going to find fault with him for falling into the lotus pond and destroying his flowers?


    Lord Qi smiled, ¡°Yes, Lu Sanzhu. Brother Lu is very good at swimming, and we just happen tock such a good swimmer. That¡¯s why I want to hire Brother Lu to work for us.¡±


    ¡°Work?¡± Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Lord Qi nodded, ¡°My main responsibility is to watch over the lotus pond and help out if anything happens. For example, if someone falls into the water, a customer drops something, or if it¡¯s something else, the workers will help to fish them up. Of course, we can use a of a bamboo pole to fish those that are closer to the shore, and we have small boats for those who are further away. There won¡¯t be many opportunities to go into the water, but the worker still has to be good at swimming.¡±


    ording to the news Lord Qi received, Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t just know how to swim. He could also hold his breath underwater for a long time.


    Before Shu Yu came, Lu Sanzhu had wanted to go ashore from the side, so he swam to the bottom of the river. After holding his breath for a long time and swimming for a long distance, he almost seeded. In the end, he was caught by the people who were watching the show who eximed about his location, which was why he failed at thest step.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes, ¡°Lord Qi, you just said that someone is in charge of the lotus pond. If someone falls into the water, they will save him. But no one went to save my Third Uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°This matter is indeed our fault. There was a steward in charge of the lotus pond, but he took advantage of the good weather today to go out for a drink, which almost resulted in trouble.¡±


    In fact, the steward was right there, and he did see Lu Sanzhu being pushed


    into the water. Unfortunately, he was a sycophant who didn¡¯t dare to offend anyone. Seeing that thetter didn¡¯t have any backing and that he wouldn¡¯t die, he simply let the matter be.


    Either way, after those young masters finished venting their anger, this matter would be over.


    Not only did he let the matter be, but he also stopped his subordinates from doing anything.


    Later on, a worker couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He saw Lord Qiing to the peach blossom forest and quickly ran over to tell him.


    ¡°The steward broke the rules here and damaged the reputation of my peach blossom forest. Naturally, I won¡¯t hire him anymore. I just happen to becking in manpower, so I wanted to ask Brother Lu if you¡¯re willing to work for me.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was beyond excited, ¡°I, I¡­ Does Lord Qi want to hire me as a steward?¡±


    Both Lord Qi and Shu Yu were speechless.


    She couldn¡¯t help but massage her temples as she said, ¡°Can you stop dreaming? What Lord Qi meant was since the steward will be hired, another experienced worker will naturally take over, and you would take over the position of the worker, understand?¡±

 Chapter 281 - 281: Third Uncle Found a Job

    Chapter 281: Third Uncle Found a Job


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu was slightly disappointed, but he quickly became excited again.


    To find a fixed job and work here in the county meant he didn¡¯t have to work in the fields. It was something he had fantasized about for many years.


    Moreover, this job didn¡¯t seem difficult. He didn¡¯t have to be busy all day like a shop assistant.


    He was very willing to take up the job.


    Just as Lu Sanzhu was about to nod, Shu Yu frowned and asked, ¡°Why did Lord


    Qi decide to hire my Third Uncle? Don¡¯t you need to know about our origins?¡±


    Lord Qiughed out loud, ¡°I believe that Lady Lu¡¯s family background must be clean. Otherwise, the county office wouldn¡¯t have appeared in time, no?¡± He had actually arrived a step earlier than Shu Yu and had wanted to save Lu


    Sanzhu.


    He didn¡¯t expect Shu Yu¡¯s swift actions. Without saying a word, she kicked everyone down.


    At that time, Lord Qi had been thinking that this matter would probably not be settled easily.


    He didn¡¯t expect Hu Li toe over so soon.


    One had to know that Lord Xiang and the others had not been in Jiangyuan County for long and were not very close to anyone. He had only spent a little more time with the Ding family¡¯s Lordst time. The other wealthy families were still fumbling about, wanting to build a good rtionship with him.


    He did not expect that the official would help a Lu family member who seemed to have no background.


    Lord Qi had seen Hu Li¡¯s expression when he turned around and winked at Shu Yu. The two clearly knew each other.


    Shu Yu understood when he heard this. Lord Qi was a straightforward person.


    She thought for a moment and turned to ask Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Are you willing to work here?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu nodded and said very seriously, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Look at his sincere big eyes. He was about to go crazy with joy, okay? Shu Yu understood, ¡°Alright. Thank you, Lord Qi. What is the pay like?¡±


    ¡°One tael of silver per moth.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up. One tael!


    Lord Qi continued, ¡°Of course, if the workers perform well, some young masters anddies might give tips. We will take half of the tipping money and the rest will be given to the workers themselves.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu began to calcte in his heart. There were many young masters anddies here. Even if he could only help out once a month, say they tipped him a tael of silver, and he would get half of it. Adding on his sry, he would still have a tael and a half per month.


    In addition, his wife made more than one tael a month by sewing doll covers for Yu.


    God, that would be two or three taels in total.


    He was rich!


    Lu Sanzhu felt that it was the right decision toe to the county today. Who would have thought that he and his wife¡¯s employment would be settled in one day?


    Lu Sanzhu gulped and asked with great ambition, ¡°Umm, Lord Qi, may I ask about the sry if one bes the steward?¡±


    Lord Qi was speechless. He couldn¡¯t tell.


    He didn¡¯t answer directly. He just smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you be one.¡±


    Shu Yu reminded Lu Shanzhu, ¡°You should call him Boss Qi now.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah, yeah. Boss, when should I start work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day to prepare. Come over the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu took a deep breath and nodded energetically, ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±


    It was just enough time to go back and bring his clothes and bedding over. In the future, he would have to stay in the county for work. He couldn¡¯t stay at home.


    He wondered if he could stay at his Second Brother¡¯s house. If not, he would have to rent a room. Sigh..

 Chapter 282 - 282: Don’t You Guys Blame Me?

    Chapter 282: Don¡¯t You Guys me Me?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio | Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the Lu family parted ways with Lord Qi, they left the peach blossom forest.


    Lanhua didn¡¯t say a word from the beginning to the end. Only when she was alone with her family, she said softly, ¡°Third Uncle, Sister Yu, I¡¯m sorry. I, I¡¯ve implicated you¡­¡±


    Shu Yu saw that she seemed to be frightened. The girl had also suffered an undeserved disaster, after all.


    Although Lanhua was the same age as her, Shu Yu still took out two candies from her purse after thinking about it. She handed them over, ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    There were two children at home, so Shu Yu was already used to carrying a handful of sweets with her. asionally, she would give some to the two little children who were reluctant to eat the candies due to their scarcity.


    Lanhua was stunned and raised her slightly red and swollen eyes.


    She looked at Shu Yu, then lowered her head to look at the two candies. She pursed her lips and asked, ¡°You, you don¡¯t me me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I me you?¡±


    ¡°For causing trouble, and being, being indecent,¡± As Lanhua spoke, she lowered her head.


    Shu Yu was surprised, ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    ¡°I, I specially dressed up beforeing to the county today. I also¡­ also mimicked your hairstyle. If I dressed up the same as before, they might not have taken a fancy to me at all, and these things wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression became strange, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you mimicked my hairstyle, and I¡¯m indecent?¡±


    Lanhua was taken aback. She raised her head and waved her hands hurriedly, ¡°No, no, I- I didn¡¯t mean that. I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re indecent. I meant that your hairstyle is very nice. I- I meant that I¡­¡±


    She was so anxious that she was about to burst into tears again.


    Shu Yu reached out and patted her shoulder, ¡°Alright, alright. I understand. Everyone loves to be pretty. There¡¯s nothing wrong with dressing up. You¡¯re the victim. Those few young masters were just asking for it. They only came to provoke you because they saw that you were easy to bully. Even if you dress up like a fairy, it¡¯s not a reason for them to stop you from leaving, understand?¡±


    Shu Yu did notice Lanhua¡¯s outfit. It was exactly the same as when she just came back to acknowledge her family.


    It was normal for girls at this age to want to be pretty. When they met that time, Shu Yu knew that Lanhua was actually feeling quite sour.


    However, as long as the other party did not have any bad intentions, Shu Yu did not really care.


    She didn¡¯t think that Lanhua was targeted by the three young masters because she was well-dressed. It was ultimately because those three thought that Lanhua was a girl with no background. After all, there were so many beautiful girls in the peach blossom forest, but those young masters didn¡¯t stop them.


    Lanhua¡¯s tears welled up. She suddenly hugged Shu Yu and leaned on her shoulder as she cried, ¡°Yu, Sister Yu, I was so afraid I thought I would die just now!¡±


    Shil Vil- ¡®


    She turned her head to look at Lu Sanzhu. Her Third Uncle, who was now blinded by joy, had been smiling foolishly until now.


    When he felt Shu Yu¡¯s gaze, he hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Lanhua, don¡¯t cry anymore. Why are you talking about implication? Look at how you¡¯ve implicated me! I have found a job! If your parents knew about this, they would probably be furious. Hahahahaha!¡±


    Lanhua¡¯s crying stopped abruptly. She let go of Shu Yu and turned her head, looking at Lu Sanzhu with some resentment.


    Shu Yu was also speechless. She couldn¡¯t care less about these two idiots anymore. Without saying anything, she pulled Dahu away.


    Soon, they returned to Liufang Alley. Lu Sanzhu was too excited and ran up to knock on the door first.


    ¡°Mother, Honey, open the door, we¡¯re back.¡±


    His knocks on the courtyard door were loud and consistent, and curses quickly came from inside..

 Chapter 283 - 283: Lu Sanzhu Doesn’t Recognize His Wife

    Chapter 283: Lu Sanzhu Doesn¡¯t Recognize His Wife


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After a while, the courtyard door was opened.


    Lu Sanzhu nced at the woman in front of him, who looked somewhat unfamiliar. Most importantly, the woman was smiling at him as if she was trying to seduce him.


    Lu Sanzhu was shocked, ¡± Who are you?¡±


    In the next moment, he saw the olddy and Daya sitting in the courtyard behind the woman. He immediately pushed the woman to the side and rushed over.


    ¡°Mother, Mother, I have great news for you.¡±


    The olddy raised her eyebrows and nced at him from the corner of her eyes. Then, she looked at the woman at the door and suddenly asked gloatingly, ¡°What¡¯s the good news? Has the teacher taken a liking to Dahu? This was all within my expectations. Dahu is such a good boy. I knew that Dahu the teacher would definitely like him and take him in as a student. Why are you making a fuss?


    ¡°Gosh, no, it has nothing to do with Dahu. It¡¯s my own good news.¡± The olddy sized him up, ¡°To you, only picking up money is good news.¡± ¡°Hey, Mother, you¡¯re really amazing. It¡¯s almost like picking up money.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth and was about to say something when he suddenly thought of something. He quickly looked around and asked, ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s my wife? I have to wait for her toe before announcing the good news. Where is she?¡±


    The olddy looked behind him and raised her chin, ¡°Isn¡¯t she right there?¡± Daya covered her mouth andughed.


    Lu Sanzhu turned his head, but all he saw was the woman who had opened the door for him.


    The woman red at him and spoke in a familiar voice, ¡°Lu Sanzhu, are you blind? Can¡¯t you recognize your own wife?¡±


    Shu Yu and Dahu entered the courtyard at this time. They looked up and saw Lu Sanzhu being chased and beaten by Madam Liang.


    Lu Sanzhu was shocked, ¡°Are you my honey? You, how did you be like


    ¡°Don¡¯t I look good like this?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu held his head in his hands and looked at her carefully. After a while, he chuckled, ¡°You look good, especially good.¡±


    Madam Liang¡¯s anger instantly dissipated. She snorted twice and sat on a stool pretentiously. She acted coquettishly for a moment before she said, ¡°Daya helped me dress up. This looks even better than when I got married.¡±


    Daya was learning about makeup now. She was very talented in this area and advanced quickly.


    It was just that other than herself, there weren¡¯t many others she could practice on.


    Previously, other than the olddy, Madam Ruan, and Sanya, even Shu Yu had no time.


    She now had Mrs. Xiang and Fu Xiangdi, but that was all. Besides, they were also busy, so it was impossible for them to just sit there and let her practice her makeup skills.


    Therefore, when she saw that Madam Liang hade over today, she seized the opportunity to help Madam Liang do her makeup.


    Madam Liang was extremely satisfied. She decided to wait for Lu Sanzhu to return and give him a surprise. She even personally went to open the door.


    Who knew that the other party would push her away?


    He pushed her away!


    He had been sleeping with her for so long, yet he did not recognize her! If he was not blind, then what was he?


    Lu Sanzhu quickly apologized and circled Madam Liang twice. At this point, he had forgotten his goal upon entering the house.


    He gave Daya a thumbs up, ¡°You¡¯re amazing! With this skill, you won¡¯t have to worry about feeding yourself in the future.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu wasn¡¯t the only one who was amazed. Lanhua also looked at Madam Liang in shock.


    Was this really Third Aunt?


    To think her Third Aunt looked so good when she dressed up.


    Lanhua looked at Daya with a burning gaze. Thetter felt her gaze and turned around.


    She was surprised as she said, ¡°Lanhua, you¡¯re here in the county too?¡±

 Chapter 284 - 284: Lucky Dog

    Chapter 284: Lucky Dog


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone¡¯s attention had been on Lu Sanzhu and his wife.


    Hearing Daya¡¯s words, the olddy immediately turned her head and was surprised, ¡°When did the Lanhuae?¡±


    As she spoke, she pulled the girl over to sit. Then, she noticed her red and swollen eyes and frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who bullied you?¡± Lanhua quickly shook her head. She didn¡¯t n to say anything.


    However, when Lu Sanzhu saw Lanhua, he immediately remembered that he had found a job. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mother, Honey, I haven¡¯t told you yet. I¡¯m going to live in the county. I found a job in the peach blossom forest and will be working there from now on.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Even the olddy, who was concerned about the Lanhua, was so shocked by the news that she was at a loss for a reaction.


    Herzy third son, who was not weed anywhere he went, had actually been hired?


    The olddy immediately looked at Shu Yu, ¡°He hasn¡¯t been deceived, has he?¡±


    Shu Yu found it amusing and shook her head, ¡°No.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was displeased, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re looking down on me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What kind of job did you get? How much is your monthly sry?¡± Madam Liang asked eagerly.


    Lu Sanzhu was very pleased with himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a huge lotus pond over at the peach blossom forest? Oh, you guys haven¡¯t been there, so you don¡¯t know. Anyway, the lotus pond is very big. Many people go there to y when they have nothing to do. I¡¯m very good at swimming, so the boss of the peach blossom forest, Lord Qi, took a fancy to me and asked me to work there. The work is easy and free, and I will even earn one tael of silver a month. Lord Qi said that when I be a steward in the future, he will give me a raise.¡±


    Dahu covered his mouth and giggled. Lord Qi clearly didn¡¯t mean that. Third Uncle really knew how to make things up.


    Madam Liang¡¯s eyes lit up, and the olddy was also very surprised.


    Did her third son really get lucky?


    The two of them asked a few other questions curiously, and Lu Sanzhu boasted proudly.


    Madam Liang was overjoyed.


    On the other hand, the olddy asked in confusion, ¡°How did Lord Qi know that you¡¯re good at swimming? Have you gone into the water in front of him? Yes, your clothes are different. Where did you get these clothes?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu choked.


    This matter could not be hidden, so Shu Yu exined the cause and effect concisely.


    Only then did the olddy understand why Lanhua¡¯s eyes were so swollen.


    She held Lanhua¡¯s hand and was furious, ¡°Those people are really heartless. They only know how to bully us,moners. Yu, you did a good job kicking them. We should teach them a lesson.¡±


    After saying that, she was a little worried, ¡°Will there be any problems? Will theye looking for trouble with us?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandmother. They¡¯re from somewhere else. They won¡¯t dare to make a big deal out of it. Worsees to worst, we can go to the county office and ask Officer Hu for help. He¡¯s a good person.¡±


    The olddy nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s all thanks to him this time. That¡¯s why it¡¯s easy to get things done when we have connections in the government. Let¡¯s buy a few more pots of wine and send them overter. We have to maintain this connection.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it. Not only did the officer help, but Schr Tang and his ssmates came to help today as well. Third Uncle is still wearing Schr


    Tang¡¯s ssmate¡¯s clothes. When we returned them, we must thank them.¡±


    Saying this, Shu Yu turned her head and said to Madam Liang, ¡°Third Aunt, Third Uncle has been soaking in the water for a long time. Make some ginger soup for him first, lest he catches a cold.¡±


    Madam Liang reacted and quickly got up to run to the kitchen..

 Chapter 285 - 285: A Huge Sum of Seven Taels

    Chapter 285 - 285: A Huge Sum of Seven Taels


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After all that was settled, Shu Yu finally sat down next to the olddy and take out the ten taels of silver.


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He gulped and wanted nothing more than to grab the banknotes.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°The money was given to Third Uncle by those three young masters. I was afraid that Third Uncle would use it carelessly, so I took it first.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu immediately shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled and ignored him. She continued to speak to the olddy, ¡°Grandmother, how about we give the money to Third Aunt for safekeeping?¡±<div>


    The olddy nodded, ¡°It should indeed be given to Madam Liang. Although she¡¯szy and useless, she is good at saving money. We don¡¯t have to worry about her using this money to support her maternal family either.¡±


    For this reason alone, the olddy was very impressed with Madam Liang.


    If one said her third son¡¯s family wasn¡¯t rich, how could Dabao be raised to be fair and fat? But if one said that they were rich, they imed to be poor every day and were reluctant to change torn clothes. When they saw food, it was as if they hadn¡¯t eaten in their previous life.


    Later on, the olddy finally understood. Since Madam Lang couldn¡¯t take advantage of her mother-inw, she went elsewhere to take advantage of others.


    She would go back to her parent¡¯s home to cry about her poor life andin to her brothers and sisters. Either way, she never came home empty-handed.


    From time to time, she would leave her son at her mother¡¯s house, saying that she was busy, thus asking them to help take care of him for a few days.


    Just like today, while the couple was here in the county, Dabao and Baoya had been left at Madam Liang¡¯s parent¡¯s home.


    As a result, not only would the family have to be responsible for the two children¡¯s food and drink, but the children might be staying over.


    Therefore, Madam Liang was very good at saving money. If the money was given to her, the olddy could be at ease that she would not spend it carelessly.


    Shu Yu nodded and looked at Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Third Uncle, what do you think?¡± Lu Sanzhu had thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get the money back. Now that he heard that it was going to be managed by his wife, he naturally had no objections.


    ¡°Sure, sure. My wife is in charge of the family anyway.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡± Shu Yu suddenly added, ¡°You and Eldest Uncle have been living independently for so many years. Logically speaking, you should give a sum of retirement money to Grandma every year. Eldest Uncle has always been sending the money over on time, but you¡­¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s scalp felt numb. It was already good enough that he didn¡¯t take money from the olddy. He really hadn¡¯t given her any retirement money.


    Shu Yu smiled, ¡°So, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to take two taels aspensation for Grandma¡¯s retirement money, right?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu heaved a sigh of relief. It was just two taels, no problem.


    ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t just pay these two taels. In the future, when I get my sry, I will pay Mother on time every month.¡±


    In front of Shu Yu, he had always been a good person.


    This time, not only was the olddy surprised, even Daya and Lanhua felt as if they didn¡¯t know Lu Sanzhu.


    Shu Yu nodded, ¡°Also, the money for the gifts for Officer Hu and Schr Tang has toe from this sum too.


    ¡°That is only right.¡±


    Thus, Shu Yu took three taels and have the remaining seven taels to Madam Liang who walked out of the kitchen.


    Madam Liang hadn¡¯t heard what they were saying just now. When such a huge sum of money suddenly appeared in front of her, she almost shattered the bowl of ginger soup in her hand.


    After listening to the entire story from Lu Sanzhu, she was extremely excited.


    Previously, when Shu Yu had mentioned how Lu Sanzhu had fallen into the water, she had also mentioned that the other party had given him money aspensation, but she had not mentioned the exact amount.


    Madam Liang thought that it was just a little bit. Besides, since Shu Yu was the one who got the money, she must have taken it.


    Who knew that Shu Yu would give them the money?


    Seven taels! How long had it been since she had seen so much money?


    They were rich!

 Chapter 286 - 286: Shu Yu: Did You Steal It?

    Chapter 286 - 286: Shu Yu: Did You Steal It?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu and his wife ran to the kitchen and drank the ginger soup while whispering to each other. They excitedly discussed where to use the seven taels.


    The olddy couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. She shook her head and asked Lanhua questions again.


    ¡°Since you came to the county early in the morning, why didn¡¯t youe to Grandma¡¯s ce? What did you have for lunch?¡±


    Lanhua said in a low voice, ¡°I only came to sell the silk ribbons that I¡¯ve been saving for a long time. I came here with a girl from the vige. I thought I woulde over after I was done, but I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing.


    I had the biscuits I brought for lunch.¡±<div>


    Actually, she had some hidden thoughts that she didn¡¯t say. She came to the county today while deliberately dressed up like Shu Yu. She spent a long time coordinating this outfit.


    When she set off, many had told her that she looked good.


    Although she was happy, she felt somewhat diffident. She was afraid that Shu Yu would see through her secret thoughts when she came over, so she did not dare toe immediately. She thought that she might as well sell her silk ribbons first.


    ¡°What about the other girl?¡±


    Lanhua exined, ¡°When we went to the peach blossom forest to sell the silk ribbons in the afternoon, we separated. Her luck was better. It didn¡¯t take long for her to meet a group of girls and sell all her silk ribbons. She came over to tell me she was going back. I hadn¡¯t sold much and didn¡¯t want to leave, so I told her that I was going to visit my Grandmotherter and asked her to go back first.


    the olddy nodded and patted her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t go alone when you¡¯re in an unfamiliar ce next time. It doesn¡¯t matter if the silk ribbons can¡¯t be sold, safety is more important. When you go backter, go with your Third Uncle and his wife. It¡¯s just that your eyes are still swollen. After you get back, your mother will definitely nag you endlessly.¡±


    Lanhua thought of Madam Li¡¯s possible reaction and shrunk her neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s fine. My father is still around.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you have some thoughts.¡±


    This time, even if her eldest son was around, it would probably be useless.


    First, her second son¡¯s family moved to the county and even opened a shop. Now, her third son and his wife had found jobs and woulde over tomorrow. The people who were originally living worse than Lu Dasong were now city dwellers. Wouldn¡¯t her eldest daughter-inw go crazy from anger?


    The olddy shook her head secretly and shouted into the kitchen, ¡°Sanzhu, Sanzhu¡¯s wife, it¡¯s gettingte. The two of you should go back first. Didn¡¯t you say that you still have to pack your luggage after getting back? Don¡¯t bete.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu ran out happily, ¡°Mother, we¡¯re going now.¡±


    ¡°Right, go, quickly go.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu chuckled and looked at Shu Yu. Thetter sighed, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll lend you the mule carriage for a day.¡±


    ¡°Yu is so considerate.¡±


    After saying that, he went to pull the mule carriage. Just as his fingers were on the reins, he suddenly thought of something and immediately stopped.


    He ran over again and whispered to Shu Yu, ¡°Yu,e here. I forgot to tell you something. ¡±


    The olddy was impatient, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Mother, it will be done in a while.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu dragged Shu Yu into the house.


    The others in the courtyard looked at each other, and the olddy rolled her eyes.


    Shu Yu followed Lu Sanzhu into the house, and thetter closed the door behind her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu quickly walked over, then fumbled around in his sleeve before taking out a jade token.


    ¡°This is for you. It¡¯s from those three young masters.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. She took the jade token and found that it felt very good. When she looked at the patterns, it was indeed top-grade. She looked at Lu Sanzhu in shock, ¡°You, you stole it?¡±


    ¡°How could I possibly?¡±

 Chapter 287 - 287: The Jade Token Has Great Use

    Chapter 287: The Jade Token Has Great Use


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu was a little angry. Did he look like the kind of person who would steal? At most, he would just take what was left behind.


    He pointed at the jade token and said, ¡°This thing fell into the water when they were mocking and insulting me at the edge of the lotus pond. God knows why they were so agitated and this thing sunk to the bottom of the pond. When I saw it, I immediately held my breath and dived into the water to pick it up.¡± Shu Yu looked at the jade token. There was a word engraved on it ¨C ¡°market¡±. She wondered what it meant.


    Lu Sanzhu said mysteriously, ¡°Do you know what this jade token is for?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to sell it?¡±


    ¡°I would like to, but this jade token has great use,¡± Lu Sanzhu lowered her voice even further, ¡°To be honest, before I saw them stop Lanhua, I already met the tnree young masters.¡±


    After Lu Sanzhu had left the pavilion where Master Wen and the others were, he had nothing to do plus the scenery was good, so he simply found a secluded ce to sleep.


    Just as he was about to fall asleep, the three young masters came over.


    Lu Sanzhu had chosen a very hidden ce. He could see and hear the other party, but the other party had to bend down and get closer to discover him.


    Therefore, the three young masters thought that there was no one around. They sat down to rest and chatted for a while.


    The few sentences they said contained so much information that Lu Sanzhu was stunned to the point he almost exposed his whereabouts.


    Fortunately, the three of them left after resting for a while, allowing Lu Sanzhu toe out.


    He had heard a big secret and was no longer sleepy. He immediately wanted to go back to Shu Yu and the others.


    In the end, he bumped into the three young masters on the road and saw that they had stopped a girl. At first, Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t recognize Lanhua. After all, thetter was dressed differently from usual, and he was not a busybody. Besides, those three young masters were clearly not to be trifled with. Lu Shanzhu was a sensible person who would not be overconfident.


    Unexpectedly, the girl¡¯s voice was exceptionally familiar. When Lu Sanzhu turned to take a closer look, he was shocked to find that the girl was not just some random person. She was his niece!


    No matter how heartless Lu Sanzhu was and how much he disliked his elder brother and sister-inw, he couldn¡¯t just watch his niece being bullied like this.


    Then, he ended up being pushed into the water.


    Shu Yu understood now. No wonder Lu Sanzhu told her that those three young masters were from another county as soon as he came ashore. He also told her that they didn¡¯t want to make a hugemotion. So it turned out that he had eavesdropped on their conversation earlier.


    ¡°So, what did you hear them say? Is it rted to this jade token?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu nodded hurriedly, ¡°I heard them say that they came here to buy something. However, they can¡¯t buy the items from the market or shops. Instead, they are going to the¡­ ck market. This is the first time I know that there is a ck market in Jiangyuan County. Say, even people like me who live in the market don¡¯t know, but the three of them who came from another county know so well.¡±


    ck market?


    Shu Yu looked at the jade token in her hand and suddenly understood the word ¡°market¡± carved on it.


    As expected, Lu Sanzhu pointed at the jade token and said, ¡°This is the token to enter the ck market.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s hand tightened. The ck market.


    There were such ces in modern times too, and Shu Yu had been there before.


    In the ck markets were various items that couldn¡¯t be traded in normal markets, such as guns, ammunition, antiques, gold, silver, and so on.


    She wondered how the ck market here was different from the modern ck market..

 Chapter 288 - 288: Ask Ding Yuehua

    Chapter 288: Ask Ding Yuehua


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seeing that Shu Yu was silent, Lu Sanzhu waved his hand in front of her eyes,


    Shu Yu pped his hand away and red at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a ck market before. I wonder what they sell.¡±


    ¡°You want to go?¡±


    ¡°I want to.¡± Lu Sanzhu sighed. ¡°But we only have the token. We don¡¯t know where the ck market is or when it will open. We can¡¯t find the entrance either.¡±


    Speaking of this, he suddenly felt dejected. Even if they had the jade token, it was useless.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t know, can¡¯t we just ask someone else?¡±


    ¡°Ask who? Those three young masters?¡± Lu Sanzhu was shocked. He didn¡¯t dare to appear in front of them again.


    Shu Yu facepalmed. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m talking about the Ding family.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure that the Ding family knows?¡±


    ¡°Think about it, the things that can be transacted in the ck market must be rare and very expensive, so the people who go in to trade naturally can¡¯t be ordinary people. Who in our county can afford it? It must be the local rich families like the Ding family and the Jiang family who have been in Jiangyuan County for many years and have a solid foundation. If they don¡¯t know where the ck market is, then they would have wasted all these years.¡±


    More importantly, the Ding family had made a fortune through the pawn industry.


    Most of the items in pawnshops were ownerless, and many were treasures of unknown origin. These items could not be sold openly, but they were expensive. It was most suitable to sell them in the ck market.


    Therefore, Shu Yu felt that the Ding family must surely know more about the ck market than the average person.


    Although Ding Yuehua was a woman, she had already taken over a portion of the Ding family¡¯s business. Putting everything else aside, she should at least know about the timing of the opening of the ck market, right?


    When Lu Sanzhu heard what she said, he immediately understood. ¡°You¡¯re right, Yu. You¡¯re really too smart.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t he have such a brain? Why didn¡¯t he think of this?


    Shu Yu rubbed her forehead. Wasn¡¯t this a normal deduction?


    Lu Sanzhu became excited again. ¡°Then are you going to look for the Ding family¡¯s youngdy? Yu, do you really want to go to the ck market?¡±


    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment. ¡°I do want to go to the ck market to take a look.¡±


    Ever since she saw her master¡¯s note, she knew that she probably could not escape the fate of being exiled, so she should seize the time to get more money.


    She had to prepare the money she needed for her exile in the future. The money she had saved now was far from enough for the expenses on the road and living in exile.


    Earning money through the ready-to-wear clothes shop was too slow. Now that there was an opportunity right before her, Shu Yu wanted to give it a try.


    ck market¡­


    It was a ce where she could trade without revealing her true identity, a ce where she could escape even if she took out a rare item.


    Therefore, she wanted to go and take a look.


    Seeing her nod, Lu Sanzhu immediately rubbed his hands together and said,


    ¡°When are you going over? Bring me along.¡±


    Shu Yu put away the jade token. ¡°Let me find out the address of the ck market first.¡¯


    As for whether she would bring him along, she had to consider it.


    Lu Sanzhu thought that Shu Yu had agreed. He had never thought that the other party would burn the bridge after crossing it.


    Either way, the jade token had already fallen into Shu Yu¡¯s hands.


    At this moment, the olddy¡¯s voice came from outside again. ¡°Sanzhu, are you done? If you don¡¯t go back now, the city gates would be closed..¡±

 Chapter 289 - 289: The Naive Lanhua

    Chapter 289 - 289: The Naive Lanhua


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu hurriedly ran out, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    He heaved a sigh of relief and pulled the mule carriage out of the door.


    Madama Liang and Lanhua followed him. After getting into the carriage, they went straight to the city gate.


    The three of them managed to get out of the city 15 minutes before the gate closed.


    Lu Sanzhu was obviously in a good mood, and so was Madam Liang. Only Lanhua was listlessly leaning against the wall of the carriage.<div>


    Madam Liang finally found her conscience andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lanhua, don¡¯t think too much. We¡¯ll send you to Big Brother¡¯s houseter and help you exin the situation to your mother personally. She won¡¯t me you.¡±


    The coachman, Lu Sanzhu, nodded, ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t Yu say that you¡¯re the victim, and those three young masters are the ones who were at fault? If your mother won¡¯t listen to reason, let your father beat her.¡±


    Lanhua was speechless. Third Uncle and Third Aunt were still as unreliable as ever.


    However, taels she could still feel their good intentions. Lanhua forced a smile, ¡°Thank you, Third Uncle and Third Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you thanking me for?¡± Madam Liang waved her hand, then said to Lu Sanzhu, ¡°Sanzhu, Mother told me just now to not tell anyone about


    Lanhua being stopped by those young masters. We just have to tell Eldest Brother and Sister-inw. About your job, just say that your swimming abilities caught Lord Qi¡¯s eye. Either way, what happened at the peach blossom forest won¡¯t spread to our vige, so don¡¯t cause trouble for Lanhua.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu wanted to save his niece but failed. Instead, he was trapped in the water. Being involved in such a matter, even he was ashamed to share it.


    As for their fellow viger, Schr Tang, he was not the kind of person who talked much.


    Lanhua was even more touched. She felt that it was because she had little contact with her Third Uncle and Third Aunt in the past, plus her mother had always spoken ill of them, which was why she had misunderstood the two of them.


    She did not expect that not only did Third Uncle step forward to save her, but Third Aunt also put herself in her shoes to help her.


    Shu Yu, the olddy, Lu Sanzhu, and Madam Liang soothed the shock Lanhua felt today.


    Unfortunately, when they returned to Shangshi Vige, Lanhua realized that she was too naive.


    Sending her home and helping her put in a good word in front of her mother?


    Third Uncle and Third Aunt were simply there to show off. How could they not publicize such a great thing as finding jobs?


    Especially Lu Sanzhu. In front of Lu Dasong, he acted all great and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be moving to the county starting tomorrow. We¡¯ll have to trouble you to help us look after our house. Also, we have two acres ofnd left that we haven¡¯t rented out. We don¡¯t have time to find someone to rent it, so we need to trouble you to help us too. It doesn¡¯t matter if the rent is a little lower. I don¡¯tck that bit of money anyway.¡±


    Madam Liang chirped in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Big Brother. We know that this is very sudden, but it¡¯s mainly because we didn¡¯t expect that someone would take a fancy to Sanzhu¡¯s swimming abilities. We still have to go to my parent¡¯s house tomorrow to pick up the two children. There¡¯s not enough time. Eldest Brother and Sister-inw, please bear with us.¡±


    Lu Dasong¡¯s expression wasplicated. He suddenly felt that he was the one who needed to be taken care of.


    At the same time, Madam Li gritted her teeth in hatred. If she hadn¡¯t tried her best to suppress her anger, she would have chased the two of them out with a broom.


    They were simply too hateful.


    Fortunately, the target of her anger had indeed changed. She only reprimanded Lanhua a little and the rest of her anger was concentrated on Sanzhu and his wife.


    The heavens really did not have eyes. Their family worked diligently, but they never encountered such fortune..

 Chapter 290 - 290: The Three Young Masters Came to the Ding Residence As Well

    Chapter 290 - 290: The Three Young Masters Came to the Ding Residence As Well


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Li was furious. Fortunately, Madam Liang did not say that her job was to help the olddy sew doll covers. Otherwise, Madam Li would probably explode on the spot and rush to the county. She would me the olddy for being biased and not caring about her eldest son¡¯s household.


    Lu Sanzhu and her wife then shamelessly said that they didn¡¯t have time to prepare dinner and freeloaded on Lu Dasong.


    Lu Dasong didn¡¯t say anything. Lanhua was in trouble today and had only gotten out of it thanks to his third brother¡¯s help.


    Lu Erbai and his family in the county didn¡¯t know about Lu Sanzhu¡¯s antics in Shangshi Vige.


    After they finished dinner, they discussed the matter of preparing Dahu¡¯s school fees and a gift for Dahu¡¯s teacher.<div>


    Even though Lu Sanzhu finding a job was a joyous asion, what was more important to them was the oue of Dahu¡¯s meeting with Master Wen.


    After learning that Master Wen was very satisfied, Lu Erbai was overjoyed. He patted Dahu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Listen to your teacher, study hard, and get along well with your ssmates. If you encounter something you don¡¯t understand, ask more questions, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Dahu nodded heavily.


    The other members of the Lu family were also relieved. Madam Ruan turned her head away and quietly wiped her tears.


    She had never thought that her son would one day be able to sit in school and learn to read and write with the teacher.


    She had never thought that her family would have such a peaceful life.


    Daya sat beside her and quietly held her hand.


    Thetter turned her head and they exchanged nces. Then, the two of them suddenlyughed.


    The Lu family members were a little worried about Dahu, who was about to enter school. After all, it was their first time experiencing such a thing, so they couldn¡¯t help but each give quite a few reminders.


    Even Sanya said to Dahu in a very mncholic manner, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to y with you in the future. Brother, you have to learn to take care of yourself. You have to concentrate when you study. Don¡¯t miss me too much¡­ And Maneki, okay?¡±


    Dahu tugged at her braids, ¡°You take care of yourself.¡±


    Among the people in the room, only Shu Yu did not say anything.


    When everyone was more or less done, she turned to Lu Erbai and said, ¡°Father, our appointment with Master Wen is three days from now. It just so happens that you¡¯ll be going to Doctor Xu¡¯s ce for a follow-up visit tomorrow to remove the ster. When the timees, you can bring Dahu to Shuxian Academy to perform the apprenticeship ceremony.¡±


    Lu Erbai immediately nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    His legs were almost healed, and the wooden nks that were used to hold his leg in ce could be removed. Although he could not entirely use the leg to walk yet, he was slowly recovering.


    This was another joyous asion for the Lu family.


    The next day, when Lu Sanzhu and his wife came over, the olddy ordered Lu Sanzhu to drive the mule carriage and send Lu Erbai to Doctor Xu¡¯s ce to remove the ster, with Daya apanying her father.


    At this time, Shu Yu held the jade token and appeared at the gates of the Ding residence alone.


    She had been here once, and she had a token from Ding Yuehua, so she was let in not long after.


    Not long after Shu Yu entered the door, the three young masters who had a conflict with her in the peach blossom forest yesterday also arrived at the Ding family.


    The three of them had ugly expressions on their faces, and they looked a little haggard.


    They had suffered such humiliation yesterday and had nned to go back and change their clothes beforeing to visit the young master of the Ding family, wanting to ask him to teach the Lu family a lesson.


    Unexpectedly, just when they were about to take a bath, they found that the jade token to enter the ck market was missing.


    How could this be? Without the item, not only would their purpose for this trip be ruined, but they would also be punished when they returned..

 Chapter 291 - 291: Get the Ding Family to Teach Shu Yu a Lesson

    Chapter 291: Get the Ding Family to Teach Shu Yu a Lesson


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The three young masters couldn¡¯t be bothered to take a shower. They quickly put on dry clothes and returned to the peach blossom forest.


    They all felt that the jade te must have fallen into the water.


    Therefore, they asked a few servants to search the water again. However, it was already veryte, and the water was dark. How could they find it?


    They searched for a long time but still couldn¡¯t find any trace. The problem was that they didn¡¯t dare alert others about this. Even when Lord Qi of the Peach Blossom Forest heard the news and asked them what happened, they only said they had lost something and didn¡¯t say it was a jade te. They also refused Lord Qi¡¯s help.


    They couldn¡¯t find it, so they could only return empty-handed. They didn¡¯t sleep much the whole night, trying to recall where they had dropped the jade te.


    As they thought about it, they suspected Shu Yu and the others.


    That jade te had either fallen into the water or had been stolen by them. They even felt that thetter was more likely.


    Therefore, after the three woke up today, they went to the Peach Blossom Fores again to ensure the jade ce was not there. They asked the servants to continue searching in the water while the three came to the Ding family.


    On the one hand, they asked the Ding family to help investigate Shu Yu¡¯s residence. On the other hand, they wanted the Eldest Young Master Ding to help them deal with Shu Yu.


    They were reluctant to give up. If it weren¡¯t for Shu Yu and the others, they wouldn¡¯t have lost money and their reputations, let alone their jade te.


    At this moment, standing at the entrance of the Ding family, the three young masters were still very resentful.


    Fortunately, they knew how to control their temper. After adjusting their expressions, they knocked on the door.


    They were all from wealthy families in the neighboring county. They had brought gifts to visit so they wouldn¡¯t be left waiting outside.


    The gatekeeper ran in to report. Not long after, the three of them were invited in.


    At this time, Shu Yu had already been pulled into her courtyard by Ding Yuehua. Without waiting for Shu Yu to speak, she said impatiently, ¡°Shu Yu,e over quickly. I happen to have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Li, the Third Young Master Jiang, who coveted you that I told you thest time, has met with an ident. Have you heard of this?¡±


    Forget about whether she had heard it or not. Shu Yu did it herself. Of course, she knew it.


    However, she still nodded and asked uncertainly, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Third Young Master Jiang¡¯s head being smashed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ding Yuehua was overjoyed. She felt good when the Jiang family was in trouble.


    These few days, she had been entertaining herself with the gossip of the Jiang family. She was in a good mood.


    Shu Yu replied, ¡°I have heard of it. Since you told me about Third Young Master Jiang¡¯s thoughts that day, I¡¯ve been paying attention to the Jiang family. I thought that if that man came looking for me, I would have no choice but to run to the county government for help. In the end, I heard the news that Jiang Li had been beaten up. Honestly, although it wasn¡¯t very kind, I was happy in my heart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a kind act. How is that not kind? He had done too much evil, so it was normal for people to seek revenge on him.¡±


    Shu Yu was worried. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid he¡¯ll covet me again after he recovers.¡±


    ¡°No, let me tell you. The Jiang family is in chaos now. He has no intention of finding trouble with you.¡± Most people might not know about the internal strife in the Jiang family, but Ding Yuehua was very clear about it. Jiang Li¡¯s good days wereing to an end. She immediately reassured Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡±


    Ding Yuehua served Shu Yu with a cup of tea before asking, ¡°Why did youe to look for me today?¡±

 Chapter 292 - 292: Sneaky

    Chapter 292: Sneaky


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu naturally could not say he was here to find Ding Yuehua to inquire about the ck market.


    She wasn¡¯t familiar with Ding Yuehua to the point where she could speak directly.


    So she took the package she had prepared and ced it on the table to open it. ¡°The clothes that you ordered from our shopst time are ready. I happened to have nothing to do today, so I brought them over to show them to you. Try it on. If it doesn¡¯t suit you, we can amend it.¡±


    Ding Yuehua¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. She unfolded the dress and fell in love with it at first nce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it on.¡±


    Shu Yu sat outside drinking tea, thinking about how to get information about the ck market. Not long after, Ding Yuehua came out of the inner room in her new clothes.


    She stood in front of Shu Yu and walked around. ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°As expected, it suits you very well. Only you can present the beauty of this dress. It looks elegant and generous, and your temperament would be better.


    Yes, it¡¯s perfect.¡±


    Shu Yu did not tter her. After all, this dress was tailored ording to Ding Yuehua¡¯s appearance and figure.


    Ding Yuehua pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°As expected of Boss Lu. You really know how to talk.¡±


    Shu Yu said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Why don¡¯t you ask Xiao Yun?¡±


    Ding Yuehua didn¡¯t wait for Xiao Yun to speak. She snorted lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t ask her. She only knows how to tter me.¡± She paused and suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s ask someone else.¡±


    ¡°Ask who?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll go to the garden and look at everyone¡¯s reaction. Only then will I know if the clothes look good or not.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless as she looked at Xiao Yun.


    Thetter covered her mouth and chuckled softly. After watching Ding Yuehua walk out, she whispered, ¡°Ever since you told her how to put on makeup that suits her, she is much happier than before. She is also willing to go out more often.


    With that, she quickly followed Ding Yuehua.


    Shu Yu understood.


    Ding Yuehua used to feel inferior about her looks and did not like to be in a crowd, especially when the other members of the Ding family were not bad looking. She would be a foil to others as soon as she went over. Instead, she might as well stay in her room and read books to check the ounts.


    But now, it was different. Shu Yu had taught Ding Yuehua how to do daily makeup. It did not need to be very beautiful, but it was enough to magnify the advantages of her facial features.


    Ding Yuehua¡¯s personality became optimistic, and she wished she could get close to others every day.


    She had just gotten a new set of clothes. So, of course, she had to go to the garden and show it off.


    Shu Yu secretly sighed and could only follow.


    As expected, Ding Yuehua headed towards her siblings¡¯ courtyard.


    This made Shu Yu unable to find an opportunity to cut into the topic and inquire about the ck market.


    However, after Ding Yuehua walked, she suddenly stopped and frowned at someone not far away.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Third Sister¡¯s servant girl?¡±


    Xiao Yun popped her head out to take a look. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Yixiang.¡±


    Ding Yuehua squinted her eyes. ¡°What is she doing over there?¡± After a pause, she waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    The three of them strode towards the Third Young Lady¡¯s courtyard. As they got closer, Yixiang naturally saw them.


    She widened her eyes and lowered her head in a panic. She pretended not to see them and turned around to leave.


    Xiao Yun quickly ran forward and stopped him.


    Ding Yuehua took a few steps forward and looked at her flustered appearance. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my third sister?¡±


    Yixiang chuckled and said,¡± Third¡­Third Miss is not feeling well and is resting inside.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll go in and visit her, then..¡±

 Chapter 293 - 293: Guests at the Living Room

    Chapter 293 - 293: Guests at the Living Room


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua spoke as she walked inside. Yi Xiang¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she anxiously blocked her way. ¡°Second Miss, she has already fallen asleep. She is nowhere to be seen.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can stop me?¡±


    Ding Yuehua shoved her away and walked straight in.


    Shu Yu felt this was the Ding family¡¯s family matter after all, and it was inappropriate for her to participate, so she stood outside the courtyard.


    Yi Xiang knew she could not stop Ding Yuehua, so she turned around and ran outside without a word, wanting to report the news.<div>


    However, Xiao Yun had been staring at her the whole time. Once she ran away, Xiao Yun chased after her.


    Ding Yuehua walked out. ¡°Where is Third Sister? If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I¡¯ll suspect that you have bad intentions and want to harm Third Sister. I¡¯ll have to kill you if you hurt my sister.¡±


    After all, Ding Yuehua was the first wife¡¯s daughter, and she was doing business outside. Her temperament was oppressive when she was angry.


    Yi Xiang obviously could not hold on any longer. With a long face, she was threatened and confessed honestly, ¡°Third Miss went to the living room.¡± The living room?


    Ding Yuehua frowned. ¡°Why did she go to the living room? Could it be that she was going to cause some trouble again?¡±


    The word ¡°again¡± was appropriate indeed.


    Shu Yu lifted her head slightly. She had seen this the third miss once before. At that time, she was punished by Mrs. Ding to kneel outside Ding Yuehua¡¯s courtyard. Her tears fell like rain, and she looked pitiful. She did not even dare to cry loudly.


    However, Shu Yu had seen the scar on Ding Yuehua¡¯s forehead. The scar was a little long and a little big. The possibility of it being identally cut during the fight was actually very small.


    If it wasn¡¯t unintentional, then it was that Third Miss¡­ who did it on purpose.


    She wanted tomit suicide by taking advantage of the annulment of the engagement. In the end, she tried to destroy Ding Yuehua¡¯s appearance.


    It was just that the technique was not very mature. Shu Yu could see it, and the doctor who treated Ding Yuehua could probably see it too.


    However, whether the doctor would tell Mrs. Ding about this was unknown.


    Now that Ding Yuehua had a look of disdain when she talked about her third sister, she probably knew that this person was not some innocent and pitiful person.


    It was indeed tooplicated for a wealthy family to fight among themselves.


    Shu Yu secretly sighed. Ding Yuehua had already instructed Xiao Yun to inquire about the situation in the living room.


    Xiao Yun returned quickly and said with a strange expression, ¡°Miss, the Eldest Young Master is entertaining guests in the living room.¡±


    ¡°Guests? Who are the guests?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be the young masters of the Zhang family from the neighboring county.¡±


    Young Master Zhang? From the neighboring county? Did she say the young masters?


    Shu Yu suddenly raised her head. It couldn¡¯t be what she thought, right?


    Just as she thought of this, Ding Yuehua¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Oh no, I have to go to the living room to look. Third Sister is indeed trying toe up with something bad. ¡±


    Ding Yuehua rushed to the living room. After taking a few steps, she instructed


    Xiao Yun, ¡°Help me entertain Boss Lu first.¡±


    Xiao Yun, who was about to follow her, stopped and turned around to look at


    Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu also wanted to know if that Young Master Zhang was the person they saw in the Peach Blossom Forest yesterday, so she said to Xiao Yun, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look too, just in case anything happens to Miss Ding.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts. Your Miss is alone out there now. Who knows if she will get bullied?¡± Then, before Xiao Yun could find words to stop her, Shu Yu had already chased after Ding Yuehua.


    When she arrived, she saw Ding Yuehua pulling out the third daughter of the Ding family, Ding Yuerong.


    However, Ding Yuerong obviously did not want to leave. Moreover, she had a servant girl to help her protest..

 Chapter 294 - 294: Encountered Enemy

    Chapter 294 - 294: Encountered Enemy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiao Yun, who had followed them, saw this and naturally couldn¡¯t let her miss suffer. She immediately ignored Shu Yu and ran to help Ding Yuehua.


    Ding Yuerong could see that she was about to be pulled out of the living room. She eximed on the spot and suddenly interrupted the voices in the living room.


    ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡± The voice of the Eldest Young Master of the Ding family came from the living room.


    Seeing that she had been exposed, Ding Yuehua fiercely shook off Ding Yuerongs hand. She took a deep breath, tidied her clothes, and walked in openly.


    ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s me.¡±<div>


    Ding Yuerong did not want to be outdone. She followed Ding Yuehua into the living room and said softly and weakly, ¡°Brother, I-I am also here.¡± Her eyes asionally nced at the three Sirs beside her as she spoke. Her eyes seemed to have hooks in them.


    Seeing this, Ding Yuehua¡¯s face turned gloomy. She gritted her teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°She is doing it again.¡± Back then, she had seduced Third Young Master Jiang to get engaged to her. She had used this method, which was simply despicable.


    However, Ding Wen seemed relieved when he saw his younger sisters. He stood up and introduced them to Young Master Zhang and the other two. ¡°This is my second and third younger sisters. Please forgive them for being rude.¡±


    Young Master Zhang waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯re already¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Ding Yuerong. The other party¡¯s delicate appearance was too pitiful.


    The three of them were initially lustful people. Otherwise, they would not have stopped Lanhua in the peach blossom forest.


    However, just as he spoke politely and sized Ding Yuerong up, his eyes inadvertently nced over and instantly saw Shu Yu standing outside the living room.


    He red at her and pointed at her with a trembling finger. ¡°B-Brother Ding, it¡¯s her. This is the b*tch we told you about.¡±


    Shu Yu also saw the three of them and could not help but sigh. She had encountered her enemies.


    Since the other party had seen her, Shu Yu did not hide anymore and walked in.


    Her fearlessness further infuriated Young Sir Zhang and the others.


    One ran before Shu Yu and shouted, ¡°Did you steal our jade te? Hurry up and hand over the jade te.¡±


    Shu Yu looked innocent. ¡°What jade te? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°How dare you act dumb! You caused us to fall into the water and suffer. You even stole our jade tokens and prevented us from going to the ck market. We¡­¡± He suddenly realized what he had said and hurriedly shut his mouth, but his hand was already reaching out to Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu immediately took a step back. Ding Yuehua subconsciously stood before him and frowned at Young Sir Zhang and the others. ¡°Young Master Zhang, is there some misunderstanding between you two? Shu Yu is my friend. She wouldn¡¯t do something like stealing.¡±


    ¡°Friends? Miss Ding, are you friends with such a person?¡± Young Master Zhang found it unbelievable.


    Ding Yuehua was unhappy when she heard this. ¡°Young Master Zhang, please be careful with your words. It¡¯s my freedom to be friends with anyone. Shu Yu is very good. Please don¡¯t nder her.¡±


    Young Master was so angry that he could point at Shu Yu and scold him, but he couldn¡¯t stand in the Ding family¡¯s territory and attack Miss Ding.


    Therefore, he immediately turned around and walked to Ding Wen¡¯s side.¡± Brother Ding, I¡¯m not lying to you. This woman is ruthless. Yesterday at the Peach Blossom Forest, she extorted ten taels of silver from us! This kind of money-minded woman is not a good person to be by your sister¡¯s side..¡±

 Chapter 295 - 295: This Lady Has a Backer

    Chapter 295 - 295: This Lady Has a Backer


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Wen nced at Shu Yu and then at the three furious people.


    He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Brother Zhang, the family with the surname Lu you mentioned just now is¡­ Miss Lu and her family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ding Wen wanted tough in his heart. He had been quite annoyed just now.


    He felt that the three of them hade to make a joke out of themselves. Each of them was a young master who couldn¡¯t even touch the property at home, but they came to him and asked him to do this.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    They wanted to investigate the uncles and nephews of the Lu family and teach them a lesson. They also wanted him to help them find the missing jade te that would allow them to enter the ck market.


    Who do they think they are? The person who came to the Ding family to talk to him should be at least their father or an elder brother who already had the power to control the family property, right?


    The few of them knew how to eat, drink, and y. It was not easy to get an opportunity to work in Jiangyuan County, but they could still make a fuss about losing the jade te. How dare theye to the Ding residence to make such a request.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they had some business dealings, Ding Wen would have turned them down decisively.


    He had already wanted to find an excuse to send the few of them away. Who knew that Yuehua and the others would appear and interrupt the conversation, helping him?


    He patted Young Master Zhang¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, I know what happened. Wait for me.¡± Ding Wen walked toward Shu Yu and greeted her. ¡°Miss Lu.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Ding.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhang said a jade te disappeared yesterday in the peach blossom forest. He imed you stole it.¡±


    Ding Yuehua immediately said, ¡°Big Brother, Shu Yu¡­¡±


    Ding Wen raised her hand and told her not to say anything.


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°I have never seen any jade tes, let alone steal them. I did see Young Master Zhang and the other two yesterday, but we were quite a distance away from each other. Moreover, the officer was at the scene. I¡¯m a weak woman. How could I steal in front of the officer? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m tired of living.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ding Wen nodded, then turned to Young Master Zhang and said, ¡°Miss Lu said she didn¡¯t steal it.¡±


    Young Master Zhang looked at him in disbelief. ¡°If she says she didn¡¯t steal it, then she didn¡¯t? You don¡¯t believe us, but you believe her?¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhang, please calm down.¡± Ding Wen sped hands and said to Ding


    Yuehua, ¡°Alright, leave this to me. Take Miss Lu back to your courtyard to rest.¡±


    As he spoke, his warning gaze fell on Ding Yuerong. ¡°You go back too!¡±


    Ding Yuerong shrank her neck in fright and dared not do anything anymore.


    Ding Yuehua immediately held Shu Yu¡¯s hand and quickly left the living room.


    Young Master Zhang and the other two red at them. When they saw they had left, they immediately rushed to Ding Wen in dissatisfaction. ¡°Brother Ding, what do you mean? She is your sister¡¯s friend, and you¡¯re standing on her side, not caring about the rtionship between our families at all?¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhang, you¡¯ve misunderstood me.¡± Ding Wen pulled him aside and sat him down. ¡°Come on, let me tell you guys. You are not from Jiangyuan County, so there are some things you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ding Wen lowered his voice. ¡°Miss Lu is not just my sister¡¯s friend. Don¡¯t judge her by her inconspicuous clothes andck of fame in Jiangyuan County.. She seems to be from a small family, but she has a backer and a backer that we can¡¯t afford to offend!¡±</font>

 Chapter 296 - 296: What Is The Black Market?

    Chapter 296 - 296: What Is The ck Market?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Young Master Zhang and the other two were shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t scare us. Who is behind her?¡±


    Ding Wen¡¯s face was serious. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. You know that something happened in Jiangyuan County some time ago. The county magistrate was arrested, and I don¡¯t know who the new Lord Xiang is. None of us merchants in Jiangyuan County have anything to do with him. However, when Miss Lu¡¯s new shop opened, Lord Xiang sent his men to give Miss Lu gifts.¡±


    Young Master Zhang was startled. ¡°That woman has the government backing her up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When I heard you guys talk about the Peach Blossom Forest, I felt strange. The officials that Lord Xiang brought are all very busy. Why did they suddenly appear in the Peach Blossom Forest and care about such a small matter? Furthermore, they were obviously biased towards Miss Lu, right?¡±


    The three of them had not thought about it before. After all, they had thought that they did not want to get involved with the county office. It would be more than enough if they could get rid of that officer surnamed Hu as soon as<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    PUSS11-ne.


    But now that he thought about it, it was indeed fishy.


    So this was the reason.


    Young Master Zhang immediately became nervous. ¡°Would that woman go to the county office toint us?¡±


    Ding Wen pondered for a moment and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If she really doesn¡¯t want to let go of this matter, wouldn¡¯t it have been more convenient with officers present yesterday? Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. However, if youe looking for me yourself, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Moreover, she shouldn¡¯t have taken the jade te. Otherwise, with her rtionship with Lord Xiang, the jade te would definitely fall into Lord Xiang¡¯s hands, and you would have been taken to the office for questioning.¡±


    Young Master Zhang and the other two nodded, feeling a lingering fear.


    However, if Shu Yu did not take it, then the possibility of them finding the jade te would be even smaller.


    ¡°I guess the jade te is still in the Peach Blossom Forest. You guys should hurry up and look for it again. I¡¯ll send a few men to help you.¡±


    The three of them thanked Ding Wen again and again and soon left the Ding residence.


    Ding Wen smiled and took two sips of tea. He was in a good mood.


    After a long while, he instructed the servant boy beside him, ¡°Go and tell Xiao Yun that Miss Lu can rest assured that Young Master Zhang will not disturb her anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At this moment, Shu Yu had already been pulled back to the courtyard by Ding Yuehua. As soon as she entered, Ding Yuehua looked at her curiously. ¡°Tell me quickly, what¡¯s going on with that Young Master Zhang?¡±


    Shu Yu had no choice but to repeat what happened the day before. However, regarding the part about orchids, she did not reveal her identity. She only said that it was a girl.


    Ding Yuehua sneered after hearing that. ¡°Serves him right.¡±


    Shu Yu rubbed her temples. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to appear in your house. They even said that I stole their jade tes. What a joke.¡±


    ¡°They probably lost their jade tes and panicked, so they wanted to find a scapegoat.¡±


    Shu Yu was shocked. ¡°Scapegoat? Me?¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Is this jade te that important? Right, they also mentioned the ck market. What was that?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ This one.¡± Ding Yuehua rubbed her forehead, not knowing how to answer.


    Shu Yu tugged her clothes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This is a grave matter. Can¡¯t you tell me? Shouldn¡¯t you tell me? Otherwise, I won¡¯t even know how I died if that Young Master Zhanges looking for trouble with me again..¡±</font>

 Chapter 297 - 297: Shu Yu’s Imagination

    Chapter 297 - 297: Shu Yu¡¯s Imagination


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Yuehua did not know what to say. Those who should know about the ck market would know about it, and those who should not would not know about it.


    It wasn¡¯t that secretive, but it wasn¡¯t to the point of spreading it everywhere.


    Shu Yu saw her conflicted look and sighed. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t ask you if it is difficult for you to answer. I¡¯ll think of a way to find out more. Those three young masters are not easy to get along with. I have to be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°Find out more? No, no, no. Don¡¯t ask around.


    ¡°But I have to understand it. The ck market sounds like a very dark ce. It should be an illegal business. Is it a ce for illegal human trafficking, hiring people to kill and set fire to the ce, or even ughtering people like livestock in front of everyone, or¡­¡±


    Ding Yuehua gasped. ¡°Stop, stop, stop. What are you thinking about? It¡¯s getting more and more ridiculous.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Shu Yu trembled. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. When those three young masters talked about that jade te, it was as if they wanted to kill someone. They can¡¯t find trouble with me today. What if they find my third uncle or my other family memberster? I still have young brothers and sisters at home. My third uncle¡¯s youngest daughter, Baoya, is only three. If they take revenge¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Ding Yuehua felt helpless. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. The ck market is not as bad as you think.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it illegal?¡±


    Ding Yuehua was speechless.


    It was illegal butpletely different from the bloody thoughts in Shu Yu¡¯s mind.


    Ding Yuehua held her forehead. ¡°There is indeed a ck market in Jiangyuan County. The only ck market in Dongan Province is here. It was called a ck market because many things were not traded on the table.¡±


    For example, the government-controlled salt and iron.


    Of course, even in the ck market, such things would not be sold inrge quantities. Otherwise, there would be a big mess, and the ck market could not continue. Moreover, those things were also expensive.


    Some stolen goods or treasures could easily cause trouble, which was easier to sell in the ck market.


    Of course, human trafficking also existed. However, this kind of thing was the rarest in the ck market. After all, even if a living person was bought, preventing him from meeting people was impossible. Getting into trouble without a household registration was effortless, which was very troublesome.


    ¡°The murder and arson you mentioned won¡¯t happen. Although the ck market is a ck market, it is still orderly. If there was no special reason, no injury could happen inside.¡±


    Ding Yuehua continued. ¡°Those who go to the ck market are not hooligans or vicious bandits. Instead, it¡¯s the rich who go there. The ck market has to ensure the safety of these people.¡±


    Shu Yu looked enlightened. ¡°I see. I¡¯m relieved now.¡±


    She approached Ding Yuehua and asked with a smile, ¡°Have you been there?¡±


    Ding Yuehua had never been there. Although she had taken over some of the family business, that ce was still unsuitable for her toe into contact with. Mr. Ding naturally would not allow her to get involved.


    Shu Yu asked more, and Ding Yuehua told her everything she could.


    However, she had been extra careful and did not answer many questions.


    Shu Yu still had her way of getting what she wanted. Even if Ding Yuehua didn¡¯t say it, she knew everything.


    For example¡­ the location of the ck market, as well as the time of the market opening..</font>

 Chapter 298 - 298: They Are Not Here

    Chapter 298 - 298: They Are Not Here


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The ck market was just outside Jiangyuan County. The exact location was unknown, but it should be someone¡¯s manor.


    The next market opening was three dayster.


    The jade te was indeed a token. When one arrived at the ck market and showed the jade te, someone would naturally take them to the manor. If there was no one to lead the way, it was easy for something to happen. There was some hidden trap.


    Knowing these points, Shu Yu knew what to do. Three dayster, she would wait outside the city and follow those who might go to the ck market, such as¡­ the Eldest Young Master of the Ding family, Ding Wen.


    Shu Yu had just thought of Ding Wen when the Eldest Young Master sent someone to pass the message.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Xiao Yun came in and said, ¡°The Eldest Young Master told you not to worry,


    Boss Lu. Young Master Zhang and the others won¡¯t dare to cause trouble for Boss Lu anymore.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It seems that the Eldest Young Master has helped me resolve this matter. I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    However, she was d she acted quickly and had already found out about the ck market. Otherwise, she could not use this matter to pretend to be helpless and get information from Ding Yuehua.


    After the clothes were delivered and she had asked all the questions she needed, Shu Yu stood up and said goodbye.


    After leaving the Ding family, she went straight back to Liufang Alley.


    Shu Yu stopped and turned to look at the Meng family¡¯s courtyard when she passed by the Meng family¡¯s door.


    The courtyard door was locked. Since she said that Master Dongqing might have gone to the southwest, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi left the next day. The entrance of the courtyard had been closed.


    Shu Yu thought that they should have gone to find Master Dongqing, right? She also hoped that Meng Yunzheng could see her as soon as possible. She had many doubts in her heart and wanted to ask her master.


    After all, they had known each other for a long time, yet he didn¡¯t tell her they were leaving.


    Shu Yu felt a little ufortable. She secretly snorted and walked in the direction of home.


    As soon as she lifted her foot, the door to the next courtyard opened.


    A woman raised her head and greeted Shu Yu when she saw her. ¡°Miss Lu, are you looking for that boy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. I just happened to pass by and saw that their courtyard door was locked. I was curious about where they went.¡±


    The woman smiled and said, ¡°Before he left, Meng asked us to help him look after his house. He seemed to have heard about a very powerful doctor. He visited the doctor with Zhao and might return in a few days. Didn¡¯t your grandma tell you? I just told her yesterday.¡±


    The olddy had visited the Meng family several times, so the neighbors were naturally curious about her rtionship with the Meng family.


    The olddy did not hide anything. She only said that before Zhao Xi became silly, he saved the lives of her son and granddaughter. Now that they were living close to each other, she woulde over to help if there was anything inconvenient for the two young men.


    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were both disabled people. Everyone in Liufang Alley knew about them. It was just that the two of them had good looks. For the sake of their looks, most people had a sympathetic attitude toward their encounter.


    Moreover, Meng Yunzheng was exceptionally gentle when he smiled. He looked like a good-tempered person, so the neighbors of Liufang Alley would help them if they could.


    The olddy¡¯s behavior was not unexpected. The other party was their family¡¯s savior, so it was normal for the two families to have dealings.


    As for Shu Yu, she had entered and exited the Meng family¡¯s residence a few times in secret. No one had seen her, so the neighbors of Liufang Alley did not overthink it.


    Shu Yu was a little surprised after hearing the woman¡¯s words. She thought that Meng Yunzheng and the others had left Jiangyuan County for the southwest and would not return. She did not expect they would ask the neighbor to help look after the courtyard.. Were they nning toe back?</font>

 Chapter 299 - 299: Baoya Is Just Like Her Father

    Chapter 299 - 299: Baoya Is Just Like Her Father


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu smiled at the woman. ¡°I see. I hope they¡¯ll be cured when theye back. ¡±


    She said goodbye to the woman and walked back to her house.


    As soon as she entered the courtyard, she heard Madam Liangs iconic loud voice.


    Before Shu Yu snapped out of her daze, a small figure had already run towards her and hugged her thigh.


    Shu Yu was at a loss for words.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She lowered her head, and the small figure in front of her also raised her head and called out excitedly, ¡°Sister.¡±


    Madam Liang looked over and pped her hands. ¡°Hey, Baoya is the most sensible. She knows who dotes on her the most. Yu hadn¡¯t even entered the house yet, but she knew she was back by listening to the footsteps.¡±


    The olddy looked down at her. Did she not know how to speak? So many people were present, but did they not love Baoya anymore?


    Baoya did not know that her mother was attracting hatred for her. She hugged


    Shu Yu¡¯s leg tightly and gulped. She shouted, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    Shu Yu nced at Madam Liang. What doted on her the most? The little girl hade to her because of the scent and recognized the person who fed her asionally.


    This little girl was exactly like her father.


    Shu Yu carried her up and walked inside while touching her belly. ¡°You must have eaten a lot, right? You can¡¯t eat anymore. You would have a bad tummy.¡± Baoya was unhappy, and Dabao, who heard this, was also very unhappy. Shu Yu put the little girl down. ¡°Go y with Sister Sanya.¡±


    Sanya, who was sitting under the eaves, waved at Baoya. ¡± I¡¯ll show you my doll. Baoya,e quickly.¡±


    Baoya looked left and right. After confirming that Shu Yu was not giving her anything to eat, she ran over to Sanya sadly.


    Shu Yu then sat down between the olddy and Madam Liang. Madam Liang¡¯s hands were fast. She was now unprecedentedly passionate about making money. From yesterday to today, she had sewn five to six doll covers. Her standards were unusually high.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t see Lu Sanzhu. ¡°Did Third Uncle apany my father to Doctor Xu¡¯s for a follow-up consultation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your mother went with him.¡± Initially, he had asked Da Ya to apany him, but now, only Madam Ruan could look after the shop.


    The Ruan family was too weak. Although Da Ya was not cheerful and outgoing, she was stronger than the Ruan family.


    As they spoke, there was movement outside.


    The courtyard door was pushed open once again. Madam Ruan helped Lu Erbai.


    The olddy happily went up to him. ¡°You¡¯re back? What did Doctor Xu say?¡±


    Lu Erbai held his walking stick with one hand, and Madam Ruan supported him with the other. The smile on his face was exceptionally bright. ¡°Doctor Xu said I was recovering well and told me to get used to it. However, it was better not to force me to walk to prevent what happened thest time from happening.¡±


    ¡°Listen to the doctor.¡± The olddy poured him a ss of water. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling unwell, you have to tell me immediately. We¡¯re living in the county now, so going to the clinic is convenient. Your legs can¡¯t take any more torture. ¡±


    ¡°Mother, I understand.¡¯


    The others also gathered around and asked about the follow-up. T . Sanzhu walked at the back. He tied the mule carriage at the door and entered the door himself, sticking his head out for a while.


    After a while, he walked behind Shu Yu and chuckled at her.


    Shu Yu t s hair stood on end. She turned her head to look at his wretched appearance and could not help but have a headache.. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Was it really okay for him to work in the Peach Blossom Forest like this?</font>

 Chapter 300 - 300: Buying a Thank You Gift

    Chapter 300 - 300: Buying a Thank You Gift


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Sanzhu said, ¡°Well, I want to say something.¡±


    Everyone, including the olddy, turned their heads in unison as soon as he finished speaking.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately took steps back, then moved forward with an awkward smile and said, ¡°l just wanted to say that I came earlier today on purpose because I wanted to look for a house or something. But I helped Second Brother to see a doctor. It¡¯s alreadyte. It¡¯s toote to find a house, so our family can only stay at Second Brother¡¯s house now.¡±


    He spoke with an innocent look.


    The olddy was so angry she saw him and reached out to hit him.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Unexpectedly, Shu Yu said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Everyone looked at her in surprise. Even Lu Sanzhu and Madam Liang couldn¡¯t believe their ears.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°However, our courtyard can¡¯t amodate you. Third Uncle, you can stay in the courtyard behind the shop now. Although the room is small, it¡¯s still enough to squeeze in. You can help us look after the shop.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you letting us stay? There would be no problem for us to take care of the shop for you.¡±


    As he spoke, he called out to Madam Liang, ¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s move the things over now.¡± They were afraid Shu Yu would go back against her words.


    Madam Liang responded, ¡°Coming.¡±


    She left Dabao and Baoya here for the time being and moved the things onto the mule carriage at the entrance together with Lu Sanzhu.


    Shu Yu was speechless as she thought, ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. You didn¡¯t even bring the mule carriage in.¡±


    After the couple left, the olddy asked Shu Yu, ¡°Are you letting them live in the shop¡¯s backyard? Yu, you can¡¯t be too indulgent with your third uncle. I understand him. He¡¯s especially insatiable.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. Third Uncle won¡¯t be staying for long.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    Shu Yu found it funny. ¡°Think about it. How far is our shop, or even the houses in Liufang Alley, from the Peach Blossom Forest?¡±


    The olddy was stunned, and the others returned to their senses.


    That¡¯s right. The Peach Blossom Forest was so far away, and Lu Sanzhu didn¡¯t have a mule carriage. He could only rely on his legs to make two trips a day. Thanks to his strong willpower, he couldst a day.


    The distance was secondary. The most important thing was to get up early. Otherwise, he would bete for work.


    The olddy pped her hands together andughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. It serves him right tto think about taking advantage of me all day. He¡¯ll have to moveter.¡¯


    Lu Sanzhu moved quickly and returned not long after. They just put the things in the shop first and slowly tidied them upter.


    Seeing this, Shu Yu pulled him out again.


    Lu Sanzhu was puzzled. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To buy things. Did you forget that we still must thank those who helped us yesterday? You have to start work tomorrow, so that you won¡¯t have time.¡± Lu Sanzhu was again dragged out of the door, his face full of despair.


    He didn¡¯t seem to have sat down to rest today. It had been three times. He had just entered the door and left. He was already feeling tired.


    Once Shu Yu left the alley, she went straight to the Deng family¡¯s wine shop.


    When Madam Deng saw her, she was stunned momentarily before she smiled.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t seem to have changed much. Instead, she looked much better than before. On the contrary, Jiang Yi seemed to have be much more haggard.


    This was also normal. With the Jiang family in such a mess, it would inevitably be affected even if Jiang Yi¡¯s branch were separated.


    Moreover, Jiang Ren t s horizons were still a little narrow. He thought everything would be okay because he separated from Jiang Li and returned to the Jiang family. He had never considered building a good rtionship with Jiang Yi, who was no longer a threat.


    Instead, they continued to suppress their winery..</font>

 Chapter 301 - 301: Hu Li Asks Shu Yu to Return to the Village

    Chapter 301 - 301: Hu Li Asks Shu Yu to Return to the Vige


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu picked up two bottles of wine. It was the same asst time. It was not eye-catching, and Hu Li liked it too.


    When she was about to go and pay the bill, she realized that Lu Sanzhu had brought a few more bottles over.


    Shu Yu frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there a few people? We had to buy them all. We¡¯ll bring the remaining bottles back. Your father and I will drink a few cups too.¡± He had a good n.


    Shu Yu smiled embarrassedly at Madam Deng. ¡°Just these two bottles. I don¡¯t want anything else.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s eyes widened. Why was this person so ruthless?


    Shu Yu walked out after buying the wine. Lu Sanzhu hurriedly followed her.


    ¡°Yu¡­¡¯t


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me. My father¡¯s leg hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so he can¡¯t drink. You have to go to work tomorrow. If you don¡¯t rest early today, you¡¯ll be tired when you go to work. When the timees, you¡¯ll go back to Shangshi Vige to continue farming. Also, Schr Tang and the others are not allowed to drink in the county school. You gave the students a gift to thank them, but you gave them wine? How can you think of it?¡±


    Lu Sanzhu was so choked up that he couldn¡¯t say anything. He followed behind her, feeling wronged.


    Shu Yu went to the bookstore on Ningshui Street and bought brush pens and pen holders for Schr Tang and the others.


    After buying the things, Shu Yu went to the county school with Lu Sanzhu.


    Tang Wenqian usually lived in the county school and would only go back on holidays.


    Shu Yu was a woman, so it was not convenient for her to give things away. She handed the brush and pen holder to Lu Sanzhu and asked him to call for help. She stood five meters away and waited.


    It was ss time, and they waited a while before Tang Wenqian and his ssmate came out.


    Tang Wenqian¡¯s eyes were sharp. He spotted Shu Yu first and nodded at her before looking at Lu Sanzhu.


    Thetter stuffed the brush and pen holder into their hands without saying a word.


    Tang Wenqian was shocked. ¡°Uncle Lu, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You helped me yesterday, so of course I have to thank you. I¡¯ve never been to school, so I don¡¯t know if a pen and a pen stand are good or not. Anyway, I heard from the shopkeeper in the bookstore that they¡¯re pretty good. Take it, or I¡¯ll feel bad.¡±


    It was rare for Tang Wenqian to be at a loss whether tough or cry. Even if he didn¡¯t live in the vige often, he knew what kind of person Lu Sanzhu was.


    Would he feel bad? That would be a little funny.


    Seeing Shu Yu eyeing him covetously at the side, it was obvious that he was being suppressed by this niece.


    He didn¡¯t want to ept it, and his ssmates also refused.


    Lu Sanzhu had said that schrs like them were too wishy-washy. Without another word, he stuffed the clothes he had borrowed yesterday into Tang Wenqian¡¯s arms and ran away without looking back.


    Tang Wenqian couldn¡¯t catch up with him after taking a few steps. He could only look at the thing in his arms and shake his head with a smile.


    Shu Yu caught up with Lu Sanzhu, and they went to the county office to look for Hu Li.


    Hu Li came out quickly, but unlike the previous time Shu Yu saw him, his expression was a little solemn this time.


    Shu Yu gave him wine, and he didn¡¯t refuse. He epted it.


    Shu Yu was surprised. She had already thought of a way to make him ept it without any psychological burden, but she did not expect him to be so swift.


    Could it be that he had already reported it to Lord Xiangst time, so it was no longer rted?


    However, Hu Li did keep the wine, but when he looked at Shu Yu, he wanted to say something but hesitated.


    He wanted to say something a few times, but in the end, he suppressed it angrily.


    Shu Yu saw that he was in a difficult position and wanted to say something, but Hu Li threw her a sentence. ¡°If you have nothing to do, then, go back to the vige to take a look.¡±


    With that, he ran back to the county office..</font>

 Chapter 302 - 302: Returning to Shangshi Village to Take a Look

    Chapter 302 - 302: Returning to Shangshi Vige to Take a Look


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu stood rooted to the ground, stunned.


    What did he mean? He wanted her to go back to the vige to take a look. Did something happen to Shangshi Vige?


    She couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Lu Sanzhu. Wasn¡¯t this troublemaker already in the county town?


    Lu Sanzhu¡¯s heart was trembling under her gaze. He couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡±


    Shu Yu frowned and left the county office. As she walked to Liufang Alley, she asked him, ¡°Did anything happen in the vige when you left the vige today?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Lu Sanzhu immediately shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Think carefully. ¡±


    Lu Sanzhu tugged at his hair and thought about it carefully before shaking his head. ¡°l didn¡¯t. I even walked around the vige this morning and told those who usually looked down on me that I had found a job and was about to move to the county town. Those people were jealous of me and even said a lot of sour words. I even went to vige chief Fan¡¯s house. It was rare for him to talk to me, but he didn¡¯t mention anything about what happened in the vige.¡± Shu Yu believed this, but Hu Li definitely wouldn¡¯t say this for no reason.


    She felt that not only was there something going on in the vige but it was also rted to her family. Otherwise, Hu Li would not have reminded her.


    Lu Sanzhu was affected by her emotions and couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Did something happen? Then, let¡¯s go back to the vige to take a look?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°The city gates are closed now. We can¡¯t get out.¡± When they came out to buy gifts, it was alreadyte. Now that the gifts had been delivered, the city gate was almost closed.


    ¡°Tomorrow. I¡¯ll go back and take a look tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Then l¡­¡± Lu Sanzhu scratched his head. He had to go to work tomorrow. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. It¡¯s your first day at work, so don¡¯t bete.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu heaved a sigh of relief. Shu Yu reminded him again, ¡°Don¡¯t go around making a fuss about this when you get home. I¡¯ll go back to the vige tomorrow to understand the situation first.¡¯


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    They exchanged a few words and soon arrived at Liufang Alley.


    The olddy had already prepared dinner. Although she always disliked her third son, she was still very happy that her son had found a stable job.


    Moreover, she had also received two taels of silver as her retirement money.


    Therefore, the olddy was generous for once. She made a table full of good dishes and weighed half a catty of meat more for her son¡¯s family.


    Lu Sanzhu was enjoying his meal, but he was already thinking ofing here to freeload more often in the future. He never thought that the Peach Blossom Forest where he worked was so far away from here.


    The four members of the Lu family didn¡¯t stay long after eating. Before the skypletely darkened, they strolled back to Yiren Pavilion to rest.


    Shu Yu remembered that she had to return to Shangshi Vige tomorrow, so she rested early.


    The next day, Shu Yu said that she wanted to go back to the vige to get something.


    The olddy was still very puzzled. She had already moved all the things that should have been moved over to the county town. Why was there still something left?


    However, she did not ask much. She had been out for a while and wanted to go back to the vige to take a look.


    Unfortunately, she was very busy right now. She had to make a doll cover, so she could not go for the time being.


    Shu Yu drove the mule carriage straight to Shangshi Vige,


    However, when she entered the vige, she found that Shangshi Vige was very calm. It did not seem like anything had happened at all.


    Shu Yu tied the mule cart to the door of her house and turned around to go to Lu Dasongs house.


    Before she entered the house, she heard Lanhua¡¯s sudden outburst. ¡°Mother, stop talking. No matter how bad Third Uncle is, he saved me before..¡±</font>

 Chapter 303 - 303: The Madam Li Consortium’s Resentment

    Chapter 303 - 303: The Madam Li Consortium¡¯s Resentment


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu stood at the door and rubbed her nose. It seemed that the fact that Lu Sanzhu had found a job in the city had indeed agitated Madam Li.


    It had been two days, and she was still throwing a tantrum.


    The situation inside didn¡¯t seem too good. Shu Yu was hesitating whether to enter at this time.


    Who knew that after Lanhua said that, she would rush out and pull open the door?


    They faced each other, and the atmosphere suddenly became very awkward. Shu Yu coughed lightly and raised her hand. ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Lanhua wiped the tears off her face, shook her head, and moved half of her body to let her in.


    In the past, if she cried and shouted in front of Shu Yu, she might have felt embarrassed. Now, it didn¡¯t matter. Thest time she cried in front of her, she cried even more fiercely.


    She sniffled and asked in a nasal voice, ¡°Sister Yu, why are you here?¡±


    When Madam Li heard themotion, she raised her head and looked over. She immediately had a strange expression on her face, followed by a strange tone. ¡°Yo, Yu is here? What brings you here so early in the morning?¡±


    Shu Yu felt that Madam Li could maintain the peace on the surface in the past and protect her face a little. Probably because she was going through menopause, she couldn¡¯t suppress her irritable emotions anymore. She even spoke straightforwardly.


    Shu Yu originally wanted to ask about the situation, but looking at the state of her uncle¡¯s house, it did not seem like anything had happened.


    But she still asked Lanhua, ¡°Where¡¯s Eldest Uncle and the others?¡±


    Before Lanhua could return, Madam Li stood up and wiped her hands on her apron. She said, ¡°Your Eldest Uncle and the others are all busy in the fields.


    Your Eldest Uncle has a life of toil. He¡¯s not as lucky as your Father and Third Uncle. Even work is delivered to them easily. You all have moved to the county town. Only your uncle is working hard to take care of the fields and houses in this vige. He¡¯s already so old, yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡± Lanhua couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Why should she say these words to Sister Yu? It wasn¡¯t Yu who found Third Uncle¡¯s job. It was Old Lord Qi who saw Third Uncle¡¯s ability in swimming, so he hired him to work.


    Niadam Li red at Lanhua and snorted lightly before turning around and entering the house.


    She felt unbnced and ufortable. Lu Shuyu returned and helped the second son¡¯s family to live a better life. She couldn¡¯t say anything about this. After all, they were her parents and brothers. At most, she would be jealous.


    But what right did Lu Sanzhu have? he and his wife were bothzy. They were hooligans who did not mind taking advantage of others, but they thought of him when they had good things to do.


    Madam Li had heard everything from Lanhua. This girl from Second Brother¡¯s family had helped Third Brother get ten taels (mary) of silver aspensation from those young sirs. Seven taels (mary) of silver fell into the hands of the Third Brother and his wife.


    That was seven taels (mary). Their family worked hard for an entire year, but they could not save up half of the silver. Just like that, Third Brother got it for nothing.


    To think that their Daniu had dug out this wretched girl¡¯s heart and lungs.


    Wasn¡¯t it good for Daniu to swim? He did things carefully and appropriately. Why didn¡¯t the second child think of leaving that job to him?


    Why did thepensation and work have to be taken by Third Brother? The heavens were unfair.


    Lanhua stood in the courtyard and smiled at Shu Yu in embarrassment. ¡°Sister Yu,e in and sit first. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water. ¡°My father and the others have gone to the fields. The Third Uncle still has two acres ofnd to rent out. Today, someone came to visit and said that he wanted to take a look. He should be back soon..</font>

 Chapter 304 - 304: Something Happened to Your Fourth Aunt

    Chapter 304 - 304: Something Happened to Your Fourth Aunt


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu nodded and sat down under the eaves.


    After drinking two mouthfuls of water, Lu Dasong and Daniu returned. When they saw Shu Yu, they were also stunned. ¡°Why is Yu here?¡±


    ¡°I came back to get something.¡± Shu Yu stood up. ¡°I heard from Lanhua that


    Third Uncle¡¯s acres ofnd are going to be rented out. What do you think?¡± Lu Dasong sighed and shook his head.


    Daniu had alreadye out with a basin of water. He wiped the sweat off his face with a handkerchief and said vaguely, ¡°Third Uncle¡¯snd isn¡¯t very good. The other party lowered the rent, so we didn¡¯t agree.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    In Lu Sanzhu¡¯s character, it would take him three days to cast a and two days to fish when he was nting. It would be strange if the field could be nted well.


    Before he left, he said that it was fine if the rent was not high.


    However, Lu Dasong, as the big brother, was not willing to let his younger brother suffer too much.


    Lu Dasong had also finished washing his face. ¡°I was thinking that Daniu and I will clean up his field in the next two days. If it looks tidier, the rent will also increase. ¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Madam Li came out.


    ¡°You even cleaned up his field? You¡¯re worried. He¡¯s already in the city enjoying himself, but he doesn¡¯t care about himself. There are so many things in our family, but I haven¡¯t seen you think about it properly.¡±


    Lu Dasong frowned. Madam Li l s unbridled behavior in front of his niece put him on the spot.


    His face darkened. ¡°What are you talking about? It wouldn¡¯t take half a day to clean up, so what was there to fuss about? When your brothers from your family needed help, didn¡¯t I also go without saying a word with a hoe?¡±


    ¡°My brothers from my maternal familye and go. When our family is busy, they alsoe. But what about your younger brothers? Since when can they help you? They look for you when they are in trouble, but they never think of you when they are in a good situation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re simply unreasonable.¡± Didn¡¯t Third Brother almost drown to help Lanhua? When Second Brother¡¯s legs were healed, he helped them a lot. He did a lot of carpentry work at home.


    Just because they didn¡¯t help her with the work on the ground, she felt that he couldn¡¯tpare with her brothers from her family.


    ¡°I¡¯m unreasonable. You¡¯re the biased one.¡± Madam Li became more and more angry.


    Seeing that they were about to quarrel, Shu Yu quickly took two steps forward to stop them. ¡°Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt, why don¡¯t you guys discuss this matter slowly? I¡¯ll leave first.


    Embarrassment shed across Lu Dasongs face. ¡°Yu¡­¡±


    Just as he was about to say something, the courtyard door was suddenly mmed by someone.


    Da Daniu was standing close to them and quickly opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened, a woman from the same vige outside pped her thigh and panted as she said, ¡°Dasong, something happened. Something happened to your fourth sister. Go and take a look.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly. Did something happen? Could this be what Hu Li was referring to?


    She strode forward and stood in front of the woman. What happened to my


    Fourth Aunt?¡±


    When the woman saw her, she was stunned. Then, she said, ¡°The people from the Office came to Daxu Vige to capture Sixing. Now, the Yuan family is in chaos.¡¯


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone in the Lu family was shocked. Even Madam Li did not dare to say anything.


    Shu Yu immediately walked out, and Daniu immediately followed.


    Lu Dasong and Lanhua were a step slower and hurriedly chased after them.


    Madam Li called out twice from behind, but she didn¡¯t call them back. She could only stomp her feet, lock the door, and chase after them.


    Before the woman from the same vige could finish speaking, she saw that the entire family had disappeared. She could only sigh and turn around to tell others..</font>

 Chapter 305 - 305: Grasping Lu Dasong’s Face

    Chapter 305 - 305: Grasping Lu Dasong¡¯s Face


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu ran to her door and untied the rope of the mule carriage. Daniu got on the cart tacitly.


    Lu Dasong was a step slower. He was no match for the young man after all. When he arrived, he was panting heavily. He even needed Daniu to pull him up when he got into the car.


    Shu Yu had just turned the mule carriage around when Lanhua and Madam Li came over.


    Lu Dasong waved his hand and said to them, ¡°Don¡¯te with us. Erniu isn¡¯t back yet. if he goes home, the home will be empty.¡± We¡¯ll go over and take a look first. I¡¯ll tell you guyster.¡±


    Madam Li didn¡¯t want to go either. She heard that the government wanted to capture Sixing. Without thinking, she knew that something big must have happened. She was more afraid that the other party would implicate her family, so she nodded. ¡°Alright, then you guys should be careful. Don¡¯t go head-on with the Lord in the Office. If there¡¯s anything,e back and discuss it properly.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    As she spoke, she pulled the Lanhua back a few steps so that the mule carriage could move forward smoothly.


    Lu Sixings vige was not far from Shangshi Vige, but it was not close either. There were three or four viges between them.


    Fortunately, they had a mule carriage, which was faster.


    However, when they arrived at Daxu Vige, it was still toote.


    Shu Yu followed the path Daniu pointed out and went straight to Yuan


    Shanchuan¡¯s house.


    From afar, they could see that the ce was surrounded by people. It was very noisy and they could vaguely hear cries and curses.


    The mule carriage would not be able to drive any further. Shu Yu stopped, tied the reins, and walked inside with Lu Dasong and Daniu.


    After squeezing into the crowd with great difficulty, they saw two soldiers standing guard outside the Yuan family¡¯s house, not allowing anyone to enter.


    There were also three women sitting there crying and cursing Yuan Shanchuan and Lu Sixing. It was very unpleasant.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know that woman, but Lu Dasong did. He quickly went forward and asked, ¡°Sister-inw, what, what¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s my fourth sister? Where is she?¡±


    The woman raised her head and saw Lu Dasong. Gritting her teeth, she grabbed at him with a ferocious expression.


    No one was prepared for her sudden action. Lu Dasong subconsciously tilted his head, but his face was still cut.


    Who knew that the woman would not give up and would pounce on him to catch him?


    Fortunately, the surrounding vigers hurriedly grabbed her and tried to persuade her, ¡°Mistress Yuan, calm down. If you have anything to say, say it calmly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, now is the time for everyone to think of a solution.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m throwing a tantrum?¡± The woman became even angrier. She pointed at Lu Dasong and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for their Lu Sixing, would our family have ended up like this? What? Our men have been arrested. The Yuan family is finished.¡¯


    Lu Dasong was confused. He didn¡¯t care about the injury on his face and quickly asked what had happened.


    The woman was toozy to talk to him. Shu Yu took a few steps forward and handed a handkerchief to Lu Dasong.


    ¡°Uncle, wipe your face first.¡±


    As she spoke, she turned to look at a woman from the same vige beside her.¡± Aunt, we just arrived and we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Please tell us what¡¯s going on. Where¡¯s my Fourth Aunt?¡±


    When the woman saw that Shu Yu seemed to be quite kind and that she was also very natural, and heard her call Lu Sixing as Fourth Aunt, she knew that she was one of the youngdies of the Lu family.


    However, when did the Lu family have such a girl who did not look like a country bumpkin?


    With that thought in mind, the woman quickly exined the entire situation..</font>

 Chapter 306 - 306: Lu Sixing Was Captured

    Chapter 306 - 306: Lu Sixing Was Captured


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°This morning, quite a few officers and soldiers came to the Office. ¡°The woman carefully nced at the two soldiers guarding the entrance of the


    Yuan family¡¯s house and lowered her voice, ¡°The leading officer said that Yuan Shanchuanmitted a crime outside. They want to search the Yuan family¡¯s house. They searched the ce but found nothing.¡±


    Just because they didn¡¯t find the item didn¡¯t mean that they had left.


    The officers and soldiers of the county office did not give up on searching the Yuan family¡¯s residence. Although there were only two officers and soldiers at the door, there were still several more inside. They were still searching.


    As a close family member of Yuan Shanchuan, Lu Sixing, his wife, was naturally involved.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She was not the only one who was taken to the Office. Her parents and Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s three brothers were also taken to the Office.


    In the hearts of themon people, it was a huge matter to be arrested by an official. Who knew when he would be able to return? Would he be missing an arm or a leg when he returned? Just thinking about it, he knew that the Yuan family was done for this time.


    After such a big incident, wouldn¡¯t the three Yuan family me Yuan


    Shanchuan? He did not know what kind of trouble he had provoked outside. Previously, when he went missing and everyone went out to look for him for a few days, his three sisters-inw were already very dissatisfied.


    Now, he was even implicated and captured by the officials.


    Shu Yu frowned when she heard that. ¡°Yuan¡­ my Fourth Uncle has been found?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? The officers didn¡¯t say anything either.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Then the Yuan Family should also scold my Fourth Uncle. Why is everyone ming my Fourth Aunt? She didn¡¯t even go out.¡±


    The womanughed dryly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because they split up? Isn¡¯t it because of your Fourth Aunt?¡±


    The Yuan family originally lived together. With their parents around, they had no intention of splitting up.


    However, Lu Sixing did not have a good life in the Yuan family. In the end, this had something to do with Shu Yu.


    Lu Sixing and Lu Erbai had a good rtionship. Everyone knew that Lu Erbai had been looking for his daughter for so many years, and Lu Sixing was very supportive of her Second Brother.


    But a year ago, Lu Erbai injured his leg, and the Lu family¡¯s situation was deteriorating. Life was difficult.


    From time to time, Lu Sixing would return to her parent¡¯s house to help her brother¡¯s family with some simple chores.


    This made the three sisters-inw, who had suspected that she was always helping her family, even more dissatisfied. They were always entric. After all, Lu Sixing was pregnant at that time. How could she help with the work when she was pregnant? She would bring good things back to her parent¡¯s home. Lu Sixings exnation was useless. No one believed her.


    At that time, the two elders of the Yuan family did not like Lu Xing either. Firstly, her maternal family was not very supportive. Secondly, Lu Sixings first child was a daughter. After giving birth to a daughter, she did not get pregnant for many years.


    Once, when they were arguing, someone pushed Lu Sixing and caused her to give birth prematurely.


    Yuan Shanchuan was very nice to Lu Sixing, so he was so angry that he made a scene.


    Just like that, the Yuan family split up.


    The Yuan family only had a few assets, so they naturally didn¡¯t have much property after splitting up.


    Only then did Yuan Shanchuan go out, thinking of finding work to earn more money.


    Who knew that he would disappear the moment he left? If more news came, it would implicate the entire family.


    The three sisters-inw of the Yuan family naturally med Lu Sixing. If it weren¡¯t for her supporting her maternal family and causing everyone to be unhappy, resulting in the separation of families, Yuan Shanchuan wouldn¡¯t have gone far away to find work. If he didn¡¯t go far away, he wouldn¡¯t havemitted crimes for money, and there wouldn¡¯t be today¡¯s disaster.


    They did hate Yuan Shanchuan, but he wasn¡¯t here, so how could they hate him?


    Now, they felt that Lu Sixing was a jinx..</font>

 Chapter 307 - 307: Fourth Aunt’s Two Children

    Chapter 307 - 307: Fourth Aunt¡¯s Two Children


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu frowned when he heard this. What kind of nonsense was this? How could this be rted?


    Daniu, who was at the side, also heard the gist of it. After knowing that Fourth Aunt had been taken away by the official, he became slightly anxious and asked the people of Daxu Vige, ¡°What about Xiaozhen and the others? Could it be that the two children had been taken away as well?¡±


    ¡°Not really. The two children were frightened and are resting in the house next door.¡¯


    As soon as the woman finished speaking, she heard a child crying in the distance.


    Shu Yu suddenly raised her head and looked toward the source of the voice. She saw a little girl of six or seven years old staggering towards her with tears all over her face.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Not only was her face covered in tears, but there was also a wound on her forehead. It was unknown how big the wound was, but it was dyed red.


    But what was even more frightening was that she was carrying a child in her arms. However, her posture was not very good. The child was about to fall to the ground.


    The two children were crying. The older one was trying her best to control herself, but the younger one was crying so hard that his voice was hoarse.


    Daniu¡¯s expression changed slightly. He hurriedly pushed aside the people around him and rushed forward withrge strides.


    ¡°Xiaozhen.¡¯


    The little girl raised her head. The moment she saw Daniu, she finally could not help but raise her head and cry loudly.


    ¡°Brother Daniu.¡¯


    Daniu hugged her tightly and caught her brother just in time before she almost dropped him.


    He held the baby with one hand and patted Xiaozhen¡¯s back tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Brother Daniu is here. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The little girl hugged Daniu and sobbed as she said, ¡°Mother¡­Mother was taken away. They said¡­said that my father is a bad person¡­No, my father is very good. They¡¯re talking nonsense¡­My brother keeps crying, and I can¡¯t coax him. I¡¯m worried that his throat is broken¡­l don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯m in so much pain.¡±


    Daniu crouched on the ground, his heart aching as he listened.


    Shu Yu and Lu Dasong also walked over. She first nced at the two children, then looked up at the aunt next door who was following behind the children.


    The womanughed dryly and exined, ¡°Well, after their Mother was taken away, I took pity on them, so I brought them home to take care of them. I heard that the child¡¯s uncle was here. Xiaozhen couldn¡¯t stay at home and insisted oning out. She even wanted to carry her brother herself and didn¡¯t let me touch him. 1 had no choice.¡¯


    A viger at the side bluntly exposed her. ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t tter yourself. It was the vige chief who asked you to bring Xiaozhen and her brother home to help take care of them before he left.¡±


    With such a big incident happening in Daxu Vige, the vige chief naturally could not just stand by and do nothing. He brought a few vigers with him to the county office to inquire about the situation.


    Another viger chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, and you said that you pity the child. Look at how you¡¯re taking care of her. The wound on Xiaozhen¡¯s forehead is still bleeding. Why didn¡¯t you take a handkerchief and wipe it for her?¡±


    That person was quite enthusiastic. As he spoke, he took out a clean handkerchief and dipped it in water before handing it to Daniu, asking him to wipe Xiaozhen clean.


    ¡°I think you heard that Xiaozhen¡¯s uncle wasing, so you chased them out in a hurry, right? Otherwise, why would Xiaozhen and her brother cry like this?¡±


    The aunt was a little embarrassed after being exposed by a few vigers. ¡°Then what can I do? The Yuan family hasmitted such a huge crime and their entire family has been captured. Perhaps everyone will be beheaded.. What if I¡¯m implicated?¡±</font>

 Chapter 308 - 308: Can You Shut Up?

    Chapter 308 - 308: Can You Shut Up?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone was choked by her words and could not speak for a moment.


    Seeing this, the woman became even more self-righteous. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, you should take the child back. Let¡¯s see if they will capture all of you one by one and bring you to the office for interrogation. When you enter the office, you can forget abouting out clean.¡±


    As he spoke, she looked at Shu Yu, Lu Dasong, and the others. She said gloatingly,¡± And you guys, be careful too. Since Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s parents and brothers had been captured, his mother-inw and brother-inw might not be able to escape either. They were luckless. If someone touches them, they will be unlucky.


    Daniu could feel Xiaozhen¡¯s body stiffen in his arms. Soon after, it began to tremble.


    He suddenly raised his head and said angrily, ¡°You¡­¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    However, Shu Yu beat him to it and questioned, ¡°Who told you that they would be beheaded? Has the crime been decided? Did the county magistrate say it himself? You¡¯re even more wise and arbitrary than the Lord in the county office, aren¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t even get any results before you poured dirty water on others.¡¯


    ¡°I-I was¡­¡±


    ¡°You what? Did I say something wrong? To be so malicious to the two children, it seemed that you were especially capable, right?¡±


    The aunt was furious. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. If you have the ability, then ask the county magistrate to let them go.¡±


    ¡°Not as good as you. You closed the case one step ahead of the magistrate.¡±


    Shu Yu ignored her and crouched down. She said to Xiaozhen, who had raised her head in a daze, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take you to see your Motherter.¡±


    Xiaozhen!s face was still covered in tears. She didn¡¯t know Shu Yu, but she felt that her words could make people feel at ease. The blood on her head had been wiped clean. Fortunately, the wound was not very big.


    ¡°l, can I still see my Mother? Auntie Yao said that I can only stay in the market in the future¡­ This is thest time I¡¯m seeing my Mother.¡±


    As Xiaozhen spoke, tears fell again. Her eyes were filled with despair.


    Shu Yu suddenly raised her head and looked at the aunt.


    Auntie Yao was so frightened by her sharp gaze that she took a step back, but she still straightened her neck and said, ¡°Yo, yo, yo, you¡¯re talking big. You¡¯re bringing her to see Mother in a while. she is already locked up in prison, and you still want to bring people to see her? You¡¯re good at bluffing.¡±


    ¡°Can you shut up?¡± Shu Yu rubbed Xiaozhen¡¯s head and stood up. ¡°l haven¡¯t hit anyone in a long time. If you continue to talk nonsense, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    A woman beside her whispered to Shu Yu, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be calctive with her. She just can¡¯t bear to see your fourth aunt¡¯s family doing well. Her man would either hit or scold her, but Yuan Laosi, who lived next door, was considerate and took care of his wife. She was notfortable in her heart. Seeing that her fourth aunt¡¯s family was in trouble, she was happy.¡±


    Although she said that, she felt that what Auntie Yao said made sense.


    The county magistrate had yet to convict her, but if Yuan Shanchuan had notmitted a crime, he would not havee to arrest him directly, right?


    Shu Yu nodded slightly. However, when she lowered her head to speak to Xiaozhen, she still gave her affirmation. ¡®Of course, you can see your Mother.¡± Xiaozhen pursed her lips, wiped her tears, and nodded heavily.


    Shu Yu then looked at the Yuan family¡¯s courtyard door. She did not know the two officers guarding the door.


    ording to the vigers of Daxu Vige, there were still officials searching for the house of the Yuan family. She did not know what they were looking for.


    Shu Yu nned to ask around. She asked her uncle to take care of Xiaohen first before she went to the Yuan family¡¯s house..</font>

 Chapter 309 - 309: The Yuan Family Was in Trouble This Time

    Chapter 309 - 309: The Yuan Family Was in Trouble This Time


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Auntie Yao snorted coldly from behind. ¡°She thinks she¡¯s a nobody. Does she think those officers are easy to talk to? She didn¡¯t even know how she was thrown outter.¡¯


    Of course, the guards at the gate were not easy to talk to. They stood there expressionlessly, and none of the surrounding vigers dared to step forward.


    When Shu Yu wanted to talk with the officers, the three sisters-inw still goggled at her.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t care about them, she walked forward of two officers.


    The officers frowned and wanted to drive her away at once. Shu Yu asked immediately before they talked, ¡°Hello, may I know whether Hu Li is here?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Yesterday, Hu Li let here back. And now she didn¡¯t know whether Hu Li came to the Yuan family.


    Those two officers looked at each other and they knew that Hu Li was that much of a trusted subordinate of Lord Xiang. This girl knew him?


    The two officers¡¯plexion softened slightly and one answered softly, ¡°He wasn¡¯t here.¡¯


    Hu Li wasn¡¯t here, but another one was here.


    Wang Hong just came out of the house, looking at the outside of the yard, and ran to Shu Yu immediately.


    ¡°Lady Lu?¡±


    As he came out and spoke, the two officers and others in the Daxu Vige were also stunned. They also looked at Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu saw Wang Hong and she felt smooth and steady.


    When she started the business, Hu Li and Wang Hong reced Xiang Weinan to present a gift to her.


    She met Hu Li many times, but she only met Wang Hong once.


    ¡°Brother Wang, I¡¯m so happy that you are here, I want to ask something about my Fourth aunt.¡± Shu Yu asked.


    Wang Hong raised his eyebrow and thought that Hu Li was right. When not an ordinary little girl who was ignorant of the world. She was very knowledgeable about the ways of the world. She even called him brother.


    Wang Hong nced at the vigers outside the door. Seeing that everyone was listening attentively, he frowned and waved his hand. ¡°What are you all standing here for? Let you go, let you go. If you cry and make a fuss again, you¡¯ll affect our work.¡±


    Everyone instantly fell silent and did not dare to speak, especially the three sisters-inw of the Yuan family who had been crying the loudest just now. They subconsciously shrank their heads and took two steps back.


    Wang Hong then said to Shu Yu, ¡°Lady Lu, let¡¯s go over there and talk.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and followed Wang Hong to the corner outside, where they began to talk in a low voice.


    ¡°When I set off in the morning, Hu Li told me that Lady Lu mighte here to inquire about Yuan Shan Chuan. So, while the other colleagues brought people back to the office, I stayed here for a while longer. I didn¡¯t expect you toe.¡±


    Shu Yu did not expect this. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He signed, ¡°We can¡¯t help you much.¡± After all, they had already received two bottles of wine. As long as they didn¡¯t vite their principles, they would help if they could.


    ¡°Lady Lu, I won¡¯t hide it from you. the Yuan family had big trouble this time. Yuan Shan Chuan is involved in a matter that concerns the former county magistrate. I can¡¯t say how serious it will be.¡±


    Shu Yu t s heart skipped a beat. How did Yuan Shan Chuan get involved in the matter of the former county magistrate?


    ¡°Then my aunt and the others¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. If the Lu Corporation didn¡¯t participate in the Yuan Shanchuan incident, their lives can be saved.¡¯


    In other words, he could keep her life, but he could not guarantee anything else.


    After all, in this era, it was verymon for a person tomit a crime and implicate his family..</font>

 Chapter 310 - 310: Shocking the Whole County Office

    Chapter 310 - 310: Shocking the Whole County Office


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu took a deep breath. ¡°Then, what¡¯s the most severe punishment for my aunt?¡±


    ¡°Exile her.¡¯


    Exiled again. Shu Yu felt a headache when she heard the word ¡®exiled¡¯.


    Wang Hong looked at her with pity. No one could have expected this.


    Moreover, there was one thing he did not say. They had not paid attention to Yuan Shanchuan before. Even when the Yuan family reported him missing for many days, the government didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with him.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Later, Shu Yu came over to ask for their help, which was why Lord Xiang sent out his men to look for Yuan Shanchuan.


    They didn¡¯t expect to find a clue after this search. They couldn¡¯t find the evidence of the former county magistrate¡¯s crime, but the former county magistrate had entrusted it to Yuan Shanchuan.


    Really¡­ It shocked the entire county office.


    Wang Hong didn¡¯t know if he should thank Lady Lu or sympathize with her.


    Shu Yu did not quite understand Wang Hongs gaze. She only asked, ¡°Then, have you found my fourth Uncle?¡±


    ¡°No, we are also searching for him with all our strength.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. They still hadn¡¯t found the person, so they didn¡¯t know how serious it was.


    ¡°Then can I go see my aunt?¡±


    Wang Hong thought for a moment. ¡°l can¡¯t guarantee this, but Hu Li is still in the county office. You can ask him about Lord. You should be able to see it, but someone had to follow you.¡±


    ¡°l understand. Thank you, Brother Wang. We¡¯ll go to the county now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    They returned to the Yuan family¡¯s door. Wang Hong nodded at Shu Yu and turned around to enter.


    Shu Yu walked to Lu Dasongs side under the stunned gazes of the vigers.


    Da Niu quickly asked, ¡°How is it? What did the bailiff say?¡±


    Shu Yu shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± Lu Dasong picked up the Xiaozhen and the few of them hurriedly followed behind Shu Yu, heading towards the ce where the mule carriage was parked.


    As soon as they left, the people behind them instantly started discussing. ¡°Oh my, this girl from the Lu family knows people from the government?¡± ¡°The officer who led the group just now was so nice to Lu girl?¡±


    ¡°This Lu girl couldn¡¯t have brought Xiaozhen and the others to see Consort Lu, right?¡± Someone turned to look at Auntie Yao.


    Thetter¡¯s face was already a little pale this time, and she hurriedly ran home.


    ¡°l reckon that even if Yuan Shanchuan is guilty, the Lu family will probably be rescued.¡¯


    ¡°But other people from the Yuan family¡­ It¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    As the vigers spoke, they looked at the three sisters-inw of the Yuan family who were in a daze.


    Someone reminded them, ¡°What are you guys still standing there for? Hurry up and follow them. You can meet your man.¡±


    The three of them suddenly reacted. ¡®Yes, yes, yes. Let¡¯s follow.¡±


    They also had a mule carriage, so it would be morefortable to go by mule carriage.


    The three of them quickly wiped their faces, stood up, and chased after them.


    However, they were still a step toote. When Shu Yu and the others got into the car, Daniu had already rushed to the vige entrance.


    The three sisters-inw of the Yuan family called out from behind, ¡°Wait for us. We¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Daniu was startled and hesitated.


    Shu Yu was expressionless. ¡°Let¡¯s go directly. The mule carriage can¡¯t fit so many people.¡±


    Daniu immediately picked up the speed. The car soon left Daxu Vige and headed straight for the county town.


    However, not long after they left the vige, Lu Dasong looked at the child in his arms nervously and said, ¡°What should we do? Quanquan kept crying.. Would something happen if this continued?¡±</font>

 Chapter 311 - 311: Shu Yu Coaxing the Baby

    Chapter 311 - 311: Shu Yu Coaxing the Baby


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu had to drive the carriage. After he got on the carriage, he handed the baby in his arms to Lu Dasong. At this moment, he was holding it with stiff hands.


    Lu Dasong was not used to carrying a baby, especially an Il-month-old baby. He was afraid that he would identally hurt himself.


    Quanquan was already frightened and cried until he was hoarse. He only felt slightly better in Daniu¡¯s arms, but now she started crying again.


    Xiaozhen was very anxious. She couldn¡¯t help but cry as well. As she cried, sheforted her brother.


    Shu Yu reached out and said, ¡°Give the child to me.¡¯<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Lu Dasong hurriedly handed it over and then let out a huge sigh.


    Shu Yu first checked the child. Not only did the child pee, but he also looked very hungry.


    Moreover, such a young child would easily get into trouble if he was frightened. He had cried for so long that his voice was hoarse.


    Shu Yu thought for a moment and said to Daniu, who was driving the carriage outside, ¡°Brother Daniu, this ce is close to Shangshi Vige. Let¡¯s go back first and ask Eldest Aunt to help make some rice soup or paste for the child to eat before we go to the county town.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Although Daniu was also very worried about Fourth Aunt, it was more serious now.


    The mule carriage drove to a fork in the road. Shu Yu was good at coaxing children.


    She took off Quanquan¡¯s diapers. Fortunately, there was still a clean handkerchief in the mule carriage, so she wiped him first.


    Quanquan probably felt a little better, and his crying weakened.


    Shu Yu shook him gently, patted his back with one hand, and then hummed a gentle tune. The child gradually stopped crying. He pursed his lips and raised his wet eyes to stare at Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu smiled at him, and Quanquan also grinned.


    The child¡¯s emotions finally stabilized, and Lu Dasong immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fourth Sister¡¯s family had so many things going out one after another. He was afraid that something would happen to this child. How could Fourth Sister withstand such a blow?


    ¡°Sister Yu. vou sing so well.¡± Xiaozhen raised her head and looked at Shu Yu.


    Atst, she was not as anxious and uneasy as before. She finally knew that Sister Yu was the missing sister from her second uncle¡¯s family that her mother had mentioned before.


    She wanted to see herst time, but something happened at home, so her


    Mother didn¡¯t take her to see Sister Yu.


    Now, she finally saw her.


    Xiaozhen held her brother¡¯s hand and listened to Shu Yu¡¯s tune, feeling a little sleepy.


    Shu Yu reached out to caress her forehead and asked her softly, ¡°How did you get this wound on your forehead?¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe that the officer had injured her when he was arresting her. Since Wang Hong was the one who took the lead this time, he had specially waited for her in the vige. He would not allow his subordinates to treat the child so violently.


    Sure enough, Xiaozhen lowered her head and said softly, ¡°My Grandmother threw it. When my Mother was taken away, my Grandmother beat her up and said that my mother was a jinx who harmed the Yuan family. I wanted to protect Mother, but the Grandmother identally hit me.¡±


    At that time, the Grandmother was too scary. She held the stone as if she wanted to fight her Mother to the death.


    She instinctively tried to block it, but the stone hit her head.


    Fortunately, the official pulled her back in time. The Grandmother could only throw stones. If they had hit her directly, she might have died.


    Shu Yu frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. She just touched it gently. Xiaozhen pursed her lips and didn¡¯t cry out in pain, but she couldn¡¯t suppress her gasps.


    Shu Yu said in a low voice, ¡°When we go to the county townter, you and Quanquan will go to see a doctor first.¡±


    Xiaozhen pulled her sleeve with her right hand. ¡°Yes.¡± She shouted..</font>

 Chapter 312 - 312: Egg Custard

    Chapter 312 - 312: Egg Custard


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The mule carriage soon stopped at the entrance of the Lu family¡¯s big house in Shangshi Vige. Shu Yu carried Quanquan, who was so hungry that he wanted to cry, and got off the cart.


    Lanhua carried a small stool and sat at the door, waiting for them while ying with her chopsticks.


    When she saw a few of them, she quickly ced the needle and thread basket on the stool and went up to them. ¡°Father, how is Fourth Aunt¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Lu Dasongs expression was not rxed, and Lanhua felt anxious.


    She looked at the wound on Xiaozhen¡¯s forehead, which was being held by Daniu, and was instantly shocked.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She waited until everyone had entered before she hurriedly closed the door.


    Madam Li came out of the main room with a frown. She was about to say something when Lu Dasong instructed her, ¡°Make something for Quanquan and Xiaozhen to eat first. Steam two bowls of egg custard to fill their stomachs.¡¯


    Madam Li frowned, didn¡¯t move, and didn¡¯t say what was going on. ¡°What was there to eat? He even wanted to eat the egg custard. These eggs were saved up with great difficulty. Was he the only generous one?


    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t ask anymore. Hurry up. After the children are done eating, we still have to hurry to the county town.¡±


    Madam Li was unhappy and dilly-dallied.


    Fortunately, the Lanhua was smart and had already run to the kitchen to get busy.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at Madam Li. She carried Quanquan and went to the kitchen. Xiaozhen saw this and pulled her sleeve and hurriedly followed her.


    Shu Yu coaxed Quanquan as he told Lanhua about the situation in Daxu


    Vige.


    In the courtyard, Lu Dasong was also having a brief conversation with Madam Li.


    Lanhua was shocked, but Madam Li almost cursed out loud. Just as she said Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s name, she was pulled aside by Daniu, who had sharp eyes and quick hands. ¡°Mother, Xiaozhen is still here. Don¡¯t make her ufortable by talking nonsense. And you forgot to go back to the Second


    Uncle¡¯s shop, and Lord Xiang sent someone to send a gift. Don¡¯t worry, Fourth Aunt will be fine.¡¯


    ¡°Of course, I hope she¡¯s fine.¡± Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he implicate them?


    Madam Li had been very troubled these two days, and now her heart was aching even more. She was also unwilling to see Xiaozhen and the others, so she simply went back to her room.


    Lu Dasong did not have the time to argue with her at this juncture, and he was toozy to scold her.


    He asked Erniu, who had already run back, to take out his childhood pants and change them all.


    Although Shu Yu had untied his diapers, the child¡¯s pants were also wet.


    The egg custard was quickly prepared. Lanhua gave a bowl to Xiaozhen, who was a little hesitant.


    She knew that this was a precious thing. In the past, when she came to her three uncles¡¯ houses, she had rarely eaten it.


    First Uncle¡¯s house was managed by First Aunt. Her second uncle¡¯s family was in dire straits, and her mother would not let her eat. Third Uncle, it was already good enough that he did notin that his Baoya did not have any egg custard to eat.


    Therefore, in Xiaozhen¡¯s heart, Uncle¡¯s egg custard was very precious.


    Now that she was steaming two bowls, she didn¡¯t dare to do it, especially when her parents weren¡¯t around.


    Lanhua took a spoon. ¡°Hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t you have to go to the county town to see your motherter? Don¡¯t dy.¡±


    On the other side, Shu Yu had already started to feed them all. The little guy was very hungry and ate very hard.


    Shu Yu fed her a bowl of soup. He was still a little unwilling to finish. He tugged at her hand and cried out,¡±¡­ Eat, ah, eat.¡±


    Shu Yu wiped the corner of her mouth. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not eat for now. We¡¯ll eat in the county townter.¡±


    After saying that, she turned to look at Xiaozhen. Thetter had already finished eating and was looking at her impatiently. She wanted to go to the county town to see her mother.


    Shu Yu changed her arms and hugged Quanquan. ¡°Let¡¯s go..¡±</font>

 Chapter 313 - 313: Seeing the Doctor

    Chapter 313 - 313: Seeing the Doctor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A few of them set off, and it was still the few of them who went. Lanhua originally wanted to go with them and help take care of the children, but she was stopped by Madam Li.


    Shu Yu advised her to stay. The olddy and Daya were in the county town, so there was no need for too many people to go.


    The mule carriage drove back to the county town. After eating and drinking to their fill and changing their clothes, Quanquan was finally so tired that he fell asleep in Shu Yu!s arms.


    Xiaozhen was also tired, but she was worried about Lu Sixing. She could only open the curtains from time to time to see when they would reach the county town, even though she didn¡¯t know which way to go to the county town.


    It was only when she heard the lively sounds that she knew that they were about to enter the city.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Shu Yu wanted to see the doctor first, especially the younger one. It was the most dangerous time for such a young child to have an ident, so no one dared to take the risk.


    Therefore, the mule carriage stopped outside the clinic.


    The doctor first examined the wound on Xiaozhen¡¯s forehead, asked a few questions, and prescribed medicine.


    At the moment, it seemed that there was nothing serious. However, if her back suddenly hurt or she felt that something was wrong when she went to bed at night, she still had toe to the clinic to see her.


    The doctor bandaged her head and then began to check Quanquan¡¯s body.


    Sure enough, the child was frightened and had already begun to show symptoms of difort.


    He had pooped two times along the way, and the egg soup was gone before he could digest it. When the doctor examined him, the child began to cry again. His voice was thin and weak, and he was no longer energetic.


    Lu Dasong was so worried that he couldn¡¯t take it. Xiaozhen was about to cry, but she didn¡¯t dare to disturb the doctor. She could only suppress her voice and wipe her tears.


    The doctor said, ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for you. Be careful and feed it to him. Pay more attention to him for the next two days. Get someone to keep an eye on him. If he had a fever or vomited, they must send him over as soon as possible.¡±


    He said a few more things to take note of, and Shu Yu and the others then carried Quanquan, who was frowning, and left.


    After getting on the mule carriage, Xiaozhen had been very silent.


    After a while, she raised her head and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go see Mother myself.¡±


    Brother, don¡¯t go. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be scared again.¡±


    Lu Dasong looked at Shu Yu, who nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I mean too. Let¡¯s send him back to Liufang Alley first and make things clear to the Grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    This matter could not be hidden, and there was no need to hide it. The olddy probably also wanted to see Lu Sixing and confirm that she was fine before she could be at ease.


    The group returned to Liufang Alley first. As soon as they entered, they heard Madam Liangining about Lu Sanzhu. She said that she had to go to work early in the morning and woke her up to make breakfast before davvn.


    Madam Liang was still yawning non-stop, and her sewing of the doll cover had slowed down a lot.


    The olddy ignored herints. She only asionally raised her head to look at the children ying.


    Sanya already had the demeanor of a little sister. She brought Baoya to hug the doll and talk to Maneki.


    The two little girls were quiet, but Dabao was restless. Da Hu wanted to pull him to read together, but he was impatient. At this moment, he was acting coquettishly with Liang Shi, saying that he wanted to go out and y.


    Madam Liang was not familiar with the people here and was not at ease. She was thinking about getting Big Tiger to bring him there.


    Just as she was thinking about it, Shu Yu and the others returned.


    The olddy looked up and asked with a smile, ¡°Yu, bring everything¡­¡±


    Halfway through her sentence, she froze when she saw her eldest son, eldest grandson, and granddaughter..</font>

 Chapter 314 - 314: It Won’t Hurt After Eating Candy

    Chapter 314 - 314: It Won¡¯t Hurt After Eating Candy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The olddy hurriedly stood up and put down the things in her hands. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Huh? Xiaozhen, what happened to your head?¡±


    When Xiaozhen saw her grandmother who wanted to love her, her eyes instantly turned red. She ran forward and hugged her waist aggrievedly, crying softly.


    The olddys heart clenched. She patted her back again and again and looked at Shu Yu. ¡°What¡­ What happened to your Fourth Aunt¡¯s house?¡±


    She didn¡¯t see Sixing, only the two children, and they didn¡¯t look too good.


    Seeing this, the others in the courtyard also surrounded them.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Lu Dasong went forward and patted Xiaozhen!s head. Then, he helped the olddy into the house again. ¡°Mother, please sit down first. I¡¯ll tell you slowly.¡±


    ¡°Tell me slowly? Hurry up and don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    Lu Dasong hurriedly nodded. He nced at Xiaozhen and then told her everything they had heard when they went to Daxu Vige.


    When the olddy heard that Lu Sixing had been taken away and locked up by the officials, her face instantly turned pale, and her hands could not help but tremble.


    How could such a thing happen?


    Wasn¡¯t her son-inw missing? How did he be a criminal?


    Madam Liang was also dumbfounded when she heard this. The needle in her hand identally pricked her finger. She cried out in pain and quickly put down the needle and thread.


    Everyone in the room reacted.


    Shu Yu handed Quanquan to Madam Liang and let her hold Quanquan first.


    Then, she covered the olddy¡¯s trembling hands with both hands.


    ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle over and leave Quanquan at home first.


    Then, I¡¯ll go to the county town to look for Lord Xiang and see if I can see Fourth Aunt. It¡¯s also a good time to understand how much Fourth Aunt knows. Officer Wang told me that as long as Fourth Aunt doesn¡¯t know, there¡¯s a high chance that her life won¡¯t be in danger.¡±


    The olddy turned around and looked at her in a daze. She nodded subconsciously and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu told her about Quanquan¡¯s situation and asked Madam Liang to help take care of him first.


    However, when Madam Liang heard that Quanquan did not seem to be in a good mood, she was afraid that something bad would happen to Quanquan and she would not be able to exin itter.


    She quickly said, ¡°l can¡¯t do it alone. There are a few children at home, and our


    Baoya is still young. I can¡¯t take care of them all.¡±


    Shu Yu thought that it made sense. She called out to Dahu, ¡°Go and find Mother. Tell her toe back first.¡¯


    The courtyard where the clothes were made was also in Liufang Alley, not far from here.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Dahu immediately ran out, and Dabao hurriedly followed.


    After a while, the two children disappeared.


    The olddy had calmed down a little. She hugged Xiaozhen, whose eyes were red and swollen, and took Quanquan from Madam Liangs arms. She wiped her face and said to Madam Liang, ¡°First, fry Quanquan¡¯s medicine. When Second¡¯s wifees backter, help her feed him. Something had already happened to Sixing. The child must be fine.¡±


    Madam Liang had no objections. She immediately took the medicine packet


    from Daniu¡¯s hand and went to the kitchen.


    Sanya also ran into the house, took the candy that she had saved up, and handed it to Xiaozhen.


    Thetter was stunned. Sanya simply stuffed the candy into her mouth. ¡°Your forehead is injured. It won¡¯t hurt anymore after you eat the candy.¡±


    Sanya was a year younger than Xiaozhen. In the past, Lu Sixing would bring her to Lu Erbai¡¯s house from time to time, so the rtionship between the sisters was quite good.


    Seeing that Xiaozhen was indeed much happier after eating the candy, Sanya immediately stuffed the rest into her mouth..</font>

 Chapter 315 - 315: Encounter at the County Yamen

    Chapter 315 - 315: Encounter at the County Yamen


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Sanya stuffed the candy into her mouth, she saw Baoya looking at her with eager eyes. Then, she opened her mouth and asked for candy.


    Sanya quickly said before she could say anything, ¡°You¡¯ve already eaten today. If you eat any more, there will be worms in your mouth and you¡¯ll roll around in pain. In this case, not only would you not be able to eat sweets, you would not be able to eat meat, and you would not even be able to eat rice, Then, you would starve to death.¡¯


    Baoya widened her eyes and quickly covered her mouth.


    With her two younger sistersforting her and her grandmother and the others around, Xiaozhen, who had candy in her mouth, was finally no longer as anxious as she was in Daxu Vige. She hugged her younger brother and cried alone and helplessly.


    Not long after, Madam Ruan returned.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She walked in a hurry. On the way here, she had already heard from Dahu what had happened.


    Although Dahu was young, he had been learning all this time and his ability to express himself had improved quite a bit. Madam Ruan understood.


    As soon as Madam Ruan entered the house, she held Quanquan in her arms and said, ¡°Mother Yu, go and see Fourth Sister. I¡¯m at home. I¡¯ll take care of the child.¡¯


    ¡°Yes.¡± the olddy nodded and gave two instructions before taking Xiaozhen and preparing to leave with Shu Yu.


    Madam Ruan thought about it and asked, ¡°Should we tell Erbai about this first? He wants to see Fourth Sister.¡¯


    Ever since he found out that his Fourth Brother-inw had gone missing, Lu Erbai had been worried. His legs were inconvenient, so he couldn¡¯t go into the mountains and viges to look for him like his eldest brother and third brother.


    However, he had some experience in searching for Erya over the years. Even though he could not find her, he knew a little about the small roads in the county. He had asked people to ask about it before, but unfortunately, there was no news.


    If he knew that Fourth Sister had been taken away by the office, he would probably be even more anxious.


    However, the olddy rejected her. ¡°Forget it. Telling him will only cause more people to worry. We don¡¯t know the specific situation at the office yet, and we don¡¯t know if we can see Si Xing. We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back.¡±


    Madam Ruan did not say anything.


    The olddy was anxious. Now that Quanquan had someone to take care of her, she was relieved. Soon, the group left Liufang Alley and went straight to the county government.


    When they were about to reach the entrance of the county government,


    Xiaozhen could not help but hold Shu Yu¡¯s hand tightly, afraid and flustered.


    Shu Yu lowered her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the vige chief of Daxu Vige?¡± Lu Dasong suddenly whispered.


    A few of them looked up and saw three people standing at the entrance of the county government. They were all looking up at the entrance of the county office, but their faces were full of worry.


    Shu Yu remembered that when she was in Daxu Vige, a viger said that the vige chief of Daxu Vige had also brought people to the county office.


    She didn¡¯t expect to meet him at the door.


    A few of them walked closer. Vige Chief Chen of Daxu Vige also saw them.


    At first, he didn¡¯t recognize her, but when he saw Xiaozhen, he suddenly remembered that she was from the Lu family.


    Vige Chief Chen immediately took a few steps forward and stood in front of


    Lu Dasong. ¡°You¡¯ve heard about Yuan Laosi¡¯s family, right?¡± He sighed. He sighed. ¡°We wanted to ask about the situation, but unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t enter the office. Dashi of our vige has a friendship with a small constable in the past, but that small constable is not in the county office today. Dashi went to his house to look for him. He might have toe backter, so he had to wait a little longer.¡±


    However, the young constable had once worked for the former county magistrate. Although he did not suffer with the former county magistrate, there were some things that he could not know too much about. He could only try his luck..</font>

 Chapter 316 - 316: Seeing Wei Nan Again

    Chapter 316 - 316: Seeing Wei Nan Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The vigers of Daxu Vige had been here for quite a while. Looking at the tired expression on vige chief Chen¡¯s face, they must have hit the wall


    several times.


    Lu Dasong said, ¡°We¡¯re also here to ask if we can meet our Fourth Sister.¡±


    Vige chief Chen was stunned. He heard something and quickly asked, ¡°Do you have any connections?¡±


    ¡°l can¡¯t say that I have a way. I can only try.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    As Lu Dasong spoke, he looked at Shu Yu beside him.


    Thetter nodded at vige chief Chen and then went up the steps of the county office¡¯s entrance. He walked to the guard and said a few words.


    The bailiff responded with a few words and quickly turned around to enter.


    Vige chief Chen, who was standing at the back, looked at the Lu family in surprise. ¡°That girl is¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my niece, the daughter of my second brother.¡±


    Vige chief Chen replied to the viger behind him. He suddenly realized that it was Lu Erbai¡¯s daughter who had been missing for many years. ¡°I heard that she had just been found a few days ago.¡±


    Lu Dasong nodded.¡± It¡¯s her.¡±


    Vige chief Chen was a little emotional. He did not expect that the newly found daughter of the Lu family would have such connections. He hoped that she could find out the news. Yuan Shanchuan was a viger of Daxu Vige after all. He was also worried that he had done something disgraceful and the entire vige would be implicated.


    Just as he thought about it, the gatekeeper came out again. His attitude towards Shu Yu was even better than before.


    The olddy and the rest hurriedly surrounded the officers. They heard the bailiff say, ¡°Lady Lu, follow me.¡±


    Vige chief Chen and the others were stunned. They could enter the county office?


    Shu Yu held Xiaozhen¡¯s hand while Lu Dasong and Daniu supported the olddy and walked inside.


    Vige chief Chen and the others looked at each other and hurriedly followed.


    When everyone entered the main hall, the official stopped them and said to Shu Yu,¡± Lord said that he has something to say to Lady Lu alone. You all wait here. Lady Lu, follow me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Please lead the way.¡± Shu Yu nodded at the olddyfortingly and followed her into the house at the back.


    As soon as she left, vige chief Chen couldn¡¯t help but ask Lu Dasong,¡± The lord that the bailiff mentioned just now? Was it the current county magistrate? What kind of identity does your niece have? She can even make the adults meet her personally.¡±


    Lu Dasong didn¡¯t know either. He looked at the olddy.


    Thetter¡¯s expression had always been solemn. At this juncture, she did not think about anything and was unwilling to say anything. She only looked nervously in the direction Shu Yu left.


    When the others saw her like this, they were also affected.


    Moreover, there were also two officers guarding the side of the hall. They did not dare to speak, so they fell silent.


    However, Shu Yu had already followed the runner to the study in the backyard. Hu Li was standing at the door.


    He smiled at Shu Yue ¡°Lady Lu, pleasee in.¡±


    Shu Yu was very grateful for his reminder yesterday, so she thanked him first before entering the door.


    Xiang Weinan was writing when he heard the noise and looked up at her. ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Shu Yu sat down opposite him and Xiang Weinan wrote the calligraphy well. Then, he put down his pen and leaned back in his chair. ¡°Are you here to ask about your rtives?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    Shu Yu was a little puzzled. ¡°Sir, are you willing to tell me unconditionally?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Shu Yu,¡±¡­¡± There was no need to be so straightforward.


    Xiang Weinan leaned forward slightly. He had waited several times before she finally came to him.. This time, Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t say anything, right?</font>

 Chapter 317 - 317: I Accidentally Found Out

    Chapter 317 - 317: I identally Found Out


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu pursed her lips. ¡°Then what are Lord¡¯s conditions?¡±


    Xiang Weinan sized him up for a moment, his fingers gently tapping the table twice, as if he was thinking about how to speak.


    After a while, he said, ¡°I heard that you didn¡¯t have a good life in the Shu family in the past. the Shu family still wants your life, right?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded.


    sne was not surprised at all Xiang weman Knew ner original Identity and background. She did not suspect that Meng Yunzheng had told her. However, since Xiang Weinan was involved in the investigation of the Shu family, he would have the most basic information.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Especially the few times she had interacted with him, the sudden appearance in the Lu family, and now it was rted to Yuan Shanchuan, who seemed to be involved in the case of the former county magistrate. These factors were enough for Xiang Weinan to investigate all eighteen generations of her ancestors.


    ¡°So, you should hate the Shu family, right?¡± Xiang Weinan asked again.


    His cautious question made Shu Yu somewhat speechless.


    She sighed deeply and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t Lord just say it?¡±


    ¡°..¡± Xiang Weinan coughed lightly. ¡°l want to know, how much do you know about the Shu familys private affairs?¡±


    Shu Yuughed. ¡°Lord Xiang, you think highly of me. You¡¯ve said it yourself. I¡¯m not doing well in the Shu family. Then you should know that the third daughter of the Shu family is like an invisible person. Not to mention the secret matters of the Shu family, even if something happened openly in the Shu family, they might not let me know.¡±


    Xiang Weinan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is it right? Then on the night, you were killed by the Shu family, you said in yourst words that Lord Shu had a mistress, that the first Madam Shu wanted to marry Second Miss to her maternal nephew, that Second Master Shu owed money to the gambling den, and that Second Madam Shu drugged Concubine, causing her to miscarry.


    These are so secretive that even the Shu Family¡¯s Old Madam might not know.


    How did you know about them?¡±


    Shu Yu choked. Would you believe me if I said I read it from a book?


    He probably didn¡¯t believe it.


    Shu Yu sighed, rubbed her temples, andughed dryly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll find out if I was not careful.¡¯


    ¡°Ah, what other things did you know when you were not careful?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    ¡°Let me think about it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Xiang Weinan knew that he must know something else from her.


    Shu Yu supported her forehead and began to recall the contents of the book.


    As far as she knew, the decisive evidence that the Shu family was finally brought down was in¡­


    ¡°Lord Xiang can find someone to watch over the seconddy of the Shu family.¡±


    Among the youngdies in the Shu family, the eldestdy is the vicious female supporting role in the book, and she, the third Miss, is cannon fodder whose name has only been mentioned a few times. However, the second Miss and her are all concubine¡¯s daughters but they are treatedpletely differently. Second Miss Shu usually looks submissive and has no opinion, but no one knows that she is the favorite and most trusted daughter of the Lord of the Shu family.


    Not to mention anything else, just the outer room that Master Shu kept outside, and it was the seconddy who helped to cover up and arrange it.


    The night that Shu Yu was killed, it was exposed that the first Madam wanted to marry the seconddy to her natal nephew who had domestic violence. However, even if she didn¡¯t tell the truth at the time, the wishful thinking of the first Madam would not work.


    In the book, Head Master almost got the idea of getting rid of the first Madam because of this incident.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Shu family¡¯s sudden disaster, the consequences would be unpredictable.


    Therefore, others may not know much about the secret affairs of the Shu family, but the seconddy of the Shu family probably knows a lot..</font>

 Chapter 318 - 318: Only Four People Could Go

    Chapter 318 - 318: Only Four People Could Go


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiang Weinan was surprised. ¡°The Second Miss of the Shu family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there might be unexpected gains.¡± Shu Yu was naturally happy to be able to bring down the Shu family as soon as possible.


    Xiang Weinan touched his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Second Miss¡­l understand.¡±


    Shu Yu could not provide much information. After all, the book was mainly about the story of the male and female leads. Because the Shu family had a vicious female supporting character, there was more plot when they were defeated in the end, but that was all.


    After telling Lord Xiang what he wanted to know, Shu Yu began to ask about Yuan Shanchuan. ¡°What crime did my Fourth Unclemit?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Xiang Weinan looked up at her. ¡°We will only know the details after he is found. We only know that the former county magistrate might have expected it before he was arrested, so he mixed an important piece of evidence with the


    goods and nned to transport it out of the city to the Dongan Province. Yuan Shanchuan was one of the people who transported this batch of goods.¡±


    ¡°Now, two of the people who transported the goods are dead, and the other two have been captured. Only Yuan Shanchuan was missing. Coincidentally, the goods had been found, and only the evidence of the crime had been taken away by Yuan Shanchuan alone.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. ¡°But my Fourth Uncle might not know what it is and just took it by ident, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there is such a possibility, but this is just a guess. We need evidence that he didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Shu Yu knew that this was good news for her.


    She thought that Lord Xiang had enough evidence to prove that Yuan Shanchuan colluded with the former county magistrate. If that was the case, she could only try her best to get her Fourth Aunt.


    Now that she had heard what he meant, there was still room for negotiation.


    ¡°Then my Fourth Aunt¡­¡±


    Xiang Weinan leaned back in his chair. ¡°I¡¯ve already interrogated the Yuan family and the Lu family. So far, it seems that they don¡¯t know. However, they couldn¡¯t leave yet. They had to wait until Yuan Shanchuan was found.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be fine now.¡±


    Xiang Weinan¡¯s promise, Shu Yu was indeed relieved. ¡®Can we go and see


    Fourth Aunt?¡±


    He nodded at Xiang Weinan.


    After Shu Yu thanked him, she came out of the study.


    The olddy and the others who were waiting in the lobby were impatient. When they saw Shu Yue out, they quickly ran forward and surrounded her. ¡°How is it?¡± What did Lord say?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. She was not allowed to spread the words that Xiang Weinan had said in the study.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t mention Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s matter. She only said, ¡°Lord has agreed for us to visit Fourth Aunt.¡±


    The olddy was happy, but Xiaozhen raised her head with bright eyes.


    However, Hu Li, who came out with Shu Yu, said, ¡°But there are too many of you. The Lord said that only four can enter.¡± Four¡­


    Shu Yu, the olddy, and Xiaozhen had to go.


    The olddy¡¯s gaze swept across the room andnded on Lu Dasong and Daniu. Then, itnded on Vige Chief Chen.


    She sighed and said, ¡°Boss and Daniu will wait for us outside. Vige Chief


    Chen,e with us. As for the Yuan Family, it happened so suddenly that they probably didn¡¯t have time to exin a lot of things.¡±


    Vige Chief Chen quickly nodded. ¡°Thank you, Sister-inw Lu.¡±


    After confirming the visitor, Hu Li led the way to a house not far from the county office..</font>

 Chapter 319 - 319: Meeting Fourth Aunt

    Chapter 319 - 319: Meeting Fourth Aunt


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Someone was guarding the door of the house. When Hu Li arrived, the person nodded at him and unlocked the house.


    This room was not a prison, but there were two spaces separated by railings.


    The Yuan family lived in one room, and Lu Sixing lived in the other.


    Lu Sixing was alone in the room, but her hair and clothes were in a mess, and there was a palm print on her face.


    Hu Li exined in a low voice, ¡°The Yuan family med the Lu family at first. That Old Lady Yuan went up and pped her when no one was paying attention. We separated them. Originally, Old Lady Yuan and the Lu Corporation were locked up together.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The olddy became angry when she heard that. Especially when she saw her daughter huddled in the corner and not saying anything, her heart ached. She hurriedly walked forward and said, ¡°Si Xing, Si Xing?¡±


    The Yuan family and Lu Sixing had heard the sound of someone entering the door from the beginning. However, they were all immersed in grief and fear at the moment. They sat on the ground numbly and did not have the mood to see who it was.


    When they heard the olddy¡¯s voice, they looked up at them in shock.


    Lu Sixing stood up abruptly and walked forward in two steps. She grabbed the railing and said in shock, ¡°Mother? Xiaozhen? You, why are you here?¡±


    The olddy¡¯s eyes were red, and Xiaozhen burst into tears.


    She reached out to pull Lu Sixing. Lu Sixing immediately squatted down and wanted to hug her.


    However, there was a railing in front of her, so she couldn¡¯t do it. She could only hold her hand and gently touch her forehead. ¡°Does your head hurt? Did you apply for medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sister Yu took me and my brother to see a doctor. Little Brother tell asleep after crying and was tired, so he didn¡¯t bring him over. Second Aunt is taking care of him.¡±


    Xiaozhen followed Shu Yu¡¯s instructions and did not mention the fact that


    Quanquan was sick first so that Lu Sixing would not worry.


    But even so, Lu Sixing was still worried.


    Fortunately, in front of the child and her mother, she still tried her best to restrain herself.


    She touched Xiaozhen¡¯s head and wiped her tears as she stood up again. She looked at the olddy. ¡°Mother, how did you guys get here? This is the county office¡­


    The olddy wiped her face and said, ¡°It was Yu who brought us here. Yu went to the county magistrate, and he only agreed to let us meet you so that we could be at ease.¡¯


    Lu Sixing was stunned when she heard Yu¡¯s name for the second time.


    The olddy pushed Shu Yu forward and said, ¡°This is Yu. You haven¡¯t seen her yet.¡± It¡¯s your second brother¡¯s second daughter. Fortunately, she¡¯s here.


    Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡¯


    Lu Sixing looked at Shu Yu and suddenly reacted. ¡°You¡¯re Erya?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Fourth Aunt.¡¯


    Lu Sixing was happy. ¡°Good, good. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. 1 didn¡¯t expect that our first meeting would be under such circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Aunt, don¡¯t be anxious. The Lord said that he would find Fourth Uncle as soon as possible. If the lord ask you anythingter, answer them. Don¡¯t hide anything. I believe that Fourth Uncle is also innocent, but his whereabouts are unknown. We have to find him before we can conclude anything.¡±


    Lu Sixing nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, I also believe that he¡¯s innocent. He definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a treasonous thing, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t abandon me and the child.¡¯


    The olddy held her hand. ¡°We all believe in him, so don¡¯t be discouraged and have a good rest. We¡¯ll take care of Xiaozhen and Quanquan. You don¡¯t have to worry..¡±</font>

 Chapter 320 - 320: You All Be Behave

    Chapter 320 - 320: You All Be Behave


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± Previously, Lu Sixing had been caught in a hurry and had no time to exin to her children. After being locked up here, she was most worried about Xiaozhen and Quanquan.


    Now that she saw that Xiaozhen was fine and could see the child again, her anxiety finally calmed down.


    The Yuan family members were a little stunned when they heard their conversation. What did he mean? This, this girl from the Lu family knows the lord county magistrate?


    Old Lady Yuan hurriedly called out to the olddy, ¡°Inw, inw, do you know when we can leave?¡±


    The olddy turned her head abruptly and looked at her angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t call me inw. Look at what you¡¯ve done to my granddaughter. You still me my daughter for being unconed I didn¡¯t even say that your good son got into trouble outside and caused my daughter to be locked up here. You still have the cheek to hit my daughter¡¯s granddaughter. Am I giving you face?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Old Lady Yuan was unhappy. ¡°Then she¡­¡±


    Vige chief Chen, who had been silent all this while, red at her. ¡°Alright, just shut up. This matter has nothing to do with the Lu Corporation. If it weren¡¯t for the Lu familys girl, what good things would have happened to you? Those people who were captured have been locked up in prison, and you¡¯re still in this clean room. Who do you think you¡¯re giving face to? Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±


    Old Lady Yuan was still a little afraid of vige chief Chen.


    Vige chief Chen was toozy to argue with the woman. He looked at Old Nian Yuan, ¡°That¡¯s the situation. You can only stay here for now. We¡¯ll talk about it when we find Yuan Shanchuan. I also hope that Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t do anything. I hope that you all can go home safely. As for your family, I¡¯ll help arrange it when I get back. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Old Man Yuan was still a little scared.¡± Then, will we be in danger here? Will the lord beat us up and torture us to extort a confession?¡±


    Hu Li sneered. ¡°What are you thinking about? He wanted to torture you to force a confession, but he did it during the interrogation just now, and he even ndered the Lord¡¯s reputation here?¡±


    ¡°No, no, sir. We didn¡¯t mean that. We¡­


    Vige chief Chen sighed. ¡°Alright. Whatever the lord ask, just answer honestly. Also, don¡¯t me the Lu Corporation any more. She is the most innocent one. If you continue to cause trouble, you can stay here for the rest of your lives.¡±


    After saying that, he nced at Old Lady Yuan.


    Old Man Yuan and the Yuan family brothers quickly said, ¡°No, we will be honest.¡¯


    Vige chief Chen didn¡¯t have anything else to say. With Hu Li around, the more he said, the more the bailiff thought.


    Therefore, after he finished giving instructions to the Yuan family, he waited at the side.


    Shu Yu had nothing to say, and the olddy and Xiaozhen did not know what to say either. It was inappropriate to say anything on such an asion.


    Lu Sixing held two hands for a long time before she reluctantly let go. She said to them, ¡°Mother, Xiaozhen, Yu, you can go. I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡±


    Xiaozhen¡¯s eyes became teary again. She had cried too much today, and her eyes were red and swollen.


    Lu Sixing also sobbed as she told her, ¡°You have to listen to your grandmother and take good care of your younger brother. Be good at home and wait for Father and Mother toe back, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will, Mother.¡¯


    No matter how reluctant they were, they still left the room.


    The sunlight outside the house was very strong, but the hearts of the olddy and the others were cold and dark.


    After walking far away, the olddy looked back again, then lowered her head and pulled Shu Yu to the side..</font>

 Chapter 321 - 321: Shu Yu’s Worry

    Chapter 321 - 321: Shu Yu¡¯s Worry


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was surprised and saw the olddy stuff two pieces of silver into her hands.


    ¡°Grandmother?¡±


    The olddy said, ¡°Ah Yu, give this to that officer and ask him to help. Give your Fourth Aunt a good meal and take care of her.¡±


    Shu Yu stared nkly at the broken silver in her hand.


    Before Shu Yu returned, the olddy only had two or three hundred coins (mary) in total.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    After the shop was opened, the olddy had earned a lot of money. However, she had not taken a single penny apart from the 10 taels (mary) of silver she had from the government.


    She felt she did not need to spend much money on normal days. It was enough as long as there was food and drink at home.


    However, her children and grandchildren were very filial. From time to time, Shu Yu would find an excuse to give her some money and ask her to keep it. In the future, when her grandchildrene over, the olddy will buy some snacks and share them with him. The children would be happy too.


    Later on, Madam Ruan and Daya also gave her some money, as well as the two taels (mary) of retirement money that Third Brother gave her a few days ago.


    Therefore, the olddy now had five to six taels (mary) of silver in her hands. She took out half of it and stuffed it all into Shu Yu¡¯s hands.


    Shu Yu could not help butugh. She did not reject it. Only by epting it could the olddy feel at ease. In any case, he would find an excuse to return it in the future.


    However, she had already given Hu Li a few taels (mary) of silver. She had already exined what the olddy had said.


    ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around and said a few words to Hu Li.


    The group of people walked to the entrance of the county government office before stopping.


    Lu Dasong and the others who were waiting outside immediately came forward to wee him.


    The vigers of Daxu Vige asked Vige Chief Chen anxiously, ¡°Vige


    Chief, you saw the Yuan family. Are they alright?¡±¡±


    Vige Chief Chen waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t stay here. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    When they were far away from the county office, Vige Chief Chen turned to the olddy Lu and said, ¡°Sister-inw Lu, we¡¯ll be returning to the vige first. Please take care of the Yuan family¡¯s matters. If we have any news, let¡¯s pass it on to each other. We will try our best to find Yuan Shanchuan.¡±


    The olddy nodded, and the two of them quickly parted ways and left.


    Only then did Shu Yu and the others walk towards Liufang Alley. Lu Dasong asked about Lu Sixings situation and knew it was nothing serious. He was also not locked up in prison, so he felt much more at ease.


    Reputation is still very important these days, especially for women. If they had been in prison, they would already be considered a dirty person in the eyes of many people.


    However, Lord Xiang had promised Shu Yu that he would temporarily detain her in the county office and not send her to prison.


    The few of them chatted as they returned home.


    As soon as the olddy entered the house, she asked about Quanquan¡¯s


    condition. The child had already taken his medicine and fallen asleep.


    Madam Ruan had been sitting beside the child the entire time, sewing a toy cover while checking on his condition from time to time.


    At present, everything seemed to be fine. She didn¡¯t have diarrhea any more, but she didn¡¯t sleep well.


    As long as they were fine, it was good. Everyone had been busy for a while and did not even have lunch.


    Madam Liang helped them with the noodles. Everyone hurriedly filled their stomachs before they could sit down and rest for a while. They could also quietly discuss things.


    The key to the problem was Yuan Shanchuan, but he seemed to have vanished into thin air. No one knew where he had gone.


    Shu Yu was not familiar with this ce, and the Dasu dynasty did not have surveince cameras everywhere like in modern times. It was not easy to find someone.


    From the looks of it, she could only ce her hopes on the government.


    What Shu Yu was most worried about was whether Yuan Shanchuan was still alive..</font>

 Chapter 322 - 322: First Day of Work

    Chapter 322 - 322: First Day of Work


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the evening, Lu Erbai and Lu Sanzhu returned. Naturally, they heard about Lu Sixing.


    It was Lu Sanzhu¡¯s first day at work, and he had wanted toin about how tired, hungry, and sore his feet were the moment she returned. He wanted to borrow his second brother¡¯s mule carriage so that he wouldn¡¯t have to walk to the peach blossom forest tomorrow.


    Who knew that something so serious would happen at home? He had lost all his thoughts of pretending to be pitiful.


    Lu Erbai pounded the table angrily. He was very upset that he couldn¡¯t find


    Yuan Shanchuan in time.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The olddy sighed. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it. This matter will be resolved one day. I¡¯m tired after a busy day. I¡¯ll go make some food and rest early after eating.¡±


    Only then did everyone start moving. Lu Dasong and Daniu had already returned before the city gates closed.


    After dinner, the olddy remembered that it was Lu Sanzhu¡¯s first day at work. She asked with concern, ¡°How are you feeling today?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t have anything to do today.¡± Lu Sanzhu said, ¡°The steward told me about the things I needed to do. He took me around the Peach Blossom Forest and got to know the workers who worked with me. After that, I had to remember some rules. There were too many rules and regtions. I remember that my head hurt. The steward had said that I still had to remember tomorrow. There was no end to it.¡¯


    For a cker who didn¡¯t do anything, it was too difficult for him to remember these things.


    However, the olddy reached out and patted him. ¡°Since he¡¯s giving you this opportunity, you should take it. Don¡¯t be ungrateful. If you don¡¯t want to do it, give it up. Many people want to do it.¡±


    Lu Sanzhu knew that his Mother was in a bad mood today, so he didn¡¯t dare to provoke her. He lowered his head and said softly, ¡°l didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t going to do it. I was justining.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if youin in front of us, but shut up if you shouldn¡¯t say anything outside. If you have work to do, do it well. Don¡¯t do anything illegal, understand?¡±


    The olddy was also shocked by Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s matter. This person had made a mistake, and it had implicated his wife and children.


    It was only because their family had Yu. Otherwise, who knew what the consequences would be?


    Fortunately, Lord Xiang was a good official. If he had met that muddle-headed dog official from before, he would probably not even let the two children off.


    Lu Sanzhu immediately nodded. ¡°l promise to do my job well.¡±


    The olddy said a few more words to him. Among her children, the most worrying one was this third child.


    Lu Sanzhu almost couldn¡¯t take it. In the past, when his Mother nagged him, he would turn around and run away the moment she opened her mouth. But now¡­He didn¡¯t dare.


    When the olddy finally finished speaking, Lu Sanzhu hurriedly brought his wife and children to Yiren Pavilion to sleep.


    After their family left, the Lu family finally quieted down.


    Madame Ruan brought Sanya and Xiaozhen to wash up and let them rest early.


    The Lu family originally had three rooms. Lu Erbai and his wife and the twins stayed in thergest room, the east wing. the olddy and Daya stayed in the


    slightly smaller room, the west wing. Shu Yu stayed alone in the small room that was originally used as a study.


    Now that there were two more children at home, Daya and Shu Yu had no experience in taking care of children.


    Quanquan was so small that she could only give it to Madam Ruan.


    Xiaozhen was in a state of fear for another day. the olddy was worried and brought her to sleep.


    The east wing was left for the four of them to stay in. Lu Erbai and Dahu stayed in the study, while Daya, Sanya, and Shu Yu stayed in the west wing..</font>

 Chapter 323 - 323: Awakened in the Middle of the Night

    Chapter 323 - 323: Awakened in the Middle of the Night


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sanya was very happy. She had rarely slept with her eldest sister and second sister before.


    Therefore, the little girl tidied herself up early and ran into the west wing. She climbed onto the bed and slept in the middle. She pped her hands and called out to them,¡± Big Sister, Second Sister,e quickly.¡± She wanted to be embraced by both sides.


    Daya and Shu Yu looked at each other andughed.


    When they fell asleep, Sanya indeed burrowed into one person¡¯s arms and another person¡¯s arms. After a while, she was dizzy and tired until she fell asleep.


    Shu Yu found it funny. She had been busy all day and was quite tired. She had wanted to say a few words to Daya, but she did not expect that she would fall asleep in just a moment.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    However, in the dead of the night, a cry suddenly sounded in her ears, followed by amotion.


    Shu Yu was the first to wake up and hurriedly got up to put on his clothes.


    As soon as she was dressed, Daya woke up. Sanya rubbed her eyes in a daze.¡± Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She had not woken up yet and had forgotten that she was in the same room as her eldest sister and second sister.


    Shu Yu told Daya, ¡°It seems to be the voice from Mother¡¯s side. I¡¯ll go and take a look. Big Sister, take care of Sanya first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, watch the road when it¡¯s dark.¡± Daya was sleeping inside, so her movements were not as convenient as Shu Yu¡¯s.


    Shu Yu nodded and ran out. The east and west rooms were just opposite. She quickly saw what was happening in the east room.


    Grandmother the olddy and Madam Ruan were busy taking care of Quanquan. Xiaozhen stood at the side, wiping her tears in a daze. When she saw Shu Yuing over, she quickly ran over and held her hand. ¡°Sister Yu, my brother is not well. He keeps vomiting. Is something going to happen to him?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even dare to say the word ¡°death¡±, afraid that it woulde true.


    Shu Yu frowned. It seemed that the worst situation that the doctor had mentioned had still happened.


    She walked forward and saw that Quanquan¡¯s face was flushed red. He was so upset that he could not even hear his cries. She quickly said, ¡°Grandmother, we have to send him to the doctor as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°l can¡¯t. He vomits every time I carry him. The clinic is so far away from here. But the mule carriage made Lu Dasong rush back to Shangshi Vige. It¡¯s all my fault. How could I have forgotten about this?¡±


    The olddy med herself. She had never thought that such a serious symptom would suddenly appear in the middle of the night. She thought that it would be more convenient for them to go back toote.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring the doctor over. There are two medical centers closest to Liufang Lane. I¡¯ll knock on the door and ask the doctor toe over.


    I¡¯ll be back soon.¡¯


    Before the olddy could say anything, Shu Yu ran out.


    When Daya brought Sanya over, they could only see her back.


    By the time Lu Erbai hurried over with the Dahu supporting him, Shu Yu had already left the courtyard.


    Quanquan¡¯s situation was urgent. Shu Yu could not care less about the darkness of the alley and walked quickly.


    Fortunately, he quickly adapted to the light and Shu Yu ran slowly.


    However, after she ran for a while, she suddenly stopped in her tracks as if she wanted to confirm something and ran back.


    Then, she stopped at the entrance of the Meng family¡¯s courtyard.


    She looked at the Meng family¡¯s door and confirmed that she had not seen it wrongly when she had taken a casual nce just now.


    The big lock that had been hanging on the lock ring of the door a few days ago was gone.


    Shu Yu was overjoyed.. Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were back?</font>

 Chapter 324 - 324: You I re a Fool Now

    Chapter 324: You I re a Fool Now


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhao Xi¡¯s medical skills were superior, and he was much better than the doctor in the small clinic at Liufang Alley. Moreover, it was so close.


    Shu Yu pushed the door open without hesitation.


    She tried to push it open but it didn¡¯t budge. It was probably locked inside.


    She was afraid of rming the neighbors, so she did not knock on the door. After looking around, she stepped on the rocks outside and climbed up the wall a few steps. She jumped down from the wall and entered the courtyard.


    Who knew that just as her feetnded, a stick was swung at her?


    Shu Yu¡¯s body reacted faster than her brain. She immediately squatted down to avoid it and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    The rod that was sweeping over once again stopped by a hair¡¯s breadth. Zhao Xi¡¯s surprised voice rang out, ¡°Lady Lu?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Zhao, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re here now.¡± Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief.


    Zhao Xi leaned the stick against the wall and was speechless. ¡®Lady Lu, what are you doing? In the middle of the night, you came to our house and even climbed over the wall. Do you want to be a thief? I was almost scared to death.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you for treatment, Doctor Zhao. We have a baby who is less than a year old. He was frightened during the day and is not feeling well now. It¡¯s very dangerous to vomit and have diarrhea.¡±


    After saying that, Shu Yu came over to pull him.


    Zhao Xi immediately took a step back. ¡°Wait, wait, don¡¯t be anxious. I can go with you to save them, but you have to tell me the specific situation first. I have to prepare some things too. Otherwise, I would have toe back to get itter. It was troublesome.¡¯


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Shu Yu calmed herself down and followed him into the house. Then, as he exined Quanquan¡¯s symptoms, she watched Zhao Xi pack up the medicine box.


    When he was done, she asked, ¡°Is Young Master Meng not back yet?¡± She had been here for so long, but she had not seen Meng Yunzheng. Zhao Xi paused for a moment, turned his head, and looked at her meaningfully. He said, ¡°No, I came back alone. I just came back to get some things. You just happened to be here. I¡¯ll be leaving in another hour.¡± As he spoke, he had already tidied up the medicine bag. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, but after taking a few steps, Zhao Xi stopped again. He pointed at himself. ¡°l can¡¯t go to your house like this.¡± Shu Yu pped her forehead. ¡°I almost forgot. You¡¯re a fool now.¡±¡±


    Zhao Xi was speechless. You¡¯re the f*cking idiot.


    Shu Yu looked around. ¡°Do you have a curtained hat?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Xi rummaged through it and found a ck curtain hat. He hung it on his head and walked out.


    Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief. With Doctor Zhao around, she could at least rest assured.


    Zhao Xi was cautious. After he went out, he even locked the courtyard.


    They rushed to the Lu family¡¯s house. On the way, Zhao Xi asked softly, ¡°l don¡¯t look like the doctor you went to the clinic to find. Will your family suspect me?¡± He looked more like a thief who broke into the house in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if my family suspects you, they won¡¯t ask too much, and they won¡¯t lift your curtain hat to see what you look like.¡± This Shu Yu was right. The Lu family would never ask Shu Yu more questions that she was unwilling to talk about.


    Just like how she knew Lord Xiang, the Lu family had never asked.


    It was not that they were not curious or concerned, but Shu Yu had kept her mouth shut about everything that happened before he returned to the Lu family, except for the first day..

 Chapter 325 - 325: A Missed Shot

    Chapter 325: A Missed Shot


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even though Shu Yu said that she had a good life with her adoptive parents in the past, the Lu family felt that she must have had a bad life since she was so unwilling to remember. They didn¡¯t want to touch on her sadness, so if she didn¡¯t want to say it, then she wouldn¡¯t say it.


    It was enough for them to know that Shu Yu was fine.


    Zhao Xi saw how confident she was and did not ask any more questions. In any case, she would settle the Lu family.


    They quickly arrived at the Lu family¡¯s house. Xiaozhen¡¯s uncontroble cries became more and more obvious in the house. Even Sanya could not help but cry with her.


    Shu Yu quickly brought Doctor Zhao forward. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ve brought the doctor here. You guyse out first. ¡°The doctor needs a quiet ce. Let¡¯s not disturb him in the room.¡¯


    The olddy and Madam Ruan, who had been extremely worried, turned their heads at the same time. When they saw Doctor Zhao wearing a ck curtained hat, they were stunned.


    It was Shu Yu who entered and brought Xiaozhen and Sanya out first. Then they quickly followed her out of the east wing. Shu Yu immediately said to Zhao Xi, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, doctor.¡± Zhao Xi nodded and entered with the medicine box.


    With his back to the door, he lifted the veil of his hat to prevent it from blocking his view.


    The Lu family could not see what he did. In any case, after a while, Quanquan, who was originally ufortable and moving around, suddenly quieted down.


    Not long after, even the crying stopped.


    Seeing this, the olddy and Madam Ruan heaved a sigh of relief.


    Shu Yu also calmed down and looked around. Only then did she realize that Daya and Lu Erbai weren¡¯t there.


    She took the time to ask, ¡°Where are Father and Eldest Sister?¡±


    ¡°They went to look for you.¡± Da Hu raised his head and whispered.


    After Shu Yu ran out, Daya was not at ease at all and chased after her.


    But in the middle of the night, Shu Yu, a girl, had already run out. If another girl ran out alone, what would happen?


    Although Lu Erbai¡¯s legs were inconvenient, he was still a man, so he apanied her out.


    Who knew that when they arrived at Liufang Alley, they did not see Shu Yu? They thought that Shu Yu had gone to another clinic, so they went back to look for her, but they still didn¡¯t see her.


    They became anxious. In such a short period, could something have happened?


    Lu Erbai was older and had experienced more things. He patted Daya¡¯s shoulderfortingly and said, ¡°Maybe we missed it. When we were looking for the first family, Yu had already brought the doctor from the second family back. Let¡¯s go back and take a look first.¡±


    Daya thought that it made sense, so she helped Lu Erbai back.


    They went back and forth for a while. In addition, it was dark and Lu Erbai walked slowly. By the time they reached home, Zhao Xi, who was fast and had excellent medical skills, had already finished treating Quanquan.


    He was giving instructions on how to take care of a child as he walked out. Without noticing, he bumped into Daya and Lu Erbai.


    Zhao Xi was wearing a curtained hat on his head, and his vision was blocked. However, he could still see Daya¡¯s figure. Seeing that he was about to bump into her, he subconsciously turned to the side.


    Who knew that Lu Erbai was standing beside Daya? Lu Erbai was wearing dark clothes, and his legs were inconvenient.


    He could not avoid Zhao Xi at all when he walked over.


    Daya eximed, ¡°Father.¡± She hurriedly pulled Lu Erbai back, but she twisted her ankle and fell forward.


    Zhao Xi was shocked and quickly supported her..

 Chapter 326 - 326: Your Sister Recognizes Me

    Chapter 326 - 326: Your Sister Recognizes Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Zhao Xi was scared to death. His voice changed. He knew it was too inconvenient to be in the dark.


    Daya first nced at Lu Erbai, who had already been supported by the sharp-eyed Shu Yu.


    Daya heaved a sigh of relief and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Then, she raised her head and looked at Zhao Xia The appearance under the curtain hat


    Zhao Xi was stunned. After helping her stand, he quickly took a step back.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Daya took a deep breath as well. After steadying herself, she moved behind Lu Erbai.


    Only then did Shu Yu introduce them to Lu Erbai. ¡°Father, this is the doctor I invited over. He just diagnosed Quanquan, and he¡¯s fine now.¡±


    Shu Yu originally thought that her father and elder sister had not returned for so long. After she sent Zhao Xi out, she went to look for them. She did not expect to meet them at the door.


    When Lu Erbai saw that Shu Yu was really at home, he felt relieved. When he heard that the doctor in front of him had already examined Quanquan, he was instantly overjoyed. He immediately held Zhao Xi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Thank you, doctor. Thank you, doctor. It¡¯s sote, but I still have to trouble you to go out to see a doctor. It¡¯s too tiring.¡±


    Zhao Xi coughed dryly and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s my duty as a doctor to treat and save people. There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Shu Yu quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll send him off and get the prescription.¡±


    Fearing that Lu Erbai and the others would be worried about him following them, he hurriedly added, ¡°It¡¯s not far ahead. I have martial arts to protect myself. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    The Lu family members looked at each other. When Daya heard this, she quickly handed thentern in her hand to her.


    Shu Yu then took Zhao Xi out and went straight to the Meng family.


    Lu Erbai looked at Zhao Xi¡¯s back and frowned. He felt that he looked a little familiar.


    However, he was soon pulled into the house by the olddy to see the child, so he had no other thoughts.


    On the other hand, Zhao Xi had just returned home when he quickly locked the door. Then, he nervously said to Shu Yu, ¡°What should 1 do? Your sister seems to have seen my appearance.¡±


    ¡°.. Calm down, maybe she didn¡¯t see it? After all, the night is so dark and it has only been a short while. My sister might not be used to the light at night.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Zhao Xi frowned and thought about it. It seemed to be true.


    In that situation, he actually couldn¡¯t see Daya¡¯s appearance very clearly.


    Zhao Xi was slightly relieved. He turned around and walked into the house.


    ¡°Anyway, just don¡¯t tell anyone about my identity. I¡¯ll write you a prescription. When the medicine shop opens tomorrow morning, you can go and get the medicine. ¡°The child was not a big problem. You just needed to take care of him carefully.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and said casually, ¡°l thought you guys left and never came back. ¡±


    Zhao Xi lit the candle and was stunned when he heard that. ¡°Leave? Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°The southwest.¡¯


    ¡°Why are we going to the southwest? l¡­¡± He remembered something halfway through his sentence. ¡°Oh, do you think that we found out about the whereabouts of Abbey Dean Dongqing Temple and went to look for him?¡± ¡°l saw that your front door was locked for several days.¡±


    Zhao Xi shook his head. ¡°We just went out to settle some matters. If we didn¡¯t go to the southwest, there would naturally be other people going there. 1 came back this time to get something. I was going to leave in a while. However, I thought that you might still be worried about the child, so I stayed a little longer. I¡¯ll leave when the sun is about to rise and the child is confirmed to be fine,¡¯


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shu Yu smiled and asked, ¡°Will that dy your work?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. Anyway, I¡¯ll only get down to business the day after tomorrow.¡± Zhao Xi handed her the prescription he had written.


    Shu Yu took the prescription. She was afraid that her family would worry, so she did not stay any longer. She took the prescription and left..</font>

 Chapter 327 - 327: Sure Enough, I Saw Zhao Xi

    Chapter 327 - 327: Sure Enough, I Saw Zhao Xi


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Shu Yu returned home, the Lu family had already calmed down.


    Now that they were all fine, everyone was relieved. Xiaozhen, Sanya, and Dahu were chased back to bed to sleep.


    The olddy and the others had been busy for the whole night. They were sweating all over and were washing their faces with water.


    When he saw Shu Yu return, Lu Erbai asked her softly, ¡°The doctor who came just now wasn¡¯t from the nearby clinic, right?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s someone I used to know. His medical skills are better, so I can rest assured.¡¯<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Lu Erbai nodded. When he heard her say that they knew each other in the past, he didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    It was already past midnight, and they still had things to do the next day, so no one said anything more. Other than Madam Ruan who was worried and still took care of Quanquan, everyone else went back to their rooms to sleep.


    Shu Yuy on the bed and thought of what Zhao Xi had said. She turned her head to look at Daya who was sleeping on the inner side and called out in a low voice,¡± Sister?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daya turned around.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Did you see the doctor¡¯s face?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t,¡± Daya replied without even thinking.


    After saying that, she felt that she had reacted too quickly and quickly added, ¡°l mean, it was too dark at that time, and the doctor was wearing a curtained hat. How could 1 see his face? I just felt that his face was dark. If he didn¡¯t make a sound, I wouldn¡¯t even know if he was a man or a woman.¡¯ ¡°Oh¡­¡± Shu Yu was enlightened. That meant she saw Zhao Xi.


    Shu Yu knew what to do and smiled. ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Daya secretly exhaled and slowly turned around.


    Shu Yu was amused. The elder sister had guessed that Doctor Zhao had a purpose for pretending to be stupid. She was very wise and did not intend to expose him. She did not even admit it in front of her. She sighed and thought, ¡°Today¡­lt was an ident.¡±


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and closed her eyes to sleep.


    The next morning, when Quanquan woke up again, he was much more energetic.


    Madam Ruan said, ¡°After seeing the doctorst night, he slept much better. He didn¡¯t wake up again in the middle of the night. He didn¡¯t vomit or poop in the morning. He even ate a bowl of rice paste and looked much better. It seemed that there was no problem.¡±


    The olddy holding Quanquan, and the little guy was giggling. He did not realize that he had just experienced such a dangerous situationst night.


    She said to Shu Yu, ¡°In a while, ording to the doctor¡¯s prescription, go and catch some. We¡¯ll feed him two more times. There should be no problem.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll set off with Dad after breakfast.¡±


    Today was the day Dahu went to Shuxian Academy to take on a master. They had already agreed that Lu Erbai would bring Dahu there.


    Thus, after dinner, Daya went to Yiren Pavilion to look after the shop.


    Shu Yu, Dahu, and Lu Erbai went out together. She sent the two of them to the entrance of Shuxian School before turning around to go to the medicine shop. After taking the medicine, Shu Yu went home first.


    When she passed by Liufang Alley, a person wearing a curtained hat called out to her in a low voice when there was no one around.


    Shu Yu saw that the curtain hat was Zhao Xi¡¯s yesterday, and hurriedly walked a few steps to stop in front of him.


    ¡°Doctor Zhao?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. How¡¯s your child?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. I just got him some medicine.¡±


    Zhao Xi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Go back and brew the medicine. I¡¯ll be leaving first. Don¡¯t worry, Yun and 1 will be back in two days.¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡°¡­¡± and thought that I was not worried..</font>

 Chapter 328 - 328: The Uneasiness of Xiaozhen

    Chapter 328 - 328: The Uneasiness of Xiaozhen


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhao Xi left. Shu Yu looked at his back and thought of the conversation with Daya at night. In the end, she did not call out to him.


    She carried the medicine and staggered home. There were two more children at home, and with the addition of Dabao and Baoya brought by Madam Liang, it was extremely lively.


    Madam Ruan did not go to the garment room today. the olddy was old and she was afraid that she would not be able to take care of her, so she apanied her and looked after her for half a day.


    As soon as Shu Yu returned, she took the medicine bag and boiled the medicine first.


    Shu Yu carried Quanquan. The little guy was very light. He didn¡¯t have much energy yesterday, but now he was trying hard to stand up.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The olddy said as she sewed the doll cover, ¡°Yesterday, the situation was scary. He was born prematurely. It¡¯s all thanks to your aunt and uncle who took good care of her before that he didn¡¯t look so sickly. However, he was still small. Usually, some children of his age could walk, but he could not even stand up. He was also prone to illness. I was really afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on like that yesterday¡­¡±


    Madam Liang interjected, ¡°That¡¯s right. If something happened, what would happen to my sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°Alright, shut up.¡±


    Madam Liang raised her head and blinked. What did she say wrong again?


    The olddy was the one who said it first. It seemed that only she could say these words, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Shu Yu smiled and carried Quanquan around the courtyard. Looking at the chicken and the dishes, the little guy was extremely happy.


    Xiaozhen followed closely behind, afraid that Shu Yu would be tired from carrying the child and wanted to take over.


    Shu Yu turned around and nced at the little girl. Xiaozhen looked uneasy. Her parents had met with an ident and she was now staying at her second uncle¡¯s house. Although her grandmother doted on her, she knew things at her age and understood that this was called¡­She was living under someone else¡¯s roof, so she didn¡¯t dare to cause any trouble, especially after her younger brother made a scene for most of the nightst night.


    Shu Yu squatted down with Quanquan in his arms and smiled at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you y with Sanya and Baoya?¡±


    ¡°l have to take care of my brother.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take care of him. You can go and y. Didn¡¯t Sanya give you a doll yesterday? You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°l like it.¡± Xiaozhen quickly said, ¡°l like it very much.¡±


    She had hugged it to sleepst night.


    Shu Yu knew that she was feeling uneasy. He thought about it and said, ¡°If you want to do something, how about this? Can you help me turn the rags on the shelf over to bask in the sun?¡±


    Xiaozhen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Alright.¡±


    She ran away to look through the shredded cloth. Sanya looked up and saw it, so she quickly ran over to help.


    She had been helping out since the beginning. Sanya was used to doing work. In the past, she had to gather pigweed and firewood in Shangshi Vige. Aftering to the county town, she would asionally help out.


    But now that Baoya was here, Third Aunt asked her to help take care of Baoya, so Sanya could only take care of the child.


    Seeing that Xiaozhen was busy, she couldn¡¯t continue ying. Anyway, Baoya and Maneki were familiar with each other, so she let them y by themselves. She ran off to rummage through the rags with Xiaozhen.


    Shu Yu smiled. Seeing that Madam Ruan had finished brewing the medicine, she quickly carried the little guy to feed him the medicine.


    After a day of observation, Quanquan was indeed fine, and the olddy was relieved.


    At night, when Lu Sanzhu ran over to freeload on his meal, the olddy was already in high spirits and ready to scold.


    This couple was so shameless.. It was fine if they had to freeload for a day or two, but were they nning to have dinner here every day?</font>

 Chapter 329 - 329: Third Uncle Found a House

    Chapter 329 - 329: Third Uncle Found a House


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Unexpectedly, before the olddy could speak, Lu Sanzhu spoke first. ¡°Mother, 1 have something to tell you.¡± The olddy was annoyed. ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly.¡±


    ¡°I found a new ce to stay.¡±


    Everyone raised their heads in unison and looked at Lu Sanzhu in surprise.


    Thetter said righteously, ¡°1 think I¡¯m now someone who has a proper job.


    My wife is also earning money. I can¡¯t always stay in Second Brother¡¯s shop. Wouldn¡¯t that make me someone who needs a Second Brother to support me? It was too unreasonable. After all, we are a family of four and we still have to live, so we want to rent our courtyard.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Everyone listened to his righteous speech, but they knew that Lu Sanzhu was too far away from work and couldn¡¯t take it.


    They had thought that he could hold on for a few more days. They did not expect him to give up after only a few days.


    Lu Sanzhu said, ¡°It just so happens that I got to know a brother who works with me today. He told me about a nice house that¡¯s not far from the Peach Blossom Forest. As for me, I passed by when I was getting off work and took a look. I felt that it was not bad. However, it was toote. Thendlord was not here today and could only rent it tomorrow. After all, I just started work and it¡¯s not good to ask for leave tomorrow, so I thought of asking my wife to pay the rent first tomorrow.¡±


    Madam Liang raised her head. She felt that living in the backyard of her second brother¡¯s shop was quite good. It was quiet andfortable, and she didn¡¯t have to spend money. It was also close to Liufang Alley. She woulde over in the morning and leave the child with the olddy, so she could do her work in peace.


    Other than having to wake up early every day to make breakfast for Lu Sanzhu and being despised by the olddy, she didn¡¯t have any other bad feelings.


    However, she and Lu Sanzhu had a tacit understanding. She knew that it would take too much time for him to go to work, so she had no objections to him finding a new house.


    However, when she heard this, she frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯m going to rent a house. Then I¡¯m not familiar with this ce. What if 1 1 m cheated?¡±


    The olddy nced at her from the corner of her eyes. Would she be deceived?


    Lu Sanzhu was very confident in his wife¡¯s fighting ability in the vige. However, this was the county town, and the owner of the house was a local. If his wife didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the other party, she would be at a disadvantage.


    He turned his head to look at Shu Yu. It was best if Yu went. If she went, only others would suffer.


    Shu Yu was teasing Quanquan when she felt his strong calling from the corner of his eye. She looked up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I have something to do tomorrow. ¡±


    Tomorrow was the day the ck market opened, so she had to go and check the situation.


    Lu Sanzhu sighed regretfully and looked at the olddy.


    Thetter frowned and said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll apany Third Brother¡¯s wife.¡±


    In the end, her heart softened. It was rare for Third Brother and his wife to do something serious. As his Mother, she would help if she could.


    Sanya, who was at the side, went over. ¡°Grandmother, what about me?¡±


    The olddy was not around, Dahu had to go to school, Yu had something to do tomorrow, and the remaining children¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring them all. Sanya and Xiaozhen, you go with Second Brother to Ningsnul street to look after tne snops.¡± It Just so nappened tnat a few toy covers were ready. the olddy felt that she could let the two children stand at the entrance of the shop to attract customers.


    Sanya immediately grabbed Xiaozhen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take good care of Sister Xiaozhen.¡¯


    With that, the matter was settled. Lu Sanzhu¡¯s face was covered in tears. He finally didn¡¯t have to walk so far to work. It was simply too miserable..</font>

 Chapter 330 - 330: First Day of School

    Chapter 330 - 330: First Day of School


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The next morning, Dahu carried his small bag and prepared to go to Shuxian Academy for ss.


    After all, it was the first day of school, so Shu Yu brought Sanya and Xiaozhen to send him off.


    Shuxian Academy was temporarily closed, and Master Wen had lived a carefree life for more than ten days. But now that he saw Dahu enter the school, he decided to start the ss immediately. He couldn¡¯t let such an obedient and motivated student wait too long.


    Therefore, when Shu Yu sent the little fellow to the entrance of Shuxian Academy, she saw more than ten studentsing in one after another.


    Most of the students were young. Shuxian Academy was originally a school for enlightenment, and the students it epted were all between four to ten years old. The oldest was only twelve years old.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Therefore, Dahu was not eye-catching among the children.


    However, his backpack was very conspicuous. Shu Yu had instructed Madam Ruan to make this backpack.


    Because of his young age, Shu Yu had Madam Ruan make his schoolbag look like a tiger. It had a big tiger head and a small body. It looked like a cartoon, very cute.


    Even though Dahu looked very mature, he was so happy that he refused to let go when he got the bag.


    At this moment, a child immediately ran up to him. He first looked at the tiger bag on his back, then looked at him and said, ¡°l don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you before.¡¯


    Dahu was a little flustered. When he was in Shangshi Vige, he had to work and had no time to y. He still had no friends.


    Facing a child of the same age who took the initiative to talk, Dahu did not know how tomunicate.


    Shu Yu nudged him gently. ¡°Do you still remember what the Second Sister told you at home?¡±


    Dahu nodded heavily. I remember. ¡°Second sister said, Don¡¯t be afraid to meet like-minded friends, just y together, say you can¡¯t be together, and also don¡¯t have to join in.


    He didn¡¯t want to be bullied. If someone hit him, he would return the favor. But don¡¯t take the initiative to bully others. He went to school to read and write, so don¡¯t put the cart before the horse.


    At this moment, someone came forward to speak. Dahu took a deep breath and stepped forward. ¡°¡­I¡¯m a new student. I just enrolled yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Wow, then I was a month earlier than you, but I only studied for half a month before sses were suspended. I yed at home for many days and almost forgot what I learned.¡±


    ¡°What did you learn in the past?¡±


    Dahu slowly started talking to people, and the more he spoke, the more rxed he became,


    Later, more students came and were especially interested in Dahu¡¯s bag.


    Soon, the doors of Shuxian Academy opened, and the students entered one after another. Dahu was held by the shoulders and walked inside. He turned his head from time to time.


    Shu Yu waved at him and waited until they all entered before she left with Sanya and Xiaozhen.


    She sent them to Yiren Pavilion and then returned to Liufang Alley with Madam Liang.


    Madam Liang was still looking forward to her new residence, so after sitting down and drinking a few sips of water, she urged the olddy to set off quickly.


    The olddy waved her impatiently and said goodbye to Shu Yua Then, she carried Quanquan out of the door.


    Once they left, Shu Yu was left alone at home.


    It was almost time. Shu Yu entered the house and started putting on makeup. Since she was going to the ck market, she naturally couldn¡¯t go there like this. She had to dress up.


    Just like thest time he patted the bricks for Jiang Li, Shu Yu first made a man¡¯s pose, then dressed in women¡¯s clothes and put on a curtain hat. She nned to find a ce with no one around before changing..</font>

 Chapter 331 - 331: The Suspicious Daniu

    Chapter 331 - 331: The Suspicious Daniu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, just as Shu Yu got dressed and got up, there was a knock on the door.


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks.


    The knocking continued, and Daniu¡¯s puzzled voice could be heard.


    ¡°Grandmother, are you not at home?¡±


    Shu Yu rubbed her temples. Why was Brother Daniu here at this time?<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She hesitated to open the door, especially in her current state. Daniu wasn¡¯t like her grandmother, who didn¡¯t ask much when she dressed up as a strong man.


    However, the door to their house was bolted from the inside, which meant that there must be someone in the house.


    Sure enough, Daniu was still knocking on the door. He even wanted to climb up the wall to see if anything had happened inside.


    At this moment, another voice followed closely. ¡°It¡¯s the Lu family¡¯s kid. Are you here to look for your Grandmother?¡±


    It was the voice of an aunt from Liufang Alley. Daniu replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to deliver something to my Grandmother, but there¡¯s no sound from inside. I wonder if something happened.¡±


    The woman said, ¡°Your Grandmother isn¡¯t at home. She went out, but your sister should be there. If you keep calling her, she might not hear you because she¡¯s far away.¡±


    After saying that, the aunt also helped to shout twice.


    She was especially enthusiastic. When there was no response, she said that she wanted to go to her house to bring adder over.


    Shu Yu sighed. Forget it, she couldn¡¯t count on Daniu to go to Yiren Pavilion to look for her father. If she didn¡¯t make a sound, not only Brother Daniu, but the other neighbors would alsoe in.


    Shu Yu put on the curtain hat and coughed lightly. She hurriedly shouted, ¡°I¡¯ming, Brother Daniu. Wait a moment. I¡¯ll open the door for you right away.¡±


    When Daniu heard this, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    Thedy next door also left with a smile.


    When Daniu was the only one left outside, Shu Yu went over to open the courtyard door and let someone in.


    Daniu felt strange when he saw her wearing a curtained hat.


    Just as he was about to ask, Shu Yu said first, ¡°Brother Daniu,e in first.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll drive the mule carriage in.¡± Da Niu said as he turned around to lead the mule.


    When the mule carriage entered the courtyard, he took the things off the cart. ¡°My father and 1 went to my Fourth Aunt¡¯s house yesterday. Many soldiers guard her house and Yuan¡¯s house. We can¡¯t enter for the time being. However, the bailiff made an exception and took the chickens from Fourth Aunt¡¯s house for us. We¡¯ll bring them back to Shangshi Vige to help raise them.¡±


    Although his mother wasn¡¯t too happy, her father had made the decision this time, so his mother couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Oh, there are also Fourth Aunt and Xiaozhen¡¯s clothes and some useful things. The official checked that there were no problems, so he asked me to bring them over. Later, he would see if he could ask Officer Hu to send it to


    Fourth Aunt.¡¯


    Shu Yu nodded and put away the bag.


    Daniu went to wash his hands and asked her, ¡°Why are you wearing a curtained hat at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I was just about to go out.¡±


    ¡°Why are you wearing a curtained hat when you go out?¡± Daniu was indeed a


    meticulous person. He felt that Yu was acting strangely today.


    He sized her up carefully. ¡°Are you really Yu?¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡®You can¡¯t even recognize my voice?¡±


    ¡°I can hear it, but you¡¯re a little different today. I knocked on the door for so long just now, but you didn¡¯t hear it? What are you doing inside?¡±


    Before Shu Yu could answer, Daniu said, ¡°Take off your curtain hat first. Only we are talking here. Don¡¯t wear it.¡±


    Shu Yu,¡±¡­¡± She felt like she couldn¡¯t leave the house today..</font>

 Chapter 332 - 332: Bring Daniu to See the World

    Chapter 332 - 332: Bring Daniu to See the World


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu had a headache, but Daniu insisted that she take off the curtain hat, otherwise, he would suspect that she had been reced.


    But Shu Yu felt that if she took off the curtain hat, his suspicion might be even heavier.


    However, this stalemate was not a solution. She did not have that much time.


    Therefore, Shu Yu still took off her curtain hat. Sure enough, when Daniu saw herpletely unfamiliar appearance, he immediately took a few steps back and was about to pick up the wooden stick beside him.


    Shu Yu quickly said, ¡°Brother Daniu, it¡¯s me. This is the effect of makeup. It¡¯s convenient for me to do things like this.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Daniu frowned and sized his up suspiciously for a long time. Finally, he could see a sense of familiarity from her silhouette.


    He heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. ¡°But your behavior makes me feel that what you¡¯re going to do is not simple. It might even be dangerous.¡±


    He asked, ¡°What exactly are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s not dangerous anyway.¡±


    However, the more Shu Yu said this, the more Daniu did not believe her.


    He took a few steps forward and said with a serious expression, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, tell me. I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    Shu Yu, ¡® .


    ¡®I¡¯m not a child. What¡¯s there to be worried about?¡± She thought.


    However, in Daniu¡¯s heart, Shu Yu was a child.


    To the olddy, Lu Erbai, and the others, Shu Yu was their backbone. The way she usually acted was even more mature and steady than them. She was a knowledgeable person with means, martial strength, and intelligence. She could even support the entire Lu family.


    To them, Shu Yu was more like the head of the family. She had a lot of secrets, and these secrets might be some sad past that she was unwilling to mention, so the Lu family would not ask too much.


    As long as the child was back and by their side, it was enough.


    However, Daniu did not spend much time with her. In his eyes, Shu Yu was just a fourteen-year-old sister who had been through many hardships outside and had finally found her home. She was not yet of age and needed care and love.


    As the eldest grandson of the Lu family, he felt that he had the responsibility and obligation to take care of his younger siblings.


    Now that Shu Yu looked like she was going to do something dangerous, as her elder brother, he would try to dissuade her if he could. If he could not dissuade her, he should be in front of her.


    Shu Yu understood his intentions. but she did not know where to start.


    She lowered her eyes and began to think. Should she continue to entangle with him here and convince him, or¡­ Bring him along?


    ording to Ding Yuehua, the ck market was not a dark and chaotic ce. Instead, it was a regr ce that many wealthy families often went to. She did not n to do anything today. She just wanted to experience it.


    As the eldest grandson of the Lu family, it was beneficial for Daniu to see more of the outside world.


    This way, when she was exiled, the knowledgeable Daniu would be able to stabilize the Lu family.


    Thinking of this, Shu Yu felt that she should bring Daniu to understand more about the many sides of this world.


    Thinking of this, Shu Yu exhaled and said to him, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you there.


    But there¡¯s not much time, so I can¡¯t exin it to you now. Come with me and dress up first. I¡¯ll talk to you on the way.¡±


    Hearing that she wanted to bring him along, Daniu heaved a sigh of relief and nodded with a serious expression.


    Shu Yu found it funny. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything dangerous. Brother


    Daniu, you don¡¯t have to look like you¡¯re facing a great enemy.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she quickly pushed Daniu into the house..</font>

 Chapter 333 - 333: You Have to Call Me Lord

    Chapter 333 - 333: You Have to Call Me Lord


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu was a man himself, so his makeup was not as troublesome as Shu Yu¡¯s.


    She simply cast a shadow on him, thickened his eyebrows, and then stuck it on his beard, covering half of his face.


    At a nce, he looked like he was ten years older. If one did not look closely, one would not be able to recognize him.


    Daniu looked at himself in the bronze mirror in surprise. The bronze mirror in Shu Yu e s house had been changed to a clearer one, so he could roughly see his appearance.


    After Shu Yu finished drawing for him, he found a set of clothes that suited him.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Fortunately, she had schemed against Jiang Li previously. She was afraid that she would need to change her clothes for such matters in the future, so she had prepared several sizes of clothes.


    Daniu was dressed in dark gray clothes and stood slightly straight. He was a proper follower standing beside Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    It was more normal for her to have an attendant when she entered the ck market.


    She also prepared a curtained hat for Daniu and handed him a package. ¡°Help me hold this. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, she climbed up the wall and looked around. After confirming that there was no one outside Liufang Alley, she opened the courtyard door and went out.


    After Daniu came out, he quickly locked the courtyard door and strode towards Liufang Alley.


    Daniu looked at her skilled appearance and had mixed feelings.


    Shu Yu silently brought him out of Liufang Alley and into a remote, empty


    This time, she learned her lesson and carefully checked the surroundings. After making sure that no one saw her, she went in and out.


    When she came out again, she already looked like a middle-aged gentleman.


    Daniu sized her up. ¡°Yu, your unique skill is amazing.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t call me Yu now. You have to call me Lord. I¡¯ll call you¡­Hmm,


    Ah Liang. What do you think of this name?¡±


    Daniu nodded. ¡°l have no objections.¡±


    ¡°Ah Liang, if you are afraid of saying the wrong thing, try not to make a sound. Just use your eyes and ears to listen more.¡± Daniu nodded.


    Shu Yu was satisfied. Daniu was still very clever.


    The two of them packed up and walked towards the carriage.


    Shu Yu rented a carriage and let Daniu lead it out of the city.


    Daniu asked curiously after they left the city gate, ¡°We have our mule carriage,


    Why do we need to rent a carriage? It¡¯s not cheap.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for us to dress up like this. If we still use our mule carriage, then what¡¯s the point of us disguising ourselves?¡±


    Da Niu immediately fell silent. He was muddle-headed.


    However, Shu Yu only let him lead the carriage to a forest not far from the city gate and stopped.


    Daniu could not help but say, ¡°Ah¡­Lord, what are we going to do? Why did you stop here?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ck market.¡±


    ¡°ck market?¡± Daniu had a nk expression. He had never heard of the two words before.


    She sighed and thought young man, you¡¯re indeed inexperienced.


    Shu Yu leaned against the wall of the carriage and looked in the direction of the city gate while exining the situation of the ck market to him.


    The more Daniu heard, the more shocked he became. So there was such a ce?


    But¡­ Was this considered an illegal transaction?


    He wanted to say something but hesitated. Shu Yu continued, ¡°l know when the ck market will open, and 1 also know that it¡¯s outside the city. But as for the exact location, you have to follow others.¡±


    ¡°With whom?¡±</font>

 Chapter 334 - 334: Entering the Black Market

    Chapter 334 - 334: Entering the ck Market


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just as Daniu finished speaking, Shu Yu suddenlyughed and raised her chin.


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    What a coincidence. Shu Yu let Daniu drive the carriage out of the forest.


    The carriage in front belonged to the Ding family. When she was chatting with Ding Yuehua thest time, she had already inadvertently revealed the news that the Ding family¡¯s Eldest Young Master would go to the ck market. Fortunately, she did not stay at home for too long. Otherwise, she would have missed the Ding familys carriage.


    Shu Yu told Daniu and followed.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    They followed the carriage for a short distance before another carriage came from behind.


    Shu Yu lifted the curtain and looked behind. It was also the carriage of a wealthy family in the county.


    It seemed that everyone was heading in the same direction.


    The carriage quickly overtook Shu Yu and ran alongside the Ding family¡¯s carriage.


    Shu Yu and the others followed behind and walked slowly.


    Not long after, the two carriages in front turned a corner and entered a quiet bamboo forest.


    The road in the bamboo forest was not wide, The two carriages that were originally running side by side could only move forward one after the other.


    However, after walking for a while, it still stopped. The people on the carriage began to get off one after another.


    Daniu immediately pulled the reins. Shu Yu hesitated for a moment before getting off the carriage. Only then did she see where their carriage had stopped. There were people specially assigned to help park the carriage.


    It seemed like this was the ce.


    Ding Wenxi and the others had already walked forward. Shu Yu had also seen the entire process after they got out of the car.


    She took a few steps forward with Daniu, and someone who looked like a gatekeeper of the ck market came forward and asked with a smile, ¡°This distinguished guest, do you have a token?¡±


    Daniu suddenly became nervous. Did he need a token to enter the ck market?


    He could not help but look at Shu Yu. He did not expect thetter to calmly take out a jade token from his sleeve and hand it over without saying a word.


    The other party took it over and looked at it. After confirming that there was no problem, his smile became even brighter.


    He called for a clever youth behind him. ¡°Dasheng, send this distinguished guest in.¡±


    Then, he took out a sign and handed it to Shu Yu. ¡°Please take care of this. We will park the carriage in the stable. When youe out, you can bring this sign over. There will be servants to bring the carriage out.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Shu Yu nodded and greeted Daniu before following the youth called Dasheng inside.


    Probably due to the rules of the ck market, Dasheng did not ask them about their identities and origins along the way. He only reminded them from time to time to pay attention to the road under their feet.


    They made many turns in the bamboo forest and soon stopped at the entrance of arge courtyard.


    Dasheng stopped at the door and handed them over to another person to lead them forward.


    Just as the bull-headed man was about to faint, the man finally stopped and made a ¡°please¡± gesture to them.


    As soon as the door opened, the noisy and lively scene instantly hit their faces. It was as if the inside and the outside were different worlds. One was quiet, and the other was moving.


    The servant smiled and said, ¡°You can look around. If you see something suitable, you can register it at the counter. If the price is suitable, the item will be handed over to you by our people. We don¡¯t need to show our faces when doing business here to avoid revealing the identity of our guests. If you have any questions, you can ask someone like me.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and thanked him. The servant left and let them see for themselves..</font>

 Chapter 335 - 335: A Sneaky Person

    Chapter 335 - 335: A Sneaky Person


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu widened his eyes and did not dare to speak.


    In just a short while, he saw a few familiar people shuttling back and forth. They were all famous figures in Jiangyuan County.


    The Eldest Young Master of the Ding family, Jiang Ren of the Jiang family, the Lord of the Wu family, and the old master of the Yu family in town were also present.


    Most of them were people he had never seen before. They didn¡¯t look like people from Jiangyuan County at all.


    Shu Yu coughed lightly, and Daniu immediately came back to his senses.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Shu Yu whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    Daniu trailed behind her and entered the hall.


    The hall in front of him was about 500 square meters. On the left was a round counter with a few screens beside it. Seven or eight people sat at the table in front of the counter and talked to the people who came forward to ask questions.


    There was a screen separating them, and the distance between the two tables was a little far. It was obvious that it gave each other a rtively private space.


    Shu Yu sighed. This ck market was quite wonderful.


    There were also many counters in the hall. There were many wooden signs and pictures on them. The wooden signs were written with the items for sale, such as antique calligraphy and paintings, gold, silver, and jade. The pictures were synchronized with the appearance of the items, giving people a more intuitive impression.


    Anyone interested in these things could directly ask the waiter standing at the side, and he would give a simple introduction. If they wanted to see the real thing, the waiter would bring it to the room where the items were stored or the storeroom to check it personally.


    In this way, the buyer and seller could avoid knowing who the other party was, protecting the privacy of the customer.


    Shu Yu walked around with interest, then left the hall in front of her and went out to the side door.


    After leaving, they arrived at a beautiful courtyard. This manor was veryrge. It was unknown who built it, but the environment was veryfortable and pleasant.


    Daniu tried his best not to let his eyes wander, but he was still shocked by the bustling scenery in front of him.


    ¡°This ck market doesn¡¯t look like a ck market at all,¡± he muttered softly.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s more like a scenic spot for people to y and rx, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Daniu replied. ¡°There¡¯s still something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Then, when there¡¯s no one around, take some food and try it. It¡¯s free anyway.¡±


    Daniu was embarrassed. ¡°l don¡¯t think so.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re here today to broaden our horizons.¡± The food here was still safe. Otherwise, if something happened to so many distinguished guests, the ck market would not be able to continue operating.


    As they spoke, they had already crossed the courtyard and walked to a hall on the left.


    This hall was smaller than the one at the entrance, but it was more private. There were many private rooms inside, and the things on the wooden token were more expensive.


    Moreover, these wooden signs were hung on the doors of each private room. If one was interested, one could go in and see the real thing or negotiate. One could even meet the seller if they wanted.


    Shu Yu soon came out. She had wanted to go to the hall on the right, but when she looked up, she saw a three-story building not far away. Ding Wenxi and the others were walking toward that building.


    Shu Yu said to Daniu, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Daniu immediately followed. They had already fallen behind the others in their journey to the small building. Most of the people who wanted to enter had already entered.


    Shu Yu was just about to walk in when she suddenly saw a person sneaking into the flowers behind the building.


    She stopped in her tracks.. Daniu saw it too and quickly said, ¡°Is that a thief? Should we call for help?¡±</font>

 Chapter 336 - 336: Auction House

    Chapter 336 - 336: Auction House


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu pulled Daniu back and said with narrowed eyes, ¡°No need. We¡¯ll just pretend we didn¡¯t see it so that we won¡¯t get involved.¡±


    Moreover, looking at the flustered appearance of that person just now, it was obvious that he had been discovered and was hiding.


    Daniu stopped. As expected, after a while, he saw two more people chasing after him. Judging from their clothes, they were the shop assistants of the ck market.


    Shu Yu took a look and said to Daniu, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Daniu retracted his gaze and followed Shu Yu into the small building.


    The small building was very lively. It was as if all the people who had just entered the ck market were gathered here at this moment.


    This small building was also very spacious. The hall in the middle was veryrge. There was a high tform in the middle of the front and there was a curtain behind the tform. It looked mysterious.


    There were stairs on both sides of the lobby, and there were two floors above. The rooms upstairs were all private rooms built around the lobby, looking very secretive.


    Shu Yu looked around and saw two people asking a waiter about the situation in this small building.


    It was obvious that this was the first time these two people hade here. Shu Yu leaned over and listened together.


    The shop assistant smiled and said, ¡°This is the auction house. The auction will start in another ten minutes. The items that our ck market can take out for auction are all very rare and precious. The first floor was the viewing area. They did not participate in the auction, but they could watch the show. If anyone was interested and wanted to participate in the auction, they could also go to the private rooms on the second and third floors. There was no need to expose their identity. As long as the price was right, they could get what they wanted. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t mind exposing your identity, you can also sit in the hall downstairs and auction. To enter the private rooms on the second and third floors, one had to pay thirty taels (mary) of silver in advance. Each private room would be equipped with a waiter to serve the distinguished guests in the room.¡±


    Daniu widened his eyes. Thirty taels (mary)? In other words, even if they went upstairs, regardless of whether they participated in the auction or not, they had to pay 30 taels (mary) for the private room first.


    This was too expensive.


    Shu Yu also felt that it was expensive. Thirty taels (mary)? She would go bankrupt after a few trips to the ck market.


    Two siblings looked at each other and decisively chose to watch the show in the lobby downstairs.


    They weren¡¯t here to trade anyway. The things here were nothingpared to the ones at the auction. Even the things in the hall that they passed by earlier, she was¡­She couldn¡¯t afford any of them.


    Just thinking about it made her heart ache.


    Shu Yu wiped away her tears and walked around the hall again.


    There was still some time before the auction started, so Shu Yu wanted to go upstairs and take a look.


    Fortunately, no one would stop her from entering the private room.


    She walked around the second floor, but there was nothing to see. Those who entered the private room had already gone in early. Other than the waiter, there was no one else in the corridor.


    Presumably, the third floor was the same.


    If she continued to stroll around, it would easily arouse the suspicion of the shop assistant.


    Therefore, Shu Yu quickly walked downstairs as if nothing had happened. However, just as she walked downstairs, someone was about to go upstairs in a hurry. When she turned the corner, she could not avoid it and they bumped into each other.


    Shu Yu quickly held onto the railing, or else she would fall and squat. That person also took two steps back. He frowned and wanted to say something, but he quickly kept quiet.


    He lowered her head and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Then, he walked past her and went straight upstairs.


    Shu Yu was stunned on the spot. She turned her head in a daze and watched the person go upstairs..

 Chapter 337 - 337: Zhao Xi Is Actually Here

    Chapter 337 - 337: Zhao Xi Is Actually Here


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A momentter, Shu Yu retracted her gaze.


    If she was not mistaken, that person just now should be¡­Zhao Xi?


    Zhao Xi was here? What about Meng Yunzheng? So when he said that he had something to do in two days, he was referring to the ck market?


    Zhao Xi had also dressed up. People who were not familiar with him naturally could not recognize him.


    However, Shu Yu hade into contact with him many times and was also an expert in cross-dressing. She could still recognize Zhao Xi¡¯s rough makeup after paying a little attention to it.


    In particr, there was a very unnoticeable medicinal smell on his body.


    Shu Yu turned her head to look upstairs again. Zhao Xi had already disappeared. She did not know if he had gone up to the second or third floor, nor did she know which private room he was in.


    Shu Yu did not intend to acknowledge the other party. She thought that they must have some purpose foring here secretly.


    She was here to see the world anyway, so she just had to wait and see.


    Seeing that the auction was about to begin, Shu Yu hurriedly walked to the lobby. Daniu had already reserved a seat there,


    When he saw Shu Yuing over, he quickly whispered, ¡°Lord, do you want to eat something?¡±


    Shu Yu nced at him. He seemed to be quite used to his current identity.


    There was a table in front of them with fruits, pastries, and tea on it. It was very thoughtful.


    Shu Yu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not eating. If you¡¯re hungry, eat it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Daniu was a little hungry and very thirsty. It was mainly caused by nervousness. Just now, he had drunk two cups of tea and eaten two pieces of snacks.


    Needless to say, even the food in the ce that served these rich Lord young masters was exceptionally delicious. It was his first time eating such exquisite food.


    If possible, he wanted to take some back and give it to his family.


    Of course, he was just thinking about it. If he brought it out, it would attract too much attention.


    Daniu had a full beard as he ate while looking at the high tform in front of him.


    Shu Yu nced around. There were quite a lot of people sitting below. She also saw two or three familiar faces, such as Jiang Ren.


    Ding Wenxi wasn¡¯t downstairs. He must be in the private room upstairs.


    It seemed that there were quite a lot of rich people.


    While she was thinking, a loud noise suddenly came from the high tform in front of him.


    Shu Yu retracted her attention and looked up. She saw a very schrly man go up the stage and stand in the middle. He looked up at the private room upstairs and then looked down the stage. He smiled like a spring breeze and said, ¡°Wee, distinguished guests. You¡¯ve all been travel-worn. It¡¯s been hard on you. There were tea and snacks on the tables in front of everyone, and you could all enjoy them.¡±


    He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Our auction is about to begin. I believe that the distinguished guests are also looking forward to bidding for the items they like today. Without further ado, please bring up the first auction item.¡±


    As soon as the man finished speaking, he retreated to the side.


    Soon, two workers brought arge table onto the stage. Then, they carried out an object covered in cloth and ced it on the table.


    Daniu stopped drinking his tea. ¡°Is it starting already?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s starting.¡± Their movements were really fast and not sloppy at all.


    She had thought that there would be at least 15 minutes of opening remarks. She did not expect the first auction item to be up already.


    Shu Yu could not help but straighten her body slightly. She looked at the man on the stage and slowly lifted the red cloth on the table..

 Chapter 338 - 338: The Numb Daniu

    Chapter 338 - 338: The Numb Daniu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Daniu eximed softly as he looked at the items on the table.


    This was a set of women¡¯s headwear, including a heart, a hairpin, and so on. There were a total of more than ten pieces, each of which was exquisite and peerless, making people envious.


    Shu Yu l s eyes widened slightly. She naturally liked beautiful essories.


    However, it could only be seen for fun. Moreover, most people would not sell it at an auction. This things origin was not simple.


    Sure enough, after the man on the stage showed it off, he began to introduce the origin of this head.


    ¡°The workmanship of this set is exquisite. It was made by the pce craftsman, Master Chang. Presumably, all the guests present knew that Master Chang was thete Emperor¡¯s most valued craftsman. Thete Empress Dowager¡¯s jewelry was all handled by Master Chang. There was no need for me to say much about his craftsmanship. The set of hair and noodles in front of him was Master Changs proudest work.¡±


    ¡°Of course, this set of hair and face is naturally a reward from the pce. Although it can¡¯t be disyed in front of people, it¡¯s Master Changs work, so it¡¯s worth collecting.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know much about Master Chang, but from the meaning of this person¡¯s words, Master Chang should have passed away.


    Then there were naturally many works rted to him in this world.


    However, the ck market was indeed a ck market. They even sold items bestowed by the emperor. Who knew how many people were willing to pay for this?


    There were usually records of items bestowed by the emperor. It was easy to find out who the former emperor had bestowed this set of gifts to.


    However, this head was given to the wife of the Duke of the State. However, the Duke of the State was executed a few years ago, and this head was nowhere to be found.


    They did not expect that it would appear in the ck market now.


    Daniu swallowed his saliva and asked softly, ¡°Lord, are they selling things from the pce? If this set of hair was so powerful, wouldn¡¯t it cost a few hundred taels (mary) of silver?¡± A few hundred taels (mary)? Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s too cheap.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Daniu was puzzled.


    Very soon, the man on the stage announced loudly, ¡°Now, our first auction item, a set of masks made by Master Chang, is officially auctioned. The starting price is three thousand taels (mary)!¡¯


    Daniu forcefully suppressed it so that he wouldn¡¯t gasp in front of everyone.


    Three¡­three thousand taels (mary)?


    Daniu felt that this ce was indeed not for someone like him.


    ¡°Old Master, three thousand taels?¡±


    Shu Yu also lowered her voice. ¡°This is still the starting price.¡± What did he mean?


    Daniu, who had never been to an auction before, was at a loss.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in his ear. ¡°3,500 taels (mary).¡±


    Daniu turned his head. The person who made the bid was from the lobby. However, this person was just talking. Looking at his casual attitude, he was not deliberately raising the price, right?


    Very soon, the private room upstairs also began to bid. ¡°Four thousand taels (mary).¡±


    ¡°Four thousand five hundred taels (mary).¡±


    ¡°Five thousand taels (mary).¡±


    Daniu clenched his fists tightly. How could these people be so rich?


    He quickly took a cup of tea and drank a big gulp to calm himself down.


    When the bid reached 10,000 taels (mary), Daniu waspletely numb.


    He finally understood why Shu Yu had said that he was narrow-minded. This was the first time he knew that there were so many rich people around them.?


    When the price of the set finally reached thirteen thousand taels (mary), the bidding began to slow down.


    It was unknown whether it was because most of the people present were men, or because this thing was an imperial gift that could easily cause trouble..

 Chapter 339 - 339: Drinking Too Much Water

    Chapter 339 - 339: Drinking Too Much Water


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the end, the set was bought by a customer on the second floor for 15,000 taels (mary).


    Shu Yu nced at Daniu beside him and said softly, ¡°Calm down. This is only the first auction item. The more expensive items are still toe.¡±


    ¡°Lord, how much silver do you think this auction item can be sold for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Shu Yu hoped that it would be better if it was a little higher. She could earn more if she bought something to sellter.


    As they spoke, the second auction item was brought up.


    This was a lifelike double- sided embroidered screen. Such an exquisite screen could be sold for a high price even if it was not in the ck market.


    The problem was that the screen was stolen goods, which was why it was sold in the ck market.


    Although it was a stolen item, it was not as troublesome as thest one given by the emperor, so there were quite a lot of people who snatched it.


    Daniu waspletely speechless. He had never thought of himself as a country bumpkin before, but now he realized that he was probably a country bumpkin.


    At least there was filling in the buns, but there was nothing in the mantles.


    Nervously, he took another sip of tea, and then¡­He was so sessful that he wanted to go to the toilet.


    At first, Shu Yu¡¯s attention was on the countertop. She liked the screen very much, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have money.


    When she heard a rustling sound beside her, she was stunned for a moment. She turned her head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Daniu¡¯s face turned red. He could not help but say softly, ¡°l drank too much water.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    The screen had already been auctioned off, and the next auction item was an antique vase.


    She was not interested, so she could go to the toilet.


    Daniu let out a breath and quietly left the auction hall with Shu Yu.


    Thetrine was at the back of the small building, so it was easy to find it.


    Daniu couldn¡¯t wait any longer and hurriedly ran inside. After finally settling it, he let out a heavy breath and saw Shu Yu walking inside.


    Daniu blinked. Just as Shu Yu was about to enter, he suddenly pulled him back.


    ¡± Wait, wait.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Daniu quickly pulled her to the side, his face full of disbelief. ¡°This is the men¡¯s toilet.¡¯


    Although the toilets in the ck market were very well built and clean, and he almost didn¡¯t dare to go in when he first entered, it was still a male toilet.


    Shu Yu was a woman. What did she look like when she went into the men¡¯s toilet?


    ¡°You can¡¯t go. You go to the women¡¯s toilet.¡±


    Shu Yu pointed at herself. ¡°You want me to go to the women¡¯s toilet in this state? She was dressed as a man.


    Daniu was at his wit¡¯s end, but he absolutely could not allow a girl like Yu to enter the male toilet.


    The male toilets were not like the female toilets, which were separated. If one was not careful, they would get a needle mark.


    Moreover, there were many people in the ck market, and most of them were men. Even though it was the busiest time of the auction, there were still many mening to the toilet.


    Just as they were standing at the door, two more people entered.


    Daniu took a deep breath. Seeing that there was no one around, he quickly pulled Shu Yu to a corner and said, ¡°You go to the women¡¯s toilet. I¡¯ll keep watch outside for you. I¡¯ve noticed that there aren¡¯t many women whoe to the ck market. There¡¯s no one in the female toilet now.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up and sighed.. Who would have thought that the biggest problem she had when she came to the ck market dressed as a man was going to the toilet?

 Chapter 340 - 340: Fourth Uncle?

    Chapter 340 - 340: Fourth Uncle?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There were indeed not many women who came to the ck market. Shu Yu saw two as female merchants and bosses.


    However, even they had a male and female servant with them.


    There were probably only about ten people in the entire ck market, including the female workers.


    Moreover, it was inconvenient for women to go to the toilet outside, so they tried their best to drink less water and eat less.


    As for the female shop assistants in the ck market, they were busy at this time. They didn¡¯t even have time to solve their physiological problems.


    There should be no one in the female toilet now.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to enter the men¡¯s washroom either. After thinking about it, she agreed.


    ¡°Alright, then help me keep an eye outside. If someonees, lower your head and pretend to be looking for something.¡±


    Daniu immediately nodded.


    Only then did the two of them walk towards the female toilet.


    The male and femaletrines were located in different locations, and the distance between them was a little far. There were also fake mountains and stones as a partition. As soon as they walked towards the female toilet, they were blocked.


    Shu Yu let out a breath and let Daniu stand beside the rockery. He stared at the surroundings while pretending to check the things inside the rockery.


    Shu Yu entered the door. There were two cubicles in front of her. The female toilet was smaller than the male toilet.


    She casually pushed open one of the cubicles and was about to enter when she suddenly heard a soft sound from the next door.


    Shu Yu immediately retracted her foot. No way, a woman was going to the toilet at this time? What if someone saw her like this?


    Shu Yu turned around and wanted to leave, but she did not expect a cough toe from the cubicle.


    Most importantly, this cough¡­lt was a man.


    Shu Yu t s expression changed slightly. F*ck, a male was peeping Tom hiding here. What was he trying to do?


    She quietly walked back and kicked the door open with a bang.


    As she lowered her head, she met the same terrified gaze.


    The other party was indeed a man. At this moment, he was curled up in a corner of the cubicle, trying his best to curl up into a ball.


    When the man saw her, he gasped and stood up, wanting to run.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. When he passed by, she raised his hand and knocked him unconscious.


    Looking at the man lying limply on the ground, Shu Yu snorted coldly and dragged him out.


    Well, she had to let the people in the ck market know that there was a peeping Tom here. She couldn¡¯t let other women get hurt.


    However, she couldn¡¯t let the people in the ck market know that she had entered the women¡¯s toilet.


    This was a problem.


    Shu Yu bent over and dragged him out while thinking.


    Daniu had heard a bang earlier and was extremely anxious, but he couldn¡¯t just barge into the female toilet.


    Fortunately, the voice stopped immediately. He could only temporarily suppress the anxiety in his heart and wait at the door.


    Seeing Shu Yue out, he quickly took a few steps forward and asked, ¡°What happened just now? Did someone see you¡­You, why did you drag someone


    out!


    ¡°Come and give me a hand.¡± Shu Yu said, ¡°This dog was hiding in the female toilet and wanted to do something dirty. I found it in time.¡± Daniuu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? Then, did you suffer any losses?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Daniu heaved a sigh of relief and walked to the front, intending to bring the person over.


    Who knew that when he bent down and saw the man¡¯s face clearly, he was stunned.¡± Fourth¡­Fourth Uncle??¡±


    Shu Yu l s hand froze and she looked up at him in disbelief.. ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 341 - 341: Someone Is Looking For Yuan Shanchuan

    Chapter 341 - 341: Someone Is Looking For Yuan Shanchuan


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu gulped and pointed at the man she was dragging. He muttered softly,


    ¡°He¡¯s Fourth Uncle, the Fourth Uncle we¡¯ve been looking for for a long time.¡±


    Shu Yu lowered her head and looked at the thin and tired man who had been knocked unconscious by Daniu.


    ¡°This is Yuan Shanchuan? The Yuan Shanchuan that we and Xiang Weinan had been looking for for a long time?¡± thought Shu Yu.


    Was that a joke? What the hell? Why would Yuan Shanchuan appear on the ck market?


    Shu Yu took a deep breath and said decisively, ¡°Carry him into the fake mountain first so that he won¡¯t be seen.¡¯


    Daniu nodded his head repeatedly, carried Yuan Shanchuan with ease, and brought him into the fake mountain.


    Just as he stood up, he heard footsteps behind him.


    Shu Yu squinted her eyes and pinched him. She said in a low voice, ¡°Someone¡¯sing. Block their view.¡±


    Daniu immediately stood to the side. When those people ran closer, Shu Yu reprimanded him with a cold expression. ¡°Did you find it or not? How could it disappear so easily? Let me tell you, the women¡¯s washroom is right ahead. You can¡¯t possibly lose your things there, right? Are you hiding it and deliberately deceiving me?¡±


    Daniu lowered his head and shook his head repeatedly. ¡°No, Lord. I really don¡¯t know where I lost it. I¡¯ll look for it again. I¡¯ll be able to find it very soon.¡± Shu Yu was satisfied. They cooperated well.


    As the two spoke, a few people ran in front of them. Seeing that there was someone there, their hurried footsteps immediately stopped, and they pretended to greet Shu Yu.


    They even asked in a low voice if she needed any help.


    Shu Yu nced at them. These people wore ck market clothes, so they should be the ck market¡¯s assistants. Looking at them, they were looking for someone.


    However, they seemed afraid of disturbing the customers, so they kept a low profile.


    Could it be that the person they were looking for was Fourth Uncle?


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We just lost something. We can find it ourselves.¡¯


    The few people did not ask further. The most important thing to do in the ck market was to protect the customers¡¯ privacy. There was no need to get to the bottom of it.


    After they looked over, they nodded at Shu Yu and walked to the side.


    Daniu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Are they looking for Fourth Uncle?¡±


    ¡°It should be. Do you remember the person we saw when we entered the small building? You even suspected that the person who jumped into the bushes was a thief, and the few people behind him chased him out. We hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but now it seemed the person hiding should be Fourth Uncle. The clothes are all the same.¡¯


    Daniu looked into the fake mountain. It was true. Fourth Uncle¡¯s clothes were the same as the person he saw earlier.


    Shu Yu lowered her head. In that case, Fourth Uncle did not hide in the female toilet with ill intentions, but to hide?


    It was just that the location chosen was really¡­


    They had to think of a way to hide him first. If there was anything, they could talk about it slowly when it was safe.


    Shu Yu said to Daniu, ¡°l have to dress him up. Give me the bag.¡±


    Daniu quickly took off the bag on his back. A small number of people who entered the ck market brought things with them, and they carried them with them. After all, it was a rare opportunity to trade. They also wanted to see if they could sell some things that could not be sold openly at a high price here.


    However, the servants following the other Lords or young masters carried boxes or exquisite gift boxes. Of course, they had to be careful with the precious things..

 Chapter 342 - 342: Booking a Private Room

    Chapter 342 - 342: Booking a Private Room


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Only Shu Yu had asked Daniu to carry a bag.


    There was nothing in the bag that could be traded. Within it were just some things that she used to disguise herself.


    It was inconvenient for her to put it in the carriage. Moreover, she had to keep it by her side just in case. She was afraid of encountering something in the ck market, so she prepared for it.


    Anyway, all kinds of people entered the ck market. It was not unusual for them to carry bags everywhere.


    Shu Yu asked Daniu to open the bag and remove a piece of clothing. She had brought a set of men¡¯s and women¡¯s clothing. Women¡¯s clothing could not be used on Yuan Shanchuan. Men¡¯s clothing was too long for Yuan Shanchuan.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    Shu Yu asked Daniu to change it for him and took the opportunity to go to the toilet.


    Daniu had already finished changing that man¡¯s clothes when they came out.


    Shu Yu asked him to block the fake mountain while she changed Yuan


    Shanchuan¡¯s hairstyle. Part of his hair was put down, covering his face.


    Then, she smeared his face. She hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but now she realized a bruise on Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s face and the corner of his mouth.


    She didn¡¯t know what he had gone through during his disappearance.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t have much time. After she was done, she asked Daniu to carry him out.


    Yuan Shanchuan was very thin, and his clothes were long enough to cover his torn shoes.


    Daniu carried him on his back. His head was lowered and covered most of his face. As long as one did not raise his head, one would be unable to find out who he was.


    Daniu lifted him and asked, ¡°Lord, what should we do now? Leave the ck market and go home?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°Not now. If we leave now, we¡¯ll attract attention and be exposed immediately. Let¡¯s hide him first.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going to hide him? People in the ck market are still looking for him.¡±


    ¡°Hide him in the private room. Let¡¯s book a private room on the second or third floor.¡¯


    Daniu saw her walking forward and was about to follow her. When he heard her words, he gasped.


    ¡°What did you say? A private room?¡± He lowered his voice and did not bother changing how he addressed her. ¡°Yu, that private room fee is thirty taels of silver. You, you¡­¡± He wondered if Shu Yu was out of her mind.


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone will help me pay for this.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Lord Xiang.¡± Shu Yu found it funny. Although Yuan Shanchuan was her uncle, he was also the criminal that Lord Xiang was looking for. She had also revealed to Xiang Weinan that her fourth uncle might have some important evidence.


    She had found such an important person. In order to protect him and bring him out safely, wouldn¡¯t he have to pay for the silver spent as a stopgap measure?


    Shu Yu had actually thought about looking for Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi, but she didn¡¯t know which private room they were in. She couldn¡¯t just look for them one by one. That would be too suspicious.


    She could only wait until the auction ended and head downstairs to look.


    If she wanted to bring Yuan Shanchuan out, she might need their help.


    Daniu didn¡¯t say anything after hearing Shu Yu e s words. Since they did not need to pay themselves, he felt less burdened.


    It was more important to save Fourth Uncle first.


    He carried the unconscious Yuan Shanchuan on his back and followed Shu Yu into the small building.


    At this moment, the auction was going on intensely, especially in the private rooms upstairs. The bidders bid one after another. Although the guests in the lobby did not participate in the auction, they were also excited.


    Shu Yu and the other two came in from the side door, and no one noticed them.


    She quickly led Daniu to the second floor. As soon as she went upstairs, a ck market staff approached her..

 Chapter 343 - 343: I’m Daniu

    Chapter 343 - 343: I¡¯m Daniu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu pretended not to see him. When the worker, who seemed to be a waiter, was a few steps away, sheined in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m really unlucky. I met that bastard named Jiang, and he dared to force me to drink.¡± As she spoke, she turned to look at Daniu and the person on his back. ¡°Is he alright? If he doesn¡¯t know how to drink, what¡¯s the point of showing off? Do I look like I need him to drink on my behalf?¡±


    ¡°He is fine.¡± Da Niuughed dryly, but his palms were covered in sweat. He was very nervous, but his tone was surprisingly calm. ¡°This brat just wants to show off more in front of you, Lord. He¡¯s still very loyal to you. Later, I¡¯ll help him practice his alcohol tolerance. Next time, he won¡¯t copse after drinking only one ss.¡±


    Shu Yu snorted impatiently. When she raised her head, the worker had also approached her.


    The worker naturally heard Shu Yu t s voice.


    He was not surprised. In this ck market, one would meet acquaintances and even arch-enemies.


    Fighting and bloodshed were not allowed in the ck market, but there was still a lot of sarcasm and infighting.


    From the words of the Lord in front of him, it was obvious that he had met his arch-enemy. The other party still wanted to make things difficult for him, but in the end, his subordinate drank the wine on behalf of them.


    The shop assistant smiled and asked, ¡°Dear customer, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Shu Yu rubbed the space between her eyebrows and said, ¡°Yes¡­ Are there any private rooms left? Give me a room.¡±


    The waiter nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a lot more empty rooms. Please follow me.¡±


    Shu Yu and Daniu looked at each other. Then, the waiter led them to the third floor. It seemed that the private rooms on the second floor were all full. There should be quite a number of people living on the third floor. The waiter brought them past quite a few private rooms, and there were asionally some movements from inside.


    In the end, they stopped in front of Room 19, located in a corner. Each room had a dedicated waiter waiting for them to listen to the customers¡¯ orders at any time.


    The waiter who led the way took the 30 taels of the private room fee from Shu Yu and left.


    Shu Yu entered the room and said to the waiter in Room 19, ¡°We don¡¯t need anyone to serve us here. Feel free to leave.¡±


    The waiter had no objections and nodded in agreement.


    Shu Yu saw that he was about to leave and instructed, ¡± Wait, get me a bowl of hangover soup first.¡±


    Although it was an act, she still had to make it seem real.


    The waiter nodded and soon brought over a bowl of hangover soup.


    Shu Yu waved her hand, and he left.


    Although the private room here was not very spacious, it had everything that should be avable. There were tables, chairs, soft folding screens, and various food and snacks.


    Yuan Shanchuan was ced on the soft couch by Daniu. Shu Yu went over to lock the door from the inside before walking over.


    ¡°Wake him up first.¡±


    Da Niu nodded and gently pushed Yuan Shanchuan. ¡°Fourth Uncle, Fourth Uncle, wake up.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She pushed Daniu aside and pinched Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s philtrum.


    Da Niu rubbed his nose in embarrassment and leaned forward.


    Therefore, when Yuan Shanchuan woke up from the shock and opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was an unfamiliar face with a full beard. He was so frightened that he opened his mouth and screamed.


    Da Niu covered his mouth and said, ¡°Fourth Uncle, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Daniu.¡¯ Yuan Shanchuan stopped struggling and looked at Daniu in shock. ¡°Da Niu?¡± The voice was indeed Daniu¡¯s, but when did Daniu be like this?


    It had only been a month since theyst met, and his beard had grown to this extent?

 Chapter 344 - 344: Fourth Uncle

    Chapter 344 - 344: Fourth Uncle


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu pulled a stool and sat beside the soft couch. He then moved closer to Yuan Shanchuan. ¡°It¡¯s really me, Fourth Uncle. My beard is fake. I deliberately dressed up like this to enter this ce.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan suddenly reacted. ¡°Yes, this is the ck market. You¡­ Why are you here?¡± He looked anxious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stay at home? What are you doing here? It¡¯s very dangerous here.¡±


    Before he could finish, he suddenly noticed that there was someone beside him.


    He suddenly turned his head and stared at Shu Yu with a vignt expression. She was the one who knocked him out just now.


    Shu Yu raised her hand and greeted him. ¡°Fourth Uncle, it¡¯s our first time meeting. I didn¡¯t expect it to be under such circumstances. Sorry, I thought you were a bad person, so I hit you a little harder.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°A female?¡± Yuan Shanchuan opened his eyes wide and felt like he was hearing things.


    In front of Yuan Shanchuan, Shu Yu did not deliberately change her voice. Her voice was crisp and soft.


    Daniu quickly introduced, ¡°Fourth Uncle, this is Yu. Oh, the second sister was taken away from her second uncle¡¯s house when she was young.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan was even more shocked. ¡°Second Brother¡¯s second daughter?


    After so many years, did you really find her?¡±


    His expression was full of surprise and disbelief.


    He had been looking for Second Brother¡¯s house for over ten years, but there was no news. He did not expect to suddenly receive such good news after not going to Second Brother¡¯s house for three months.


    Yuan Shanchuan couldn¡¯t see what Shu Yu looked like.


    But knowing that she was Second Brother¡¯s child, he finally felt relieved.


    Yuan Shanchuan had been hiding for so long and was in a panic. Now that he had two closely rted juniors by his side, he let out a long sigh.


    He raised his head and looked at the room in front of him. He knew that this was a private room upstairs, and it was very private. The people in the ck market who were searching for him would definitely note in. He was finally not so panicked.


    However, he quickly thought of something. He frowned and asked, ¡°Daniu, Yu, you haven¡¯t told me how you entered the ck market. Who brought you here? Do you know what this ck market is for?¡±


    Daniu raised his head and looked at Shu Yu. Thetter said, ¡°Fourth Uncle, this is not the main point. The main point now is, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°l¡­¡± Yuan Shanchuan pursed his lips. After a moment of silence, he turned his head.


    Some things were inappropriate for them to know.


    Daniu was a little anxious. ¡°Fourth Uncle, say something. Were those people searching for you just now? We can only think of a way to save you if you tell us what happened.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan suddenly looked at him and said firmly, ¡°l can¡¯t leave yet.¡±


    Daniu was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Not leaving? Therefore, he was not caught in the ck market and tried to escape. Did he stay on his own ord?


    Yuan Shanchuan took a deep breath, ¡°l still have some unfinished business here. I will think of a way to leave after I finish it.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything else, tell us. We can think of a way together.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan smiled, ¡°Daniu, there are some things you guys better not get involved in.¡¯


    Shu Yu, who had been silent all this while, went to the table and poured a cup of tea. He reached out and handed it to him.. ¡°Fourth Uncle, are you trying to say that the evidence of the former county magistrate¡¯s crime is in this auction house?¡±</font>

 Chapter 345 - 345: What Happened a Month Ago

    Chapter 345 - 345: What Happened a Month Ago


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yuan Shanchuan spat out the tea he had just sipped.


    Shu Yu dodged quickly, and the tea did not get her. Unfortunately, Daniu was hit by it. His beard was covered in water droplets.


    He closed his eyes and quickly wiped his beard with his sleeve to prevent himself from wiping it.


    Yuan Shanchuan looked at Shu Yu in shock. ¡°H-How did you know?¡± Daniu was confused. ¡°Evidence? What evidence?¡±


    Shu Yu poured himself a ss of water and took a few sips before saying, ¡°Fourth Uncle, you¡¯d better tell us the truth first. You might not know this, but the people outside are going crazy looking for you. Not only are they looking for you, but the officers and soldiers of the county office are also looking for you. Moreover¡­¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She paused, looked at Yuan Shanchuan, and said word by word, ¡°Lord Xiang from the government has found out that the former county magistrate secretly mixed an important piece of evidence with the goods and asked you to transport it out of the city. Now that the evidence is gone, the two people who transported the goods were caught. They confessed that you took the evidence. And you just happened to be missing for so many days, so now the Yuan family, including my fourth aunt, have been arrested by the government and locked up in the Office.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yuan Shanchuan suddenly stood up. He got up too quickly, and his head felt dizzy, almost falling forward.


    Daniu was so shocked by this news that he forgot to react and did not notice Yuan Shanchuan.


    Fortunately, Shu Yu was quick to help him up and let him sit down again.


    However, Yuan Shanchuan could not be bothered to sit still. He grabbed Shu Yu¡¯s arm and asked anxiously, ¡°You mean the government suspected 1 colluded with the former county magistrate, so they arrested my family?¡± Daniu also asked, ¡°Yu, did Lord Xiang tell you all this?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Lord Xiang told me the results will depend on when we find Fourth Uncle. So, Fourth Uncle, if you don¡¯t show up or something happens to you here, the government won¡¯t always look for you. In the end, the Yuan family will be exiled.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yuan Shanchuan quickly shook his head. ¡®1 1 have to go out. I have to exin the situation to the authorities. I¡¯m innocent in this matter.¡±


    ¡°We believe you are innocent, so you can take this opportunity to tell us what happened. Let¡¯s discuss what we should do.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan was absent-minded for a moment. He rubbed his forehead and slowly calmed down.


    Then, he extracted some information from Shu Yu¡¯s words. He suddenly raised his head. ¡°You¡­ Do you know Lord Xiang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan was stunned for a moment before he understood.


    For Yu to know such a confidential matter might not be simple. Perhaps the government was willing to send people to continue looking for him because of her.


    Yuan Shanchuan took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Shu Yu also dragged a stool over. As the auction outside became more and more intense, Yuan Shanchuan began to talk about what happened a month before.


    ¡°A month ago, I followed a friend to deliver goods to a wealthy family in the county. This was originally a few days of work. I nned to return home when it was done. I received the sry and wanted to buy some food to add to my family¡¯s meals. Yet I did not expect to meet a bodyguard I knew before.


    ¡°That bodyguard said that he had a batch of goods to be sent to the prefecture and was short of manpower. The sry was much more than I had expected, and he asked me if I wanted to go..¡±</font>

 Chapter 346 - 346: Encountering Robbers

    Chapter 346 - 346: Encountering Robbers


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Yuan Shanchuan heard that the sry was generous, he was tempted. Although he didn¡¯t have a martial arts base like those bodyguards, he was still fit and strong. He was also a suitable candidate to help transport the goods. The other party was in a hurry. Yuan Shanchuan originally wanted to look for people in the county town who were from the same vige or knew each other to help pass a message to his family.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t meet any familiar faces, and the other party had no time to wait for him. So, he could only leave the city first.


    In any case, ording to the distance, they would be back in about ten days. He had told his family that it might be dyed for a few days if he encountered other work.


    Who knew that this dy wouldst for more than a month?


    Yuan Shanchuan still had a lingering fear when he recalled the thrilling experience of those days.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°After we left the county town, we walked for two days. We didn¡¯t make it to the hotel that night, so we camped in the wild. I didn¡¯t expect to be ambushed. I was lucky and went to the forest to relieve myself. When I returned, I saw three to four men in ck fighting. My bodyguard friend was sent flying by the kick and crashed heavily onto the ground. He was only three steps away from me and was on the verge of death.¡±


    That was his friend. Although Yuan Shanchuan was scared to death, he still sneaked up and wanted to drag him into the forest under the cover of the dark to save him.


    However, the bodyguard grabbed him and told him that there was a very important item among the goods they were transporting this time. It was a painting. Inside it was an important file that concerned the safety of the entire


    Jiangyuan County. It was in the second carriage. The bodyguard told him to find it and return to the city to hand it over to the county magistrate and not let it be snatched away.


    Yuan Shanchuan wanted to ask more questions, but the bodyguard couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He let go of his hand and died.


    Yuan Shanchuan was so anxious at that time that he felt it was a problem he couldn¡¯t handle.


    However, he was held back by the bodyguard¡¯s words about the safety of the people of Jiangyuan County. He could not leave, no matter what.


    The citizens of Jiangyuan County included him, his wife, and his entire family.


    However, he was just a nobody. How could he have the ability to bear such a heavy burden?


    Yuan Shanchuan wanted to run, but he couldn¡¯t move.


    At this moment, another bodyguard was killed.


    Originally, there were only five people on their team. There were three escorts and two ordinary people with no martial arts skills. One of them was Yuan Shanchuan.


    Now that the two skilled escorts were dead, the only people who were still resisting were thest escort. The ordinary citizen was so scared that he turned around and ran.


    The remaining bodyguard saw that the person had run away. He was no match for the three of them at all. He gritted his teeth and turned around to run away.


    Two bodyguards were dead. One bodyguard and onemoner had run away. The remaining Yuan Shanchuan hid behind the forest, not daring to move.


    The three carjackers didn¡¯t continue chasing. They searched the carriages for what they were looking for.


    Yuan Shanchuan held his breath and looked at the painting. The painting was hidden well, but the three robbers found it after a while.


    However, just as they were about to leave with the painting, another group appeared and snatched it away.


    The two sides started fighting again. The scene was very chaotic. The two sides almost moved to Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s side.


    At this moment, the painting coincidentally fell not far from Yuan Shanchuan, within reach..</font>

 Chapter 347 - 347: Accidentally Entering the Black Market

    Chapter 347 - 347: identally Entering the ck Market


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This was probably God¡¯s will. Yuan Shanchuan reached out his hand and took the painting away under the night when both parties were not paying attention.


    Then, he slowly retreated, step by step, away from the forest and ran in another direction.


    By the time he returned to his senses, he had already escaped far away.


    In such a situation, Yuan Shanchuan had no choice but to interfere.


    He was cautious because he had a bodyguard friend who had heard much about their escort journey. Recalling those details, he muddle-headedly hid some traces.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    He knew that this was gambling on his life. He might end up like the two bodyguards if he was not careful.


    But since things hade to this extent, he had no choice.


    He didn¡¯t know if he was lucky or if the two parties who fought that night had suffered heavy losses and couldn¡¯t find him anymore. In short, Yuan Shanchuan had been hiding for a few days and hadn¡¯t revealed his whereabouts.


    He didn¡¯t dare to go home either, afraid he would bring trouble to his family.


    Therefore, he had to return to the city as soon as possible and find the county magistrate to hand this painting to the Lord.


    After taking a long detour and hiding in the forest, Yuan Shanchuan finally arrived at the city gate of Jiangyuan County after spending all the money he earned.


    Seeing that victory was in sight, Yuan Shanchuan almost cried tears of joy.


    However, his good luck ended here.


    Before entering the city, he saw the robbers guarding the gate.


    Yuan Shanchuan was so frightened that he dared not enter the city and could only run out.


    He looked very suspicious among the crowd entering the city.


    Those people immediately sensed that something was wrong. They looked in his direction and walked over cautiously.


    Yuan Shanchuan was panicking. He lowered his head and wanted to escape as soon as possible.


    ¡°Then I saw a group of carriages. They didn¡¯t look like they were to be trifled


    with. I didn¡¯t know what was going on In the convoy. A few people were gathered there talking, and thest carriage transporting junk was temporarily left unguarded. My brain went nk then, and I hid in the carriage.


    Shu Yu was stunned when she heard this. She asked uncertainly, ¡°This convoy is the ck market¡¯s convoy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuan Shanchuan nodded.¡± There was a big box in the carriage. I didn¡¯t dare to move after I hid inside. I didn¡¯t expect that the robbers wouldn¡¯te forward to search me as soon as I hid the carriage. I thought that this convoy was going into the city and wanted to find an opportunity toe out after entering.¡±


    Who knew that the convoy did not enter the city gate at all? Instead, they drove towards the suburbs and finally stopped in this manor.


    Da Niu asked curiously, ¡°Are you saying the carriage entered this manor directly? But our carriage can¡¯t enter the bamboo forest outside.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. The carriage I hid was indeed parked in this courtyard.¡±


    Shu Yu touched her chin. ¡°It seems that there is another entrance to the ck market.¡¯


    She looked at Yuan Shanchuan. ¡°What happened after that? Have you been in the ck market all the time?¡±


    ¡°l originally wanted to take the painting and quietly leave when they weren¡¯t paying attention. Who knew this courtyard was so strange that I couldn¡¯t leave.¡¯


    Shu Yu took a sip of tea. ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t walk out. When we came in, there was a special waiter to lead the way. It was obvious that there were traps or arrays in the courtyard. Ordinary people would get lost if they were not careful..</font>

 Chapter 348 - 348: Robbery

    Chapter 348 - 348: Robbery


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yuan Shanchuan smiled bitterly.


    He wandered around the courtyard for a long time before being caught.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if I was caught, but one of the stewards here thought I was a thief because they found the painting in my arms. That steward swore that he had searched for the painting and that it was worth thousands of gold. It was something from their ck market and was stolen by me. He asked me to return the painting.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    Da Niu was speechless.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    That was a robbery.


    Yuan Shanchuan naturally refused to give it to them. He had risked his life to hide it, but the people of the ck market took it away.


    However, it was difficult for him to fight against four hands with two fists. He could not snatch from these people at all.


    Moreover, he was a person who appeared in the ck market for no reason. He looked disheveled and did not have much money. How could he have such a valuable painting on him? Even if he defended himself, it would be useless. Of course, the people of the ck market believed the steward¡¯s words.


    The painting was not preserved and was taken away by the steward.


    Shu Yu pondered. ¡°Didn¡¯t the bodyguard tell you the so-called important case file was hidden in the painting? Have you ever thought of taking out the case file and hiding it alone?¡±


    ¡°l thought about it, but I couldn¡¯t find it at all. I¡¯ve looked at the painting several times but couldn¡¯t find any case files. I was also afraid that if I tore, I would destroy the painting, so I could only take the painting everywhere.¡±


    The people had taken away his painting from the ck market. As a thief, he was naturally not allowed to stay.


    Someone suggested they teach him a lesson and throw him out with his face covered. After all, Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t know what this ce was then or how to get in. Even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t find the ck market.


    No one objected, so the steward got someone to beat him up.


    However, Yuan Shanchuan, who had been hiding for many days and had not had a good rest or meal, could not withstand such a beating. Halfway through the beating, he copsed.


    Moreover, it had reached the point where his internal injuries were severe.


    If he was thrown out like this, he might be unable to keep his life.


    Although the people in the ck market were walking on a tightrope, they were not crazy enough to kill a thief who looked a little miserable.


    Moreover, they had always kept a low profile. If someone died, the opening of the ck market would be affected, especially when Jiangyuan County had a new county magistrate. They didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. Lord Xiang wasn¡¯t as easy to fool as the previous county magistrate.


    Yuan Shanchuan couldn¡¯t leave for now, so he stayed in the ck market to recuperate.


    However, the steward worried about him and had someone watch over him daily.


    When his injuries were almost healed, someone would drug him and take him out of the ck market.


    Three days ago, Yuan Shanchuan was sent out of the ck market.


    Shu Yu looked up. No wonder Yuan Shanchuan had been missing for so long. He had been recuperating in the ck market for more than ten days.


    Da Niu frowned. ¡°l wondered why Fourth Uncle had be so skinny in just a month.¡¯


    He seemed to have thought of something and quickly stood up. He took all the snacks on the table and said, ¡°Fourth Uncle, we¡¯ve talked for so long. Do you want to eat something first?¡±


    Shu Yu clearly saw Yuan Shanchuan secretly swallowing his saliva. It seemed that he had been hiding and hadn¡¯t eaten anything.


    Brother Daniu was indeed a meticulous person..</font>

 Chapter 349 - 349: Shu Yu’s Plan

    Chapter 349 - 349: Shu Yu¡¯s n


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu sighed. Yuan Shanchuan had already picked up the snacks and started eating. Although he had tried his best to restrain himself, he was still apparently starving.


    When he was almost done eating, Shu Yu continued to ask, ¡°How did youe back here?¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan drank arge mouthful of water to fill his stomach. His voice was much stronger now. ¡°I¡¯ve been guarding against them. I¡¯ve been secretly throwing away the medicine they sent me since a few days ago. So, I only ate half of the drug they gave me. I had already woken up when they sent me out of the manor.¡¯


    After waking up, he followed the two men who had thrown him out.


    When they got off the carriage to pee, he hid behind it and returned to the ck market with incredible difficulty.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    It was because the ck market was about to open these days that the people in the manor were especially busy. Yuan Shanchuan took advantage of the loophole and hid in the manor for three days.


    In these three days, he had secretly learned a lot of news.


    He knew that this was the ck market, that today was the opening day and that¡­ It turned out that the previous county magistrate hadmitted a serious crime and had been arrested. The entire Jiangyuan County had changed.


    Therefore, his bodyguard friend had lied to him. What was hidden in the painting was not a case file that concerned the safety of the people of Jiangyuan County. It might even be the evidence of the former county magistrate.


    Yuan Shanchuan was upset. His so-called friend had been using him all along.


    But now, he wanted to get that painting back even more.


    After listening from beginning to end, Shu Yu had an idea.


    ¡°What does that painting look like? Is it today¡¯s auction item?¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan shook his head, ¡°That painting is just an ordinaryndscape painting. As for whether it is an auction item today, I don¡¯t know.¡± After all, he couldn¡¯t ask about these things openly, and the people in the ck market weren¡¯t to be trifled with.


    Two days ago, they were preparing for the opening of the market. They did not expect someone to sneak into the courtyard. They were unable to have time to deal with that man.


    Now that the guests were here, they had to check again for the safety of the guests.


    Yuan Shanchuan was found out. He had been hiding until now because the people of the ck market did not dare to make a sound. It was thrilling enough.


    Shu Yu frowned. She tapped her finger gently on the table.


    Daniu and Yuan Shanchuan looked at each other. Thetter wanted to speak, but Daniu shushed him and said in a low voice, ¡°Let Yu think first. Fourth


    Uncle, eat.¡¯


    Yuan Shanchuan was hungry. He had already eaten more than half the food on the table but still wanted more.


    Shu Yu pondered. Since the whereabouts of the painting were known, she must find a way to take it away. Otherwise, if she brought Yuan Shanchuan back, she could not clear his name.


    However, this was the ck market, and security was tight, especially for such a valuable item.


    She hoped that the painting would also be auctioned today. That way, even if she couldn¡¯t get the painting from the ck market, she could try to get it from the buyer.


    Perhaps it would be a little easier.


    Shu Yu stood at the thought and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask what items were auctioned just now.¡±


    They didn¡¯t notice that several auction items had already been sold. They didn¡¯t know if this included a painting.


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, she nned to go out and call the waiter.


    However, at this moment, a voice suddenly came from downstairs. ¡°The next item is our auction item No. 12. It¡¯s a painting..¡±</font>

 Chapter 350 - 350: Determined to Get It

    Chapter 350 - 350: Determined to Get It


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Painting?


    Shu Yu stopped abruptly and turned to look downstairs.


    There were windows in the private rooms, but to make it more convenient for the guests in the private rooms to see the exhibit downstairs, the ck market used a window simr to the modern shutters.


    She could see the scene outside as long as she pressed down on the thin leaf in the middle.


    However, the people outside could not see the appearance of the guests in the private room.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Shu Yu looked down through the gaps of the leaves and saw the middle-aged man on the high tform unfolding a painting.


    It was andscape painting.


    Shu Yu immediately turned her head. ¡°Fourth Uncle,e over and take a look. Is the painting you mentioned the one on the stage?¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He hurriedly stood up, and Daniu helped him to the window to look down.


    The next moment, he suddenly became excited. ¡°Yes, this is the painting. This


    He turned to look at Shu Yu. ¡°Is there any way we can get this painting back?¡±


    Shu Yu squinted her eyes slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to take the painting rashly. Let¡¯s wait and see which guest in the private room has bid for this painting.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t steal it in the ck market. She could only do it after leaving the ck market.


    Therefore, she had to note down the room where the painting was auctioned and find out the identity of this person.


    Yuan Shanchuan gulped. He was anxious but could only nod and look at the painting nervously.


    The middle-aged man on the stage had already started to introduce the origin of the painting. ¡°This painting is Mr. Shanju¡¯s work. Everyone here knew that Mr. Shanju¡¯s paintings were hard toe by. He only painted two paintings a year. However, in the past year, Mr. Shanju had not produced any more paintings.¡±


    ¡°Some people said that Mr. Shanju had run out of talent, while others said that Mr. Shanju¡¯s hands were injured and he could no longer hold a pen. But no matter what, Mr. Shanju¡¯s paintings would be even rarer in the future. This painting was thest one left behind by Mr. Shanjust year. Bring it back to admire and collect it.¡¯


    ¡°The starting price is one thousand taels.¡±


    Shu Yu observed the rooms. Yuan Shanchuan and Daniu exchanged a nce. One thousand taels, so expensive.


    The items here were all priced at a thousand taels as if the money were papers.


    However, at this moment, on the floor below Shu Yu and the others¡¯ private room, the man who had also heard the starting bid said in disdain, ¡°It¡¯s only 1,000 taels. Yun, your painting is worthless. Back then, your painting caused the youngdies of the capital¡¯s aristocratic families to fight over it like crazy. The price was close to thirty thousand silver taels.¡±


    Meng Yunzhengs, sitting in the middle of the private room, also looked like he couldn¡¯t recognize his original appearance. He sipped tea and said, ¡°Why is this painting here?¡±


    Zhao Xi touched his chin. ¡°l don¡¯t know about that. It must have been passed to a few people?¡±


    As he spoke, he started to get excited. ¡°I¡¯ll go bid. No matter what, I have to raise the value of your painting. Otherwise, if you don¡¯t paint for a year, people will forget about Mr. Shanju.¡±¡®


    Coincidentally, someone outside the private room had already bid three thousand taels.


    Zhao Xi immediately lowered his voice and shouted, ¡°Five thousand taels.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng raised his head and nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard. Don¡¯t forget that our goal is thest auction item. We might not have enough money if you identally bid for this painting.¡±


    Zhao Xi waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He found that someone was interested in this painting in a private room on the third floor¡­ That person was determined to get it..</font>

 Chapter 351 - 351: Like a Young Master Inheriting the Family Business

    Chapter 351 - 351: Like a Young Master Inheriting the Family Business


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhao Xi raised his head and shouted again before stopping. In the end, as he had expected, the painting was won by the person in the third-floor private room.


    The auction price was twelve thousand taels.


    Zhao Xi smiled and turned to look at Meng Yunzheng. ¡°The guest in the private room on the third floor must be someone who admires you. To be able to offer such a price, She truly loves you.¡±


    He had estimated that this painting was not Ah Yun¡¯s best painting. If it was ced on the market, five thousand taels would be a high price. Even in the ck market, it would not exceed ten thousand taels.


    This person did not hesitate at all when he called out the price. Let alone twelve thousand taels of silver, he estimated that if someone else bid, he would continue to raise the price.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Zhao Xi was a little interested and wanted to know who the other party was.


    However, they were here on official business, so they should keep a low profile as much as possible.


    Therefore, Zhao Xi still sat in the private room and waited for the next auction item to be carried onto the stage.


    However, he did not stay in the room for too long. Perhaps he had drunk too much tea, but after a while, he was in a hurry to go to the toilet.


    He said to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    With that, he picked up the curtain hat at the side, put it on, and ran away.


    Because the guests on the second and third floors were special, the ck market usually prepared a curtain hat. If the customer wanted it, they would naturally give one to the person to bring in and out of the private room to better solve the privacy problem.


    When Shu Yu went upstairs, firstly, the situation was urgent, and she only wanted to send Yuan Shanchuan to the room to rest as soon as possible.


    Secondly, she had never thought of auctioning off any items, so it was not a problem to have a curtain hat.


    However, there were Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi who wanted to bid for the item. Zhao Xi went out with a curtain hat. He didn¡¯t dy much and came up after settling the matter.


    However, when he stood at the staircase on the second floor, Zhao Xi could not help but look in the direction of the third floor.


    He didn¡¯t do anything else but try his luck and see if he had the chance to see who the person who bought the painting was. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to see who loved Ah Yun more.


    Zhao Xi hesitated for a moment before he walked up to the third floor.


    At the same time, Shu Yu, who was in the private room on the third floor, turned to Yuan Shanchuan and Daniu and said, ¡°You guys stay here. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    Daniu immediately became nervous. ¡°Yu, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what this ce is. I won¡¯t mess around. I just wanted to see if there was a chance to meet the person who bought the painting.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan frowned and said, ¡°The ck market won¡¯t let anyone know who the buyer is. The privacy of the customers is very important here.¡±


    ¡°l know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m just going out for a walk and looking for an opportunity.¡± She had never thought of making a move on the ck market.


    Shu Yu tidied up her clothes and went out.


    The door of the private room closed again, leaving only them in the room. Yuan Shanchuan then asked, ¡°Where did Yu grow up?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Daniu was stunned. ¡°Fourth Uncle, why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. 1 just feel that she¡¯s not like a child raised by a farmer like us. She¡¯s more like a youngdy from a rich family¡­ No, she was more like a Young Master who inherited the family business.¡±


    Daniu thought about it and felt that Fourth Uncle¡¯s description was quite appropriate. ¡®Yu didn¡¯t say much about what kind of life she had in the past, but she was indeed very opinionated. Ever since she came back, Second Uncle¡¯s family had been living well. They even opened a shop in the county town..¡±</font>

 Chapter 352 - 352: The Brave Wins

    Chapter 352 - 352: The Brave Wins


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yuan Shanchuan was surprised for a moment, but his interest was immediately piqued. Really? Daniu, tell me what happened at home during my absence.¡¯


    Daniu then mentioned that after Shu Yu returned, the Ruan family¡¯s plot to sell the twins did not seed. Sister Daya was deceived for two years and sessfully divorced. Zhang Shu also suffered retribution. Also, Second


    Uncle¡¯s leg had been cured, and the ready-to-wear clothes shop had opened. Second Aunt¡¯s craftsmanship was good, and there was a ce for her to put it to good use. The clothing of Yiren Pavilion was very popr with the madams and youngdies of the rich families in the county.


    The more Yuan Shanchuan listened, the more surprised he became. He didn¡¯t expect that his second brother¡¯s family would have such a drastic change in just a month.


    The more Daniu spoke, the more shocked he became. He did not think about it before, but now that he started from the beginning, he realized that Shu Yu was the one who made the decisions for the second uncle¡¯s family.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The shop was opened by Yu, the divorce was insisted on by Yu, the Ruan family¡¯s conspiracy was exposed by Yu, and the Second Uncle¡¯s leg was treated by Yu.


    Not only that but Third Uncle¡¯s work was also decided by Yu.


    Even the ck market today.


    Yu walked over step by step. She was steady, calm, and very opinionated. On the other hand, he was still a little surprised because he had never seen the world before.


    As the eldest grandson of the Lu family, Daniu felt¡­He felt very ashamed.


    Yuan Shanchuan turned his head and saw that he had suffered a great blow. He thought for a moment, then patted his shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯re also very good. It¡¯s just that your living environment is different from Yu¡¯s.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t he the same? If he had not experienced so many things, he might not even be as good as Daniu.


    But now, it seemed that he was still not as good as Yu, this junior. Just thinking about it made his heart ache a little.


    The two of them began to reflect on themselves silently.


    Yu was already standing in the corridor on the third floor. There would be a waiter guarding the corridor after a while. If the customers needed it, it would be convenient for him to serve them at any time.


    For example, as soon as Shu Yu went out, someone came over and asked her,¡±


    What orders do you have?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    She waved her hand, and the waiter stepped back and stopped asking.


    Shu Yu raised her eyes and nced at the private room without batting an eyelid. The door was tightly shut. It was too difficult to see the person inside.


    She sighed but still walked over.


    However, after a few steps, she saw a person wearing a curtained hat walking over at the same time.


    Shu Yu nced at that person, and her gaze quickly fell on that person¡¯s clothes.


    Well¡­ It looked familiar.


    Wasn¡¯t this the same thing Zhao Xi was wearing when she bumped into him at the stairwell?


    This person couldn¡¯t be Zhao Xi, right?


    However, the clothes on Zhao Xi¡¯s body were still the moremon kind. Just based on this set of clothes, she really could not recognize him.


    Shu Yu looked at this person¡¯s walking posture. It was very good and still very familiar.


    Shu Yu decided to give it a try. If he was Zhao Xi, that would be great. If not, then she would look for him again.


    As she thought about it, Shu Yu slowed down her footsteps.


    Zhao Xi didn¡¯t walk very fast, especially when he saw a middle-aged man who seemed to have seen him somewhere. He even hesitated whether he should turn around and return to the private room on the second floor.


    However, it seemed a little suspicious to turn around and leave at this time. Therefore, Zhao Xi continued to walk forward with steady steps, as if nothing had happened.


    Just as he was about to reach the door of the private room where the painting was auctioned, Shu Yu suddenly quickened her pace and rushed towards him..</font>

 Chapter 353 - 353: I’ve Recognized Him

    Chapter 353 - 353: I¡¯ve Recognized Him


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Then, he mmed into the ground.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Zhao Xi cried out in shock, and his entire body fell towards the door of the private room.


    The door of the private room was not knocked open, but Zhao Xi was knocked directly to the ground, and the curtain hat on his head almost fell off.


    However, even if the curtain hat did not fall off, Zhao Xi¡¯s face was revealed in an instant.


    Coupled with his hurried exmation, Shu Yu immediately confirmed his identity.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She quickly squatted down to help him up. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I bumped into you so hard to see if you¡¯re okay. Are you rushing to reincarnate? Hiss¡­


    Zhao Xi¡¯s shoulder was not the only thing that hurt from the impact. His head was also hit. Just now, when he wanted to stand firm, he even twisted his ankle. It was simply an undeserved disaster.


    Shu Yu saw that the waiter next to her was walking over, so she quickly went to Zhao Xi¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Doctor Zhao, it¡¯s me.¡±


    A crisp and familiar female voice sounded. Zhao Xi looked at the middle-aged man in front of him in shock.


    ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    Two waiters had already walked up to them and asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Zhao Xi suddenly came back to his senses and looked at Shu Yu in front of him. Looking at herpletely different appearance from before, he thought of thest time she dressed up as a bearded man. He could not help but swallow his saliva.


    Why did he fail to recognize Shu Yu twice, but she recognized him at a nce?


    Was there any justice in this world? Was his dressing that bad?


    Shu Yu went to help him up and apologized as she helped him up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Are you hurt? My private room is right in front. 1 happen to have some good ointment. Why don¡¯t you sit down at my ce first and apply some medicine?¡±


    Zhao Xi looked at her with aplicated expression. The two workers also asked him, ¡°Customer, are you okay with this? Do you need a doctor?¡±


    Zhao Xi secretly exhaled and waved his hand at them. ¡°No need.¡±


    Then, he looked at Shu Yu and said in a low voice, ¡°Old Lord, I don¡¯t need your medicine. I have my own. Just help me downstairs. Then, I¡¯ll exin it to my master so that my Lord won¡¯t think that I¡¯ve caused trouble and got injured outside and want to punish me.¡±


    Shu Yu t s eyes lit up slightly. It seemed that Meng Yunzheng was indeed here.


    She agreed without a second word. ¡°Sure, no problem. I¡¯ll exin it clearly to your Lord so that he won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Seeing that they had reached a consensus, the two waiters took a step back and made way for them.


    Shu Yu immediately reached out to support Zhao Xi and walked towards the stairs step by step.


    Before he left, he took another look at the private room in front of him.


    Just now, even after receiving such a huge impact and movement, there was still no intention of anyoneing over to open the door. Although this was within Shu Yu¡¯s expectations, she was still a little disappointed.


    Exhaling, Shu Yu helped Zhao Xi down the stairs and walked towards a private room on the second floor.


    The two of them did not make a sound along the way. This was not the ce to talk.


    Zhao Xi reached the door of the private room and knocked on it. He called out in a low voice, ¡°Lord.¡¯


    The door of the private room was opened. Meng Yunzheng looked up and saw a strange man in addition to Zhao Xi.


    A trace of surprise shed across his face, but he quickly calmed down.


    Then, he silently turned his body and let theme in.


    Meng Yunzheng closed the door again and bolted it.. Then, before Zhao Xi could speak, he asked, ¡°Lady Lu?¡±</font>

 Chapter 354 - 354: Stealing a Beam and Swapping a Pillar

    Chapter 354 - 354: Stealing a Beam and Swapping a Pir


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhao Xi put down his curtain hat, and his mouth froze. He looked at Meng


    Yunzheng in shock. ¡°You¡­ how do you know she is?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nced at him. ¡°Is it hard to guess?¡±


    Isn¡¯t it difficult?


    Meng Yunzheng poured a ss of water for Shu Yu and asked her to sit down. ¡°Why is Lady Lu here? You even recognized Zhao Xi?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story now. Let¡¯s put it aside for now. I have something very important to say now.¡± Shu Yu didn¡¯t chat with them anymore and went straight to the point.


    Her face was serious, and Meng Yunzheng could not help but sit up straight. Zhao Xi had wanted toin that she had hit him too hard just now and wanted to say something to her. Now that he heard her words, he immediately


    had no other thoughts.


    He sat at the side, rubbing his shoulders and feet while listening to Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°You all know about the painting that was auctioned off just now, right?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi looked at each other. ¡°Yes.¡± He was the one who drew that painting.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Then you should also know that Lord Xiang is looking for my


    Fourth Uncle because he took a painting as evidence, right?¡±


    Before Zhao Xi could react, Meng Yunzheng immediately understood. ¡®You mean, the painting that was taken away just now was the one that hid the evidence of the former county magistrate? Is it the painting that Lord Xiang is looking for?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. Zhao Xi¡¯s eyes widened. No way? What a coincidence!


    Shu Yu said, ¡°l saw my uncle just now. He didn¡¯t collude with the former county magistrate to hide the evidence of his crime like Lord Xiang guessed.


    We can¡¯t find him because he¡¯s been trapped in the ck market these days. Back then, he had indeed taken the painting away, andter on, it entered the ck market by ident. Then, the painting was stolen by the ck market.¡±


    Zhao Xi was suddenly speechless. Meng Yunzheng was deep in thought. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Our top priority now is to get that painting back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pity that I deliberately made amotion outside that private room just now, but no one came out from inside. We don¡¯t know the identity of the person who won the painting, so it¡¯s a little difficult.¡±


    The corner of Zhao Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. So you bumped into me so hard just for this?


    Meng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°This is indeed difficult.¡±


    He frowned and pondered. After a while, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we try the method of stealing the beam and recing the pir?¡±


    ¡°Stealing a beam and recing a pir? How?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng picked up the curtain hat beside him and put it on, saying to her,¡± Wait a moment.¡¯


    Then he went out. Shu Yu could hear him talking to the waiter outside.


    After a while, Meng Yunzheng came back in with a box.


    Shu Yu looked at the box strangely and saw Meng Yunzheng take off the curtain hat and take out the things in the box one by one.


    Zhao Xi tacitly cleared the table and spread out the scroll.


    Shu Yu was stunned. It took her a while to react and ask, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to draw an identical painting on the spot as a recement?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Shu Yu frowned. ¡°l know you¡¯re good at painting. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re good at it in the past, but this is the ck market. It¡¯s easy to identify the authenticity. Moreover, the painting you just drew is too different from the one you drew a year ago. It¡¯s not easy to rece it.¡±


    Besides, unless he had seen the painting before, he couldn¡¯t draw the same painting even if he had taken a few nces at it on the second floor.


    Hmm? Wait a minute.


    Shu Yu suddenly looked at him suspiciously. With Meng Yunzhengs cautiousness, it was unlikely that he would do something that even she found unbelievable.


    Unless¡­.</font>

 Chapter 355 - 355: You Are Mr. Shanju?

    Chapter 355 - 355: You Are Mr. Shanju?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. Before she could voice her guess, she heard Zhao


    Xi¡¯s slightly proud voice. ¡°That painting was painted by Ah Yun.¡±


    Shu Yu suddenly looked at him. ¡°Did you draw it? Are you Mr. Shanju?¡±


    F*ck, a talent whose painting was worth thousands of gold was actually by her side?


    She suddenly remembered the flyer she had asked Meng Yunzheng to draw before the shop opened. At that time, she felt that this person was very powerful. He could draw a beautiful woman with just a few strokes. It seemed that he was a master.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Oh right, she had given out all her flyers.


    Shu Yu instantly felt like he had missed out on a few hundred million yuan. She wanted to beat her chest and stamp her feet to express her regret.


    How could she let so much money slip away from her hands? She was so short of money.


    Shu Yu t s heart fluctuated like a violent storm, but her face was exceptionally calm.


    Zhao Xi observed for a while, but he didn¡¯t see her reveal a shocked expression. He was instantly extremely disappointed.


    He touched his ankle just now. It was not a big problem. It was just a sharp pain when he was hit just now, but he did not sprain it.


    After Zhao Xi washed his hands, he began to grind them for Meng Yunzheng.¡± You don¡¯t have to draw the same one. You can draw another one. Anyway, it¡¯s all Mr. Yamaguchi¡¯s paintings, and they¡¯ve never been seen before. I think the buyer on the third floor admires Mr. Shanju very much. He might agree to change it.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Meng Yunzheng spoke quickly without looking up. ¡°You said it yourself, the other party is determined to get that painting. We didn¡¯t know the reason before, so we naturally thought that he might like the painting itself. But now, I feel that something is amiss.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately reacted. ¡°You mean that the other party might know that there was evidence hidden in the painting and took it on purpose?¡±


    Zhao Xi: ¡°No way?¡±


    Nieng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°The other party¡¯s bid was higher than the value of the painting itself, and the bidding was very clear. He didn¡¯t care about the price at all. He just wanted to buy the painting.¡±


    The auction was an important part of the ck market¡¯s transactions. Every time the auction items were prepared, a list would be made and sent to the regr customers¡¯ houses a month in advance.


    Therefore, people like Shu Yu, who came for the first time, might not know what the auction items were, but the Young Master of the Ding family Jiang families had received the news long ago. Therefore, they knew in their hearts and prepared the appropriate money to bid for the items they liked.


    Meng Yunzheng naturally found out about this from other channels, so he appeared on the ck market and prepared to bid for what he wanted.


    However, when he received the news, this painting was not included in the auction list.


    After all, Yuan Shanchuan had identally left this painting on the ck market more than half a month ago. It was likely that this list had been reced half a month ago and sent to the hands of the regr customers. Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi missed it.


    ¡°In that case, they will be more careful to avoid any idents with that painting.¡± Shu Yu frowned. ¡°And from the looks of it, the buyer in the private room on the third floor is not a good person.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled. It was hard to say whether she was a good person or not. Shu Yu didn¡¯t know, but he more or less knew some inside information. This evidence wasn¡¯t just about the former county magistrate. It was very likely that it involved a lot of people. That was why there were several parties secretly fighting for it and using many methods.


    However, now that it was under their noses, they had the final say..</font>

 Chapter 356 - 356: Room 12

    Chapter 356 - 356: Room 12


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Nieng Yunzhengs words made Shu Yu and Zhao Xi¡¯s expressions turn solemn.


    Shu Yu did not know much about the rules of the ck market, so she could only ask them, ¡°The painting has been bought by the other party. When will the ck market send it to them? We should make our move.¡¯


    Meng Yunzheng was drawing. Shu Yu turned to Zhao Xi to avoid distracting him.


    Zhao Xi said, ¡°After the guests in the private room bid for the auction item, the ck market will send the auction item to the buyer¡¯s private room after an hour. If the buyer was no longer interested in the next auction item, they could choose to leave after obtaining the item. If they were interested, they could stay in the private room and leave after everything was over.¡±


    When the buyer left, the people from the ck market would be escorted by a few guards until they left.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°An hourter?¡± Shu Yu asked. It had been 25 minutes since the painting was auctioned, right? If they get the painting soon and are ready to leave, we won¡¯t be able to make it in time¡­¡±


    She looked at Meng Yunzheng, who was still painting. Although he was fast, it would still take a long time.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips. ¡°No, I have to go back to the third floor and think of a way to keep an eye on the people in the private room. If they get the painting and are about to leave, try to stop them. Young Master Meng, I¡¯ll leave the painting to you.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and his hands moved faster and faster. ¡°Okay, which private room are you in on the third floor? I¡¯ll look for you after I finish drawing. Yuan Shanchuan knew what the painting looked like and where it was damaged and stained. 1 had to ask him to recall.¡±


    ¡°Room 12.¡±


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, she nodded at them and quickly walked to the third floor.


    There was still no movement in the buyer¡¯s private room, but two people in private room No. 12 that she had booked were already waiting until their hair was about to smoke.


    When Daniu finally saw Shu Yu return, Daniu heaved a huge sigh of relief. He quickly went up to him and said, ¡°What took you so long? 1 almost thought something happened to you.¡±


    Shu Yu ced the curtain hat in her hand on the table. She had asked the waiter for it when she went upstairs just now.


    ¡°l saw two friends just now. It just so happened that we needed their help with this matter, so I discussed it with them and came backte.¡¯


    Yuan Shanchuan heard that someone was helping and immediately asked, ¡°Is the other party reliable?¡±


    This was no small matter.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s reliable. It¡¯s someone that Lord Xiang knows.¡±


    Daniu heaved a sigh of relief. He was under a lot of pressure just now. It was too difficult for the three of them to steal such an important piece of evidence from the ck market.


    Shu Yu handed a set of clothes to Yuan Shanchuan. ¡°Fourth Uncle, I borrowed these clothes from a friend. You can change into them.¡±


    The clothes that she had prepared for Yuan Shanchuan were too big. If he wore them out like that, it would look suspicious.


    Fortunately, Zhao Xi and Yuan Shanchuan were about the same height. The spare clothes on his side were just right for Yuan Shanchuan.


    Yuan Shanchuan quickly went behind the screen to change into it. He had lost a lot of weight recently, so the clothes were still a little loose, but it was much better than the previous one. It was not a problem to wear a belt.


    When he came out, he saw Shu Yu pressing down the shutters on the window and looking at the private room.


    ¡°Yu, what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Keep an eye on them first. We can¡¯t let them leave the ck market for the time being..¡±</font>

 Chapter 357 - 357: Mr. Shan

    Chapter 357 - 357: Mr. Shan


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked out of the window. Although she couldn¡¯t see what the other party was doing or what he looked like. However, she could still see a figure walking back and forth through the gaps of the shutters.


    It seemed that the other party had not left. She let out a sigh of relief.


    Daniu went to the door and poked a hole in the corner of the door, staring at the door of the private room.


    The three of them quietly stared at the private room opposite them. The buyer was calm and did note out.


    From Meng Yunzhengs words, Shu Yu knew that the auction wouldst at least another two hours.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Just as she was thinking, Daniu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his ear. ¡°Yu, several assistants from the ck market have entered that private room.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately went over to take a look. Indeed, she saw them enter the private room. Not long after, they came out again.


    Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Keep watching. If anyonees out, let me know immediately.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Daniu¡¯s eyes were glued to the screen, afraid that he would miss any movement.


    But even if the buyer got the painting, he had no intention ofing out.


    Time passed bit by bit. Shu Yu was watching closely, but the other party was bing more and more calm.


    When the next antique item appeared, the buyer in that box even bid twice.


    Was this to confuse the public? Or did they not understand the intention of the painting?


    Shu Yu stared at the swaying figure across the window. Daniu¡¯s voice sounded in his ear again. ¡°Yu, someone is walking towards us.¡±


    Shu Yu came back to his senses and walked to the door to look outside. Then, she was delighted and said in a low voice, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    As soon as the door opened, Meng Yunzheng, who was wearing a curtained hat, also came in.


    Shu Yu closed the door and turned to ask him, ¡°Meng¡­¡± She suddenly paused and looked at Daniu and Yuan Shanchuan. She immediately changed the way she addressed them. ¡°Mr. Shan, are you drawn?¡±


    Mr. Shan?


    Meng Yunzheng almost couldn¡¯t react, and then he burst outughing. How could she call Mr. Shanju Mr. Shan?


    He took off the curtain hat and ced it aside, then unfolded the scroll.


    Shu Yu was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t know what method Meng Yunzheng had used. This painting was much older than the one she had seen before. It didn¡¯t look new.


    Daniu and Yuan Shanchuan were also puzzled.


    The next moment, Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You brought the painting back?¡±


    After saying that, he felt that something was wrong. He frowned and said, ¡°It seems to be different.¡¯


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s different. This isn¡¯t the painting.¡± Shu Yu said in a low voice, ¡°This is a new painting. It can pass off as real. The problem now is that we haven¡¯t seen the original painting. Fourth Uncle, you¡¯ve held that painting for many days, so you should know where the damage and creases are, right?¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, I know. I take that painting out every day to look at it.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. Let¡¯s hurry.¡± Meng Yunzheng looked at Yuan Shanchuan and asked him to recall.


    Yuan Shanchuan was inexplicably nervous under his gaze. He swallowed his saliva and immediately told him about the few eye-catching ces.


    The painting was well preserved. After all, it was a very expensive painting. Moreover, it contained such important evidence. Even if it was damaged, it was caused by Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s hiding.


    Although it was a painting from a year ago, it was not very old.


    Meng Yunzheng followed Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s description and quickly finished the scroll.


    Fortunately, when he drew that painting, the paper and scrolls he used were allmon materials. It was no different from the one in front of him..</font>

 Chapter 358 - 358: Preparing to Make Trouble

    Chapter 358 - 358: Preparing to Make Trouble


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yuan Shanchuan was amazed as he looked at the painting. He felt that the painting that he had spent so much effort to hide was right in front of him.


    Meng Yunzheng was still finishing up when Daniu, who had been observing outside the door, suddenly said, ¡°Someone¡¯sing out.¡±


    Shu Yu walked over and heard Daniu say, ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯s just a follower.¡±


    ¡°Follower?¡± Shu Yu took her ce and saw a servant wearing a curtain hate out from the private room. The others remained in the private room.


    Who knew that Meng Yunzheng would suddenly say, ¡°This is a good opportunity. If we find trouble with this attendant, we might be able to get the people in the private room toe out.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    In a chaotic situation, it was easy to steal and rece.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°l asked Brother Zhao to stay downstairs.¡± As he spoke, Meng Yunzheng walked to the window and pressed the shutter with his hand. Once, twice, thrice, at least seven or eight times.


    At this time, Zhao Xi, who had been waiting in the lobby downstairs, raised his head. When he saw Nieng Yunzhengs signal, he immediately straightened his body.


    He stuffed the pastry in his hand into his mouth, pped his hands, and looked at the stairs without batting an eyelid.


    After a while, a person appeared at the staircase.


    Zhao Xi raised his head again. Meng Yunzheng, who was upstairs, naturally saw the person who came downstairs, so he pressed the shutter twice. After Zhao Xi confirmed it, he casually followed the attendant wearing the curtain hat.


    The attendant went to the toilet, and Zhao Xi also went in.


    After a while, he followed him out.


    What surprised Zhao Xi was that the attendant did not continue to return to the auction house. Instead, he walked towards the front hall.


    Zhao Xi narrowed his eyes. Something was wrong.


    Seeing that person walk away, he suddenly shouts, ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a thief. A thief is going that way.¡±¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a waiter from the ck market immediately came over and asked, ¡°Customer, what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°I just saw a thief in brown clothes heading to the front hall. He seemed to be holding something in his hand. He didn¡¯t even apologize when he bumped into me. Instead, he was flustered. As soon as he left, I realized that my purse was gone. How could there be a thief in your ck market? This is too strange. ¡±


    The expressions of the few workers changed slightly. Brown clothes? Yuan Shanchuan was wearing brown clothes.


    They had not been able to find him. They did not expect him to be so bold as to steal the customers money.


    Also, he was holding something in his hand. Could it be that he had stolen the painting?


    D*mn it, if that was the case, then something big would happen.


    The two waiters quickly found a few people and ran to the front hall.


    Zhao Xi had already run to the front hall when they were not paying attention. This was the hall where Shu Yu and the others first entered. There was a counter and a waiter who provided information.


    Some people did not go to the auction house and still stayed there to trade, Therefore, there were still many people in the hall.


    The ck market clerk didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss. He only ordered people to block the front, back, left, and right doors. He wanted to conduct a carpet search in the hall.


    However, Zhao Xi had also followed them in. His goal was to cause trouble. How could he give them such a low-key way to act?


    As soon as he ran in, he shouted, ¡°A thief is running in. Everyone, be careful. Look who just came in. My money bag was stolen by him. D*mn it, I still have to go to the small building to participate in the auction. If I lose my money, I¡¯ll lose my life too..¡±</font>

 Chapter 359 - 359: Why Is It Him?

    Chapter 359 - 359: Why Is It Him?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone was startled and immediately became alert. They subconsciously looked at the people around them warily.


    Seeing this, the clerk of the ck market felt a headache.


    However, Zhao Xi was still unwilling to let it go. He continued to ask, ¡°Just now. Who just entered the door? Come out and let me recognize you.¡±


    There were only three or four people who had just entered, but they were quickly pushed out.


    When the other customers realized that they had not lost anything, they looked at them as if they were watching a show.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Zhao Xi looked at a few people and finally stopped at the attendant wearing a curtain hat, sizing him up.


    ¡°Take off your curtain hat and let me see.¡±


    The attendant immediately took a step back and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m not a thief.¡±


    The clerk from the ck market also came forward and whispered, ¡°Sir, you said that the thief was wearing brown clothes. This person is not. Don¡¯t be impatient. We will search carefully and will find your money bag.¡±


    The people who came to the ck market were either rich or noble. The shop assistant was also very worried that they would have a conflict. If that happened, it would be their fault.


    At this moment, a waiter had already gone to call the steward.


    However, Zhao Xi sneered. ¡°That thief was wearing brown clothes but wasn¡¯t there no one present? Perhaps he had disguised himself to hide from the public. This isn¡¯t an auction house, so why is he wearing a curtained hat?¡± The attendant was angry. ¡°l came from the auction house.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s even stranger. Why aren¡¯t you at the auction house? Why are you in this hall all alone?¡±


    The attendant sneered. ¡°l think you¡¯re looking for trouble with me. I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you. I¡¯ll go back to the small building now.¡±


    He swung his sleeves and was about to leave when Zhao Xi grabbed him. ¡°l think you¡¯re feeling guilty and want to use this to escape. Why don¡¯t you take off your curtain hat? We can all take a look and know if you¡¯re a thief.¡± Zhao Xi pointed at the attendant and said to the ck market workers, ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s very suspicious?¡±


    The guysughed dryly. It was indeed suspicious.


    However, ording to the rules of the ck market, even if a customer did something suspicious, as long as it did not harm the ck market, they were not qualified to ask.


    However, the ones who were looking for trouble were also guests. Moreover, they did not find Yuan Shanchuan today, so they were indeed guilty. Therefore, his attitude was inevitably not strong enough. He could only stabilize them first.


    Fortunately, these two people did not look like the main family. They should be the servants of the main family, which made things easier.


    One of the waiters whispered to Zhao Xi, ¡°Customer, this is not the ce to talk. Why don¡¯t we go to the room over there and slowly exin?¡±


    After saying that, he turned to the attendant and said, ¡°Sir, we believe that you are innocent, but this sir doesn¡¯t. If you continue to talk here, there will only be more and more guests. Why don¡¯t you talk in private?¡±


    The attendant was not willing, but the other party was not willing to let it go. If he continued, he was afraid that he would have to take off the curtain hat in front of him.


    At that time, the situation would be even more disadvantageous to him.


    He could only hold back his anger, nodded, and followed Zhao Xi to the room next door.


    The rest of the workers were still blocking the entrance of the hall, looking for


    Yuan Shanchuan.


    Zhao Xi and the other entered the room and seized the opportunity to immediately take off his curtain hat.


    The attendant was surprised by his actions and immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation. He raised his hand and hit him.


    Seeing this, the waiter hurriedly went up to stop him. In the end, just as he was pulling, Shu Yu arrived with Daniu.


    She was just about to say a few words to cover up, but before she could open her mouth, her expression froze instantly. She stared at the attendant with a surprised expression.


    Why was it him?</font>

 Chapter 360 - 360: The Eldest Young Master Shu Family

    Chapter 360 - 360: The Eldest Young Master Shu Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the attendant struggled, the curtain hat on his head tilted, revealing half of his face.


    Shu Yu was very familiar with this face. After all, he had been in the Shu family for so many years. Even if he didn¡¯t spend much time with them, the appearance of the Shu family was still engraved in her mind.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the Eldest Young Master Shu family, Shu Feng, would appear here.


    Moreover, he was dressed as a follower. Even if he deliberately made his face ck and messy, Shu Yu still recognized him at a nce. This person¡¯s disguise was not up to standard.


    What surprised Shu Yu was that such a big thing had happened to the Shu family. Logically speaking, the entire Shu family was under surveince and did not dare to act rashly. However, Shu Feng, such a big fish that had slipped through the, had quietly run to the ck market in Jiangyuan County.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Should she say that the Shu family had been in the Dongan Province for many years and had great power in the dark, or should she say Xiang Weinan and the others were too careless?


    Shu Yu watched as Shu Feng put on the curtain hat again. She narrowed her eyes slightly, turned her head, and said to Daniu, ¡°Go and find Mr. Shan quickly. Tell him that the painting is in the hands of this person in front of you. He cane and steal it.¡±


    Daniu was surprised. The matter was urgent, so he didn¡¯t have time to ask in detail. He turned around and ran out.


    Only then did Shu Yu look at Shu Feng. The other party had already put on the curtain hat again.


    She didn¡¯t know if Zhao Xi had seen Shu Feng before, but it was obvious that he didn¡¯t recognize him.


    Shu Yu smiled and stepped forward to stop Zhao Xi. He said apologetically to Shu Feng, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My brother has a short temper. He lost his money bag because he was afraid that the main family would me him. He also wanted to ask clearly. Please forgive him.¡±


    Shu Feng tidied up his curtain hat and snorted coldly. ¡°How preposterous. Do you think you can use people just because you have a bad temper? You still dare to attack?¡±


    He then pointed at the ck market clerk next to him and said, ¡°And you guys, are the rules of your ck market for show? It was a joke that you could let your guests be touched.¡±


    The ck market clerk apologized repeatedly at the side. Shu Yu took the opportunity to whisper into Zhao Xi¡¯s ear, ¡°Find an opportunity to strip this person¡¯s clothester.¡±


    Zhao Xi looked at her in shock. F*ck, are you that brave?


    Shu Yu continued, ¡°This person is Shu Feng. The painting must be on him.¡±


    She had been curious earlier. If the buyer knew the value of the painting, why would he still stay in the private room and not leave?


    It seemed that Shu Feng, who was disguised as a follower, took it out first. No wonder Shu Feng didn¡¯t go back after he went down to the auction house. Instead, he walked towards the entrance of the courtyard.


    Was he trying to leave when no one was paying attention?


    Who would have thought that the auction item would be taken away by a follower who looked like he was just going to the toilet to get some fresh air?


    When Zhao Xi heard this, he was even more shocked.


    This person was Shu Feng. What the f*ck is Lord Xiang doing? He let such a big persone to Jiangyuan County and almost took away such important evidence.


    Zhao Xi¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. He was even more unable to let Shu Feng leave.


    On the other side, the ck market clerk finally persuaded Shu Feng. Perhaps Shu Feng did not want to make a big deal out of it, so after tidying up his clothes, he said to Zhao Xi, ¡°You took off my curtain hat just now. I¡¯m not the person you¡¯re looking for at all. I don¡¯t have the money bag you mentioned. Can I leave now?¡±


    Zhao Xi pursed his lips. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re acting suspiciously.. How can


    you me me?¡±</font>

 Chapter 361 - 361: Meng Yunzheng Kicked Someone

    Chapter 361 - 361: Meng Yunzheng Kicked Someone


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Feng was so angry that he almost fell back. He was unlucky to have met such a baffling lunatic. ¡°Instead of talking nonsense here, why don¡¯t you find your money bag?¡±


    After saying that, he flung his sleeves and was about to leave the room.


    Zhao Xi immediately stepped forward and pushed him. ¡°Can¡¯t you speak properly? Are you cursing me to lose my money bag?¡±


    Shu Feng frowned. He didn¡¯t want to waste time here, but this person in front of him kept blocking his way.


    It was too suspicious.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Shu Feng suspected that his whereabouts might have been leaked, but he had always been very careful. Even if he identally revealed half of his face just now, it was only after this person found trouble.


    However, regardless of whether his whereabouts had been revealed, he had to leave now.


    Therefore, even though he felt aggrieved, he still apologized to Zhao Xi very sincerely. ¡°It was my fault for saying that. I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t hold it against me. I have to go back to see my master.¡±


    Zhao Xi was speechless. As the eldest Sir of a magistrate, is it reasonable for you to be so humble?


    If he continued to stop him after he apologized, it would seem wrong.


    Zhao Xi couldn¡¯t help but look at Shu Yu. Shu Yu had already seen Meng Yunzheng rushing in from the corner of her eye.


    She let out a breath and said to Shu Feng, ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, then let¡¯s clear it up. This brother of mine is also at fault. Let him apologize to you and let this matter pass, okay?¡±


    She gave Zhao Xi a look. Thetter snorted twice and then dawdled.


    Shu Feng couldn¡¯t wait at all and was about to say forget it. He heard Shu Yu say to Zhao Xi, ¡°We¡¯re all grown men. Be more open. Just apologize and this will be over. What are you waiting for?¡±


    Zhao Xi took a deep breath and said, ¡°l was a little impulsive just now. It¡¯s really¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Meng Yunzheng came over. He frowned at Zhao Xi and asked sternly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You had been out for so long and had not returned. You had even lost your money bag. Do you know that the item I wanted to bid for was taken away by someone else? Your dog can¡¯t even keep a money bag. Let¡¯s see what use you have.¡±


    Zhao Xi looked flustered. ¡°Lord, I¡¯m not¡­


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t listen to him at all. He stepped forward and kicked him in the back.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Zhao Xi cried out in pain and pounced straight towards Shu Feng.


    Shu Feng subconsciously wanted to dodge to the side, but who knew that Shu Yu would stand beside him and block him?


    Hence, Zhao Xi pounced straight into his arms. He used too much strength and grabbed his belt with both hands, tearing his clothes apart.


    Shu Feng looked at his unbuttoned clothes in shock. The next moment, the painting that he had hidden in his arms fell to the ground.


    His expression changed drastically, but Shu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Just as she had expected, the painting was with Shu Feng and he was going to take it out.


    She immediately took a step forward and pretended to support Zhao Xi, blocking Shu Feng.


    Shu Feng was really angry this time. He used a lot of strength to push Shu Yu away.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Shu Yu and Zhao Xi were supported by Meng Yunzheng. Thetter looked at Shu Feng unhappily. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Shu Feng ignored him and went to pick up the painting on the ground nervously.


    There was a footprint on the painting. Someone must have stepped on it just now.


    Fortunately, the painting was still there.


    He let out a breath and put on his clothes with a dark face. Then, he put the painting back into his arms..</font>

 Chapter 362 - 362: Hurry Up and Leave

    Chapter 362 - 362: Hurry Up and Leave


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Shu Feng tidied himself up, he was still a little worried. He walked to the side and quietly opened a corner of the painting. After confirming that there was no problem, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, he turned around and said to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°If you want to settle scores or hit someone, do it behind closed doors. I won¡¯t apany you anymore.¡±


    With that, he flicked his sleeve and immediately walked out.


    The ck market workers looked at each other. This time, they confirmed that this person was indeed a VIP at the auction house, and it was a guest who had bid for the painting.


    They were afraid that something would happen to the other party, so they quickly chased after him.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The remaining waiter looked at the few people in the room and asked softly,¡±


    Customer, why don¡¯t we go back to the auction house first?¡±


    ¡°Return what?¡± Meng Yunzheng was furious. He pointed at Zhao Xi and kicked him again. ¡°The auction item I wanted has been auctioned off. Why should I go back?¡± I¡¯m warning you, find the money bag as soon as possible. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to prepare to collect your corpse when you return.¡±


    Zhao Xi shivered. He looked at the ck market clerk and scolded, ¡°Why would there be thieves in your ck market? Didn¡¯t you say it was very safe? Now that my money has been stolen, you should give me an exnation.¡± The ck market clerk was speechless. He should have left just now.


    Fortunately, the steward of the ck market soon came over with a money bag.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, esteemed guests. It¡¯s our negligence that caused such an unpleasant matter. The money bag was found in the grass outside. It might have been identally hooked by a branch.¡±


    He would never mention the matter of the thief, nor would he admit that the thief had entered the ck market. In other words, this money bag might have been lost by you.


    The manager¡¯s attitude was much stronger than the waiters.


    He had never seen the guests in front of him before. It was probably their first time here. It was no wonder that such a bigmotion was caused. Usually, regr customers would not cause such a bigmotion.


    The steward smiled and handed the money bag over. ¡°Please count it, distinguished guest. See if there¡¯s any money left inside.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng, who had dropped the money bag in the grass when he came over, looked up at the steward and took it.


    Then, he opened it and counted it carefully twice. Then, he raised his head and said,¡± There¡¯s not much.¡¯


    The manager exhaled. ¡°That¡¯s good. Since everything is fine, 1 will send you back to your room. In a while, I will ask the waiter to send you some snacks as an apology.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng put away the money bag and snorted coldly. ¡°No need. The thing I want has been auctioned off. It¡¯s meaningless to go back to the room.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Zhao Xi. ¡°Go to the private room and pack your things. We¡¯ll go back now. Although we found the money bag, the trouble you caused is not over. We didn¡¯t get the item, so you have to take full responsibility. You¡¯ll receive your punishment when you return.¡±


    Zhao Xi lowered his head and trembled. ¡°Yes, Lord.¡¯


    Meng Yunzheng looked at Shu Yu again. ¡°We¡¯re ready to go. What about you, Brother Yu?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I have nothing to do anyway.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded, and they bid farewell to the steward.


    After leaving the room, Meng Yunzheng went to the front hall while Shu Yu returned to the auction house.


    Daniu and Yuan Shanchuan, who were in the room, were extremely anxious. They were afraid that something would happen, but they did not dare to go out rashly. Before Mr. Shan went out, he had them wait in the private room while he continued to keep an eye on the other room.


    It was only when he saw Shu Yu walking over that Daniu said in surprise, ¡°Yu is back..</font>

 Chapter 363 - 363: I’ll Give You The Painting

    Chapter 363 - 363: I¡¯ll Give You The Painting


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu opened the door. Shu Yu came in and said, ¡°Pack up and put on the curtain hat. We¡¯re going back.¡±


    ¡°Did you get the painting?¡± Yuan Shanchuan asked anxiously.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°I got it.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan let out a long breath and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He finally felt relieved.


    The three of them didn¡¯t have much. Shu Yu only had a bag when she came over. Now, she put all the messy things and Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s original clothes in it. He could pick it up and leave.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Wearing curtained hats, no one could tell who they were.


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s shoes were a little damaged and dirty, so it was easy to recognize him. Unfortunately, Shu Yu had brought clothes and shoes that he


    could wear, but Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s feet were bigger, so there was nothing suitable for him.


    He had dipped a cloth in some water to wipe his shoes, but it still did not match his outfit.


    Fortunately, when Meng Yunzheng was there, he changed the color of his shoes with a paintbrush and drew some patterns on the damaged parts. It looked different from the original.


    The three of them quickly left the private room and went down to the second floor. They met up with Zhao Xi, who was waiting there, and then went to the hall in front.


    Meng Yunzheng had already called the waiter to lead the way. When they met, they did not even say anything and followed the waiter out of the courtyard.


    When they reached the ce where the carriage was parked, they gave each of them a wooden token and led their carriage out.


    The two carriages reached the bamboo forest without slowing down.


    It was not until they were about to reach the county gate that Meng Yunzheng asked Zhao Xi to drive the carriage to the side and then got off.


    Shu Yu had alsoe down. She had not had the chance to speak earlier, and now that there were only a few of them left, she asked, ¡°You said earlier that you came here to auction items. Now that you¡¯re leaving the ck market, what about the auction items?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more important than this painting now. To avoid any more trouble, it¡¯s better to take the painting back first.


    ¡°Although the painting that was swapped was made to look like this one, if they looked at it carefully, they would still recognize it. At that time, they would naturally suspect us. We can¡¯t continue to stay in the ck market.


    Auction item¡­There will still be opportunities in the future.¡±


    Zhao Xi, who was standing behind him, wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he did not say anything.


    Meng Yunzheng had already handed the painting to Shu Yue Thetter was stunned and heard him say, ¡°This painting was painstakingly protected by your Fourth Uncle. He should give it to Lord Xiang. Firstly, you can save your aunt as soon as possible. Secondly, your fourth uncle has contributed. Lord Xiang will naturally reward him.¡±


    Shu Yu turned her head and nced at Yuan Shanchuan. Thetter took a few steps forward and bowed deeply to Meng Yunzheng. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shan.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯m not doing it all for you.


    Alright, let¡¯s part ways here. Return to the city as soon as possible.¡±


    Shu Yu was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not going back to the county?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked in the direction of the ck market bamboo forest.


    ¡°Since Shu Feng has appeared here, I can follow his trail and dig down. Maybe I can dig up more things.¡±


    How did Shu Fenge to the ck market? Which other forces in the Dongan Province belonged to the Shu family? Who was the buyer who helped him get in? Meng Yunzheng naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this rare opportunity.


    At this moment, Shu Feng had note out yet. He was blocked by Zhao Xi previously. If he continued to go out, he would attract attention.


    But Meng Yunzheng believed that they woulde out in no more than fifteen minutes..</font>

 Chapter 364 - 364: Going Home

    Chapter 364 - 364: Going Home


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Shu Yu heard this, she didn¡¯t say anything else. Anyway, she also hoped that the Shu family would be unlucky.


    She kept the painting. ¡°Then be careful. Don¡¯t go head-on with the Shu family.


    With this painting, I believe it¡¯s enough to make the Shu family suffer.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled. ¡°Alright, you too.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around and got into the carriage. Meng Yunzheng watched them enter the city before he grabbed the shaft and went up.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Zhao Xi shook the reins. ¡°Drive.¡± The carriage sped forward.


    Shu Yu and the other two went to the carriage shop first and returned the carriage.


    Yuan Shanchuan was puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the county office directly?¡± He was a little anxious. When he thought of his wife and parents still being locked up inside, he wished he could grow wings and fly over now.


    Shu Yu nced at him from the corner of her eyes. ¡°If we go there dressed like this, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be beaten out by the people in the county office.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t announce her identity as Lu Shuyu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home first and change. No matter how anxious we were, we could not panic. Especially at this time, we should be even more cautious.¡±


    The purpose of their disguise was not to let anyone recognize them and not let anyone know what they had done.


    Therefore, Shu Yu quickly brought Yuan Shanchuan and Daniu into an empty alley. She changed into women¡¯s clothes, and Daniu and Yuan Shanchuan also changed into a new set of clothes.


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s clothes didn¡¯t fit him, but it didn¡¯t matter. This was not the ck market. There were many poor families on the street, so it wasn¡¯t strange for many people to wear inappropriate clothes.


    Yuan Shanchuan and Daniu¡¯s makeup was easy to remove. They removed the extra beard on their faces, soaked their handkerchief with water, and wiped it a few more times. Soon, their true faces were revealed. Their faces were also clean. They would be fine after changing their hairstyles.


    Shu Yu was more troublesome, so she still wore a curtain hat.


    When the three came out of the alley, they were alreadypletely different people.


    They walked to Liufang Alley. On the way, they met their neighbors. When they saw Shu Yu wearing a curtain hat, they looked at her strangely.


    Shu Yu only nodded slightly and coughed twice.


    The other party thought that she had caught a cold and even quietly took two steps back, afraid that she would be infected.


    Daniu covered his mouth andughed silently. Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t mind. He walked quickly.


    Standing at the entrance of the Lu family¡¯s house, she could hear the voicesing from inside.


    In the morning, the olddy had apanied Madam Liang to look at the house. It seemed that she had already returned.


    Shu Yu pushed the door open and saw the olddy sitting in the courtyard. Beside her were Madam Ruan and a few children.


    Madam Liang was not around, so she must have rented a suitable house and moved there.


    Before Shu Yu could speak, Yuan Shanchuan shouted with red eyes,


    ¡°Xiaozhen! ¡±


    The people in the courtyard heard the noise and looked up. When they saw Yuan Shanchuan, they were all stunned.


    Madame Ruan even eximed, ¡°l¡­ I¡¯m not seeing things, am 1?¡±


    Xiaozhen, who was talking to Sanya, heard a familiar voice and looked up in a daze.


    The next moment, the little girl¡¯s tears fell inrge drops. She stood up and quickly ran to the door.


    ¡°Father, father, you¡¯re finally back, father.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan strode forward and hugged Xiaozhen, who had pounced on her. He couldn¡¯t help but sob. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid. Dad is back. How are you? Are you alright? How is your brother?¡±


    Xiaozhen was crying and didn¡¯t hear what he said.


    After Shu Yu and Daniu entered, they turned around and closed the courtyard door..</font>

 Chapter 365 - 365: Go and Pick Someone Up

    Chapter 365 - 365: Go and Pick Someone Up


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiaozhen cried so hard that she was out of breath. It was as if she wanted to cry out all the emotions that she had been afraid of back then.


    The olddy got up and walked over. She stretched out her hand and hit Yuan


    Shanchuan. ¡°You bastard, you still know how toe back. Do you know that Si Xing, she¡­¡±


    As she spoke, the olddy¡¯s eyes turned red. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. We all believe that you didn¡¯t do those crimes. You won¡¯t do it.¡¯


    Yuan Shanchuan nodded repeatedly. He patted Xiaozhen¡¯s shoulder, stood up, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother-inw. I won¡¯t do anything against my conscience. ¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Si Xing from Daniu. These days, my mother-inw and brother-inw have been worried about the family. It¡¯s all thanks to you guys taking care of Xiao Zhen and Quanquan.¡±


    Xiaozhen wiped her tears and said softly, ¡°Father, little brother kept crying that day. He vomited and had diarrhea in the middle of the night. He almost had an ident. If it wasn¡¯t for Sister Yu inviting a doctor, Little Brother might, might have¡­¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan was shocked. Even Daniu didn¡¯t know about this, so he naturally didn¡¯t know.


    He knew that it was easy for such a small child to have an ident. If he was not careful, he would not be able to keep his life.


    Now, it seemed that he owed his brother-inw¡¯s family a huge favor.


    Yuan Shanchuan turned around and wanted to thank them again. Shu Yu said, ¡°Wait for me here for a while. I¡¯ll go remove my makeup and then go to the county office to pick up Fourth Aunt.¡±


    The olddy was surprised. ¡°Si Xing is fine?¡±


    Shu Yu had already entered the room. Yuan Shanchuan replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the county office and exin it to the Lord. If nothing unexpected happens, it should be fine.¡¯


    The olddy chanted Amitabha and said happily, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    When the olddy heard this, she reached out and wiped her face. ¡°I¡¯ll go too, I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Daniu hurriedly said, ¡°Grandmother, this matter hasn¡¯t been decided yet. It¡¯s not appropriate for so many people to go. Moreover, there was something else about Fourth Uncle¡¯s matter. The process in between was quiteplicated, so it was not good to make a big fuss. If everything goes well, we¡¯ll be able to bring Fourth Aunt back. You guys can wait for us at home.¡±


    The olddy was stunned for a moment before she quickly nodded. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. As long as we can bring her home safely, we¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Daniu then said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and change my clothes with Fourth Uncle.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s clothes didn¡¯t fit him well. Lu Erbai of the Lu Family was about the same size as him, so Madame Ruan went to the house and took out a set.


    Daniu changed back into his original clothes.


    After a while, Shu Yu came out.


    The three of them looked like new people. Yuan Shanchuan nced at his son and didn¡¯t dy any longer. He quickly put the painting away and went out.


    The olddy held Xiaozhen¡¯s hand and watched them leave. When they were out of sight, she turned around and said happily to Madam Ruan, ¡°Si Xing wille back safely. Let¡¯s get ready. I¡¯ll go find some wormwood. When shees back, I¡¯ll give her some incense to get rid of her bad luck. Oh right, there¡¯s also a brazier.¡¯


    As she spoke, she immediately got busy.


    Madam Ruan ced everything in her arms on the bed and asked Sanya and Xiaozhen to watch over them. She also excitedly prepared hot water and food. They all believed that there would be no idents and that Lu Sixing would return..</font>

 Chapter 366 - 366: Where Did Lady Lu Find This Person?

    Chapter 366 - 366: Where Did Lady Lu Find This Person?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu and the other two were already standing at the entrance of the county office. She was considered a familiar face in the county government, and soon someone went to find Hu Li.


    At first, Hu Li thought that she was worried about Lu Sixing or wanted to inquire about Yuan Shanchuan, so he came over to take a look.


    Shu Yu whispered to him when he saw her. He then looked at Yuan Shanchuan, who was standing behind her, in surprise.


    Thetter was a little nervous, but he still nodded and cupped his hands respectfully.¡± Officer, I¡¯m Yuan Shanchuan. 1¡­1 want to see Lord.¡±


    ¡°Come in with me.¡± Hu Li¡¯s expression turned serious instantly. He led the way in front of Yuan Shanchuan, walking in a hurry. From time to time, he would look back at Yuan Shanchuan.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    It was really strange. How many people had they sent out to search the entire area within a hundred miles, but they still could not find any clues? Where did Lady Lu find this person?


    The three of them followed Hu Li and soon arrived at the door of Xiang Weinan¡¯s study.


    Hu Li turned to them and said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± After saying that, he seemed to be worried and said to Yuan Shanchuan, ¡°Don¡¯t go. Just tell us what¡¯s going on. Our Lord is righteous and is very fair and honest. As long as you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    When Shu Yu heard this, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Hu Li went in to report Xiang Weinan and came out not long after.


    The door of the study opened. Xiang Weinan had already stood up and looked straight at Yuan Shanchuan.


    Yuan Shanchuan was already mentally prepared, but now that he was being stared at like that, he suddenly became nervous again. He didn¡¯t even know where to put his hands and feet.


    It was Daniu who spoke first. ¡°I am Lu Daniu. Greetings, Lord County


    Magistrate.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan came back to his senses and knelt. ¡°l am Yuan Shanchuan. Greetings, Magistrate.¡±¡±


    Both of them knelt, which made Shu Yu, who was standing alone in the middle, stand out from the crowd.


    She was speechless.


    However, Xiang Weinan and Hu Li also calmed down and looked at her.


    The veins on Shu Yu l s forehead throbbed as she bowed slightly. ¡°l am Lu Shuyu. Greetings, Lord.¡±


    Xiang Weinan coughed lightly and sat back in his chair. He said to the two people below, ¡°No need to be so polite. Stand up and answer.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Yuan Shanchuan and Daniu stood up nervously.


    Xiang Weinan looked at them and looked at Lu Shuyu. ¡°Lady Lu, why don¡¯t you tell us how you found Yuan Shanchuan?¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to say that she had been to the ck market, but since things hade to this, she had to answer honestly.


    She took a deep breath and could only tell him everything in detail.


    When she talked about Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi, she didn¡¯t tell him their real name. She thought that when she said Meng Yunzheng was fake, he would draw a painting on the spot to rece the original one. Xiang Weinan should understand.


    As expected, Xiang Weinan was surprised. ¡°You met each other¡­¡±


    Then, he asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s the painting?¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan quickly presented the painting Xiang Weinan. He opened it and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Yes, this is it. This thing has finally not fallen into the hands of those bastards.¡¯


    Yuanshan Chuan quietly looked up. He saw that Lord Xiang was indeed as approachable as Yu had said. He finally calmed down a little and said in a low voice,¡± Although I have brought the painting back, I don¡¯t know if there is anything inside.¡±


    Xiang Weinan nodded. ¡°Normally, you don¡¯t know..¡±</font>

 Chapter 367 - 367: Husband and Wife Meet

    Chapter 367 - 367: Husband and Wife Meet


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Xiang Wei Nan finished speaking, he ced the painting on the table and pulled out the scroll.


    Yuan Shanchuan was surprised. There was nothing inside the pole. When he first got the scroll, his first reaction was that only the pole could hide something.


    However, Xiang Weinan did not take out the things inside in front of them. After putting away the pole, he looked up at Yuan Shanchuan and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you this time. Otherwise, this thing would have fallen into the hands of a traitor. Now that you¡¯re innocent, your family naturally doesn¡¯t have to stay here for interrogation. I¡¯ll ask someone to release them.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s eyes lit um ¡°Thank Lord, Your Excellency. Thank you, Your Excellency. Can I go see them?¡±


    Xiang Wei Nan still had something to say, but seeing how anxious he was, he did not stop him. He said to Hu Li, ¡°Take them to release them.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hu Li was also very happy. They had worked so hard for so long and finally got the most important evidence.


    This matter did not only concern the Shu family in the Dongan Province, but also the master behind the Shu family. They could all suffer a great loss in this matter.


    Hu Li led the three of them out of the door.


    Xiang Weinan could not wait to take out the scroll pole again and then knocked it on the table.


    The sound of knocking was particrly clear in the quiet study. After knocking dozens of times, the outeryer of the pole suddenly peeled off. Gradually, a piece of paper was revealed.


    The paper was wrapped in two or threeyers,pletely wrapping the pole.


    It was not necessarily brilliant, but those who did not know would not be able to guess the reason behind it.


    Xiang Weinan carefully peeled off the paper and spread it on the table. He used a special medicine and smeared it on the surface for a moment.


    Xiang Weinan¡¯s eyes lit up as he watched the words on the paper gradually appear.


    He pped his hands in excitement and revealed a big smile.


    After carefully reading the words written on it, Xiang Weinan¡¯s expression became very ugly. He mmed the table fiercely. ¡°It¡¯s a dog thing.¡±


    He carefully put the note away and left the study.


    Shu Yu and the others followed Hu Li back to the house where the Yuan family members were imprisoned. Yuan Shanchuan was a little excited.


    Hu Li opened the door and ran inside impatiently. He immediately saw Lu Sixing leaning against the wall.


    Probably because of Shu Yu¡¯s care, Lu Sixing was fine. Other than her pale face, she looked a little haggard. The clothes on her body and the environment she was in weren¡¯tfortable, but they weren¡¯t terrible either.


    Hearing themotion, she and the Yuan family raised their heads at the same time.


    In the next moment, before Lu Sixing could be pleasantly surprised, she heard the Yuan family¡¯s curses.


    ¡°Fourth Bro, you¡¯re finally back. Do you know how much we¡¯ve suffered because of you? Look at this ce. Look at us. We¡¯ve be neither human nor ghost. Tell me, what kind of trouble did you cause outside? What? You d*mn troublemaker, you¡¯ve caused us so much trouble.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan retracted his gaze from Lu Sixing and looked at the Yuan family members. His face was also filled with guilt.


    ¡°Father, Mother, Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Is there any use in apologizing? What? You bastard, you¡­.¡±</font>

 Chapter 368 - 368: Hit Someone

    Chapter 368 - 368: Hit Someone


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hu Li interrupted them impatiently. ¡°Alright, alright. If you have anything to say, go out and talk. Don¡¯t make noise here.¡±


    The Yuan family was afraid of the officials and did not dare to speak.


    But in the next moment, they suddenly realized what the officer had said and were instantly pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Officer, officer, do you mean we can leave? We can go home now, right?¡±


    Hu Li pursed his lips.¡± Yeah, you guys are fine now.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    As he spoke, he took the key and opened Lu Sixings door. When Lu Sixing came out, he leisurely walked to the Yuan family¡¯s room and unlocked it under the Yuan family¡¯s eager gazes.


    The Yuan family members shouted excitedly as soon as they came out.


    However, the next moment, they rushed toward Yuan Shanchuan and started to hit him in the face without saying anything. ¡°You unfilial bastard! You¡¯ve harmed us! Your parents have been staying in the vige for the rest of their lives. This is the first time they¡¯ve been locked up in prison. We¡¯ve lost all our faces.¡¯


    ¡°Just you wait. When we go back, we¡¯ll cut off all ties with you so that you won¡¯t drag us down again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, fourth brother, you¡¯ve caused us a lot of trouble. I think we shouldn¡¯t interact in the future. Otherwise, if you cause trouble, others will think that we¡¯re involved.¡¯


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s parents hated him to the extreme. They did not know how to use their strength. They almost beat him to death, directly beating him from the house to the outside.


    Daniu was anxious and wanted to go forward to stop them, but he was pulled back by Shu Yu.


    He turned around in surprise and heard her say, ¡°Fourth Uncle didn¡¯t fight back. ¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan felt guilty towards his parents and brothers, so he let them vent their anger.


    However, Lu Sixing couldn¡¯t just watch her thin husband get hurt. She went forward to stop them, but the Yuan family members ignored her. They were even angrier at Lu Sixing. They changed their target and went to pull and beat her up with hatred.


    Shu Yu immediately stepped forward and pushed Mother Yuan, who was trying to scratch Lu Sixings face with her sharp nails, to the side without saying anything. Then, she mped down on Father Yuan¡¯s wrist, who was holding onto Lu Sixings hair as if he wanted to kill her.


    She blocked Lu Sixing behind her and looked at them coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to touch my aunt.¡±


    She could tolerate the Yuan Family attacking Yuan Shanchuan. In the end, Yuan Shanchuan was indeed responsible for what happened to the Yuan Family.


    But what did Lu Sixing do wrong? She was also a victim. Last time, she had already suffered damage from the attacks of Old Lady Yuan and the others. Even Xiao zhen¡¯s head had been hit and bled.


    This time, they still wanted to make a move in front of her. Dream on.


    Yuan Shanchuan also came back to his senses. He felt a little dizzy. He hadn¡¯t had a good rest in the past few days, and he had been beaten up by the people of the ck market. Now, the Yuan family was like an enemy, wanting to kill him. Yuan Shanchuan almost couldn¡¯t hold on.


    Fortunately, Daniu and Lu Sixing quickly supported him.


    Yuan Shanchuan took a deep breath and said to his parents, ¡°Father, Mother, it¡¯s fine if you hit me, but Si Xing is innocent. Don¡¯t do anything to her.¡± ¡°Pfft, how is she innocent? She¡¯s a jinx. You and your wife are both cmities.¡±


    Hu Li¡¯s face turned sour. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Are you done? What do you think this ce is? Do you not want to leave? Fine, then go in. I¡¯ll lock the door. Don¡¯t ever leave..</font>

 Chapter 369 - 369: What Reward Do You Want?

    Chapter 369 - 369: What Reward Do You Want?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Yuan family members were so frightened that their faces turned pale. They hurriedly turned around with a fawning smile and said to Hu Li, ¡°Lord, please calm down. Calm down. We¡¯ll leave now. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    After saying that, the Yuan family could no longer care about Yuan Shanchuan. They immediately ran to the entrance of the county office like rabbits.


    They only stopped when they rushed out of the county office. They patted their chests and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine.¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯re finally out. I almost thought l t d be locked up in there for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all Fourth Brother¡¯s fault.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°When hees out, I will teach him a good lesson.¡±


    However, they waited outside the office for a long time but did not see Yuan Shanchuane out. Instead, the people on the street were looking at them and pointing at them.


    The Yuan family had been in there for a few days, and their bodies were in a mess. There were no conditions for them to bathe inside. In such weather, it was inevitable that there would be some strange smells.


    They couldn¡¯t take it anymore. They had wanted to wait for Yuan Shanchuan toe out and ask him to hire an ox cart to send them home.


    However, when they did not see anyone, they began to feel uneasy.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that he¡¯s noting out, right? Could it be that Fourth Brother did something wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. The county magistrate should have investigated the matter thoroughly. Fourth Brothermitted a crime and we have nothing to do with him. That¡¯s why he was released, but he has to be locked up in prison.¡±


    The more they thought about it, the more they felt that this was the case. They felt that they had guessed the truth and immediately became worried.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. This matter has nothing to do with us. When we go back, we¡¯ll look for the vige chief and cut off all ties with him.¡±


    Second Brother was a little hesitant. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°How is it bad? Think about what kind of life we¡¯ve been living in there these past few days. Think about your wife and children at home. Who knew what kind of evil things he had done outside?¡±


    The more they spoke, the angrier they became. They cursed and hurriedly left the city to go home with lingering fear.


    Yuan Shanchuan was about to leave the office when he was stopped by Wang Hong.


    He walked to Shu Yu and the others in two or three steps and said, ¡°Lord said that there are still some things that he hasn¡¯t finished speaking. He wants vou to go over.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Wang Hong and Hu Li led the way, while Yuan Shanchuan and Lu Sixing walked at the back.


    Lu Sixing was supporting him, but she could feel his body swaying. She was a little worried and wanted to say something, but Yuan Shanchuan pinched her hand.


    She looked up and saw Yuan Shanchuan shaking his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine.¡¯


    The few of them quickly walked to the lobby, where Wei Nan was sitting and waiting for them.


    Seeing theme over, Xiang Weinan nodded slightly and said to Yuan Shanchuan, ¡°l saw that you were anxious to see your family, so I didn¡¯t stop you. Now that I¡¯m free, I still want to ask about the specific details of this incident. You guys¡­¡±


    He paused, looked at Daniu and Lu Sixing, and said, ¡°You guys go outside and have a cup of tea first.¡±


    Daniu immediately understood that there were some things that they could not know.


    He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Shu Yu, who was still in the same ce and helped Lu Sixing out.


    Xiang Weinan then asked Yuan Shanchuan about the characteristics of the two groups of people who wanted to snatch the painting. Yuan Shanchuan actually could not see very clearly. It waste at night, and they were masked.


    However, he had carefully recalled what he needed to say.


    Xiang Weinan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you this time. You¡¯ve done a great job. If you want any reward, you can tell me. I¡¯ll satisfy you..¡±</font>

 Chapter 370 - 370: Fainted

    Chapter 370 - 370: Fainted


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Reward?


    Yuan Shanchuan couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. Meng Yunzheng had mentioned before he left that he would be rewarded for bringing the painting However, Yuan Shanchuan did not dare to think about such a thing. He only hoped that his family woulde out safely. In this day and age, how could ordinary people dare to ask the county magistrate for rewards?


    Moreover, he did not take the painting away for this reason.


    Now that Xiang Weinan suddenly asked him, Yuan Shanchuan frowned and did not react for a moment.


    Seeing this, Xiang Weinan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Or should I reward you?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    This was the most direct and practical reward. Most people would choose this. But Yuan Shanchuan shook his head subconsciously, ¡°No, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    As he shook his head, he suddenly felt even more dizzy. When he raised his head again, it was as if he was seeing double images of Xiang Weinan. He wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t.


    Xiang Weinan did not notice his situation. Seeing that he did not want to reward him, he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can take your time to think about it. If you really can¡¯t think it through, um¡­ It¡¯s fine to owe it first.¡±


    As he said that, he looked at Shu Yu. This girl was in debt.


    Shu Yu frowned and stared at Yuan Shanchuan. She had felt that something was wrong with his expression. At this moment, he was even breaking out in cold sweat.


    ¡°Fourth Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°l¡­¡± Yuan Shanchuan couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fell forward.


    Shu Yu t s expression changed slightly. She quickly went forward to support him.¡± Fourth Uncle.¡¯


    Wang Hong also rushed forward and held him up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡®Quickly go and find a doctor.¡± Xiang Weinan called out to Hu Li. This person had just returned from meritorious service, and he could not let anything happen to him.


    Hu Li ran out. Lu Sixing and Daniu, who were already worried at the door, hurriedly turned around and came in when they saw this.


    Seeing that Yuan Shanchuan had already fainted, Lu Sixing was extremely anxious.¡± Shanchuan, Shanchuan, wake up. Don¡¯t scare me. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to reunite. Don¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    Xiang Weinan called Daniu and Wang Hong, ¡°You two carry him to the guest room in the back. The doctor will be here soon.¡¯


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s unconsciousness shocked everyone present.


    He was carried to the backyard. He rubbed his temples and felt a headache.


    Lu Sixing sat on the edge of the bed, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Fourth Aunt, don¡¯t be anxious. Fourth Uncle will be fine. He might just be too tired. ¡°You don¡¯t know, but before we met him, he hadn¡¯t slept well for three days. When we go back and let him rest more, he¡¯ll recover immediately.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Sixing had no idea what to do now. When she heard Shu Yu¡¯s words, she immediately raised her head and looked at her.


    Shu Yu nodded affirmatively. ¡°Really.¡±


    She regretted not stopping the Yuan family from hitting him. Even if the Yuan family wanted to vent their anger, they should have waited until he had recovered.


    Shu Yu could not help but rub her temples. Fortunately, Hu Li quickly brought the doctor over.


    Lu Sixing hurriedly stepped aside to let the doctor diagnose him.


    The guest room was quiet. After a long time, the doctor retracted his hand and said,¡± It¡¯s alright. The patient was originally injured and had yet to recover. He was also beaten up. Coupled with theck of sleep and food, his body could not hold on any longer and fainted. I¡¯ll give him some medicine to heal his internal injuries and a prescription to recuperate. When he wakes up, he¡¯ll drink it for two days and rest more. He¡¯ll slowly recover..¡±</font>

 Chapter 371 - 371: Private Room

    Chapter 371 - 371: Private Room


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hearing this, everyone heaved a sigh of relief and calmed down.


    However, they were not awake yet, so it was not good to let them leave. Xiang Weinan told them to stay here and leave when they were better.


    Daniu followed the doctor to get some medicine and returned to Liufang Alley to bring the mule carriage over. It would be more convenient for him to go backter.


    Yuan Shanchuan woke up halfway before he came back.


    Looking at his wife¡¯s reddened eyes, he felt even more guilty. ¡°Did I scare you?<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    I¡¯m fine. I just didn¡¯t rest well.¡±


    Lu Sixing nodded. ¡°Okay, then rest well for the next few days. We can¡¯t live without you.¡±


    Shu Yu stood in the guest room and saw the couple talking in a low voice. Knowing that they had been separated for many days, there must be a lot of things to talk about, so she did not disturb them here and simply left the room.


    Xiang Weinan was sitting on a stone bench in the courtyard not far from the guest room. He was in a good mood, drinking tea and eating snacks, probably because he had been busy for many days. He had evidence in his hand. Seeing Shu Yue out, he waved at her. ¡°Lady Lu?¡±


    Shu Yu walked over and smiled. ¡°Lord Xiang seems to be in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± He pushed the te of pastries in front of him over. ¡°Do you want to try it?¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±


    Xiang Weinan raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a half- smile. ¡°You ate at the ck market?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. She had thought that he had been so focused on the painting that he had forgotten about it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to sneak into the ck market. What, is there something you want to auction? You have money?¡±


    ¡°No money.¡± Shu Yu sat down opposite him. ¡°I just happened to get the token to enter the ck market. I¡¯m curious and want to see it.¡¯


    Xiang Weinan did not believe her. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Shu Yu¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I heard that the ck market is not a secret in the circle of rich and powerful people. They will even receive invitations from the ck market if they are familiar with it. I don¡¯t have money now, but I¡¯ve opened a shop ande into contact with thedies of rich families. In the future, my money might not be less than theirs. Isn¡¯t it normal to go to the ck market to see the world?¡±


    Xiang Weinan thought about it and agreed, but when she shamelessly said that she had more money than those rich people in Jiangyuan County, he couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips.


    Just that small run-down shop of hers? In his opinion, it would take a long time for her to develop the ability to enter the ck market and participate in auctions.


    Xiang Weinan clicked his tongue and poured her a cup of tea. ¡°Then what did you see?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. I met my fourth uncle not long after I entered the ck market. The next thing I had to think about was how to bring him out under the guise of the world, how to get the painting in the ck market with just a few people, and how to escape unscathed. All my thoughts were on this matter. How could I have the spare energy to see the world?¡±


    Xiang Weinanughed dryly. ¡°Then it seems that you¡¯ve been working hard.¡± She couldn¡¯t be asking for a reward from her, right?


    Sure enough, the next moment, Shu Yu said, ¡°There¡¯s something I almost forgot to tell Lord Xiang. At that time, to hide my fourth uncle¡¯s whereabouts and to make it convenient for us to observe the buyer¡¯s movements, we specially opened a private room on the third floor as a camping spot. Sir, you don¡¯t know that the ck market is shady. Even if you don¡¯t buy anything from this private room upstairs, it will still cost you 30 taels (mary) of silver..</font>

 Chapter 372 - 372: Crying About Being Poor

    Chapter 372 - 372: Crying About Being Poor


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiang Weinan suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord, you should know that our family is not rich. Thinking back to a month ago, my parents didn¡¯t even have enough to eat. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to use all my savings to open that ready-to-wear clothes shop. There wasn¡¯t much business for many days, and our family was extremely poor. That 30 taels (mary) of private room fee is too expensive. It¡¯s almost all of our family¡¯s savings.¡±


    As Shu Yu spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°But we had no choice at that time. To get that painting, even if we had to go bankrupt, I had to do it, right?


    But this way, I¡¯ll be penniless. I don¡¯t know if my parents will beat me to death when I return.¡¯


    The veins on Xiang Weinan¡¯s forehead throbbed.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Seeing that her words were getting more and more intense, Xiang Weinan could no longer bear it and called out to Hu Li, ¡°Go get fifty taels (mary) of silver for Lady Lu.¡±


    When Shu Yu heard this, she immediately stopped nagging.


    ¡°Lord is indeed righteous and doesn¡¯t take a penny from themoners. You can be called a model of noble conduct and integrity.¡±


    Xiang Weinan did not have much contact with Shu Yu before. This was the first time he knew that she was so eloquent.


    He didn¡¯t know how Meng Yunzheng could stand her.


    Xiang Weinan took the fifty taels (mary) of silver and pushed it in front of her, saying, ¡°Thirty taels of silver is the private room fee. There are still twenty taels left. Take it as yourpensation for your hard work today.¡± Hard work fee¡­ Just twenty taels (mary)?


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of disdain, but her hands quickly put away the


    sliver notes.


    Xiang Weinan almost vomited blood from her gaze. ¡°Twenty taels (mary) is not a small amount. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m the leader of Jiangyuan County. But I haven¡¯t been here for long. I don¡¯t have any foundation in the county, nor do I have any connections. If I want to do something, 1 have to spend money. It hasn¡¯t been long, and my entire county office is about to be emptied.


    It¡¯s not easy for me to be an official.¡±


    Shu Yu chuckled and resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Was this learning on the spot? She had just finished singing, and now it was her turn to cry.


    Forget it, isn¡¯t this fifty taels (mary) of silver a budget? Can¡¯t you report it to the higher-ups and ask them to reimburse you? This evidence is so important. Without us, if you ask others to spend so much effort to find it, it will cost more than 50 taels (mary).


    However, she should stop while she was ahead. She didn¡¯t want to take much money Xiang Weinan.


    Shu Yu put away the silver notes and nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand. It¡¯s fine if the hard work is less. Who asked me to be so kind?¡±


    Seeing that Daniu had returned and was walking over, Shu Yu stood up.


    Aunt and Uncle should have said enough. If they didn¡¯t go back soon, the family would be worried.


    She said goodbye to Xiang Weinan. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else here, I¡¯ll bring my aunt and the others home first. If there¡¯s anything, Lord Xiang can send someone to look for us.¡¯


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiang Weinan said, ¡°Tell your family what they should say and what they shouldn¡¯t say. Don¡¯t tell anyone. Even if it¡¯s for their safety, it¡¯s best to keep the ck market in their hearts.¡±


    ¡°l understand.¡± Shu Yu turned around and left.


    However, after taking a few steps, she suddenly thought of something and turned her head.. ¡°Oh right, wasn¡¯t Lord Xiang unable to decide what to reward my uncle with? Do you want to listen to my suggestion?¡±</font>

 Chapter 373 - 373: Shu Yu’s suggestion

    Chapter 373 - 373: Shu Yu¡¯s suggestion


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiang Weinan raised his head. ¡°Your suggestion? What is it?¡±


    ¡°I see that Lord seems to becking manpower everywhere. When my Fourth Uncle went missing and came to report to the officials, it seems that you couldn¡¯t spare time to look for him.¡±


    Xiang Weinan raised his eyebrows. The county office was indeedcking manpower. The former county magistrate had fallen, and many of his original subordinates had followed him and were all wiped out.


    He did bring a group of people with him, but these people had other things to do with him.


    The original constables were still in charge of the security patrols in the county county office, but they¡­ There were not many people left.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Back then, my Fourth Uncle went out to work to earn money. After all, he didn¡¯t have a stable job, so he couldn¡¯t help but take on some short-term jobs. Although he didn¡¯t have the kung fu to protect himself, he was still tall and strong. Otherwise, the bodyguard wouldn¡¯t have asked him to help transport the goods, right? In addition to this matter, Lord Xiang should also be able to see that my uncle is a righteous person. He is bold and meticulous. He can be considered a capable helper. Why didn¡¯t the Lord find him a job that was stable and could help him? Wouldn¡¯t this be a good reward for him?¡±


    Xiang Weinan was deep in thought. Yuan Shanchuan was indeed not bad.


    Shu Yu saw that Daniu was already in front of her, so she did not continue. She only said, ¡°Of course, this is only my suggestion. This matter will have to be carefully considered by the Lord yourself. As for my uncle¡¯s side, you will also have to seek his approval.¡±


    After all, Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t know if he wanted to do this job or not. Whether he was suitable or not was up to him.


    Shu Yu said goodbye to Xiang Weinan. and turned around to meet Daniu.


    As the two of them walked to the guest room, Shu Yu asked him, ¡°When you went back to pull the mule carriage, did the olddy say anything?¡±


    Daniu said, ¡°l just happened to be out. The second Aunt is the only one at home. I told the Second Aunt that it wasn¡¯t serious. Second Aunt still had to look after the child, so she didn¡¯te over.¡¯


    Shu Yu nodded and the two of them entered the house together.


    Yuan Shanchuan had recovered for a while and was feeling much better. Xiang Weinan had asked the kitchen to cook a bowl of noodles for him, and Lu Sixing was feeding him.


    Yuan Shanchuan had eaten a lot of desserts on the ck market before. Those things could fill his stomach, but they were not as nourishing as noodles. Especially now that the crisis was over, he felt rxed and ate more than half a bowl.


    Lu Si Xing ate the rest.


    After resting for a while, they prepared to leave.


    This time, Daniu did not ask Hu Li and the others to help him. He carried Yuan Shanchuan out of the guest room.


    Shu Yu looked in the direction of the stone table in the courtyard. There were only teacups and teapots left. Xiang Weinan was no longer there.


    She retracted her gaze and walked out of the county office with Lu Sixing.


    After carefully cing them in the carriage, Shu Yu waved at Hu Li, who had sent them out. ¡°Brother Hu, you can go back first. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Take care.¡¯


    The group of people drove to Liufang Alley. When the mule carriage stopped, they saw the olddy hurriedlye out to wee them.


    She didn¡¯t know when she came back, but judging from her appearance, she must have heard about it from Madame Ruan.


    The curtain of the car was opened. The olddy asked hurriedly, ¡°How is it? What? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yuan Shanchuan smiled as he got off the mule carriage. This time, he didn¡¯t let Daniu carry him. It was just a few steps, so he wasn¡¯t too tired.


    The olddy let out a sigh of regret. ¡°If I had known that you were injured, I wouldn¡¯t have pped you..¡±</font>

 Chapter 374 - 374: Another Surprise

    Chapter 374 - 374: Another Surprise


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s eyes started to heat up. When he came back, the olddy had pped him with her hand, and she was very regretful. However, his parents seemed to want to beat him to death.


    Taking a deep breath, he smiled at the olddy and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. The doctor said that I¡¯ll be able to jump around again after resting for two days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± The olddy was relieved and looked at Lu Sixing at the side.


    Although she had only seen her two days ago, she still felt that she had lost weight.


    They had prepared wormwood at home. Since Yuan Shanchuan was not feeling well, the olddy took it and swept it over them. She asked them to step over the brazier and enter the house.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She stood at the door and said, ¡°Have a good rest. It¡¯s gettingte, You¡¯ll stay here for the night. Let¡¯s eat something good tonight and celebrate your safe return. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mother-inw.¡±


    The olddy went out. Madam Ruan walked to Lu Sixings side and patted her.¡± Fourth Sister, you should rest here for a while. When the water is boiling, go take a shower first. You must not have rested well these past few days. Now that you¡¯re home, you should rest well.¡±


    ¡°Second Sister-inw, sorry to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the trouble? Seeing that you¡¯re all fine, your second brother and I are relieved.¡± As she spoke, Madam Ruan handed her the Quanquan. ¡°He just drank the goat¡¯s milk and is very excited. I¡¯ll go help Mother in the kitchen.¡±


    After Madam Ruan finished speaking, she went out. Lu Sixing held her son in her arms and looked down at the little guy dancing happily. She was instantly satisfied.


    She beckoned Xiaozhen over. The family of four huddled together andughed together.


    Now, the rain was finally over.


    There were only a few of them left in the room. Shu Yu went to the kitchen to tell the olddy about the general situation. She knew what she should say and what she should not say.


    Knowing that everything was over, the olddy heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, she chased Shu Yu out. ¡°Alright, you should go and rest for a while.


    You¡¯ve been busy all day. Look at your little face. You look haggard.¡± Not really, right?


    Shu Yu touched her face and felt that the olddy was exaggerating.


    However, she still went out of the kitchen and saw Daniu helping to clean up the brazier. When she thought of the fifty taels (mary) of silver that Xiang Weinan had given her, her eyes lit up.


    She walked to Daniu¡¯s side. ¡°Brother Daniu, take a rest first. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Daniu ced the brazier aside and was about to go chop wood.


    He had a personality that could not be stopped. His eyes were alive. Wherever he saw that he was needed, he would go.


    It was already a littlete. When he brought Fourth Aunt and the others back, the city gates were closed. Daniu could not go out, so he decided to stay in the county town today.


    Fortunately, the Third Uncle had already rented a house, and the olddy asked him to stay at the Third Uncle¡¯s houseter.


    Lu Sanzhu had always been freeloading and taking advantage of others. This was the first time he had been freeloaded by someone. It was very rare.


    Seeing Shu Yue over, Daniu stopped what he was doing and asked her,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me.¡¯


    Shu Yu pulled him to a corner of the courtyard and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you worried that the private room in the ck market cost 30 taels


    (mary) of silver? Lord Xiang has already given me that silver.¡± Daniu was overjoyed. ¡°Really? Did Lord Xiang give it to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, not only did he give me thirty taels (mary), but he also gave me another surprise.¡± Shu Yu said with a smile..</font>

 Chapter 375 - 375: Let’s Split It

    Chapter 375 - 375: Let¡¯s Split It


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Another surprise?


    Daniu asked in surprise, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Shu Yu quietly took out the silver notes. ¡°Other than thirty taels (mary), he also gave us two more for our hard work.¡±


    Daniu couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes as he looked at the 50 silver taels with slight excitement.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Thirty taels (mary) of silver is the private room fee. We¡¯ll split the remaining twenty taels equally.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Daniu was stunned and immediately shook his head. ¡°No need. Just take this silver.¡¯


    ¡°How can that do? This time, you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have known Fourth Uncle at all. They might even think that he was a perverted lecher hiding in the women¡¯s toilet and hand him over to the ck market on the spot. By then, it would be toote. So we¡¯ll split the silver.¡±


    ¡°But, but this silver is too much.¡± Daniu frowned and said awkwardly, ¡°Actually, the one who suffered the most and contributed the most is Fourth Uncle. Why don¡¯t you give my share to Fourth Uncle?¡±


    Ten taels (mary) of silver was a huge sum of money for Daniu.


    Just one day and he had earned it? It was unrealistic to even think about it. Although he had been to the ck market today, he was already used to


    seeing big scenes and had heard countless transactions of thousands of dors.


    But in reality, ten silver taels (mary) was not a small amount.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but pat him. ¡°Brother Daniu, why are you so honest? This ispensation for our hard work and Fourth Uncle¡¯s reward. It¡¯s just that Lord Xiang hasn¡¯t thought of a reward yet. Think about itter. Fourth Uncle will get more than us. Don¡¯t worry, Lord Xiang will not mistreat those who have contributed.¡¯


    Daniu immediately became happy. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, why would I lie to you?¡±


    Daniu could only chuckle. He hadn¡¯t thought of this.


    Shu Yu kept the entire fifty taels (mary) of silver and took out another ten taels of loose silver to give to him. ¡°This is your share. Keep this silver well. I know that you can¡¯t keep all ten taels (mary) of silver for yourself. However, I think that if you want to pay, you should just pay three or four taels (mary) to your Mother and save the rest for yourself.¡±


    Daniu raised his head and looked at the silver in his hand. After a while, he said, ¡°I understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. You¡¯ll get married soon, so it¡¯s more convenient to do anything with more money. Only we know about this trouble fee. I didn¡¯t even tell the Grandmother, so don¡¯t tell her. Keep the money well and don¡¯t let anyone find out.¡±


    Daniu smiled bitterly. He wasn¡¯t a foolish filial person and had saved up some silver in his hands over the years.


    However, even if they added all of them together, they did not have as many as he had in his hands.


    He suddenly understood why Third Uncle always followed Yu everywhere. Yu¡¯s ability to fly with people¡­lt was really out of everyone¡¯s reach.


    Last time, it was the Third Uncle who got ten taels (mary) of silver. This time, it was him.


    He felt that Yu was probably the goddess of wealth who had descended to the mortal world. Her ability to make money was especially amazing. Daniu kept the money and said solemnly, ¡°I understand, Yu. Thank you.¡±¡®


    ¡°This is your credit. Why are you thanking me?¡±


    Shu Yu patted his shoulder and ran to her room.


    When she came out again, a familiar voice came from outside the courtyard. Then, the courtyard door was pushed open and two figures walked in.


    At the front was Dahu, who was wearing a student uniform and carrying a school bag.


    The little guy was very happy and ran into the door excitedly. ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯m back from school..</font>

 Chapter 376 - 376: The House Third Uncle Found

    Chapter 376 - 376: The House Third Uncle Found


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was Dahu¡¯s first day of school, and he looked especially excited.


    Lu Erbai and Daya, who had followed him through the door, smiled helplessly. They had just returned from the shop.


    Today was Dahu¡¯s first day of school, so Daya was responsible for picking him up.


    It had been quite some time since he left school, but after they left the Shuxian Academy, they went straight to the shop on Ningshui Street. They waited for Lu Erbai to close the shop before returning together.


    It was obvious that Dahu had a lot to say, but before he could say anything,<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Shu Yu said to them, ¡°Fourth Aunt and Fourth Uncle are back. They¡¯re resting inside.¡¯


    Lu Erbai was delighted and excited. ¡°They, they¡¯re all back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Lu Erbai hurriedly said to Daya, ¡°Quick, help me in to take a look.¡±


    Dahu didn¡¯t have the time to talk anymore. He also ran into the house like an arrow.


    Lu Sixing had already taken a shower. She was sitting at the side, refreshing, feeding Yuan Shanchuan medicine. Xiaozhen was sitting on the edge of the bed, hugging her brother and chattering.


    She talked about what she had been through in the past two days, what she had eaten, and what she had done. She said that her grandmother had sewn a doll for her and her brother. Her brother liked it, and she liked it too. She would hug it to sleep at night.


    As Yuan Shanchuan and his wife listened, they couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.


    However, they were also d that the Lu family took care of them. If not for them, they would not have a family.


    When Lu Erbai entered, Yuan Shanchuan had just finished drinking his medicine.


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Seeing the changes in each other, they were quite emotional.


    Lu Erbai didn¡¯t say much. He only asked him a few questions out of concern before letting him sleep.


    The olddy had brought Madame Ruan to cook dinner. They happily prepared arge table of dishes and had a lively reunion dinner.


    During dinner, Shu Yu took the time to ask about the house Lu Sanzhu rented.


    The olddy said, ¡°l went to take a look. That unreliable Third Brother rented a courtyard with someone else. That courtyard is even smaller than ours.


    There are only two rooms and two families. The other family had five people.


    The husband and wife, two children, and the mother-inw all lived in one room.¡±


    This was a poor family. It was fine to live like this. Not to mention five people in a room, no matter how hard it was, no matter how many people there were, they would have to squeeze.


    The olddy did not care about these things. To be honest, it was not a bad idea to rent with someone else. The rent was cheaper.


    ¡°The problem lies with the man who rented the house. I went to take a look today. That man doesn¡¯t work. His wife and mother are the only ones supporting him at home. Forget it. In any case, Lu Sanzhu used to bezy. He was probably on par with him. But that man was dishonest. When we went in, his eyes were fixed on Madam Liang. I felt disgusted just looking at him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Madam Liang isn¡¯t that good-looking? I believe Third Aunt, but she is a woman after all. If that man has any evil intentions, she can¡¯t possibly use the method of pulling her hair in the vige, right? Third Brother had to go to the Peach Blossom Forest to work. If this continued, something would happen sooner orter.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not convenient to share a room with someone.¡¯


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± The olddy said enthusiastically, ¡°l wonder what he saw when he went to look at the house the day before. He took a fancy to such a ce.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably close to the peach blossom forest..¡±</font>

 Chapter 377 - 377: The School Also Teaches Cuju

    Chapter 377 - 377: The School Also Teaches Cuju


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The olddy nodded. ¡°Yes, that house is quite close to where he works. It takes about fifteen minutes to walk there.¡¯


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Lu Erbai asked, ¡°We definitely can¡¯t live in that house. The third Brother still has two children at home, so safety is the most important thing. This wasn¡¯t a vige, and there weren¡¯t any familiar neighbors. If something happened, they might not even help you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said, so 1 didn¡¯t want the house.¡± The olddy said, ¡°But there are a few houses in that alley that are for rent. I went to take a look. One of the houses is small, but it¡¯s enough for their family of four. There was only one room originally, but the owner added a small room in the courtyard. Dabao was now an adult. It was just right for him to stay in that room aler.¡±


    It was just that the rent was slightly more expensive, at 200 coins (mary).


    But now, both Third Brother and his wife were paid, and Third Brother had a stable one tael of silver a month. If he were smart enough to be rewarded by the customers, it would be even more. As the third daughter-inw, even though sewing a puppet cover was not stable, she could still take on other jobs. Anyway, she was very good at collecting money so that she could get by.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°The third daughter-inw is also satisfied with this house now. She decided to rent it. She went to the shop earlier to move her luggage over and stayed there to clean up the house.¡±


    She was an olddy, so she didn¡¯t want to join in the fun. In addition, she still had Quanquan with her, so she went home first.


    After the olddy finished speaking, she instructed Daniu, ¡°After dinner, go to your Third Uncle¡¯s house to sleep. Also, tell him that your Fourth Aunt and Fourth Uncle are back so that he won¡¯t worry.¡±


    Daniu nodded repeatedly. ¡°Got it, Grandmother.¡±


    Shu Yu silently looked at the sky. Would Third Uncle be worried? He might be very angry that Daniu wanted to stay at his house.


    The olddy gave a few more instructions. Seeing that the sky was about to turn dark, she let Daniu leave first.


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s family of four also left at the same time. Although the Lu family had three rooms, they had many people. Xiaozhen and Quanquan could still squeeze in as children, but now that Yuan Shanchuan and Lu Sixing were here, there was no room for them.


    Yuan Shanchuan rested for a while and took some medicine. He was much better now.


    Therefore, their family had arranged to rest in the backyard of the shop on Ningshui Street for the night.


    Fortunately, Lu Sanzhu had found a ce to rent today. Otherwise, they would have to go to the inn and get two rooms.


    Originally, Lu Erbai had wanted to keep Yuan Shanchuan at home when he saw that he wasn¡¯t feeling well, so he and Dahu could stay at the shop. However, Yuan Shanchuan and his wife did not agree to it. Anyway, they would travel by mule carriage, so it was not a problem.


    After Daniu brought them away, the Lu family finally quieted down.


    The olddy was in a good mood and asked a few more questions about Dahu¡¯s situation in school.


    It was rare for Dahu to chatter. ¡°I¡¯ve made a few friends. They all like my school bag. They even took it over and looked at it for a long time. They said that they would ask their mothers to make one when they go back.¡±


    ¡°Today is the first day. The teacher let us get to know each other. We had two sses and practiced calligraphy. Grandma, so they teach Cuju in school. I yed with them for a while today. However, it was my first time ying, so I wasn¡¯t agile.¡±


    Although he sounded regretful, he was really happy.


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Do you want to y Cuju? We can do one by ourselves. You can bring Sanya, Dabao, Erniu, Xiaozhen, and the rest to y for the whole day during your vacation.¡±


    Sanya¡¯s eyes lit up..</font>

 Chapter 378 - 378: The In-laws of the Lu Family

    Chapter 378 - 378: The Inws of the Lu Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dahu also thought that this was a good idea and quickly brought his sister to the side to discuss it.


    Lu Erbai shook his head and asked Shu Yu, ¡°Is your Fourth Uncle¡¯s body alright?¡±


    In front of Fourth Sister, he didn¡¯t ask too much, afraid that she would overthink. Now that they had all left, Lu Erbai finally spoke with some worry.


    He was also afraid that something would happen to his Fourth Sister and Fourth Brother-inw when they finally reunited.


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just overworked. In addition, when he went to the county office to pick up Fourth Aunt, the Yuan family had just been released and had beaten Fourth Uncle up. Those few hits were a little heavy. Fourth Uncle could not withstand it for a moment, so he fell.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Lu Erbai said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Madam Ruan sighed. ¡°How was the Yuan family so cruel? Fourth


    Brother-inw has been missing for so many days and finally came back.


    They should at least ask him how much he suffered outside. Especially Fourth


    Brother-inw, who looked a lot thinner.¡¯


    Although she said that, Madam Ruan thought of her family and felt that there was nothing strange about it.


    The olddy snorted coldly. ¡°The elders of the Yuan family are getting more and more muddle-headed as they get older. They weren¡¯t such people in the past, but now they¡¯re so biased.¡±


    Speaking of this, the olddy felt very aggrieved.


    Why were her inws soplicated?


    At that time, she was the one who was in charge of the children¡¯s marriage.


    When her eldest son got married, she thought that as the eldest son, his wife must be generous, diligent, and easy to get along with. Therefore, when she asked the matchmaker to look for her, she looked in this direction.


    Needless to say, the old master¡¯s family was quite good. The old man and olddy of the Li family could be considered reasonable people. There was nothing to criticize in terms of human rtions. They knew that her family was in trouble and would asionally help them. They were closer to them than Madam Li.


    Back then, she had thought that with such parents, their children would not be too bad, right?


    At that time, Madam Li¡¯s reputation outside was quite good. Everyone said that she was understanding.


    She had always been like this. On the surface, she looked amiable, but on the inside, she was petty and calctive, She only knew how to do small tricks in secret.


    The olddy only found out about this after they got married.


    Therefore, when it came to marrying Second Brother, she changed her way of thinking. No matter how good the inws were, if this daughter-inw was not easy to get along with, then only her son would suffer.


    Therefore, she married the second son to Madame Ruan. Well, the old woman of the Ruan family was a poisonous woman among poisonous women. She was so ruthless to her daughter.


    When the Third Brother got married, the olddy was conflicted.


    Especially Third Brother, who was unreliable and difficult to discuss marriage. Generally, the daughters of good families were not willing to marry him.


    Just as the olddy was thinking about it, Third Brother took a fancy to Madam Liang.


    When he asked the olddy to go to Madam Liang to propose marriage, the olddy felt embarrassed.


    She thought that Madam Liang did not like Third Brother, but who knew that Madam Liang would agree to it themselves?


    The two elders of the Liang family¡­They could not control the Madam Liang at all. If she agreed, the two elders had no choice.


    The Liang family was honest. Otherwise, Madam Liang would not havee home from time to time to take advantage of the situation. They would not have let the maternal family take care of their children and even feed Dabao until he was white and fat.


    When it came to Lu Sixings wedding, the olddy was worried. At that time, the old man was gone, and the second daughter of the second son¡¯s family was also lost. Their life was not very good.


    Therefore, when the Yuan family came to propose marriage, the olddy was quite happy.


    She was most satisfied with Yuan Shanchuan. The facts proved that she was not wrong. Yuan Shanchuan was indeed good to Si Xing..</font>

 Chapter 379 - 379: Sending Fourth Aunt Home

    Chapter 379 - 379: Sending Fourth Aunt Home


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As for the Yuan family, the olddy had interacted with them before.


    She knew that the Yuan familys parents favored sons over daughters, but in this day and age, there were very few who did not favor sons over daughters. There was not even one in a hundred the olddy who was as understanding as her.


    However, at least the Yuan family¡¯s parents did not go overboard. They were not like some families who could drown their daughters right after they were born. Those were the scariest.


    The olddy also knew that the eldest son was the person that the Yuan family¡¯s parents valued the most. However, they did not treat the remaining three sons differently.


    Therefore, to the olddy, the Yuan family was much stronger than the average family.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Who knew that Si Xing had just given birth to a daughter, and the Yuan family¡¯s parents¡¯ expressions were not good for a day? Especially when she saw Si Xinging home, she always suspected that she was using money to supplement her second son.


    They were good at guessing. With their faces that were so desperate for money, it would be strange if Si Xing could take money from her family, okay? She thought that after splitting up, she would have a happy ending. Who knew that the Yuan family¡¯s parents wouldn¡¯t even be their son anymore?


    The older they got, the more muddle-headed they became.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°This time, the Fourth Uncle¡¯s matter has caused the two elders of the Yuan family to suffer a lot. I saw the scene at that time. They wanted to beat Fourth Uncle to death. He was afraid that when Fourth Uncle returned home tomorrow, this matter would not be over.¡¯


    The olddy could not help but frown when she heard that. ¡°What should we do then? How about this, when Daniu sends them back tomorrow, you can go and take a look too. If the two elders of the Yuan family wanted to do something, they should bring them back to the county town first. By the way, call your uncle when you pass by Shangshi Vige.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Third Brother had to work, she would have asked Third Brother to go with her to strengthen his strength.


    However, she could ask Madam Liang to go with them. Madam Liang was much more useful than the Li family in dealing with the wives of the Yuan family.


    Lu Erbai, who was at the side, said, ¡°Mother, I also¡­


    ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    The olddy and Shu Yu looked at his legs at the same time, disagreeing.


    Lu Erbai could only shut his mouth. He was hoping that his leg would recover as soon as possible.


    The matter was settled. the olddy felt that with Yu around, she couldpletely rx.


    That night, everyone had a good sleep.


    The next day, Daniu arrived early in the morning on a mule carriage, along with Madam Liang.


    Knowing that Fourth Sister and Fourth Brother-inw were fine, she naturally had toe over to take a look.


    Coincidentally, the olddy caught her off guard.


    Madam Liang was very happy. Although it was a pity that she couldn¡¯t make money by sewing toy covers today, she was still very enthusiastic about fighting with others. She rolled up her sleeves and couldn¡¯t wait to set off.


    The old Lady simply couldn¡¯t bear to watch. How could someone like the old man and olddy of the Liang Family raise such a daughter?


    Fortunately, Shu Yu was with her, so Madam Liang still restrained herself in front of her.


    They then went to Yiren Pavilion to pick up Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s family of four.


    With more people, the mule carriage immediately became more crowded.


    Shu Yu sat on the shaft of the carriage with Daniu.


    When Xiaozhen saw this, she stuck her head out and asked in a low voice,


    ¡°Sister Yu, can I sit here too?¡±


    ¡°Come.¡± Shu Yu carried her out and hugged her to prevent her from falling.


    Xiaozhen pursed her lips and was extremely happy. Her smile became much more genuine.


    Shu Yu saw that herplexion was better than two days ago. Because her parents came back yesterday, she felt at ease and slept veryfortably.


    The group of people quickly arrived at Shangshi Vige on the mule carriage. Then, they headed straight for Lu Dasongs house..</font>

 Chapter 380 - 380: two Pieces of Silver

    Chapter 380 - 380: two Pieces of Silver


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Dasong had already returned from his work in the fields and was drinking water in the courtyard.


    Madame Li looked at his forehead full of sweat and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Your two younger brothers are enjoying life in the city. As the eldest brother, you¡¯re working yourself to death in the countryside. They didn¡¯t even know how to help. They were heartless.¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? I realize that your temper has been getting worse recently.¡±


    Madam Li had been quarreling with him a lot recently, and now her anger was rising again. ¡°How am 1 bad-tempered? Am I not telling the truth? Look, look, Daniu hasn¡¯t returned yet. He must have been dragged by your two brothers and your mother to help them work again. Their son can¡¯t even hold on, and he¡¯s already ordering our family¡¯s Daniu around.¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Erniu¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Father,<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Mother, Eldest Brother is back.¡±


    Madame Li¡¯s voice came to an abrupt stop. She raised her head and indeed saw the familiar mule carriage of the Second Prince¡¯s family parked outside the courtyard.


    She couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips. Just as she was about toin, she looked at the peopleing out of the mule carriage in astonishment.


    Lu Dasong was even more overjoyed. He walked up to them inrge strides.


    ¡°Fourth Sister, Fourth Brother-inw, you guys, you guys are alright?¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan got out of the car and nodded at Lu Dasong. ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re home.¡± Lu Dasong patted him on the shoulder with a gratified expression.


    Only then did Lu Sixing say, ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s been hard on you to help out these past few days.¡±


    ¡°You and I are siblings. Why are you saying this?¡± Lu Dasong led the few of them into the courtyard and sat down. He turned around and called for Madam Li. ¡°Go and make a few cups of sugar water. Make something delicious for lunch. Ask Fourth Sister and the others to stay at home for a meal.¡± Madam Li was unhappy, but she did not say anything at this juncture.


    As long as she wasn¡¯t provoked to the point of losing her rationality, she would still appear very thoughtful when facing outsiders.


    She immediately let Si Xing and the others sit while she went into the house to make some sugar water.


    However, Shu Yu stopped her. ¡°Eldest Aunt Mother you don¡¯t have to be busy. We¡¯ll leave in a while.¡¯


    Lu Dasong was stunned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down for a while?¡±


    Madam Liang said excitedly, ¡°Eldest Brother, when the Yuan Family¡¯s two elders were released yesterday, they beat and scolded Fourth Sister and the others. We¡¯re sending them home today. I¡¯m afraid that the two elders will make a scene again. Mother means that our family needs someone who can make decisions. She wants you to apany us.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Madam Li immediately objected. ¡°No, why should we go? Then the Yuan family is not easy to get along with¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Daniu quickly pulled her to the side.


    Madam Li struggled for a moment but failed to break free. She became even more furious.


    When she reached the kitchen, she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She raised her hand and pped him. ¡°Lu Daniu, what are you doing? What? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the eldest grandson of the Lu family, not a servant of the Lu family. You¡¯re quite attentive to work for them. You and your son are both cheap bones, right?¡±


    Daniu¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡¯


    ¡°How am I spouting nonsense? Do you know what¡¯s going on in Daxu Vige now? What have those three wives of the Yuan family done? Have you forgotten that your father¡¯s face was scratched by the wife of the eldest son of the Yuan family?¡±


    The more Madam Li spoke, the angrier she became. She turned around and was about to leave the kitchen.


    After taking a step, she was pulled back by Daniu. Just as she was about to hit him, two shiny pieces of silver suddenly appeared in front of her..</font>

 Chapter 381 - 381: Daniu’s Lies

    Chapter 381 - 381: Daniu¡¯s Lies


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Li could not help but widen her eyes, unable to shift her gaze away.


    After a long while, she slowly raised her head and looked at Daniu. She asked, ¡°This, where did this silvere from?¡±


    ¡°Mother, actually I didn¡¯te back yesterday because I went to help look for Fourth Uncle. Fourth Uncle had encountered some trouble, so his whereabouts were unknown. Yu found some clues and brought me along. After we found him, Yu and I sent him to the county office. After the adults investigated thoroughly and found out that Fourth Uncle¡¯s crime was a misunderstanding, they released the Yuan Family and Fourth Aunt.¡±


    Daniu swallowed his saliva. It was rare for him to lie, so he was inexplicably nervous.


    ¡°After that, the Lord found out that we had spent an entire day looking for someone, so he rewarded us with five taels (mary) of silver. Yu didn¡¯t take it and said that I was the one who worked hard to drive the carriage, so she gave me all five taels (mary) of silver.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    When Madam Li heard this, she became slightly excited. ¡°She¡­she gave it all to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yu is kind, but I feel uneasy holding all of them. However, Yu insisted, so I had no choice. So I took out a tael of silver and thought that if I saw anything delicious or funter, I would buy it for her. As for the remaining four taels (mary) of silver, Mother, keep it and improve the food at home.¡¯


    As he spoke, Daniu stuffed everything into Madam Li¡¯s arms.


    Madam Li e s eyes were so excited that they were slightly red. Four taels (mary) of silver. She had gone out for a day and brought back so much silver. She was really rich.


    Seeing that she was happy, Daniu continued, ¡°Mother, look, Yu treats me quite well, right? The main credit for this matter was Yu. She just found someone to drive the carriage. She could find anyone. This silver was originally given to


    Yu by the Lord. She didn¡¯t want a single cent. She only said that finding Fourth Uncle and saving Fourth Aunt was a great thing. She gave all the silver to me, so don¡¯t misunderstand her. She didn¡¯t just take care of Third Uncle. When she found an opportunity, she also thought of us.¡±


    Madam Liughed dryly. Five taels of silver was not a small amount, but Old Third Lu had received ten taels of silver back then.


    However, on second thought, Old Third Lu had paid a huge price. Compared to driving a mule carriage, he was almost pressed underwater.


    Madam Li felt a little better and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t misunderstand her, alright?¡±


    Daniu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Mother, how about we send Fourth Uncle to Daxu Vige now?¡±


    Madam Li was still not very happy, but thinking about her man¡¯s personality and looking at the four taels (mary) of silver in her hand, she finally said unwillingly,¡± Forget it. You guys won¡¯t listen to me anyway. Don¡¯t turn around and be brothers and nephews while I be the viin. If you want to go, then go. However, you have to be careful. Don¡¯t be likest time when your father¡¯s face was scratched.¡¯


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, we will be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just talk about it. The two of you will rush to the front. You don¡¯t know what the Yuan family has been doing these days. They¡¯ve umted anger. They¡¯ll go crazy when they see Yuan Shanchuane back. As for you, let Yu rush to the front. She has martial arts, so she¡¯s not afraid.¡¯


    Daniu hurriedly asked, ¡°What did they do?¡±


    Madame Li pursed her lips. The two elders and three brothers of the Yuan family had only arrived homest night, so she still did not know that they had been released.


    However, the Yuan family still had three daughters-inw. In the past three days, they had been talking badly about the fourth branch of the Yuan family..</font>

 Chapter 382 - 382: Madam Li’s Face Changed

    Chapter 382: Madam Li¡¯s Face Changed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    That day, Shu Yu took Xiaozhen to the county office. The three daughters-inw of the Yuan family could not catch up with their mule carriage, so they could only wait at home for news.


    They originally saw that Shu Yu was very familiar with the Lord and might have a way to save the Yuan family. They still had some hope in their hearts.


    Who knew that at night, the vige chief, who had gone to the county office together, would return?


    His words were still the same. He had to find Yuan Shanchuan, or else there would be no discussion.


    Only by finding Yuan Shanchuan and asking the truth could the Yuan family


    be released.


    The third daughter-inw of the Yuan family almost cried to death when she heard this.


    They thought that the girl from the Lu family was very capable, but in the end, she could only meet her once outside and could not bring her home at all.


    Not only could she not save the Yuan family, but even her aunt, Lu Sixing, could not do anything about it.


    The greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment.


    The third daughter-inw of the Yuan family, who was originally looking forward to and afraid of her, seemed to have found an outlet to vent her anger. Not only did she me Yuan Shanchuan, but she also pushed all the me onto the Lu family.


    On the day Lu Sixing was arrested, the three of them said that she was a jinx.


    Now, this rumor was getting more and more powerful. At first, the vigers of Daxu Vige knew that they were venting their anger on them and that some words could not be trusted.


    However, the three of them spoke with confidence and fervor, cutting out some of the privacy they had at home in the past. She said that her family¡¯s life was getting worse because of her. Later on, she married someone and this bad luck was brought to the Yuan family.


    Now, the Lu family was slowly leading a better life, but the Yuan family was getting worse and worse. All of this was caused by Lu Sixing.


    They also gave many examples. As long as there was a little trouble in the Yuan family, they would me Lu Sixing and say that it had something to do with her.


    It directly confirmed Lu Sixings reputation as a jinx.


    Vige chief Chen did look for them, but it was not easy to stop such rumors, especially when their men had been captured. They also began to give up. Anyway, they didn¡¯t hit or scold anyone. They just said a few words. What¡¯s wrong with that? Did he have to sew their mouths up?


    Vige chief Chen couldn¡¯t force them, but there was no news from the yamen.


    Those words had already reached the ears of the Li family of Shangshi Vige. Even a member of the Li family felt that those rumors were reasonable, let alone the vigers of Daxu Vige.


    When Daniu heard this, his brows furrowed tightly.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s not dy any longer. Let¡¯s go to Daxu Vige now.¡±


    Originally, he had said that Fourth Uncle¡¯s body had not fully recovered and that it would be better to recuperate in the county town before going back. He was not in a hurry. However, Fourth Uncle said that he had been missing for many days. He had caused such a huge incident and even implicated the Yuan family. Since he had returned, he naturally shoulde forward as soon as possible and exin the matter clearly.


    Now it seemed that they should have appeared earlier. Otherwise, if they were to dy for another two days, the rumors would be more and more serious. Fourth Aunt¡¯s reputation would probably bepletely ruined.


    Madam Li received the silver in her hands. Although she was still unwilling, she did not say anything more. She only nodded and followed Daniu out.


    Yuan Shanchuan was talking to Lu Dasong in the courtyard. Thetter had a rough understanding of the situation.


    When he saw Daniu and the other mane out, Lu Dasong immediately red at Madam Li. Just as he was about to say something, Madam Li had alreadye forward and said with a smile, ¡°Then be careful on your way. Go early ande back early..¡±

 Chapter 383 - 383: To Cut Off Relationship

    Chapter 383: To Cut Off Rtionship


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Dasong was speechless. Wasn¡¯t this attitude changed too fast?


    Shu Yu took another nce at Daniu. There was an inconspicuous palm print on his face. It should have been from Madam Li.


    Madam Li agreed to it just because she pped him?


    When the group of people got on the mule carriage and Shu Yu and Daniu were still sitting on the shaft, she asked softly, ¡°Your Mother, why is she suddenly so easy to talk to?¡±


    Daniu smiled bitterly and made a hand gesture.


    Shu Yu suddenly realized that money could make the world go round.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°Four.¡±


    The two of them spoke in anguage that no one in the carriage could understand, and then they both sighed tacitly.


    Very soon, Daniu perked up and told them the news he had heard from Madam Li.


    Lu Dasong was still unaware of this, and his expression immediately turned ugly.


    Yuan Shanchuan couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What are they after?¡±


    Shu Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Probably because you want me to have a hard time and you won¡¯t have a good time either, right?¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan was so angry that his face turned red. He turned around and said to Lu Sixing, ¡°Sixing, don¡¯t be anxious. Cough, cough, cough¡­When we return to Daxu Vige. When everyone sees that we¡¯re fine, they won¡¯t believe those rumors.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lu Sixing was much calmer than them. She patted his backfortingly. ¡°Actually, after this incident, I don¡¯t care what they say about me. To me, the most important thing is for my family to live safely.¡±


    After experiencing her husband¡¯s disappearance, her arrest, her imprisonment, her taels (mary) children having no one to rely on, her eldest daughter being injured and her youngest son almost falling ill from fear, all these things that she did not dare to think about, Lu Sixing became much more open-minded.


    However, seeing her like this, Yuan Shanchuan felt even more distressed. He became anxious and his heart ached again.


    In the end, everything started because of him. In the end, the one who suffered the rumors was his wife.


    The mule carriage soon arrived at Daxu Vige. The vigers in the vige felt that the mule carriage was a little familiar.


    However, because the car was moving too fast, they did not have the time to see the Daniu.


    It was not until the car stopped at the Yuan family¡¯s gate that everyone suddenly reacted.


    Oh, right, wasn¡¯t this the car that the family of the upper loop took when they came over?


    They went around to the front to take a look. Sure enough, Daniu and Shu Yu were sitting on the shaft of the carriage.


    A lot of things had happened in the Yuan family over the past two days. When everyone saw that the Lu family had arrived, they all gathered around to gossip.


    It was not until Yuan Shanchuan got off the mule carriage that everyone looked at them in shock.


    Someone who was on good terms with his family saw this and hurriedly went forward to say, ¡°Shanchuan, you¡­you¡¯re alright?¡±


    ¡°What can happen to me?¡±


    The man pped his thigh. ¡°Aiyo, you don¡¯t know. Your parents and three brothers came backst night. The moment you came back, you said that you were caught by the county government. They had proven their innocence and were released. You, shouldn¡¯t you be in jail?¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan frowned. ¡°My parents said so?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Another person added, ¡°Your parents went to find Vige Chief Chen early in the morning. They¡¯re currently discussing cutting ties with you. They even said that your crimes have not been confirmed yet. They have cut ties with you and asked the vige chief to chase you out of the vige. They said you won¡¯t implicate the Yuan family and Daxu Vige.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan suddenly looked at him.. ¡°What did you say? Cut ties?¡±

 Chapter 384 - 384: Spitting Blood

    Chapter 384: Spitting Blood


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The viger nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re still discussing it over there.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan could not help but take a step back. Lu Sixing was worried about his health and quickly supported him.


    Yesterday, his parents had indeed said that they wanted to cut ties with him, but normal people would think that they were angry and said things without thinking. They would not take it to heart.


    After all, when people were angry, they could say anything unpleasant, let alone those who had suffered a great grievance.


    However, he did not expect that after a night, his parents would put their words into action.


    Moreover, he was so impatient that he even fabricated a lie about him being captured and suggested that the vige chief chase them out of Daxu Vige.


    Did they not treat him as their son at all?


    The viger saw his pale face and could not help but whisper, ¡°The vige chief and the respected elders in the vige are still in your house. The vige chief did not agree and said that he had to see you first to see the situation. But your parents¡­ He seemed to be quite determined. Now that he was stopping the vige chief and the others, he had to get a result.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan closed his eyes and suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Lu Sixing¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Shanchuan, Shanchuan.¡±


    Shu Yu quickly supported her and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Fourth Aunt. This is a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Something good?¡± Lu Sixing was so scared that her face turned pale.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Yesterday, when the doctor left, he said that Fourth Uncle¡¯s internal injuries were serious and there was a blood clot in his body. He even prescribed medicine to promote blood cirction and remove blood stasis. He said that it would disappear in a few days. But now that Fourth Uncle had vomited out the blood, it was more helpful for him to recover.¡±


    When Lu Sixing heard this, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    She was relieved, but the surrounding vigers widened their eyes.


    A few of them ran straight to the Yuan family¡¯s old house and stopped at the entrance of the Yuan family¡¯s old house, panting.


    The Yuan Family Mansion was very lively at this moment. Many people were here to watch the two elders of the Yuan Family sever their rtionship with Yuan Shanchuan, waiting for the result.


    However, vige chief Chen did not agree, so for a moment, the courtyard was a little quiet.


    The few people who ran over immediately shouted, ¡°Yuan Shanchuan is back! ! ¡±


    Everyone turned their heads to look at the person who spoke.


    The Yuan Family members also rushed out and red at him as they asked,


    ¡°What did you say just now? Who¡¯s back?¡±


    ¡°Shanchuan, Shanchuan is back. Not only him but his wife and child are also here. The Lu family is here too. However¡­¡± The man panted, ¡°But Yuan Shanchuan doesn¡¯t look too good. His face was pale and he needed someone to support him when he got out of the car. When he was about to reach the door, he vomited arge mouthful of blood. He probably doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He doesn¡¯t have long to live?


    Vige chief Chen took two or three steps forward. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    The viger shook his head repeatedly. don¡¯t know. I saw Yuan Shanchuan vomiting blood, so I rushed over to tell you.¡±


    At this moment, the eldest son of the Yuan family suddenly said, ¡°Vige chief, what we said was right, right? He must havemitted a crime outside and was beaten up by the county magistrate. When we saw him yesterday, he was still very energetic. In the end, when we came out, he was kept by the adults. He must havemitted a crime and was beaten or tortured.¡¯


    Vige chief Chen felt that something was wrong.. ¡°Then why did he return to the vige? If hemitted a crime, he should be locked up, right?¡±

 Chapter 385 - 385: Like Looking at a Fool

    Chapter 385: Like Looking at a Fool


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boss Yuan was stunned. He thought for a while and then said, ¡°Then it¡¯s possible that Lord gave him poison. Anyway, he doesn¡¯t have long to live. We might as well give him some dignity and let him go home to wait for death.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± vige chief Chen sneered. ¡°Do you think the court¡¯sws are a


    ¡°Then tell me, he was fine yesterday. Why is he about to die today? Also, why is he the only one left in the county office when we¡¯re all out?¡±


    Vige chief Chen naturally could not exin. He pursed his lips and said with a dark face, ¡°Isn¡¯t Shanchuan back? Why not just go over and ask him directly?¡±


    The viger beside him nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Can¡¯t we just go to Shanchuan¡¯s house to take a look?¡±


    Vige chief Chen took the lead and walked forward. the Yuan family looked at each other and immediately followed. The other vigers also followed behind in a grandiose manner and walked to the Yuan familys residence.


    Although Yuan Shanchuan had vomited blood, his expression was still very ugly. Lu Sixing and Daniu had just helped him into the house to rest.


    The courtyard had always been guarded by bailiffs. Yesterday, the two elders of the Yuan family returned, so the bailiffs naturally went back as well.


    However, the house had been rummaged through repeatedly and was a little messy.


    Shu Yu helped to tidy up the room and let Yuan Shanchuan lie down to rest.


    As soon as they were done, vige chief Chen came over with his men.


    Shu Yu happened to be in the courtyard. When she heard themotion, she raised her head and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Vige chief Chen had met her before. He immediately took a few steps forward and said,¡± Lady Lu, you¡¯re all back? Is Shanchuan alright?¡±


    The people who came over from behind also looked at her in unison, especially the Yuan family. They stood beside vige chief Chen in unison and poked their heads into the house.


    Shu Yu found it funny. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m fine. Fourth Uncle is doing quite well now.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he vomited blood?¡± The eldest son of the Yuan family immediately said, ¡°Was he convicted? Did the Lord give him poison and let hime back to die?¡±


    Shu Yu looked at him as if he was a fool. ¡°Have you watched too many shows?


    Would a convicted person be sent home to die?¡±


    The people in the room naturally heard themotion here.


    Yuan Shanchuan was lying on the bed and it was difficult for him to get out of bed. Lu Sixing patted himfortingly and asked Xiaozhen to look after him. Then, she went out with Lu Dashong.


    As soon as she stepped out, she heard the Yuan family questioning her, ¡°Then why did he vomit blood? Wasn¡¯t everything fine yesterday? Why was he kept in the county office? Wasn¡¯t it to punish him?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. They had only returned to Daxu Vige a day and a halfte. How could the Yuan family have already imagined a big show? Besides, couldn¡¯t they imagine something better?


    ¡°Have you forgotten how you treated my fourth uncle when you saw him yesterday? The few of you surrounded him and beat him to death. No matter how strong a person¡¯s body is, they will be beaten to the point of illness by you, right? Yesterday, he wasn¡¯t detained at the county office to be interrogated. He was beaten unconscious by you.¡±


    Shu Yu sneered. ¡°Speaking of this, I don¡¯t understand. Are you my fourth uncle¡¯s family? Even if you have resentment and hatred towards him, you should at least ask him clearly before making a move, right? You didn¡¯t ask anything, but you directly knocked him out as if he were your enemy. My fourth uncle was still thinking about you guys. When he felt better today, he immediately went back to the vige to exin things to you guys. In the end, he heard that you guys wanted to cut ties with him. He was so angry that it would be strange if he didn¡¯t vomit blood..¡±

 Chapter 386 - 386: Novels Don’t Even Dare to Write Like This

    Chapter 386 - 386: Novels Don¡¯t Even Dare to Write Like This


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu!s words made the vigers understand immediately.


    Then, they looked at the Yuan family with subtle expressions.


    Vige chief Chen heaved a sigh of relief. He then looked at the two elders of the Yuan family with a reproachful look. ¡°You guys are too ruthless. That¡¯s your biological son. You knocked him out, but when you came back, you still said that he hadmitted a crime. Do you think your lives are too easy?¡±


    The two elders of the Yuan family looked at each other. They were also very confused.


    However, she quickly shook her head and denied it. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything serious at all. She¡¯s lying.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°He¡¯s still lying in bed. How is that a lie? When my Fourth Uncle vomited blood, many vigers saw it.¡±


    A viger outside the courtyard echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Shanchuan was so angry that he vomited blood when he heard that you guys wanted to cut ties with him.¡±


    The two elders of the Yuan family were speechless. vige chief Chen snorted coldly. ¡°Alright, everything has been exined. Shanchuan didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and he¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t mention anything about severing ties.¡±


    The two elders of the Yuan family looked at each other but did not answer.


    Vige chief Chen frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Old Man Yuan couldn¡¯t help but look at the eldest son of the Yuan family. Thetter said with a dark face, ¡°The matter hasn¡¯t been exined clearly. We were captured and locked up for no reason. The house is in a mess. This is all Fourth Brother¡¯s fault. Where has he been these past few days?¡±


    The other members of the Yuan family also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Did we suffer for nothing? In the end, we were still implicated by Fourth Brother.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan couldn¡¯t listen to it anymore. He supported his body and let Xiaozhen support him as he slowly walked out. He leaned against the eaves and looked at his parents and brothers.


    His face was still pale, and he coughed heavily twice, quickly attracting the attention of the others.


    The two elders of the Yuan family still did not have a good expression on their faces.¡± Fourth Brother, tell me, where have you been these past few days? Why did the office say that you hadmitted a crime?¡±


    Regarding this matter, Yuan Shanchuan and the others naturally had a unified exnation.


    He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°A month ago, three murders urred in the Zhao family in the west of the city. 1 think you¡¯ve heard about this.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. Of course, they had heard of this matter. It was said that at that time, the Zhao family¡¯s house was covered in blood and the smell of blood soared into the sky. It made the neighboring families move out of fear and did not dare to continue living there.


    The impact of this matter was very bad, and the office took it very seriously.


    Was this matter rted to him?


    As expected, Yuan Shanchuan continued, ¡°At that time, I happened to be nearby and saw the murderer. After that person killed someone, he escaped. I quietly chased after that person. Who knew that 1 would be discovered by him after being chased out of the city? Because of this, he attacked me. I narrowly avoided the vital parts and didn¡¯t die, but because of this, I was seriously injured and pushed down the cliff. I was lucky enough to be hung on a tree and then saved by someone.¡±


    Shu Yu covered his face. This was a familiar melodramatic plot.


    Unfortunately, for the vigers of Daxu Vige, Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s experience was simply thrilling andplicated. Moreover, this person was really lucky. He was seriously injured and did not die. He fell off the cliff and was caught by a tree branch. He was saved in time. Even a human book would not dare to write such a thing.


    Therefore, everyone listened with great interest.


    ¡°And then? Then why did the office want to arrest your family?¡±</font>

 Chapter 387 - 387: Decided to Cut Off Relationship

    Chapter 387 - 387: Decided to Cut Off Rtionship


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yuan Shanchuan coughed twice and continued, ¡°After that, I was in aa. For the past month, 1 have been recuperating at that person¡¯s house. As for the office arresting my family¡­This was indeed a misunderstanding. When the


    Zhao family was murdered, I lost something nearby and was picked up by someone. That person even saw meing out of the Zhao family.¡±


    ¡°That person thought that I was the murderer, but because he was afraid, he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud, afraid that he would be taken revenge. However, these days, the office could not find the murderer, and he was tortured by guilt. Therefore, when the bailiff came to understand the situation again, he was a little flustered. Later, he said that 1 was the murderer.¡¯


    ¡°Unfortunately, my whereabouts have been unknown for the past month. No one has seen me since the Zhao family¡¯s murder. The office thought that I was fleeing from punishment, which was why there was a misunderstanding and implicated my family.¡±


    After saying so much, Yuan Shanchuan was a little tired. He held Lu Sixings hand and panted twice before saying, ¡°While I was recuperating, I had no idea what was happening in the outside world. Fortunately, my brother-inw¡¯s two children never believed that I hadmitted a crime, so they secretly searched for my whereabouts. They brought me back and went to the county office to exin it to the county magistrate.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°The truth was revealed, county magistrate naturally let us alle back.¡±


    He looked at vige chief Chen. ¡°Vige Chief, it¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t consider this matter properly. This has implicated my family. My parents and brothers have suffered. I really should apologize to them.¡±


    After saying that, he knelt in front of the two elders of the Yuan family. ¡°I¡¯m unfilial. I¡¯ve dragged my parents into the office at such an old age and suffered a lot. My parents want to beat and scold me. As long as I can vent my anger, I won¡¯t say anything. It was just that severing ties was a little¡­ It¡¯s too serious.¡±


    The two elders of the Yuan family were stunned on the spot. After hearing this, the vigers suddenly understood. So this was what happened.


    Vige chief Chen heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Cutting ties was indeed too serious. Now that the truth was out, Shanchuan did not do it on purpose, and he was injured. You are a family, so you should understand and support each other.¡±


    The other vigers also nodded. Yuan Shanchuan was lucky to survive under the eyes of the murderer. Otherwise, he would have died.


    Vige chief Chen looked at the Yuan family members. The Yuan family members were a little embarrassed and did not know what to say.


    The eldest son of the Yuan family pointed at Shu Yu and said, ¡°You all heard it. Fourth Brother said it himself just now. He was already seriously injured. In the end, this girl from the Lu family had bad intentions and insisted that we were the ones who knocked him out yesterday. It has nothing to do with us if


    Fourth Brother vomits blood.¡¯


    Everyone was speechless. So this is your main focus?


    Is this the time to talk about this?


    Vige chief Chen red at him. ¡°Shut up. In short, this matter ends here.


    Your misunderstanding has been rified. If you still feel wronged, then let Shanchuanpensate you a little. In the future, we¡¯ll still be a family. Is this okay? If you have anything to say, you can discuss it behind closed doors. I¡¯m leaving.


    What was going on? The Yuan family would only mess around.


    Vige chief Chen wanted to leave, but he didn¡¯t manage to. Eldest of the Yuan family said, ¡°We¡¯ve decided to sever our rtionship.¡±


    Vige chief Chen looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You¡­.what did you say?¡±</font>

 Chapter 388 - 388: Strange Boss Yuan

    Chapter 388 - 388: Strange Boss Yuan


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boss Yuan snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s easy to say. What misunderstanding? We¡¯ve suffered an undeserved disaster. In any case, Fourth Brother isn¡¯t close to us. Who knows what he will do in the future? It¡¯s better to cut off all ties.¡¯ Vige chief Chen did not know what he was thinking. ¡°This is your brother.¡±


    ¡°Can we still be brothers in the future?¡± Boss Yuan said, ¡°We¡¯ve already discussed this when we were in prison. Fourth Brother has been restless since he was young. Would a normal person still quietly follow the murderer after seeing him kill someone? He would dare. He dared to do it this time, but there was no guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t be even bolder and kill someone the next time. Anyway, we can¡¯t stand such torment. We¡¯re all honest people. He¡¯s the only one who doesn¡¯t seem like a family to us. It¡¯s better not to interact with him in the future.¡¯


    When the other members of the Yuan family heard this, they nodded. ¡°Indeed¡­


    Boss Yuan¡¯s wife pointed at Lu Sixing and said, ¡°Moreover, the Lu Corporation is a jinx. Who knows if she will bring us more trouble?¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± As soon as Eldest Wife Yuan finished speaking, everyone heard a loud bang.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Looking in the direction of the sound, he saw Shu Yu break a thick wooden nk with one foot.


    She raised her head to look at Mrs. Yuan and sneered, ¡°Try calling my aunt a jinx again. Who did she bring trouble to? You? You? Or you?¡±


    She pointed at the Yuan family members one by one. Yuan Shanchuan also raised his head and said, ¡°Sister-inw, if you say so, then so be it. This matter is indeed my fault. But my wife was also implicated by me. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was better not to spout nonsense in the future, lest everyone made a scene.¡±


    ¡°What¡­what did I say wrong?¡± Lady Yuan wasn¡¯t afraid of Yuan Shanchuan, but she had heard of Shu Yu¡¯s shrewdness, so she was a little worried.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. ¡°What did you say right? Earlier, you said that my aunt was a jinx, so she implicated my Fourth Uncle and got you arrested. Now, it¡¯s proven that my Fourth Uncle is fine and is standing here safely, but you still want to put sh * t on her head. What, do you think our Lu family has no one left?¡±


    Lu Dasong and Daniu took a step forward.


    Madam Liang pointed at Mrs. Yuan with her hands on her hips and scolded, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I heard that you guys took advantage of my sister-inw¡¯s absence to go around ruining her reputation, right? It¡¯s as if she¡¯s the one to me for every little bit of bad luck that happens to your family. You guys are really capable. Why don¡¯t you say that after my sister-inw married over, all the idents and disasters in Daxu Vige were brought by her?¡±


    Boss Yuan¡¯s wife could not win Shu Yu¡¯s argument, let alone Madam Liang. She was a little afraid and quietly hid behind boss Yuan¡¯s back.


    Boss Yuan took a step forward and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this nonsense. Anyway, we¡¯vee to this point. We¡¯ll certainly cut ties.¡±


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes slightly. This Boss Yuan¡­lt was strange.


    Vige chief Chen frowned and looked at the two elders of the Yuan family. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other, their eyes drifting. After a long while, Old Man Yuan said, ¡°We¡¯re already at this age. We can¡¯t take it anymore. If we¡¯re caught and sent to prison again, we might not be able to get out alive. I don¡¯t want to go to that kind of ce.¡±


    ¡°Vige chief, please pity us. We still want to live a peaceful life in our old age..


    If Fourth Brother is filial, then let us go, okay?¡±</font>

 Chapter 389 - 389: You Feel It Too

    Chapter 389 - 389: You Feel It Too


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Vige chief Chen was so angry that he almost fell back. He pointed at them and said, ¡°It¡¯s just this one thing. You¡¯re scared out of your wits, right?


    Cowardly.¡±


    He then looked at Yuan Shanchuan. ¡°You¡­


    Yuan Shanchuan also looked at his parents in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t understand why they were still insisting after everything had been exined. ¡°You guys¡­Do you not want me as your son anymore?¡±


    The two elders of the Yuan family turned their heads away, not daring to look at him.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The Yuan Family¡¯s courtyard fell into a strange silence.


    Vige chief Chen naturally didn¡¯t want them to get into such a mess. In his opinion, this was just a small matter. How could it have reached the point ofpletely falling out?


    After a long silence, Old the Yuan family said, ¡°That¡¯s it. In the future, you can pretend that you don¡¯t have parents or brothers. Anyway, you¡¯re married and have a wife and children. You can live your own lives.¡±


    Yuan Family¡¯s eldest son and his wife were excited. The second and third sons were a little hesitant as if they wanted to persuade him, but in the end, they shut their mouths.


    There was another long silence. Just when everyone thought that there was no conclusion today, Yuan Shanchuan raised his head and spat out a word with difficulty, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After saying this, he could see his parents looking relieved.


    It was as if¡­He was just a burden, a person who would bring trouble to them. Yuan Shanchuan smiled bitterly. He lost all his strength and fell backward.


    ¡°Shanchuan.¡± Lu Sixing eximed.


    The Yuan family was in chaos.


    When Yuan Shanchuan woke up again, what awaited him was the two elders the Yuan family mercilessly settling scores.


    Boss Yuan said from the side, ¡°Since we¡¯ve severed our rtionship, we naturally have to take back what Father and Mother gave you.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan originally had a glimmer of hope, but when he saw this scene, his heart turned cold.


    He took a deep breath and didn¡¯t look at his parents who were sitting quietly beside him. Instead, he looked at Boss Yuan and asked, ¡°What do you want to take back?¡±


    ¡°The house you¡¯re living in now is the Yuan family¡¯s old house that your grandparents used to live in. However, that was a branch family. Now that they had severed ties, the situation was different.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan sneered, ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Also, Dad and Mom have raised you for so many years. You should give them their retirement money in the future. It was better to settle it all at once. Anyway, they wouldn¡¯t have any contact in the future. We¡¯ve calcted. We don¡¯t want much. Twenty years of retirement money. One tael of silver a year. You can give us twenty taels.¡±


    Vige chief Chen stood at the side with a dark expression. When he heard this, he suddenly snorted coldly.


    ¡°Twenty taels (mary)? Shanchuan had just split up not long ago, so where did he get the silver?¡± Moreover, to put it bluntly, there were not many elderly people who could live past seventy or eighty. The two elders of the Yuan family were almost fifty now.


    Ten years of retirement money was enough, and he wanted to give it to her for twenty years.


    Moreover, the pension of one tael of silver a year was not low at all.


    Shu Yu did not participate in their severing of ties and splitting the family property. Since they would not fight, she would not care. Fourth Uncle was not a muddle-headed person. First Uncle was also present. They could discuss it together.


    She just felt that it was strange. the Yuan family¡¯s act of severing ties was too abrupt.


    She slowly walked out of the Yuan family courtyard, pondering over Boss Yuan¡¯s expression earlier.


    ¡°Yu.¡± Daniu had caught up to her at some point in time. He ran to her side and said softly, ¡®!Yu, don¡¯t you think that the eldest son of the Yuan family is acting strange?¡±


    Shu Yu turned her head.. ¡°You felt it too?¡±</font>

 Chapter 390 - 390: Lu Sixing Borrowed Money

    Chapter 390 - 390: Lu Sixing Borrowed Money


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu had always been careful, so it was normal for him to notice that something was wrong with Boss Yuan.


    He just didn¡¯t know why Boss Yuan insisted on severing ties with Yuan Shanchuan. It couldn¡¯t be that Yuan Shanchuan wasn¡¯t the son of the Yuan family right?


    Shu Yu shook her head and refused to continue thinking of such a f*cking reason.


    She turned to look at the Yuan family¡¯s courtyard and said in a low voice, ¡°We don¡¯t know what he wants to do now. Let¡¯s keep an eye on him and find a time to figure it out.¡±


    Daniu nodded. ¡°I¡¯m also worried that he will harm Fourth Aunt and Fourth<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Uncle. I feel that he has ill intentions.¡¯


    Shu Yu was speechless. He didn¡¯t need to use the word ¡°also¡± because she wasn¡¯t worried about what Boss Yuan wanted to do to Fourth Aunt and the others. Anyway, in her opinion, Boss Yuan was only a little bold. He would be scared half to death even if he went to the office. He wouldn¡¯t go so far as tomit murder and arson.


    She was just curious.


    However, Shu Yu didn¡¯t exin anything.


    The two of them stood outside. After a %uvhile, they saw Lu Sixing suddenly run out.


    She ran straight to Shu Yu and looked at her, then at Daniu. She wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Daniu came over and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and see if there¡¯s anything I can help with. Yu, talk to Fourth Aunt.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded, and Daniu turned around and ran back to the Yuan family¡¯s courtyard.


    Only then did Lu Sixing raise her head and look at Shu Yu. However, she did not know how to speak. Her hands grabbed her clothes awkwardly.


    ¡°Fourth Aunt, do you have something to ask me?¡±


    ¡°l¡­¡± Lu Sixing was a little embarrassed to speak. She was not familiar with Shu Yu. Even though Shu Yu had helped her a few times, she had never spoken to her in private.


    Lu Sixing didn¡¯t know anything about her niece, who had been missing for many years. Therefore, when she thought about what she was going to say next, she became more and more at a loss.


    ¡°Fourth Aunt, just say it. As long as I can help, I will help.¡±


    Lu Sixing took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°Yu, can Fourth Aunt borrow some money from you?¡±


    She lowered her head and said the beginning. The rest of her words were much easier. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fourth Aunt will return the money to you immediately. You can write an IOU, and Fourth Aunt will imprint my fingerprint on it. I guarantee that I won¡¯t renege on your debt. l, I too¡­¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    Lu Sixing pursed her lips and became even more embarrassed. ¡°Ten, ten taels (mary) of silver.¡±


    ¡°Is it for the two elders of the Yuan family?¡±


    Lu Sixing nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve given them the silver, and this matter will bepletely settled.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. When she went out just now, Boss Yuan had asked Fourth Uncle to give her twenty taels (mary) of pension money. Now, he had cut it in half?


    It was not half. Yuan Shanchuan had to give a total of twelve taels (mary) of silver.


    Boss Yuan wanted to ask for an exorbitant price. After all, his parents would be with him for the rest of their lives. Once he took the silver, it would fall into his pocket.


    Although Yuan Shanchuan was injured and disappointed in his parents and brothers, his mind was clear.


    After bargaining with Boss Yuan and the mediation of Vige Chief Chen and the others, they finally set the pension at twelve taels (mary).


    After giving the two elders of the Yuan family this sum of money, Yuan Shanchuan had nothing to do with them anymore. He no longer needed to care about their birth, old age, illness, and death.


    Of course, the opposite was also true..</font>

 Chapter 391 - 391: Completely End It

    Chapter 391 - 391: Completely End It


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yuan Shanchuan and Lu Sixing didn¡¯t have much money on hand. When they split up, the two elders of the Yuan family only gave them eighty coins (mary) and a few acres ofnd. They didn¡¯t have anything else.


    Fortunately, Yuan Shanchuan had secretly saved up some money in the early years. In addition, the husband and wife had been working diligently these days. All the money was about three taels of silver.


    Three taels (mary) was far from twelve taels.


    Of these three taels (mary), they still needed to leave one tael of silver for themselves. Otherwise, after the house they were living in was returned to the Yuan family, they would not even have a ce to live.


    Moreover, Yuan Shanchuan was still injured. The doctor said that he needed to recuperate well. She could not let him go hungry again.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    One tael of silver should be enough to support them to recover. As long as they could survive this period, they would be able to earn money to pay off their debts.


    However, they were still short of ten taels (mary). It was too much for the couple.


    Although Lu Dasong was by his side, the family¡¯s money was managed by Madam Li. Not to mention ten taels (mary), even one tael was difficult to borrow.


    Lu Sixing knew that her second brother¡¯s family was living well now, but she felt that it was not easy to take out ten taels (mary) of silver. After all, their shop had just opened.


    Therefore, it was too difficult for her to ask Shu Yue


    However, Shu Yu quickly took out ten taels (mary) of silver and handed it over.¡± Is it enough? If it¡¯s not enough, I still have more.¡±


    Lu Sixing was stunned. She raised her head in a daze and looked at her. Then, she looked at the banknote in her hand and was speechless for a long time.


    After a while, she nodded repeatedly. ¡°Enough, enough, enough. Yu, don¡¯t worry. When Fourth Aunt has money, I will return it to you as soon as possible.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Fourth Aunt, you¡¯ll have money soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lu Sixing was puzzled. What did she mean? How did she know?


    Shu Yu naturally knew that Lord Xiangs reward had yet toe. Anyway, no matter what the reward was, Fourth Aunt¡¯s family¡¯s life would be better soon. At that time, the ten silver taels (mary) would be returned very quickly.


    ¡°Fourth Aunt, quickly go in.¡±


    Lu Sixing came back to her senses and quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go in now. You rest here for a while.¡¯


    With that, she ran into the courtyard.


    In front of Vige Chief Chen and the elders in the vige, Yuan Shanchuan gave a total of 12 taels (mary) of silver to the two elders of the Yuan family. He also signed a termination agreement and a guarantee.


    Looking at the handprints of his parents, Yuan Shanchuanughed at himself.


    He took a deep breath, looked at the two elders and three brothers of the Yuan family, and said solemnly, ¡°From now on, l, Yuan Shanchuan, will no longer have parents or brothers. From now on, we will cut off all ties and will never contact each other again.¡±


    He then looked at the vige chief. ¡°Please testify.¡±


    Vige Chief Chen sighed and patted Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re a good person. We all know that they were foolish.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have a good expression on his face either. He turned his head and red at them as he said, ¡°I told you in advance that if you want to cut it off, you have to cut it off cleanly. Don¡¯t wait until Shanchuan¡¯s life is better and richer in the future. When you encounter difficulties, you want to reconcile and treat this severing book as a fart. If that happens, I won¡¯t agree to it.¡± In his opinion, Shanchuan¡¯s future would be better than the Yuan family.


    If he didn¡¯t look at anything else, just look at the niece of the Lu family.. How could he not benefit from a person who had a good rtionship with the


    county magistrate?</font>

 Chapter 392 - 392: Daniu’s Thoughts Are Complicated

    Chapter 392 - 392: Daniu¡¯s Thoughts Are Complicated


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boss Yuan didn¡¯t have vige chief Chen¡¯s foresight.


    He waved his hand. ¡°Of course, we still keep our word. In the future, regardless of whether we¡¯re rich or poor, we definitely won¡¯t look for Fourth Brother¡­ Yuan Shanchuan. However, it¡¯s the same for him. If he gets into trouble again, gets caught, or goes missing, don¡¯t ask us for help. He made it himself.¡¯


    Yuan Shanchuan looked at him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will stay far away from you.¡±


    At this point, vige chief Chen could not say anything else.


    However, Boss Yuan quickly suggested, ¡°Since we¡¯ve taken back this house, Yuan Shanchuan, you should move out as soon as possible. I think today is good. Doesn¡¯t your niece have a mule carriage? Putting things on the mule carriage could save a lot of effort.¡±


    Vige chief Chen was so angry that he almost kicked him. ¡°Boss Yuan, why didn¡¯t I see that you were such a heartless person before? Shanchuan is still injured, he just woke up and you want to chase him out? Are you trying to kill him?¡±


    The second and third sons of the Yuan family had not said anything earlier, but now they nodded. ¡°Eldest Brother, let Fourth Brother¡­ Shanchuan, stay for a few more days.¡±


    Boss Yuan red at them. He wanted to say something, but Yuan Shanchuan had already said, ¡°No need. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He rested for a while. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the blood he spat out, but he felt that his breathing was much better than before, and his spirit was better.


    Since both parties had decided to move now, vige chief Chen could not say anything. He could only snort and then say to Yuan Shanchuan, ¡°There is still an empty courtyard in the vige, but it is too old. It might need to be repaired. I¡¯ll get someone to help repair it. Your family can stay there for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Vige Chief Chen, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. Let Fourth Aunt and the others stay at my house first.¡± Shu Yu walked over and stood by the door. ¡°My Fourth Uncle needs to recuperate. The weather is gloomy and I don¡¯t know when it¡¯s going to rain. If the house leaks, it¡¯s easy for him to get sick.¡±


    Shangshi Vige was not far from here. Since they had to move anyway, they had a mule carriage. It was the same if they went to Shangshi Vige.


    Besides, the Yuan family was not reliable. After returning to Shangshi Vige, her eldest uncle would at least be able to lend a hand in the vige.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the countv was too far awav and it wasn¡¯t good to travel, Shu Yu would have preferred to bring them back to the county.


    Vige chief Chen had no objections, and Yuan Shanchuan also agreed, so it was decided.


    Lu Sixing immediately led Madam Liang to pack up. They didn¡¯t have many things, and they were all small items.


    The biggest items were two wooden boxes, which were Lu Sixings dowry from back then.


    However, half of the carriage was still piled up after packing up most of the things.


    Therefore, when they returned, Lu Dasong, Daniu, Madam Liang, and Lu Sixing could only walk back.


    Shu Yu sat on the shaft of the carriage and drove it. Yuan Shanchuan was lying inside, along with Xiaozhen, who was carrying Quanquan, and those things. It was stuffed full.


    Before they set off, Daniu thought for a while and whispered to Shu Yu, ¡°Yu, why don¡¯t I stay behind and keep an eye on Boss Yuan? I want to see what kind of tricks he has up his sleeves and how he wants to harm Fourth Aunt and Fourth Uncle.¡¯


    He did not know if it was because he had been to the ck market and broadened his horizons. After experiencing such a dangerous thing, Daniu¡¯s current thoughts¡­ were quiteplicated..

 Chapter 393 - 393: He Cares Especially About This House

    Chapter 393 - 393: He Cares Especially About This House


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu coughed lightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to stare. I can roughly guess where the problem is.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Shu Yu asked him, ¡°Have you noticed that Boss Yuan is particrly concerned or nervous about something?¡±


    Daniu carefully recalled that Boss Yuan had said a lot of things earlier, but the words that he cared about¡­


    His gaze involuntarily fell on the Yuan family¡¯s courtyard in front of him. ¡°Is it this house?¡±


    Yes, this was the house. After Boss Yuan broke off the rtionship, his first condition was to take back this old mansion. He couldn¡¯t wait to bring it up as soon as Fourth Uncle woke up.


    After severing the bookmark, he wanted Fourth Uncle to move out of the courtyard immediately as if he was going to kick him out if he didn¡¯t move.


    On the other hand, he was not that obsessed with the old couple¡¯s retirement money. Although he still asked for a lot of silver, he did not insist on it. After talking to each other, he was still short of eight taels (mary).


    This eight liang was not a small amount at all.


    Shu Yu said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s this house. So we¡¯ll wait until there¡¯s no one around at night before wee over quietly. We will see what was so strange about this house.¡± Was it worth it for the eldest son of the Yuan family to be so cold-blooded and heartless as to sever ties with his younger brother?


    Daniu thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    The group of people quickly bid farewell to vige chief Chen and the others and left Daxu Vige in a mule carriage.


    Shu Yu drove the carriage very slowly. When they arrived at Shangshi Vige, the sky had already darkened slightly.


    They didn¡¯t eat much at noon. Fortunately, Shu Yu was already mentally prepared for this, so when they set off from the county town, they bought steamed buns and tbread. Everyone ate a few mouthfuls.


    By the time they got home, Madam Li had already prepared dinner.


    She was in a good mood after receiving money from Daniu during the day. In addition, Daniu said that the silver was given by Shu Yu, so she temporarily put away her hostility towards Shu Yu. She thought that she would probably be eating at home tonight, so she made more for dinner.


    Who knew that not only Shu Yu had returned, but even Lu Sixings family had also returned?


    Madam Li was at a loss, but Lu Dasong and the others were very tired after a busy day, so they didn¡¯t have the mood to exin to her. They only asked her to prepare a few more bowls of noodles and eat first.


    Madam Li frowned and entered the kitchen with an unfriendly expression.


    Shu Yu brought Lu Sixing and Madam Liang back to her home. Before the skypletely darkened, they tidied up the room.


    Their family had not been back for more than half a month. The house was not very dirty. They could live in it after sweeping the dust and letting the air in.


    The three of them quickly finished their work and returned to Lu Dasongs house for dinner.


    Madam Li and Lanhua finally knew what had happened in Daxu Vige. They didn¡¯t know what to say when they heard that the Yuan Family insisted on cutting ties with Yuan Shanchuan.


    Was there something wrong with the Yuan family¡¯s brains? How big of a matter was this? It reached the point of severing ties. It was simply inconceivable.


    Because this news was too impactful, Madam Li was shocked when Madam Li heard it. She didn¡¯t care about the details. Later, she even listened to Lu


    Dashongs words and sent two days ¡®worth of food to Lu Sixing and Yuan


    Shanchuan.


    Yuan Shanchuan had just experienced the coldness of his parents and brothers. Now, he was warmed by the younger generation of the Lu Family.


    Shu Yu did not return to the county town tonight, and neither did Madam Liang.


    Although her family still had a husband who was crying for food and two young children, Madam Liang was not worried at all.


    With her mother-inw taking care of the two children, she was happy and rxed. As for Lu Sanzhu, he had a few copper coins with him, enough for him to buy some meat pies and wontons..

 Chapter 394 - 394: Climbing the Wall in the Middle of the Night

    Chapter 394: Climbing the Wall in the Middle of the Night


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang slept peacefully at home, but Shu Yu quietly got up in the dead of the night.


    She went to Lu Sixing and the others¡¯ room and listened. After confirming that they were all asleep, she quietly walked out of the courtyard.


    Just as she climbed down from the wall, she saw Daniu crouching at the corner of the wall with his head curled up.


    Shu Yu approached him and asked softly, ¡°Brother Daniu, when did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Not long, just seven minutes ago.¡± Daniu saw hering down from the wall and was so frightened that he almost cried out. He quickly got up and said, ¡°Are we going now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Shu Yu adjusted the clothes on her body. The temperature difference between morning and night was huge, especially at night. It was estimated to be only a dozen degrees. When ?? wind blew, it ???? really cold.


    Seeing this, Daniu wanted to take off his clothes and give them to her. ¡®You wear mine.¡±


    ¡°No need. It will heat up after a few steps. I have clothes, but I didn¡¯t bring them on purpose.¡± It would be a burden when it warmed upter.


    The two of them didn¡¯t say anything else. Soon, they familiarly left Shangshi Vige and headed to Daxu Vige.


    Compared to the liveliness during the day, Daxu Vige had fallen into a deep sleep.


    Shu Yu and Daniu went straight to the Yuan family¡¯s courtyard. After the house was sold during the day, the keys were handed over to the two elders of the Yuan Family.


    Shu Yu was very skilled at climbing the wall and climbed up in two steps.


    Daniu was speechless. He weighed it for a moment. After all, he was a young man, so he was still very flexible. Stepping on the big rock, Shu Yu pulled him again from the wall and he also barely flipped over.


    The two of them entered the house and opened the doors and windows. They looked at the house under the moonlight.


    Daniu was at a loss. ¡°Yu, how do we find them?¡±


    Shu Yu pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Before the Yuan family was released, this house was guarded by officials from the office. Moreover, they had searched the entire courtyard several times to find clues about my Fourth Uncle. If there were any problems, they would have discovered it long ago. Brother Daniu, do you think there are any secret passages in this house?¡±


    Daniu scratched his head. ¡°l don¡¯t think so?¡± The structure of this house didn¡¯t even have a cer.


    ¡°Looks like we can only explore it bit by bit.¡±


    Just as Shu Yu finished speaking, she heard a slight movementing from outside the courtyard.


    She suddenly pulled Daniu, who was about to attack and said in a low voice,¡±


    Someone ising. Hide.¡±


    The sound of a lock being unlocked came from outside the door. After a while, the courtyard door was pushed open.


    Shu Yu was hiding behind a water tank in the courtyard.


    Two people entered the courtyard. They were a man and a woman.


    However, the worst thing was that these people walked towards the water tank that Shu Yu was hiding in.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes, raised her hand without batting an eyelid, and covered her face with her sleeve.


    Daniu hid on other side and a little anxious when he saw this.


    Fortunately, they stopped five steps away from the water tank.


    Shu Yu and Daniu heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. However, from this distance, they could see the appearance of these two people.


    Coincidentally, they were Boss Yuan and his wife.


    Not only did the two of theme, but they also held a small shovel in their hands.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes and poked her head slightly to the side. Then, she saw that they seemed to be measuring their positions. Not long after, they stopped at the corner of the wall.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Boss Yuan said in a low voice..

 Chapter 395 - 395: There Are Treasures In The Ground

    Chapter 395: There Are Treasures In The Ground


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mrs. Yuan swallowed nervously and said, ¡°It should be. Let¡¯s dig and see. It¡¯s not here anyway. It¡¯s in this courtyard.¡±


    Boss Yuan spat twice on his palm, took the shovel from his wife¡¯s hand, and started to dig the ground.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. So this was the strange part?


    She raised her head and made a hand gesture to Daniu. The two of them then sat quietly and watched Boss Yuan digging.


    After a long time, Boss Yuan panted twice and said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t we dug it out yet? Is it not here?¡± ¡°Did we count wrongly? Should we count from the other side?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there and dig.¡±


    However, after a while, Boss Yuan sat on the ground and frowned. ¡°There¡¯s still nothing. Could you have been cheated? There¡¯s no treasure in this courtyard at all.¡±


    Mrs. Yuan wiped her sweat. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. That person wouldn¡¯t lie to me about what he said before he died, right? He said that he hid it herest year. At that time, we hadn¡¯t split up yet, and this courtyard was still empty. It made sense for him to hide it here. No one would find out.¡¯


    The eldest daughter-inw of the Yuan family had received the news two days ago. At that time, the ???? Yuan family was locked up in the county office.


    Although she was resentful, she still had to live. Two days ago, when she went up the mountain to pick up fruits, she met a man who was on the verge of death.


    She didn¡¯t know how long this person had been on the mountain. Anyway, he was sloppy and looked a little scary.


    He told her that he had a treasure buried in this courtyard. As long as she helped him get it, he would reward her with a lot of money. This treasure was useless to her, but it was very important to him.


    But at that time, there were still officials waiting outside the courtyard. Even if Mrs. Yuan wanted to help him, she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Moreover, she felt that since it was a treasure, there was no such thing as being useful or useless to anyone.


    At that time, she had the intention to take that treasure for herself.


    Therefore, she fooled that person and said that she would go and get it when there was no one else in the official post in two days.


    However, that person was already on the verge of death. How could he wait for two days? He died in less than half a day.


    Mrs. Yuan was shocked. She was afraid that she would be implicated in this matter. She did not say anything and quickly went down the mountain.


    Later, a hunter from the vige saw the corpse and quickly reported it to the official who happened to be in the Yuan family¡¯s area.


    The officer quickly found out the identity of this person. It seemed that he was someone who had disappeared a year ago.


    The eldest daughter-inw of the Yuan family did not dare to ask much, but she was the only one who knew that the Yuan family had hidden a treasure.


    When her man came backst night, she couldn¡¯t wait to tell Boss Yuan about it.


    Boss Yuan thought of how his parents had said that they would sever ties with Fourth Brother when he was locked up in the county office. He had this thought. As long as he cut ties with them, he could take back the house. At that time, the treasures hidden in the house would naturally be dug up by him.


    Mrs. Yuan refused to believe that she had been deceived. ¡°He¡¯s about to die, and he doesn¡¯t even know me. There¡¯s no benefit in lying to me for no reason.


    Let¡¯s continue searching. You rest first, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    She took the shovel from Boss Yuan and started digging.


    After digging for a while, there was nothing, so she went back to the previous ce to dig.


    After digging for another 15 minutes, her hand suddenly stopped. She said in surprise. ¡°Boss¡­Boss¡­I think 1 dug something out..

 Chapter 396 - 396: Something Never Seen Before

    Chapter 396 - 396: Something Never Seen Before


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boss Yuan was delighted. He got up in a roll and didn¡¯t look tired at all.


    Shu Yu and Daniu¡¯s expressions also tensed up, and they couldn¡¯t help but look over Mrs. Yuan.


    Boss Yuan leaned over and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s take it out and take a look.¡± Mrs. Yuan immediately dug a bigger hole. When she saw that the box waspletely exposed, the two of themughed together.


    ¡°Looks like that person didn¡¯t lie to you. Quick, take out the box.¡±


    Boss Yuan said as he removed the soil around the box with his bare hands. Then, he carefully took out the box and sat on the ground happily. ¡°This is a


    treasure.¡±


    The box in his hand was not big. It was a rectangr box about 20 centimeters long. The box was not very exquisite and looked quite in.


    There was a small lock on the outside of the box. Perhaps it had been a long time since it had rusted.


    ¡°What do you think is inside? Could it be silver?¡± Mrs. Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked.


    Boss Yuan shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s quite light. It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s filled with silver.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­Banknotes?¡±


    At the mention of this possibility, Boss Yuan became spirited. ¡°Go get a stone.


    Let¡¯s break it open and see.¡±


    Mrs. Yuan went to find a stone and handed it over.


    The lock wasn¡¯t very strong. Boss Yuan found the right angle and smashed it open with one smash. The sound was not loud either. He reckoned that even Auntie Yao, the neighbor, couldn¡¯t hear it.


    After breaking the lock, Boss Yuan couldn¡¯t wait to open the box and take out the things inside.


    ¡°This wrapping is quite good.¡± Boss Yuan said as he opened the cloth bag in


    Lile DUX.


    The cloth bag was wrapped in severalyers of oil paper. It looked very important.


    Boss Yuan and the other two became even more excited. However, after removing theyers of oil paper, their expressions suddenly stiffened.


    ¡°What, what is this?¡±


    The moonlight was very bright. The two of them sat in the courtyard and looked at the things in their hands under the moonlight. Their brows were tightly knitted.


    Mrs. Yuan picked up the thing wrapped in oil paper and looked at it left and right. After looking at it for a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    ¡°That person must have been bluffing you. What the hell is that? I thought it was gold, silver, and jewelry. In the end, after working for half a day, we dug out this.¡± Boss Yuan was so angry that he almost threw the thing in his hand out.


    Fortunately, he was still rational. He had just raised his hand when he immediately retracted it.


    Mrs. Yuan shrunk her neck and asked softly, ¡°Then, then what should we do with this thing? We don¡¯t know who it is, and we don¡¯t know what it¡¯s for.¡±


    Boss Yuan was a little annoyed. He looked at the things in his hands and then at the courtyard that had two holes dug out after a long time. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Take them back. I¡¯ll take them to the county town to see if anyone knows them. Maybe I can sell them.¡±


    Mrs. Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°What about this courtyard?¡± Two big holes.


    Boss Yuan wasn¡¯t in the mood to fill it up. He waved his hand and said, ¡°We¡¯ll fill it up tomorrow. Anyway, this courtyard is ours. The key is also in my hand.


    No one cane in.¡±


    As they spoke, they picked up the shovel and the box and left quietly.


    After they locked the courtyard door and the footsteps faded away, Shu Yu and Daniu walked out.


    The two of them looked around the big hole where the box was dug out. After a while, Shu Yu¡¯s gaze suddenly paused..

 Chapter 397 - 397: This Is An Exotic Item

    Chapter 397 - 397: This Is An Exotic Item


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Under the moonlight, three somewhat familiar thingsy in the soil, making Shu Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly happy.


    Daniu had yet to see it and said curiously, ¡°l wonder what they dug up. It¡¯s a pity that I was hiding too far away and couldn¡¯t see it.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°No wonder they insisted on breaking off ties with Fourth Uncle and even wanted to take back this courtyard. It turns out that it was because of the treasure hidden in this courtyard. Then this¡­¡± Before Daniu could finish, Shu Yu squatted down and picked up a small ck object from the ground.


    ¡°What is this?¡± How did Yu see such a ck and small thing? He had widened his eyes just now, but he couldn¡¯t see it.


    Shu Yu picked up all three seeds and ced them in his palm. He smiled and said,¡± These are melon seeds.¡¯


    ¡°Melon seeds?¡± Daniu frowned. ¡°Melon seeds don¡¯t look like this.¡¯


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°These are sunflower seeds. They¡¯re different from the ones you¡¯ve seen before.¡±


    The melon seeds of this era were watermelon seeds and pumpkin seeds. Sunflower seeds had never appeared in the Dasu dynasty.


    The sunflower seeds in her hands were imported.


    For the people of the Dasu dynasty, imported goods could be called treasures.


    ¡°This sunflower seed is a good thing.¡± Shu Yu remembered that in thete Qing Dynasty, there was a record of sunflower seeds.


    30 to 40 coins were three to four taels (mary) of silver.


    A catty of melon seeds was worth three to four taels (mary). If she nted too many, he would be letting down this imported product if he did not earn a few hundred or even a thousand taels a day.


    Also, nting sunflowers could be used to enrich the fields. After the stems were burned to ashes, they could be boiled with water to dry them. They could be used to make soap.


    Sunflowers could also be used to extract oil. A unit of area could produce about 50 buckets of seeds, and each bucket could produce one liter of oil.


    If there were too many sunflowers, they could be treated as a scenic spot like the peach blossom forest in the county town.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t think about it anymore. If I think about it again, I won¡¯t be able to control my restless fingers.¡± She thought.


    Shu Yu shook her head and exhaled. She lowered her voice and said to Daniu,


    ¡°This thing can be nted. I¡¯ll try to nt itter. Didn¡¯t Boss Yuan say that he didn¡¯t recognize this thing? It¡¯s okay, I know it. When he sells it in the county town, we¡¯ll find someone to buy it.¡±


    Daniu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This is a treasure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we don¡¯t know many people here.¡± No, it should be said that in the entire Dasu dynasty, there might not be many people who knew.


    Daniu grinned. Yu was knowledgeable.


    Shu Yu carefully put away the three sunflower seeds. ¡°Alright, since we know that there¡¯s something fishy about this courtyard, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    The two of them covered up the footprints beside the soil they had dug out. Then, they climbed over the wall and left the Yuan family¡¯s courtyard. Soon, they returned to Shangshi Vige.


    They were quite lucky. As soon as they arrived at the vige entrance, a few drops of rain fell from above.


    Seeing the rain, Shu Yu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°The rain came at the right time. Our footprints were washed away.¡±¡®


    Although they had covered it up before they left, it was inconvenient to do things in the middle of the night. Who knew if the eldest son of the Yuan family would notice something strange when they went over tomorrow?


    Seeing that the rain was getting heavier, Shu Yu quickened her pace and started running.


    ¡°Brother Daniu, I¡¯ll go back first. You should hurry home too. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk about it after dawn..¡±

 Chapter 398 - 398: I’m So Happy Here

    Chapter 398 - 398: I¡¯m So Happy Here


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two of them parted ways and rushed home,


    Shu Yu returned to her room and quickly took off her clothes. Fortunately, they came back early and the rain was not too heavy.


    She hung the clothes on the rack. They should be dry soon.


    Shu Yu let out a sigh of relief and wiped her hair with a dry handkerchief. As she listened to the increasingly loud rain outside the window, her eyes curved slightly.


    She didn¡¯t expect to get such a harvest after going out. She had to think about the cultivation process of these sunflower seeds.


    Shu Yu thought as she fell asleep.


    When she woke up the next day, it was still raining. The entire sky was covered in mist, and it was as if the only thing left in the huge vige was the sound of rain.


    Shu Yu tidied up and went out of the room. She saw Xiaozhen squatting on the steps, looking at the curtain of rain in front of her. Her small hand stretched out from time to time to get water. Her face was nk, and no one knew what she was thinking.


    Shu Yu turned around and went back to her room to get two candies. She walked to her side and squatted down, stuffing one into her mouth.


    Xiaozhen was stunned and turned around in surprise. ¡°Sister Yu. It¡¯s sweet.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Why are you so engrossed?¡± She stuffed the remaining candy into her hand.


    Xiaozhen pursed her lips and smiled. After ncing in the direction of the kitchen, she moved closer to Shu Yu and whispered, ¡°Sister Yu, let me tell you a secret.¡±


    ¡°What secret?¡± Shu Yu also imitated her and lowered her voice.


    Xiaozhen said, ¡°l feel so happy here. My parents and brother are all by my side. Although this is Sister Yu¡¯s home, I like it here more. When I woke up early in the morning, there were no curses from my Grandmother, nor was there the sound of Aunt Yao and Uncle Yao quarreling next door.¡±


    In the past, when they had not split up, Grandpa and Grandmother would always wake up early in the morning and curse. They would deliberatelye to their door and shout.


    After that, they split up. However, Aunt Yao, who was next door, could not stand them. She deliberately ran to the courtyard wall and acted strangely at them.


    However, when she woke up today, not only were her parents by her side, but her ears were also quiet. There was only the sound of the rain, which was very pleasant to hear.


    Shu Yu patted her head. ¡°Your good days are still ahead of you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think so too. The olddy said that this is called happiness after suffering. ¡±


    The two of them immediatelyughed. As they spoke, Lu Sixing walked over.


    ¡°Yu, you¡¯re up? You must be hungry. Breakfast is ready. Come and eat.¡± Shu Yu held Xiaozhen¡¯s hand and went to the kitchen. Just as they were eating porridge, they heard a knock on the door.


    The sound of the rain was a little noisy. At first, no one heard it. It was only when Shu Yu felt the knock on the door mixed with a familiar shout that she reacted.


    She quickly opened the door with an umbre. Sure enough, Daniu and Lu Dasong were standing outside.


    Lu Dasong went to see Yuan Shanchuan and talked to Lu Sixing. Daniu pulled Shu Yu to the side and asked, ¡°l don¡¯t think the rain will stop for a while. We definitely won¡¯t be able to return to the county town in the morning. Do you think Boss Yuan would leave in the morning if he was in a hurry to sell the melon seeds?¡±


    Then wouldn¡¯t they be unable to meet?


    Shu Yu bit on the biscuit and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°In this weather, ox carts and donkey carts won¡¯t go out to carry passengers, right?¡±


    Daniu nodded. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who go out in this weather. They usually don¡¯t go out to pick up passengers.¡±


    ¡°Unless Boss Yuan wants to go to the county town in the heavy rain, he won¡¯t leave.¡± It would take a lot of time to walk to the county town.


    But it was hard to say. After all, Boss Yuan was indeed very anxious..

 Chapter 399 - 399: The Official Came to Find Yuan Shanchuan Again

    Chapter 399 - 399: The Official Came to Find Yuan Shanchuan Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu finished the pancake in her hand and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to Daxu Vige to take a lookter? If he leaves, we can still make it when we set off.¡± They were people with mule carriages.


    Daniu waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go. It¡¯s wet everywhere. You¡¯ll get dirty. I¡¯m fast, and I¡¯m used to walking on this kind of road.¡±


    As he spoke, he prepared to leave. ¡°Alright, you go back and continue eating breakfast. I¡¯ll go home and change into a raincoat before leaving.¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t stop him, but Daniu had already gone out.


    She smiled helplessly and happily. Brother Daniu!s behavior would make herzy.


    Daniu moved very quickly. He changed into his straw raincoat and headed to Daxu Vige.


    When they arrived at Daxu Vige, the rain became much lighter. He went straight to the Yuan family¡¯s old mansion to see if Boss Yuan was at home.


    However, just as he reached the Yuan family¡¯s gate, he saw a viger from Daxu Vige walking over with an umbre.


    Daniu hurriedly walked to the side. The man didn¡¯t look at him and just knocked on the Yuan family¡¯s door and shouted, ¡°Eldest Uncle, Eldest Uncle,e out quickly. I saw two officers heading to Shanchuan¡¯s house just now.¡±


    The Yuan Family¡¯s main door was opened with a loud noise, revealing Boss Yuan¡¯s familiar face.


    Daniu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that he was home.


    However, he quickly reacted. What did that person just say? Did an official go to Fourth Uncle¡¯s house?


    Oh, no, it couldn¡¯t be said to be Fourth Uncle¡¯s home now.


    However,pared to him, Boss Yuan was more flustered. After all, he had just dug two big holes in the courtyard of that house the day before.


    He grabbed the viger who had reported the news and asked, ¡°Did you say that another official went there? What are they doing there?¡± Could it be that he had discovered something hidden underground?


    ¡°l think they are going to look for Yuan Shanchuan.¡±


    Boss Yuan was stunned. ¡°Looking for Yuan Shanchuan?¡±


    At this moment, the other Yuan Family members also walked over. Boss Yuan frowned and said, ¡°Why are there officials looking for Yuan Shanchuan again?¡± He turned his head and said to the two elders of the Yuan family, ¡°l knew it. Yuan Shanchuan is a troublemaker. He must have caused some trouble again. How many times has it been? Another official hase to find us.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about it for now. He¡¯s not in Daxu Vige now, and the officer went to the house and found nothing. Let¡¯s hurry over and tell them that Yuan Shanchuan isn¡¯t here and has cut ties with us.¡¯


    When everyone heard that, they took their umbres and put on their straw raincoats. They went out in a panic.


    Daniu didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he was sure that it wasn¡¯t Fourth Uncle who had caused trouble.


    He immediately followed behind the Yuan family.


    The people in the vige did not go out much on the rainy day. When they heard themotion, they followed up to watch themotion.


    When the Yuan family arrived, the two officers were standing at the door of Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s house, frowning at the locked door.


    The person who came was Hu Li. He was wearing a straw raincoat and asked


    Aunt Yao, who lived next door, ¡°Where did Yuan Shanchuan and his family ¡°Official, they didn¡¯t stay here yesterday. This house was taken back by Old the Yuan family. They went to Shangshi Vige and lived with Lu family¡¯s maiden family.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? They don¡¯t live here anymore?¡± Hu Li frowned, feeling a little bitter.


    Aunt Yao was curious.. She mustered up her courage and asked, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong with Yuan Shanchuan? Did hemit a crime again? Are you here to arrest him?¡±

 Chapter 400 - 400: To Give a Reward

    Chapter 400: To Give a Reward


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hu Li was stunned for a moment. He sized up Aunt Yao for a moment. ¡°Why are you so ungrateful? Why are you cursing me for no reason?¡±


    Aunt Yao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Mr. Official, 1 didn¡¯t mean it that way. Yuan Shanchuan had an ident a while ago, so I was worried. I didn¡¯t mean to curse him.¡±


    Even though she said that Aunt Yao did not dare to ask further.


    Fortunately, vige chief Chen quickly came over in the rain and asked first,


    ¡°Sir, why are you looking for Shanchuan?¡±


    Hu Li had met vige chief Chen before, so he treated him quite well. ¡°Yuan Shanchuan contributed. Because of the clues he provided, we sessfully caught the murderer who killed the three members of the Zhao family. lord said that Yuan Shanchuan was brave resourceful and worthy of praise. So, we came to look for him.¡±


    The murderer was caught two days before Yuan Shanchuan came back. However, he had been investigating the follow-up matters, so he did not have time to announce it to the public.


    It was also because of this that Xiang Weinan asked Yuan Shanchuan to use this excuse to announce his whereabouts during his disappearance.


    Now that the Zhao family¡¯s murder case could be closed, there was no need to hide the news that the murderer had been caught.


    However, Hu Li¡¯ s words stunned the vigers of Daxu Vige.


    What?


    The official came to find Yuan Shanchuan not because he had done something wrong, but because he had made a contribution and wanted to be rewarded by the county magistrate.


    This is great news.


    Vige chief Chen was also happy. He hurriedly said, ¡°l knew Shanchuan was a good man. He has always done things with propriety. However, Shanchuan went to his brother-inw¡¯s ce yesterday. How about this, I¡¯ll ask someone to go to Shangshi Vige and tell Yuan Shanchuan toe back. Officer, you guys go to my ce first and have a cup of tea to cool down. Look at the heavy rain, you guys still came all the way here. You¡¯re too dutiful.¡±


    The bailiff had personallye to reward him. Even if Yuan Shanchuan was sick, he had toe back.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly have to send the bailiff to Shangshi Vige, right? Especially on rainy days, if the bailiff was unhappy, the rewards that he originally had might be gone.


    However, Hu Li waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s go straight to Shanghai Vige.¡±


    They knew about Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s illness. They might be colleagues in the future. There was no need to fuss over such a small matter.


    Vige chief Chen did not want Yuan Shanchuan to drag his sick body back and forth. Seeing that the officer had said so, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s fine. Shangshi Vige is not far from Daxu Vige. 1 will lead the way for the two officers.¡±


    Hu Li nodded and shook off the water droplets on his straw raincoat.


    Fortunately, the rain was much lighter now.


    He turned around and was about to follow vige chief Chen. The Yuan family members who had been in a daze for a long time after hearing the whole story finally came back to their senses.


    Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t cause any trouble, and he even received amendation from the office. How could this be done?


    The Yuan Family members stepped forward subconsciously. Boss Yuan asked anxiously, ¡°Lord, what reward will Yuan Shanchuan get?¡± Did he have a lot of silver? Was he going to be rich?


    The two elders of the Yuan family also looked at him eagerly.


    Hu Li frovvned. Before he could say anything, vige chief Chen took a few steps forward and pointed at Boss Yuan¡¯s nose. ¡°What are you doing? What are you doing? What does Shanchuan¡¯s reward have to do with you? Don¡¯t forget that you guys broke off all ties yesterday. I still have a copy of the termination agreement.. What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve only slept for a while and you¡¯ve forgotten everything, right?¡±

 Chapter 401 - 401: The Nosy Villagers

    Chapter 401: The Nosy Vigers


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boss Yuan¡¯s face instantly turned ugly. The Yuan family members even took a step back with a somewhat embarrassed expression.


    Vige Chief Chen snorted coldly, ¡°Yesterday, you said that in the future, no matter whether Yuan Shanchuan is rich or poor, it has nothing to do with you. Now that you heard that he was valued by the Lord, did you want to rush to re-acknowledge your rtives? You guys are dreaming.¡±


    The other vigers also agreed, especially the vigers who had a good rtionship with Yuan Shanchuan. They were all gloating, ¡®Yes, we all saw it with our own eyes. You guys were so ruthless yesterday. You wanted to cut off the family ties and chase him out of this house. You didn¡¯t care if Shanchuan was seriously injured. You guys did such a cold-blooded thing. Now, you can¡¯t be so thick-skinned that you want to bask in the glory again, right?¡±


    ¡°So many people witnessed it yesterday. This severing of marriage is no joke.


    If you guys go back on your word, it¡¯ll be a mess in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve already taken the house and the silver. Shanchuan is already kind enough.¡±


    The Yuan family members retreated repeatedly from everyone¡¯s words and could not raise their heads at all.


    From everyone¡¯s words, Hu Li roughly knew what had happened.


    He looked at the Yuan family with some disdain and said to Vige Chief Chen, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t pay attention to irrelevant people.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this way please.¡±


    Vige Chief Chen hurriedly led the two officers to the front. The vigers of Daxu Vige were really curious about what reward Yuan Shanchuan had received. A few of them who had good health immediately followed.


    The Yuan family stood at the back, their expressions changing.


    Second Yuan and Third Yuan looked at Boss Yuan with some me and said softly, ¡°Big Brother, 1 told you that this severing of kinship was too serious. There¡¯s no need to make such a fuss. Look at this¡­


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Boss Yuan red at them. It wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t regret it in his heart.


    Although his goal was the treasure buried in the courtyard, he felt ufortable after digging out the box and seeing that it was not the gold, silver, or jewelry he thought it was.


    He would not have broken off ties with Fourth Brother if he had known earlier. He could have thought of other ways to slowly dig out the things from


    that courtyard.


    This was also Fourth Brother¡¯s fault. He didn¡¯t say earlier that the magistrate might reward him, causing him to use the worst method in a moment of desperation.


    The Yuan family members looked at each other. In the end, they couldn¡¯t help but leave the women behind to take care of the family. The others also followed to see how much money the county magistrate had rewarded Yuan


    Shanchuan.


    After Daniu heard Hu Li¡¯s words, he had already left the crowd and ran towards Shangshi Vige.


    His face was full of excitement. The road was slippery on the rainy day, and he even identally fell.


    However, that didn¡¯t matter. Daniu quickly ran to Lu Erbai¡¯s house.


    The courtyard door was open, and even a few neighbors were sitting under the eaves talking to Lu Sixing.


    The vigers of Shangshi Vige had naturally heard about the strong incident that had happened to the Yuan family in Daxu Vige. Even if it was raining, it did not hinder the speed at which they got the gossip.


    It just so happened that the weather was not good today, and it was not easy to do things in the fields, so he wandered to the entrance of the Lu family¡¯s house and asked Lu Sixing about what was going on.


    Of course, some people cared about her, but a few were watching the show.


    When Daniu panted and ran through the door, he made too much noise. The people under the eaves turned their heads to look at him..

 Chapter 402 - 402: Madam Li’s Face Changing

    Chapter 402: Madam Li¡¯s Face Changing


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This included the Madam Li.


    Madam Li was shocked when she saw his uncollected state. She suddenly stood up and walked over. ¡°Daniu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Madam Li saw that Lu Dasong and Daniu hadn¡¯t returned and thought that they were working for Lu Sixing and the others again. She felt ufortable and ran over to take a look.


    In the end, she realized that Lu Dasong was here and was indeed helping out with some physicalbor. However, she did not know where Daniu had gone. She asked Lu Sixing and the others, but no one knew.


    Who would have thought that Da Niu would suddenly appear in front of everyone in such a manner?


    Madam Li thought that something had happened to him and was anxious. ¡°You were bullied?¡±


    Daniu wiped his face and waved his hand. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. I just ran too fast and fell. I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    ¡°Running too fast? Why are you in such a hurry? The road is slippery on this rainy day. Can¡¯t you be more careful? What if you fall and get hurt?¡±


    ¡°l ran over to inform Fourth Aunt and the others that the county government¡¯s official is here to look for them.¡±


    Madam Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The first thought in her mind was the same as Aunt Yao¡¯s. ¡°Official¡­Was he looking for them again? What, what happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Daniu hurriedly finished speaking and hurriedly walked inside.


    When he reached the corridor, Lu Sixing came out with a clean handkerchief and handed it to him. ¡°Hurry up and wipe yourself. Look, you¡¯re all wet.¡±


    Daniu wiped his hands and said, ¡°Fourth Aunt, do you want to get ready? The county magistrate is here to reward you.¡±


    ¡°Reward¡­Us?¡± Lu Sixing raised her head in shock. ¡°Did you hear wrongly?¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re rushing over here.¡± Daniu was very excited.


    When the vigers under the eaves heard this, they looked at each other in dismay.


    Why is there a reward?


    Before the few of them coulde back to their senses, Shu Yu, who had been ying with the baby with Xiaozhen in the room, walked out and said to Lu Sixing, ¡°Fourth Aunt, it must have been hard for the official toe here in the rain. Let¡¯s boil some ginger tea first. It¡¯ll be useful when theye overter.¡¯


    Realization dawned on Lu Sixing. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll go boil some tea now.¡±


    Madam Liang moved quickly. ¡°Let me help you.¡± She had always been a wise person who understood the times. The official wanted to reward her sister-inw¡¯s family. Perhaps her sister-inw¡¯s family was going to be rich, so she had to get on good terms with them.


    Madam Li¡¯s reaction was not as fast as hers. Although she also thought so in her heart, she did not show it.


    But in the end, she pursed her lips and followed them. ¡°Is there any ginger in the kitchen? Hurry up and look for it. If you don¡¯t have it, I¡¯ll get Daniu to go back and get it.¡±


    Daniu, whose body was still wet, was speechless.


    Forget it, he should go back and change his clothes.


    Daniu greeted Shu Yu and went back first.


    The remaining vigers looked at each other. Although the master had gone to work, they did not want to leave.


    They also wanted to know what benefits Yuan Shanchuan would get from the arrival of this official.


    For this reason, they either went to the kitchen to help or ran to help Lu Dasong clean up the yard. It could be said that they were quite hardworking.


    Shu Yu clicked her tongue in wonder. The gossipy nature of the vigers of Shangshi Vige was simply impressive. In order to get first-hand news, they could put aside their own work first. Instead, they were quite happy to squeeze in their house.


    However, Shu Yu was also quite curious about whether Lord Xiang had epted her suggestion..

 Chapter 403 - 403: A New Suggestion

    Chapter 403: A New Suggestion


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu had gone home and changed his clothes. When he reached Lu Erbai¡¯s house with an umbre, Vige Chief Chen arrived with Hu Li and the others.


    Vige Chief Chen even raised his hand to greet him. His face was abnormally excited. ¡°Lu kid, your fourth uncle, and the others a_re all at home, right?


    Quick, tell them that the official is here. There¡¯s good news.¡±


    Daniu smiled. ¡°Those at home, pleasee in.¡±


    The people in the courtyard had already heard themotion and came out to wee them.


    Vige Chief Chen was stunned when he saw this scene. Hu Li immediately smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite lively.¡±


    Everyone quickly moved to the side and let Hu Li and the others enter.


    Lu Sixing wiped her hands, feeling a little uneasy. Fortunately, with Shu Yu around, she did not need to entertain the officials herself. Shu Yu greeted Hu Li. ¡°Brother Hu, I didn¡¯t expect you toe.¡±


    ¡°I came to bring you good news. This is a happy asion, so of course I have to join in the fun. Where¡¯s Yuan Shanchuan?¡±


    ¡°Officer, I¡¯m here.¡± Yuan Shanchuan didn¡¯t let anyone help him. He walked out of the house by holding onto the wall.


    Hu Li saw that his face was a little pale, and he felt that it was even worse than two days ago. He could not help but be a little surprised.


    However, he quickly remembered what Vige Chief Chen had told them on the way. He must have been agitated by the matter of the severing of the marriage.


    The Yuan family was short- sighted. However, he had already noticed this when the Yuan family was locked up.


    This was good too. It was not necessarily a bad thing for Yuan Shanchuan to get rid of his family members.


    Hu Li didn¡¯t ask much. The two of them took off their straw raincoats and sat on the stool at the side. They didn¡¯t care about the vigers who were peeping their heads out of the hall.


    He first asked about Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s health. Thetter leaned back in his chair and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a little better. I wasn¡¯t sleeping well before, but after vomiting blood yesterday, I slept until dawn. I just didn¡¯t have much strength now, and my limbs were weak. 1 would be fine in a few days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    As they spoke, Lu Sixing and Madam Liang came out with a few bowls of ginger tea and brought them over to the two officers and Vige Chief Chen.


    As for the Yuan family members who were peeking out from behind, she pretended not to see them.


    In this weather, one¡¯s body was wet. Drinking a bowl of ginger tea made one feel much better.


    Hu Li smiled and thanked him. He then exchanged a few words with Yuan Shanchuan before saying, ¡°Thest time, Our Excellency asked you what reward you wanted, but you fainted. So, this matter was temporarily put on hold. Now that the murderer of the Zhao family¡¯s murder case has been found, and it was because of the clues you provided, this reward has to be confirmed no matter what. Our lord has always been fair in rewards and punishments.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan smiled embarrassedly. Thest time Lord asked him if he wanted silver, he had subconsciously refused.


    But now, his family¡¯s situation was dire. Not only did he lose his house, but he also owed Yu ten taels of silver. His family needed to spend money everywhere, so he needed this reward.


    He squeezed his hands slightly and took a deep breath before asking, ¡°l would like to ask, what is your reward?¡± Or rather, how much silver?


    Hu Li smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Our lord has a new proposal and wants to ask for your opinion. If you think it¡¯s feasible, then let¡¯s do it ording to this.


    How about it?¡±


    New suggestion?


    Yuan Shanchuan was surprised.. ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 404 - 404: Working at the Office

    Chapter 404: Working at the Office


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hu Li couldn¡¯t help but look at Shu Yu. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°Our county government is short of manpower now. Our Excellency has a deep impression of you. He knows that you¡¯re bold, careful, and responsible, so he ns to recruit you to work in the county government. What do you think?¡± Working in the county government?


    Other than the county magistrate and the advisor, there were also three shifts and six households in the county government. He could not get into the six households ¡®scribes. He had not studied and did not know many words. He was not suitable.


    As for ss Three¡­


    Yuan Shanchuan asked hesitantly, ¡°Will I be a constable in the county government?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Hu Li smiled and waved his hand.


    In the Dasu dynasty, constables were considered lowly upations, and their descendants were not allowed to take the imperial examinations. Therefore, some of the constables in the county government were scoundrels who couldn¡¯t even eat.


    Of course, under Xiang Weinan¡¯s management, there was no such phenomenon.


    However, Yuan Shanchuan was a good citizen. In the future, if he had the ability, his son could still study for the imperial examination. Why would he take the hard way and engage in a lowly industry?


    Lord Xiang wasn¡¯t such a wicked person. If that was the case, then this wasn¡¯t a reward, but a punishment.


    Therefore, Hu Li smiled and said, ¡°Lord¡¯s meaning is to let you be a Dou Level.¡¯


    Dou Level is in charge of the official warehouse, business field, and bureau courtyard service officials.


    There were two types of bailiffs. Other than constables, people like Dou Level and Kuding were good citizens.


    Yuan Shanchuan was stunned. Dou Level?


    The other vigers were also in an uproar. Although they did not know how much the sry of a Dou Level was, they were working in the office, and this was a lucrative job.


    As long as the grain arrived at the warehouse, the Dou level of the warehouse could withdraw one bucket per person. In any case, he did not have to worry about food.


    Moreover, this job was stable and not hard work. He could also have connections like the county government officials.


    If he did well in the future, he might be promoted by the Lord. His son was still an infant, but he could also study and take the exam. It was simply a wonderful job that they could not even dream of.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but stare at Yuan Shanchuan with burning eyes as if they were staring at a piece of fat meat. They wished they could go up and befriend him at this moment.


    Vige Chief Chen was even happier. Yuan Shanchuan was from their Daxu Vige. It was very convenient for the vige to have people they knew working in the office.


    Just like this time, because there were no acquaintances in the office, they couldn¡¯t find any way to find out about Yuan Shanchuan. They stood at the entrance of the county government, unable to even enter the door.


    Alright, alright.


    Vige Chief Chen was extremely excited. Seeing Yuan Shanchuan still in a daze, he quickly gave him a gentle push.


    Yuan Shanchuan suddenly came back to his senses and raised his head to look at Hu Li.


    Thetter asked him, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Of course, Yuan Shanchuan was very happy. He was extremely excited.


    However, when he thought about how he still owed Yu ten taels of silver, he was somewhat hesitant.


    Yuan Shanchuan couldn¡¯t help but look at Shu Yu. Hu Li saw this and whispered into his ear, ¡°Actually, this idea was suggested by your niece. His Lordship had originally intended to give you silver, but Miss Lu said that having a stable job was more important to your family.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan was stunned. Did Yu say that?


    He paused and took a deep breath. Yes, with this job, he would be able to earn money very soon. At that time, he would return it to Yu as soon as possible.


    Their family would be able to be stable in the future.


    Yuan Shanchuan smiled and nodded heavily. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m willing..¡±

 Chapter 405 - 405: Now, They Were Colleagues

    Chapter 405: Now, They Were Colleagues


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s words caused everyone to exim.


    This, this was confirmed just like that? Did Yuan Shanchuan go to the office for work?


    Vige Chief Chen was so excited that his face turned slightly red. ¡°Alright,


    Shanchuan, you are the pride of our Daxu Vige.¡±


    ¡°Then he is still the son-inw of our Shangshi Vige.¡± Someone from Shangshi Vige could not help but speak.


    As soon as he said this, someone could not help butugh.


    However, the Yuan Family members standing outside the central room were all stunned. At this moment, they were extremely regretful. This was a government office. How proud was it to have such a backer in the family?


    However, they pushed him out forcefully. What should they do?


    The second and third sons of the Yuan family couldn¡¯t help but look at Boss Yuan with me. It was all his fault for urging his parents to break off the marriage. Now, there was nothing left.


    Even if it was just a dayter, it would be fine.


    Beside them, the vigers of Daxu Vige covered their mouths and gloated as they watched them whisper. The Yuan family¡¯s faces turned red, and they were so embarrassed that they wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.


    But even so, they were reluctant to leave. They even hoped that Yuan Shanchuan would be able to see them and remember their families.


    Of course, they also had the idea that after the two officers left, they could go up and talk to him. After all, Fourth Brother didn¡¯t want to break off his rtionship at the beginning. It was better to have parents and brothers than to be alone. They could still reconcile.


    Unfortunately, Yuan Shan Chuan was focusing all his energy on Hu Li and the others.


    He was happy and could not help but say, ¡°It¡¯s too hard for you toe here


    on a rainy day. Stay for lunch. I¡¯ll ask my wife to cook a few more dishes and leave when the rain subsides in the afternoon.¡¯


    Hu Li furrowed his brows, feeling a little troubled.


    Shu Yu, who had been standing at the back, said, ¡°Brother Hu, I know that under Lord Xiangs management, you don¡¯t take advantage of themoners. You definitely won¡¯t be willing to stay for dinner. However, my fourth uncle is now a Dou level and is also working in the county government. He is your colleague. There¡¯s a happy asion at your colleague¡¯s house. Inviting your family for a meal isn¡¯t considered taking advantage of you, right?¡±


    Hu Li¡¯s eyes lit up. Right, they were colleagues now.


    Hence, he exchanged a nce with the other officer and nodded very readily.


    ¡°Thank you, sister-inw.¡±


    Lu Sixing quickly waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. You guys stay here and talk. I¡¯ll go get busy now.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she hurried out of the central room. Then, she walked up to Madam Li and said, ¡°Sister-inw, I might have to trouble you with this. I just moved here, so I don¡¯t have much food¡­¡±


    Madam Li waved her hand. ¡°Tsk, what are you worried about? You don¡¯t have it here, but I don¡¯t.¡± Today was a joyous asion, so he had to tidy it up properly so that the two guards could eat happily. I¡¯ll go home and get the vegetables now, but¡­ I don¡¯t have fresh meat at home. I have to go to town to buy this.¡±


    Madam Liang looked at the speed at which her sister-inw changed her expression and was very disdainful.


    Previously, she looked like she was being taken advantage of by her sister-inw. Now that she saw that her son-inw had a proper job, she immediately fawned over her. How shameless.


    Madam Liang, who was feeling indignant, turned to face Lu Sixing with a ttering expression. ¡°Sixing, don¡¯t worry. 1 1 m still here. I¡¯ll go to town to buy meat now.¡±


    Madam Li waved her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. It¡¯s still raining. Let Daniu go and drive the mule carriage. He¡¯ll be back soon..¡±

 Chapter 406 - 406: Elder Yuan Is Dizzy

    Chapter 406 - 406: Elder Yuan Is Dizzy


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The town was not far from here, so Madam Li did not mind her son helping her sister-inw.


    Madam Liang pursed her lips and did not continue fighting.


    A few of them quickly made arrangements. Madam Li and Madam Liang went to her house to get things, while Lu Sixing went into the kitchen to cook.


    The other vigers in the courtyard looked at each other. They felt that it was time to leave, but they did not want to.


    It was the vige chief of Shangshi Vige, Fan Zhong, who heard the news and rushed over. He then waved his hand to let everyone go back. The vigers were dawdling, but they were indeed walking out.


    The Yuan family members became anxious after he left.


    Of course, they were unwilling to leave. However, since the two officers wanted to stay here for dinner, they couldn¡¯t possibly wait forever.


    Boss Yuan was anxious. He pulled Old Man Yuan and whispered a few words into his ear.


    Old Man Yuan hesitated, but he still nodded.


    The next moment, his body suddenly fell backward.


    The vigers had yet to finish walking when they saw this and immediately cried out in surprise.


    Boss Yuan raised his voice, ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    After calling out a few times, he raised his head and shouted into the hall with a flustered expression, ¡°Fourth Brother, Fourth Brother,e and help.


    Father has fainted.¡¯


    Yuan Shanchuan frowned, stood up, and looked outside.


    However, before he could walk out, he heard Shu Yu say, ¡°Send him to the clinic if he fainted. Don¡¯t dy. However, my family¡¯s mule carriage has gone out of town. The official has a carriage. Why don¡¯t you borrow their carriage?¡± When the Yuan family heard this, their faces turned pale.


    This painting was an act. If they still dared to borrow the officer¡¯s car and turned around to see that the doctor was exposed, wouldn¡¯t they all be arrested and sent to prison?


    Boss Yuan hurriedly refused, ¡°No, there¡¯s no need¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Shu Yu said, ¡°But it¡¯s quite strange. Why would a perfectly fine person faint? Yesterday, my fourth uncle did not faint even after vomiting blood. He was originally still injured.¡±


    As soon as she said this, the atmosphere suddenly became subtle.


    Yes, why did he faint?


    Old Man Yuan had always been in good health. The weather today was not


    hot, and he would not get a heatstroke. Moreover, there was no one around to push or beat him. He fainted just like that. Was he pretending?


    Shu Yu continued to sigh. ¡°Could it be that when he heard that my fourth uncle could work in the office, he thought about the matter of breaking off the marriage yesterday and felt a mixture of regret and anger? That was possible, but he had to send it to the clinic to take a look. Brother Hu, this is a life after all. You¡¯re good at fighting and your driving skills are stable. I wonder if I can trouble you¡­¡±


    How could Hu Li not know Shu Yu¡¯s thoughts? He was experienced and knowledgeable, so of course he knew the strangeness of Elder Yuan¡¯s dizziness. He stood up and reached out to take the straw raincoat. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make a trip. I know a doctor with good medical skills. I¡¯ll bring him to see him now.¡±


    The Yuan family members were scared to death. They supported Old Man Yuan and retreated.


    The ground was already wet and slippery. If they were not careful, Old Man Yuan would lose his grip and fall heavily on the ground. Immediately, he was drenched by the rain.


    The pain and fear made him scream, so he didn¡¯t bother to pretend to faint.


    Shu Yu immediatelyughed. ¡°Eh, you¡¯re awake already? When my uncle fainted, he wouldn¡¯t wake up for an hour.¡±


    What else did the surroundingmoners not understand? They immediately looked at the Yuan family members with disdain and ridicule.


    ¡°It seems that they want to climb up and be family again after seeing the mountains and rivers develop..¡±

 Chapter 407 - 407: Compensate Yuan Shanchuan with Silver

    Chapter 407 - 407: Compensate Yuan Shanchuan with Silver


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Vige Chief Chen was so angry that he stomped over and pointed at the Yuan family.


    ¡°Hurry up and get lost. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here. If you continue to use these despicable methods, I¡¯ll chase you out of the vige. Do you believe me? Yesterday, I tried my best to persuade you to consider it carefully. It was you who were afraid that the mountains and rivers would implicate you, so you chased people out of your homes one by one like they were driving out the gue.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you said it yourself. In the future, no matter if you¡¯re rich or poor, you won¡¯t interact with each other until you die. It has nothing to do with you. So if you want to get your hands on Shanchuan¡¯s family, I¡¯ll be the first to disagree!¡¯


    Vige Chief Chen was still very scared when he was angry, especially when two officers were standing behind him, Hu Li, who was smiling faintly.


    The Yuan family members were so scared that they peed their buttocks. They did not dare to have any more thoughts. They quickly helped Old Man Yuan up and ran away in a hurry.


    Vige Chief Chen was furious. Fan Zhong patted him andforted him, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be too anxious. Some people are just shameless. Today was a joyous asion. Don¡¯t ruin your mood because of this kind of person.¡±


    Vige Chief Chen let out a long breath and smiled at Fan Zhong. Then, he turned around and returned to the central room. He said to Yuan Shanchuan, ¡°This is not a joke. Don¡¯t bother with them.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan nodded. ¡°l know. Their current state will only make me feel even more disappointed.¡±


    When Vige Chief Chen heard this, he sighed and said, ¡°In the future, your family will live well. Your life will get better and better.¡±


    A few of them stopped talking about the Yuan family so as not to affect their mood.


    The surrounding vigers in the courtyard had also left. It was estimated that in a short while, the news of Yuan Shanchuan being valued by Lord Xiang and doing Dou level would spread to several viges.


    Only then could everyone sit down and have a good talk. Yuan Shanchuan also asked the two vige chiefs to stay at home for dinner.


    Hu Li asked about Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s health. ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush to work. Our adults know that you¡¯re injured. He told you to go to the clinic for a follow-up visit after you¡¯ve recovered. After confirming that there¡¯s no problem, you¡¯ll go to the county government.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan was very grateful. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, sir.¡±


    ¡°Also, after you start working, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to settle down in the county town, so you have to consider the amodation problem in advance.¡¯


    Yuan Shanchuan nodded. ¡°l understand.¡¯


    When Lu Dasong heard this, he suddenly felt a little lonely.


    They had four siblings, two younger brothers and one younger sister. They had all gone to the county town.


    He was the only one left at home. His sister-inw was all promising and rising higher and higher. It seemed that he, the eldest brother, was useless.


    It was not that Lu Dasong was not envious, but his greatest ability was farming. Even if he went to the county town, he did not know what to do. However, he quickly shook off these thoughts. His family was living well, so there was no need to think about these things.


    While they were talking, the food in the kitchen was ready.


    The table was ced in the central room. It was spacious andfortable.


    Hu Li and the others didn¡¯t stay for too long. It was already afternoon, and the rain had stopped. After they finished eating, they rested for a while and prepared to go back to report.


    However, before he left, Hu Li gave Yuan Shanchuan a purse and said, ¡°When you were chasing the murderer, you were injured and treated outside. You need money to buy medicine. My lord heard that you¡¯ve spent all your wages. This is topensate you..¡±

 Chapter 408 - 408: Pay Shu Yu Back

    Chapter 408 - 408: Pay Shu Yu Back


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Heard? Who told him that?


    Yuan Shanchuan couldn¡¯t help but look at Shu Yu. Thetter put a piece of candy into his mouth and then stood up to send Hu Li and the other out.


    Vige Chief Chen and Fan Zhong both drank some wine and left together. Soon, only his family was left in the central room. Yuan Shanchuan opened the pouch hesitantly. There were a few pieces of silver inside. Roughly calcting, it was about seven or eight taels.


    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s eyes widened. This was too much.


    When he was hiding with that painting, he had indeed used up all the money on him, but he only had a few hundred men in total at that time.


    Lord Xiang hadpensated him so much.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Our Excellency saw that you were injured, so he shouldpensate you. You almost lost your life. He couldn¡¯t possibly suffer so much for nothing, right?¡±


    Lu Dasong, who was at the side, nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. If I give it to you, you should take it. In the future, if you work hard and do your job well, you will be able to repay the Lord.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan smiled and didn¡¯t refuse.


    However, he quickly looked at Lu Sixing, and thetter smiled slightly.


    Yuan Shanchuan handed the pouch to Shu Yu. ¡°Yu, I borrowed ten taels of silver from you yesterday. Although I don¡¯t have ten taels here, since I have it, I¡¯ll return it to you first. I¡¯ll give you the rest when I get paid.¡±


    Shu Yu did not decline and took the purse. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m looking forward to Fourth Uncle¡¯s meteoric rise.¡¯


    Everyoneughed.


    Madam Li and Madam Liang sat at the side, their eyes burning.


    However, in the end, Shu Yu still took out a tael of silver and gave it to Lu Sixing. Their family of four still had to live, especially when they were going to rent a house in the county town in a few days. This money was not enough.


    The rain had stopped, and the matter with Yuan Shanchuan had concluded. Shu Yu nned to return to the county town.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go back yesterday, so they don¡¯t know the situation. I¡¯ll leave now so that I can exin the situation to them so that they won¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    The Madam Liang also wanted to go back. She wasn¡¯t thinking about Lu Sanzhu and the two children. The main thing was that if she didn¡¯t go back, she wouldn¡¯t be able to make doll covers and earn money.


    The two of them packed up and prepared to set off.


    Seeing Shu Yu pull the mule carriage out, Daniu quickly went over and asked, ¡°Then Boss Yuan¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye out. Don¡¯t worry. After such an incident today, it¡¯s already the middle of the afternoon. I think they don¡¯t have the mood to go to the county anymore.¡±


    Daniu nodded and did not say anything else,


    Shu Yu sat on the mule carriage, said goodbye to the few people, and then brought Madam Liang straight to the county town.


    As a result, it started to rain again when the mule carriage was halfway there.


    Shu Yu drove the carriage. Even though she was wearing a straw raincoat, when the rain poured down, she was still wet by the time she reached the county town.


    As soon as she entered the house, she quickly took a shower and changed into dry clothes.


    After she was done packing and left the room, Madam Liang was already sitting in the central room and telling Old Madam about what had happened in the past two days.


    She was sitting in the mule carriage previously and was not drenched at all. Now, she was talking until her mouth was dry.


    The olddy sat there and scolded the Mn family. After that. She began to


    gloat and said that they deserved it. They chased their most promising son out of the house. They were indeed old and muddle-headed.


    Madam Liang nodded her head repeatedly at the side. She drank her tea and scolded him. She had no intention of getting up and going home at all.


    Anyway, at this time, she was prepared to stay and freeload..

 Chapter 409 - 409: Dabao Is Too Hard to Take Care of

    Chapter 409 - 409: Dabao Is Too Hard to Take Care of


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the olddy finished scolding, she saw Madam Liang, who refused to leave.


    She despised it, but seeing that she had been working hard to return to the vige for the past two days and had not paid attention to earning money, she did not chase her away for the time being.


    She pulled Shu Yu over and said happily, ¡°When your fourth aunt and the otherse to the county town, our house will be even livelier.¡±


    Madam Liang nodded at the side. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? But I think sister-inw doesn¡¯t look very happy.¡±


    The olddy red at her. ¡°If you feel uneasy, then give her the job of sewing the doll cover.¡¯


    ¡°No!¡± Madam Liang immediately refused. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling uneasy. Our family is in a much more difficult situation than hers. Although our Sanzhu has something to do, the sry is not high. Our family has to eat and live. It¡¯s a big expense. Especially the two children. Mother, you also said that no matter how hard it is, you can¡¯t make the children suffer, right?


    ¡°Our Dabao and Baoya are still young. If they starve, they won¡¯t grow tall in the future.¡¯


    The olddy snorted coldly and mentioned Dabao. She seemed to have thought of something and asked Madam Liang, ¡°Now that both of you have a job and some extra money, do you want to send Dabao to school?¡±


    Madam Liang was stunned. ¡°What? Send him to school?¡±


    Shu Yu was also a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The olddy nodded. ¡°l was thinking that this person should be able to read. It¡¯s not like he has to take the imperial examination. After all, it¡¯s different to be able to read. Think about it, just like Shanchuan, who was valued by the adults. If he could read, he might be a scribe in the county government. That would be a good job. He wouldn¡¯t have to be exposed to the sun and the wind, and his status would be higher. It was because he had never studied before that he could only be a Dou Level fighter.¡±


    The olddy was very satisfied with the Dou level. She was deliberately deceiving Madam Liang.


    The main reason was that Dabao was too hard to take care of. She did not think that there was always someone at home to help. At the very least, there was still Dahu to y with Dabao.


    But now that Dahu had gone to school, as long as Baoya had a doll, she could carry it and follow behind Sanya, ying with Maneki for the whole day.


    Only Dabao, who was at the age when people hated him, could not sit still and ran out without paying attention.


    Not to mention anything else, he had already run out of Liufang Alleyst night. When they found him, this brat was still unwilling toe back. The olddy took a big stick and wanted to hit him, so he ran home crying nonstop.


    She was mentally exhausted.


    The olddy had to admire her inws. Previously, Madam Liang had been taking care of Dabao for a long time. Fortunately, they did not throw him back.


    Therefore, the olddy thought that it would be good to let Dabao go to school. It would be good for him to grind his temper.


    With her suggestion, Madam Liang began to think about it.


    She had the same thoughts as the olddy. She also felt that this son of hers was too noisy. Back in Shangshi Vige, it was fine for him to behave atrociously. Nothing would happen in the same vige, and Lu Sanzhu was there to take care of him.


    She couldn¡¯t do it now. She couldn¡¯t control it.


    Moreover, she had a pretty good idea. She was not like what the olddy said, waiting for Dabao to finish his studies and seek his future. Wasn¡¯t there Yuan Shanchuan and Shu Yu? They could help Dabao, who had studied, work in the county government.


    Therefore, Madam Liang nodded and said very firmly, ¡°Mother, I think what you said makes sense. It¡¯s time to send him to school..¡±

 Chapter 410 - 410: Ah Yu Is Going to Do Something Important Again

    Chapter 410: Ah Yu Is Going to Do Something Important Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The olddy heaved a sigh of relief when they reached a consensus.


    Shu Yu silently turned his head and looked at Dabao, who was drooling at the two old hens outside the chicken coop. She cast a sympathetic gaze.


    The little brat¡¯s days of freedom wereing to an end.


    Madam Liang quickly asked Shu Yu for an idea. ¡°Yu, which school do you think I should send Dabao to? Dahu was studying in that school, was it a high school?¡±


    Shu Yu: ¡°Shuxian Academy.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right. Is that school a high school?¡±


    Before Shu Yu could answer, the olddy said with a serious face, ¡°It is expensive, you definitely can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    No, She definitely couldn¡¯t let Dabao and Dahu go to the same school. Dahu was a good child who studied seriously. Dabao, the frisky monkey, might even affect him if he went. He might drag him down and y with him.


    Although she wanted to save some trouble, she couldn¡¯t throw this trouble to Dahu. She couldn¡¯t.


    Madam Liang immediately put on a pitiful expression. ¡°Mother, look, I can¡¯t even afford to pay for the training¡­¡±


    ¡°So you have to find a school that you can afford.¡± The olddy said, ¡°Ask around more these two days. You can ask Third Brother to ask more. You see, ever since he went to work in the Peach Blossom Forest, he has known many people. Those people must have children at home who are studying, so he asked them.¡±


    Madam Liang had originally hoped that the olddy would fork out some money, but from what she said, she could forget about it.


    Therefore, she could only nod. ¡°l understand. Then, I¡¯ll askter.¡±


    The Madam Liang was quite lucky. When she went back tonight and came back the next day, she brought good news.


    Early in the morning, she happily ran to the olddy and said, ¡°Mother, do you think it¡¯s a coincidence? I was just thinking of asking around about the school, but in the end, near the house we lived in, there was a schr who failed the examination and said that he wanted to take in students.¡¯


    ¡°Eh? Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Madam Liang said as she sewed the cloth bag cover, ¡°That schr is already over forty years old. He had always wanted to take the imperial examination but failed many times. Now, he has given up on it. He nned to open a small private school at home. Wasn¡¯t this the first time he was taking in students to teach? Therefore, the tuition was very cheap, much cheaper than the Shuxian Academy.¡±


    When she heard this news, she was overjoyed. It was close to home, and there were few restrictions. Moreover, the other party was a schr.


    ¡°Mother, do you think this is feasible?¡±


    The olddy thought for a moment. ¡°l don¡¯t know about this kind of thing. You can ask your man. When Third Brotheres back tonight, you and he will go to that schr¡¯s house. Third Brother had apanied Yu to Shuxian School before and had alsoe into contact with Master Wen. He had experience. If there were no problems, then they should settle it as soon as possible.¡±


    Madam Liang nodded repeatedly. ¡°l think so too.¡±


    She would be relieved if she sent that brat to a private school.


    Madam Liang was happy in her heart. When she looked up, she saw Shu Yu walking out of the room.


    However¡­Why was she wearing a curtained hat?


    ¡°Yu, where are you going?¡±


    The olddy also raised her head. She was very experienced. Once Yu dressed up like this, she was going to do something important.


    So she nced at Madam Liang and said, ¡°Just do what you need to do. Yu has serious matters to attend to. She¡¯s very busy.¡±


    After saying that, she turned to Shu Yu and said, ¡°Yu, how long will you be gone for? Do you want me to leave you some lunch?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to stay. I¡¯ll just eat outside.¡±


    Shu Yu was not sure when she would be back. She nned to try her luck today and see if Boss Yuan hade to the county town to sell the sunflower seeds.


    Although she had three sunflower seeds in her hand, she had never nted them before. She only roughly knew how to nt them.


    Therefore, if she wanted to nt it well, three sunflower seeds were not enough for her to experiment.


    Shu Yu said goodbye to the olddy and strolled out.


    She thought that after two days, even if Boss Yuan didn¡¯t recognize that thing, he should have figured out that it was a seed. The ces he went to were either grain stores, grocery stores, or markets.


    Since Boss Yuan had determined that this item was of high value, he wouldn¡¯t go to a small shop on the street. He would go to a big shop that could afford the price.


    In the entire Jiangyuan County, there weren¡¯t many shops that met this


    requirement.


    Shu Yu had a clear goal and took the lead to the grain shop.


    However, she didn¡¯t know when Boss Yuan woulde and which restaurant he would go to first. She definitely couldn¡¯t split herself up, so she naturally couldn¡¯t keep an eye on him.


    Therefore, Shu Yu wanted to hire a few young beggars to help keep an eye on them. However, she didn¡¯t know if she was lucky. Just as she was about to walk to the beggars at the street corner, she saw Boss Yuan¡¯s familiar figure.


    Shu Yu looked up at the sky. He hade at this hour? He was probably already waiting at the city gate before the city gate opened, right?


    Was it because his fourth uncle had been provoked by Xiang Weinan¡¯s revtion that he had be a Dou-level officer? Was it because he couldn¡¯t wait to verify whether the treasure was real or fake, to prove that there was nothing wrong with breaking off the marriage?


    However, he appeared just in time. Shu Yu, who was dressed in men¡¯s clothes, followed him silently.


    However, to her surprise, Boss Yuan didn¡¯t go to the grocery store or the market. Instead, he went to¡­


    Shu Yu raised her head and looked at the Ding family¡¯s pawnshop. Her eyelids trembled violently.


    He went to a pawn shop! Was he not satisfied until he sold the sunflower seeds for a high price?


    Shu Yu stood at the door of the pawnshop and waited. She felt that Boss Yuan probably wouldn¡¯t be able to be the boss.


    Sure enough, after a while, Boss Yuan was chased out by the pawnshop clerk. When he was going down the stairs, he almost twisted his ankle and the box in his hand fell to the ground.


    Boss Yuan hurriedly squatted down to pick it up. He raised his head and said to the waiter, ¡°Why did you push me? If you don¡¯t want it, then don¡¯t. I¡¯ll go find someone else. Don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    The shop assistant spat at him. ¡°Get lost. What kind of ce do you think our pawnshop is? You¡¯re holding a ck thing that even you don¡¯t recognize and calling it a treasure, and you want to treat it as a hundred taels of silver? Are you dreaming? Let me tell you, the shopkeeper is already taking pity on you by giving you three wens. You still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Get lost.¡±


    Shu Yu almostughed out loud when he heard this. One hundred taels? Three wins?


    The price difference was too great. She had originally nned to spend two hundred wen to get these seeds, but now she felt that she had given too much.


    Boss Yuan still refused to give up at the door. After saying a few more words, the waiter became angry and came to chase him away with a big broom. Boss Yuan quickly ran away.


    Shu Yuughed for a moment and continued to follow.


    She wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She had to let Boss Yuan know that this kind of seed wasn¡¯t easy to sell. Only then would she be able to buy it more easily? Fortunately, after he left the pawnshop, he went to the grain store.


    Unfortunately, he returned empty-handed..

 Chapter 411 - 411: Boss Yuan Came to the County Town

    Chapter 411: Boss Yuan Came to the County Town


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    No one recognized the sunflower seeds. Not to mention that it was very difficult for him to find a buyer in Jiangyuan County, he might not even be able to find one in the entire Dasu dynasty.


    Shu Yu followed behind him and watched as he was chased out again and again. His expression was getting uglier and uglier. She finally felt much better.


    It was almost time. Shu Yu was ready to go up and meet him by chance.


    At this moment, Boss Yuan walked into a clinic.


    Sunflower seeds have high medicinal value. They could soothe the liver, dispel wind, and clear cold and dampness, so it was a good ce to send them to the clinic.


    He just didn¡¯t know if the manager of the clinic could tell.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and walked in.


    Boss Yuan was standing beside the counter, talking to the shopkeeper.


    Shu Yu leaned over to listen and could not help but shake her head in her heart. Boss Yuan himself didn¡¯t even know what it was, but he kept talking big, saying that sunflower seeds could only be found in the sky and not on the ground. It would be strange if the manager of the medical center believed him.


    As expected, the shopkeeper waved his hand. ¡°Alright, we don¡¯t want it. You can take it. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Shopkeeper, believe me, this thing is a medicinal herb.¡±


    The shopkeeper sneered. ¡°Then tell me, what illness can this medicinal herb cure?¡±


    Boss Yuan was speechless.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know yourself, yet you still dare to rmend it randomly. If the patient gets poisoned by this thing, where can I find you to settle the score?¡±


    The shopkeeper was getting impatient. ¡°Hurry up and get out. 1 have many patients. I don¡¯t have time to entertain you.¡±


    Boss Yuan was pushed out again. When he reached the door, Shu Yu also came over.


    Boss Yuan was annoyed this time. He wanted to throw the box in his hand away. However, he was still unwilling to ept it and could only sit dejectedly on the steps at the door.


    Shu Yu walked over leisurely as if reminding him kindly, ¡°Brother, you shouldn¡¯t sell this here. You should take it to the grain store or the market.¡±


    Boss Yuan was stunned for a moment. He suddenly raised his head and asked in surprise, ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±


    Shu Yu took a step back and kept a distance from him. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t get too excited.¡±


    How could Boss Yuan not be excited? He had been running around for the whole morning, asking for a clinic from the pawnshop. He had gone to all the ces he could go, but he did not recognize any of them.


    It was not easy to meet someone who knew the goods. Boss Yuan couldn¡¯t wait to open his mouth, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll sell this to you. Do you want it? Not much, just ten taels of silver, how about it?¡±


    Shu Yu sneered. ¡°Are you kidding me? This is just a flower seed. Forget about ten taels, ten coins (mary) is a little too much for such a small bag.¡± The smile on Boss Yuan¡¯s face froze. ¡°What did you say? Flower seeds?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t know?¡± Shu Yu frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you know about the things you brought to sell? Why don¡¯t you go to the grain store or the market and ask if I¡¯m lying to you?¡±


    Boss Yuan had already asked around, but no one knew him.


    He frowned. ¡°Do you know what this flower looks like?¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s yellow. It¡¯s like a big basin. It¡¯s about the height of two of you.¡±


    Boss Yuan was speechless. What the hell? A flower as big as a basin? And it was so high that it was simply unimaginable.


    Boss Yuan swallowed his saliva again. ¡°Then, is the price of this flower expensive?¡±


    ¡°If no one is nting it, who will buy it?¡±


    Shu Yu expressed that she was telling the truth..

 Chapter 412 - 412: A Flower Like a Large Basin

    Chapter 412 - 412: A Flower Like a Large Basin


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Boss Yuan suddenly lost his mood. Shu Yu sighed sympathetically, ¡°Have you been deceived? Do you think this is something good?¡±


    Shu Yuforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad. You can take it back and try nting it on half an acre ofnd. You might grow a lot of flowerster. You can admire it when you have nothing to do and your mood will improve.¡±


    Boss Yuan didn¡¯t feelforted at all. ¡°nt my ass. These flowers are not edible or drinkable. They can¡¯t even be sold. Why should I nt them on half an acre ofnd? Am I crazy?¡±


    Shu Yu touched her nose. ¡°Then¡­l can¡¯t do anything about it. This thing is indeed quite useless. The main thing is that it won¡¯tst long. The person who lied to you is really wicked.¡±


    Boss Yuan suddenly raised his head. ¡°It can¡¯t grow?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You can¡¯t possibly store seeds for a few years, right? The one in your hand has been there for a while. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be able to grow flowers soon. That¡¯s why 1 said that the person who lied to you had bad intentions.¡±


    Shu Yu sighed and shook her head. She turned around and left with her hands behind her back.


    However, in her heart, she muttered, one, two¡­Before she could count to three, Boss Yuan rushed in front of her and blocked her way. ¡°Wait, wait.¡± Shu Yu frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°l, I¡¯ll sell this seed to you. I don¡¯t want much, five taels of silver, how about it?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°Are you kidding me? You also said that this thing shouldn¡¯t be eaten or drunk. Why should I buy it? If it were those expensive orchids and peonies, people might buy them after I nted them. Who would I sell these flowers that were as big as a basin? No, no, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Boss Yuan¡¯s eloquence seemed to have suddenly improved. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Since you know this thing, you must have seen someone grow this flower before, right? The other party nted it because they liked it. You don¡¯t need to nt it. You can just sell the seed to the person who nted it. What do you think?¡±


    Shu Yu was almost amused by him. ¡°I do have a friend who nted this flower before, but he¡¯s in Beijing. Do you think I¡¯ll send it to him? Besides, since he had nted it before, he had the seeds in his hands. Why would he need a flower seed that didn¡¯t look very good?¡±


    She was about to leave when Boss Yuan stopped her again. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t go. You can think of it this way. If your friend can grow it, you can too. Later, you can invite him over to see who grows it better.¡±


    Shu Yu wanted to agree immediately when she saw how hard he tried to persuade him.


    However, her face was still tense, as if she was considering the possibility of what he said. ¡°What you said is interesting. My friend likes topare himself with me in everything. 1 can give him a surpriseter.¡±


    Boss Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up and he secretly heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°You¡¯re right.


    How about this? You can buy it over. I don¡¯t need five taels of silver. Just give me one tael. One tael is enough.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned and turned to leave.


    Boss Yuan quickly took a few steps forward to stop him. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then give me a price and see how much it is suitable.¡±


    Shu Yu touched her chin. ¡°At most, it¡¯s 30 coins. I bought it at the risk of being beaten by my wife. If it doesn¡¯t work, you can ask someone else.¡±


    Shu Yu wanted to lower the price again, but she feared that the other party would run away if she lowered it too much.


    After all, when Boss Yuan first entered the pawnshop, she had expected a hundred taels of silver..

 Chapter 413 - 413: 30 Coins

    Chapter 413 - 413: 30 Coins


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sure enough, Boss Yuan was extremely conflicted.


    Shu Yu turned around and left. After a few rounds of this, Boss Yuan finally gritted his teeth and took the 30 coins (mary) from Shu Yu and gave him the entire box.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t want the box, so she took out the small purse inside. She opened it and took a look. Then, she casually hung it on her waist and left.


    Boss Yuan looked at his back and then looked at the 30 coins (mary) in his hand. His heart ached so much that it almost bled.


    Why did he believe that there was a treasure in that house? But now, after working for half a night and digging the courtyard from top to bottom, he only had thirty coins (mary).


    For the sake of these 30 copper coins, he had severed all ties with Fourth Brother.


    In the end, the fourth brother became a Dou level in the county government, and now he couldn¡¯t get any benefits.


    Boss Yuan was extremely regretful. The hand holding the copper coin almost couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    Finally, Shu Yu¡¯s figure disappearedpletely. He turned around in a daze and went out of the city gate to return to Daxu Vige.


    Different from him, Shu Yu grabbed the purse excitedly as soon as she left Boss Yuan¡¯s sight.


    She took out her purse and poured out all the seeds inside.


    This was enough for her to experiment slowly.


    Shu Yu was in a good mood. She walked to a wonton stall not far away and sat down. After eating and drinking a bowl of wontons, she strolled back to Liufang Alley.


    When she passed by the Meng family¡¯s door, she looked at the iron ring on the door in surprise. The lock on it was gone.


    She subconsciously wanted to go in and take a look, but from the corner of her eye, she saw a few neighbors walking over from Liufang Lane. She stopped in her tracks and went home.


    Only the olddy and Sanya were in the courtyard. Liang Shi had already returned home.


    Shu Yu ced the sunflower seeds in the room before walking to the courtyard. As she stuffed the shredded cloth into the room, she said, ¡°Grandma, when I came back just now, I saw that the Meng family¡¯s door was unlocked. Are they back?¡±


    Although the olddy spent most of her time at home, she was still very well-informed.


    She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re back. What a pity¡­¡± The olddy sighed.


    Shu Yuxin immediately raised her voice. ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, the doctor they went to find was useless. Doctor Zhao¡¯s madness was not cured, and Young Master Meng still could not speak. I heard that they spent a lot of money, but in the end, there was no improvement at all. Why don¡¯t the heavens bless good people?¡±


    When Shu Yu heard this, she heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    She thought that something had happened to Men Yunzheng and the others


    when they went to chase Shu Feng. Now, she heard that the olddy was fine.


    Then she was relieved.


    Seeing that the olddy was still quite worried, Shu Yu could not help butugh.¡± Grandma, I think Young Master Meng and the others will be cured sooner orter. They had only found a doctor. There were so many skilled doctors in the world. They would find one.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t give up. I¡¯ll cook some soup for themter tofort them.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Sure.¡¯


    She was curious about what happened after Meng Yunzheng and the others chased Shu Feng.


    At night, she wanted to go and take a look and find out about the current situation of the Shu family.


    Shu Yu was pondering when there was a knock on the door.


    The olddy was stunned. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, is Miss Lu home?¡± A female voice sounded from outside the door.


    Shu Yu listened carefully. ¡°This voice sounds familiar..¡±

 Chapter 414 - 414: This Voice Is Familiar

    Chapter 414 - 414: This Voice Is Familiar


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu thought as he stood up to open the door. When he reached the door, he finally remembered who this person was.


    Sure enough, when the door opened, she saw Madam Deng standing at the door with two jugs of wine and smiling at her.


    Shu Yu quickly turned to the side. ¡°Second Madam Jiang is here. Come in quickly.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect that the person who came was Madam Deng. Just now, there was a door between them, and she could suppress her voice. Shu Yu almost couldn¡¯t remember.


    Madam Deng entered and greeted the olddy.


    The olddy had seen her before and knew that she was the owner of


    Auspicious Wine Shop. She quickly stood up and said, ¡°Mrs. Barker, you¡¯re here. Come and sit down. I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea.¡±


    Madam Deng ced the bottle of wine on the table in the central room and apologized to Shu Yu. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. I originally wanted to go to your shop to look for you, but Shopkeeper Lu said that you weren¡¯t around and I couldn¡¯t wait, so I came here directly.¡±


    The olddy came over with tea and did not disturb them. She put it down and went back to the courtyard to work.


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°Second Mistress, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t wait any longer. It seemed like there was an emergency.


    Mrs. Deng pursed her lips. ¡°I know that Lady Lu¡¯s craftsmanship is good. I saw Yuehua¡¯s makeupst time. Tomorrow, I would like to ask you to help me do up a little.¡±


    This was a business that came knocking on her door. Shu Yu naturally did not reject it.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I wonder what makeup requirements Second Madam


    Madam Deng pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Tomorrow, my cousin will treat us. We haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. However, our rtionship is quite good. She¡­Her status is important, so I want to see her. I can¡¯t be too shabby and embarrass her. However, I couldn¡¯t be too ostentatious and overshadow the main character. I just want to dress up a little to show that I value you. Does Lady Lu understand?¡±


    Although Madam Deng was the daughter-inw of the Jiang family in the past, because Jiang Yi was not favored, there were only two or three servant girls around her. She did many things herself. Naturally, she did not have much money in her hands, and her clothes were not very exquisite.


    After they split up, the husband and wife ran their own Auspicious Wine Shop. They did everything themselves and wore aprons all day, not to mention dressing up.


    Speaking of which, it had been a long time since Madam Deng had dressed up properly.


    But this time was different. She couldn¡¯t possibly wear gray clothes to see her cousin like before.


    Madam Deng couldn¡¯t say how important her cousin¡¯s status was, so she was still a little vague.


    However, Shu Yu was the person who knew the identity of Madam Dengs cousin. The second wife of the vice minister of the central judicial office was indeed very valuable in this small Jiangyuan County.


    So Madam Chang hade at this time?


    Shu Yu had originally wanted to get to know Madam Chang through Madam Deng, so she could try her best to get the vice minister of the central judicial office, who was in charge of the Shu Family¡¯s case, to help out when the time was right.


    But ever since she met Xiang Weinan, she knew that she was also involved in the Shu family¡¯s matters. His power in this matter was not necessarily less than that of the vice minister of the central judicial office.


    Therefore, Shu Yu decided to build a good rtionship with Xiang Weinan. After all, the two of them had already crossed paths before, so why would she waste her time on Madam Chang?


    Unexpectedly, at this time, Madam Chang came to Jiangyuan County.


    ¡°Miss Lu? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°l probably have an idea. Juste to the shop tomorrow morning. I promise to dress you up properly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Lady Lu..¡±

 Chapter 415 - 415: Dahu’ s Request

    Chapter 415 - 415: Dahu¡¯ s Request


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After she finished speaking, Madam Deng left.


    It was gettingte. Shu Yu nned to find Meng Yunzheng to understand the situation after dark, so she went into the kitchen to cook dinner.


    Just as she was about to wash the rice, she saw Dahu carrying his bag and rushing back.


    The one who brought him back was Daya. When Daya saw Shu Yu busy herself in the kitchen, she immediately washed her hands and came over to help.


    Who knew that after a while, Dahu would alsoe in? Moreover, he looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. He followed behind Shu Yu step by step, helping to pick vegetables and carry things.


    When Shu Yu turned around for the third time and almost bumped into him, he finally couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter? You just followed behind me without saying anything. I¡¯m not a worm in your stomach, so I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    Dahu chuckled and leaned next to her. He said softly, ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯m doing pretty well in school.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Yes, and then?¡±


    ¡°l made a few friends, and they were very friendly to me. I entered schoolte and couldn¡¯t keep up with the teachers¡¯ homework at the beginning. There were some things I didn¡¯t understand, but they were very enthusiastic to help me.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded as she cut the vegetables. Children of this age were still very innocent. On the first day of Dahu¡¯s appearance in school with a special bag and generously letting them look at it, they naturally returned the favor and did not hesitate to give up their knowledge when he needed it.


    Moreover, their Dahu was sensible and motivated. She knew how to take care of people. It was normal for him to be likable.


    ¡°These few days, they even brought me food to school. There are sweets and pastries. ¡±


    Shu Yu continued to nod. She knew this.


    Dahu would eat a little and bring the rest home for his family to taste.


    ¡°Today, when Weng Yi gave me some pastries, I identally said that popcorn was delicious. None of them had eaten it, so they pestered me for a long time, Second Sister, in a few days, it will be the holiday. I want to invite them to our house as guests, is that okay?¡±


    Shu Yu understood. She looked back at the little guy¡¯s nervous face and smiled. ¡°Of course. Do you want me to make popcorn again and treat your ssmates to a taste?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dahu grinned and said, ¡°Second Sister, can I?¡±


    ¡°Sure, Second Sister is very supportive of you making more friends.¡± Shu Yu answered affirmatively, ¡°You can count itter and see how many ssmates are there. Second Sister knows how much 1 need to do.¡¯


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After getting an affirmative answer, Dahu became even more diligent. He busied himself in the kitchen like a small spinning top.


    Shu Yu did not stop him. Although Dahu was a boy and a schr, the saying that a gentleman should stay away from the kitchen did not apply to her at all.


    As long as his daily homework was arranged andpleted, she was very supportive of him being busy with other things. It was a bnce between work and rest.


    Shu Yu smiled and continued to cut the vegetables. After a while, Sanya ran in.


    She also wanted to be with her brother and sister. She could not be alone outside.


    The little girl ran behind the stove to light the fire, putting in a lot of effort.


    When the other adults in the family returned, they saw the four siblings busy preparing arge table of dishes.


    After Shu Yu finished her meal, she went back to her room to prepare the things that Madam Deng needed tomorrow.


    When the sky waspletely dark and the Lu family had all rested, she stood up and left the house, heading straight for the Meng family..

 Chapter 416 - 416: The Shu Family’s Ending Is Out

    Chapter 416 - 416: The Shu Family¡¯s Ending Is Out


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There was no one in the alley. Shu Yu came to the Meng family¡¯s door with familiarity. Just as she was about to knock on the door, the courtyard door opened at this time.


    Zhao Xi took a step back and let her in.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and walked into the hall. As expected, Meng Yunzheng had already prepared fruits and snacks and was waiting for her.


    ¡°You knew I wasing?¡± Shu Yu sat down on the chair beside him.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, ¡°l guessed it. I thought that you must be very eager to know the news of the Shu family. You shouldn¡¯t be able to wait for a few days.¡±


    Shu Yu poured herself a ss of water and gulped it down before getting straight to the point. ¡°So, how¡¯s the Shu family? Did anything happen when you followed Shu Feng to the Dongan Province?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyebrows. She was quite concerned about him.


    ¡°Nothing happened. They were so focused on the painting that they ignored everything else. They didn¡¯t expect us to follow his lead and dig out the other factions of the Shu family in the Dongan Province.¡±


    After a pause, Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°The Shu family is finished.¡±


    Shu Yu had probably guessed that she was more concerned about the Shu family¡¯s oue.


    ¡°With their crimes, how will they be sentenced in the end?¡±


    Nieng Yunzheng pondered for a moment, then looked up and said, ¡°Old Master Shu is not a bold person, so the main crime is corruption. The amount is not huge, but it is not small either. ording to thews of the Dasu dynasty, he would at most be sentenced to beheading himself, and the rest of the Shu family would not be implicated.¡±


    At most, the family property would be confiscated and the Shu family would be locked up in prison. After a few years, they would still be released.


    However¡­ The Shu family was embroiled in the War of the Princes.


    ¡°Someone from above is targeting the Shu family, so the Shu family¡¯s crime is huge. If First Master Shu is beheaded, the rest of the Shu family should be exiled.¡¯


    Shu Yu drank the water silently. As expected, the result was the same as in the book.


    She thought for a moment. ¡°Then, what about the fake Third Miss of the Shu family?¡±


    Speaking of this, Meng Yunzhengs expression suddenly became a lot more serious. He sat up slightly. ¡°This is also the most important thing I want to tell you today.¡±


    Shu Yu looked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The person presiding over the Shu family¡¯s case this time is the vice minister of central judicial office, Lord Jing. He has carefully interrogated the Shu family¡¯s people, and many of them know your identity. Especially Concubine Xue. She exined your background very clearly. She also said that you escaped and that the captured Third Miss of the Shu family was an imposter.¡± Shu Yu was speechless. D*mn it, she really couldn¡¯t escape.


    She rubbed her temples. ¡°So, I have to apany the Shu family in exile, right?¡±


    Although she knew that this would be the oue, she still felt frustrated when she heard the news.


    However, she was originally in a mess, but now hended on the ground.


    Meng Yunzhengs mouth tightened. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem on Lord Jing¡¯s side. Besides, Xiang Weinan has already told him about your identity. Lord Jing also knows that you were the one who found the painting. ¡°However, Lord Jing was not the only one trying the Shu family¡¯s case. There were also several forces involved, including those who targeted the Shu family.¡±


    ¡°Although your presence in the Shu family is very weak, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t exist. They will find you. Even if you are only the adopted daughter of the Shu family, even if the Shu family wants to kill you, they will not leave you outside. They even suspected that the Shu family had gotten wind of it in advance, so they deliberately sent you away in such a way to leave a backup n..¡±

 Chapter 417 - 417: Shu Yu Only Has One Month

    Chapter 417 - 417: Shu Yu Only Has One Month


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was speechless. She felt even more wronged than Dou Er.


    Nieng Yunzheng saw that she was just lowering her head and did not speak. Although the candles were lit in the hall, her vision was dim and he could not see her expression clearly, but he knew that she was not feeling good. Meng Yunzheng could not help but clench his fists. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Although it¡¯s exile, I¡¯ll make arrangements for you along the way. I won¡¯t let you suffer. When you go to the exile area, you¡¯ll be back in three months at most.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her head in surprise. He was thinking the same thing as her?


    Three months was indeed a very short period.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, ¡°There are some things that I shouldn¡¯t tell you. But now that you¡¯re involved, I¡¯ll exin it to you clearly.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Right now, there are two factions in the Imperial Court that arepeting fiercely. One faction is the Second Prince¡¯s people, and the other faction is the Third Prince¡¯s people. The Shu family was the Third Prince¡¯s people, so the one who targeted him was naturally the Second Prince. Of course, these were all on the surface. There was still a force lurking in the dark.¡±


    Shu Yu knew that this force was the Fifth Prince.


    The male protagonist in the book was the Fifth Prince¡¯s man. Not only he, but also the vice minister of the central judicial office seemed to stand on no one¡¯s side and only listened to the Emperor¡¯s orders. In truth, he was also one of the Fifth Prince¡¯s men. On the surface, he was leading the Shu family¡¯s case because the Second Prince had extended his hand to the Shu family in an attempt to cut off the Third Prince¡¯s power in the Dongan Province.


    However, the third-party benefited from the fight between the snipe and the m. The one who truly led all of this was the Fifth Prince.


    Since the vice minister of the central judicial office was the Fifth Prince¡¯s man, the one who had a close rtionship with him, Xiang Weinan, was naturally the same.


    so¡­


    Shu Yu looked at Meng Yunzheng in front of her. ¡°Are you all the people of this prince who is hiding in the dark? You too?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°No, we should be considered partners. We just have amon enemy. After we take down this person, I will have nothing to do with him. Therefore, I don¡¯t participate in many things.¡±


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to retreat unscathed.


    He didn¡¯t need to care about the Shu family¡¯s matters. His current mission was only to find the Master of Dongqing Temple.


    It was only because of Shu Yu that she was so attentive.


    Nieng Yunzheng didn¡¯t tell Shu Yu who the prince was, but he did reveal a lot of information.


    Meng Yunzheng continued to analyze with her. ¡°Even if you¡¯re not the daughter of the Shu family, just in case, the Second Prince¡¯s men will look for you. Even if Lord Jing wants to help you, he can¡¯t do much. Otherwise, his identity will be exposed and he won¡¯t be able to protect himself.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Will they find this ce?¡±


    ¡°l know what you¡¯re worried about. You¡¯re afraid of implicating the Lu family. But don¡¯t worry, Jiangyuan County is now within Xiang Weinan¡¯s sphere of influence. He will try his best to conceal your whereabouts and ¡°find¡± you a monthter.¡¯


    There was only one month left.


    It seemed that she did not have much time left.


    Zhao Xi consoled her, ¡°Actually, a month is already quite long. That Aunt Xue of yours really can¡¯t wait to find you and kill you. She¡¯s already said everything that she shouldn¡¯t have said. When she bought you, she didn¡¯t know your grandmother¡¯s identity, but she did know where to trade. Even if you¡¯re not in Jiangyuan County, it¡¯s not far from here. The person who¡¯s looking for you wille in this direction.¡¯


    Therefore, a month was the longest time that Xiang Weinan and the others could buy..

 Chapter 418 - 418: They Are Going to the Southwest Too

    Chapter 418 - 418: They Are Going to the Southwest Too


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°1 know. Thank you.¡±


    She knew that it was Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi who went to see Lord Jing in the Dongan Province. They must have helped a lot.


    At the very least, the three months of exile were mostly fought for by them.


    Zhao Xi felt a little ufortable when he saw her thanking him so seriously. He coughed lightly. ¡°In short, you don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯ll take care of everything on the way. The soldiers escorting you are also our people. At that time, we will follow behind your escort team and send you to the southwest.¡± Shu Yu was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re going to the southwest too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°My mission is to find the master of Dongqing Temple. There has been no news from the people who went to look for her previously. ¡°We naturally have to make a trip.¡±


    What he didn¡¯t say was that he should have gone to the southwest personally when he first found out about the whereabouts of the master of Dongqing Temple.


    It was just that he was a little concerned about Shu Yu¡¯s matter, especially at the critical moment when the Shu family was about to have an ident. He was worried that something would happen to her.


    Thus, he told the Fifth Prince that the ck market in Jiangyuan County was about to open. He had a very important auction item that he wanted to bid for, so he stayed behind.


    Now that the Shu family¡¯s matter was settled, he would wait another month and set off with the escort team.


    Shu Yu was the disciple of the master of Dongqing Temple. With her around, the chances of finding the master of Dongqing Temple were higher. The Fifth Prince naturally had no objections.


    However, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi going to the southwest together was indeed a good thing for Shu Yu.


    After all, he was someone he knew and had strength. It was still very reassuring.


    Wasn¡¯t it just three months? It passed in the blink of an eye.


    Shu Yu raised her head and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not afraid of going to the southwest. However, there¡¯s something I want to ask you for help with.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡¯


    ¡°Since I¡¯ll be back in a few months, I don¡¯t n to tell my family so that they won¡¯t worry.¡±


    For ordinary people, exile was something that could cause the sky to copse.


    The olddy was old, and the three children were young. Her parents had finally found her. If they knew that she was going to go through such an experience, they would probably not be able to bear it for a while.


    Moreover, if the people in the vige or the county knew that she had been exiled, the Lu family would all be criticized. Their finally good days would be difficult again.


    ¡°l n to tell them that my master is in some trouble and that 1 have to look for her. I¡¯ll be back in at most half a year.¡± Shu Yu raised her head. ¡°Therefore, regarding the exile to the southwest, don¡¯t make this matter public, and don¡¯t let others know.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng agreed. ¡°Of course. You¡¯ll have to return to the prefecture when the timees.¡±


    She was found and brought back, so she would naturally be exiled along with the Shu family.


    Zhao Xi was curious. ¡°Oh right, after you left, the Lu family¡¯s shop¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What happened to the shop?¡± Shu Yu did not understand, but he quickly understood. He smiled and said, ¡°Do you mean that the shop will not be able to operate without me? You¡¯re wrong. Although I was the one who opened the boutique in the beginning, I was only busy during that period. The ones who supported the shop were my parents and sister. I didn¡¯t do anything after that.¡±


    A ready-to-wear shop was a ready-to-wear shop. Its purpose was to sell ready-made clothes.


    It was just that in the beginning, Shu Yu used makeup as a gimmick to exaggerate publicity and attract customers.


    After Lady Ding led her sisters to shop a lot at the ce, Yiren Pavilion became famous..

 Chapter 419 - 419: Want to Earn Money at the Black Market

    Chapter 419 - 419: Want to Earn Money at the ck Market


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the customers stabilized, there were not many people who needed Shu Yu¡¯s makeup. Didn¡¯t she see that in the past month, including Madam Deng tomorrow, she had only received three orders for image design?


    On the contrary, the ready-made clothes in the shop had always had customers who liked them.


    At first, the clothes were indeed designed by Shu Yu. Later on, Madam Ruan and Xiang made more of them themselves, and the feeling and inspiration came out. The two of them had discussed. With the suggestions of Daya and Fu Xiangdi, as well as the opinions of the customers in the shop, they slowly began to adjust themselves. They no longer needed Shu Yu¡¯s confirmation.


    Madam Ruan had a weak personality, but now that she had found something she liked, she gradually became more cheerful.


    She was indeed very skillful in making clothes.


    The sales of the dolls made by the olddy were also very good. The rags at home were not enough at all. A few days ago, they had brought in more.


    Therefore. Shu Yu had not been to Yiren Pavilion for a lone time. but he had


    always had a stable ie.


    Meng Yunzheng also saw this very clearly.


    He looked up at Zhao Xi and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that Miss Lu nned to let go a long time ago? Not only Yiren Pavilion, but Old Third Lu and Yuan Shanchuan also had stable jobs now.¡±


    Zhao Xi blinked, then blinked again. A momentter, he suddenly reacted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Miss Lu had long expected that she would be exiled, so she found a way out for everyone in the Lu Family, right?¡±


    Thinking about it carefully, the current Lu family could indeed live a good life without Lady Lu, but¡­


    After hearing Zhao Xi¡¯s words, Meng Yunzheng turned to look at Shu Yu with a questioning look in his eyes.


    Shu Yu coughed lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that godly to expect my ending.¡± Even if he had expected it, he had to say that he didn¡¯t know!!


    ¡°I¡¯m just taking precautions. After all, the Shu family has done many evil things. Who knows if they will implicate me.¡± Zhao Xi nodded. ¡°That makes sense.¡¯


    Meng Yunzheng still looked at her suspiciously.


    Shu Yu immediately stood up. ¡°I know what I need to know. It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng also stood up. He didn¡¯t ask further and just said, ¡°If you need any help, juste to me¡­us.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around nimbly. When she was about to reach the door, she suddenly stopped and patted her forehead. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot something.¡±


    She walked back quickly and asked Meng Yunzheng, ¡°Well, do you know how often the ck market is open?¡± ¡°Half a year.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Half a year?


    It had been too long. It seemed that her hopes of saving up arge sum of money before she was exiled had been shattered.


    She should think of another way to fool around elsewhere¡­Earning money.


    Shu Yu sighed. Meng Yunzheng asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You still want to go to the ck market?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I just have something that I want to put up for auction on the ck market. Haha, isn¡¯t this the case? The road to the southwest is far away, so I have to have some money.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng subconsciously wanted to say that he had silver, but he hesitated for a moment and stopped. Instead, he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can take the things to the ck market. After the other party evaluated it, they would ept it directly. However, the price was slightly lower than when it was auctioned.¡¯


    Shu Yu t s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Zhao Xi was curious.. ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 420 - 520: Lu Erbai’s Carriage

    Chapter 420 - 520: Lu Erbai¡¯s Carriage


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The leading officer came over.¡± How is it?¡±


    ¡°We can only take it back ourselves.¡± Fortunately, the mules and carts they had bought were not far ahead.


    The two of them carried the bamboo cage and left.


    As soon as they left, the old couple who had already left poked their heads out again.


    The old man¡¯s originally bent back slowly straightened a little. He let out a breath. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re finally in time. Let¡¯s go back to the inn. Mother and the others are still waiting.¡±


    These two people were Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan, who had been disguised by Daya.


    After noon, the Lu family found out that Shu Yu had already started to act crazy, so they quickly took a shortcut to the county town.


    Meng Yunzheng and the others continued to follow behind the exiled team.


    Lu Erbai was a carpenter, so it was very easy for him to make a bamboo cage.


    He specially chose the best bamboo and the whole family worked together. They were very fast and finished it at five o¡¯clock.


    Lu Erbai ground the bamboos one by one to ensure that there were no barbs on them.


    Moreover, this thing was not simply fixed by a bamboo pole. It also had a nted and curved binding.


    He even carved a pattern on the bamboo, which looked very exquisite. There was even a small roof on top, which did not look like a prison carriage at all.


    As for the roof, the two officers had seen it from the beginning. It didn¡¯t matter. After all, they weren¡¯t going to make a real prison carriage. However, the pattern was only discovered after he carried the item back.


    They discovered that not only were there patterns on the bamboo, but there was also a curtain. It was just that it had been tied to it previously, and the color was close to the bamboo. It was only because the sky was dark that they could not see it.


    The officers looked at each other. If they hung some essories and improved it, it would be no different from a carriage, right?


    They wanted to sit on it too.


    The leader of the officers took the remaining tael of silver and said, ¡°Alright, we can have a good meal tomorrow with this silver.¡±


    The officers immediately became happy. After looting Shu Yu¡¯s silver, they finally felt at ease.


    The next morning, the Shu family members came to the courtyard listlessly.


    Last night, they were all huddled together and did not sleep well.


    On the other hand, Shu Yu upied a big bunk by herself. No one ground their teeth, no one talked in their sleep, no one snored, and there was no stench. She slept exceptionally soundly and was in high spirits.


    The Shu family gritted their teeth and wanted to pounce on her and kill her.


    However, who knew that Shu Yu was even more excited than them? When she saw them, she seemed to have thought of the past. She rushed over fiercely and looked like she was about to attack again.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Shu family screamed and took two steps back in fear.


    Fortunately, the officer reacted quickly this time and immediately pulled her back. Then, he pushed Shu Yu forward. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t dare? I think you¡¯re crazy. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    He pushed her to the front of the prison carriage and opened the door for her to enter.


    Then, he locked the door and scolded, ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯ll stay up here obediently.¡±


    The Shu family members were stunned. Prison carriages? No, this did not look like a prison cart at all. Instead, it looked like a mule carriage.


    The eldest daughter of the Shu family couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°She, she¡¯s going to ride this to the southwest in the future?¡±


    The officer raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you still want her to go with you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being strangled to death by her?¡±


    Shu Yu cooperated and mmed her hands on the bamboo railing, ring at the big girl with bloodshot eyes.

 Chapter 421 - 521: Are You Going Out For An Outing?

    Chapter 421 - 521: Are You Going Out For An Outing?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Shu family had lingering fears about what happened yesterday. Shu Yu ate well and was very strong. They could not resist at all.


    However, the Shu family was still unwilling.


    Why was she the one receiving preferential treatment when she made a mistake and killed someone?


    Right, for the Shu family, having a prison carriage on the road of exile was a kind of preferential treatment. Even though this prison carriage had always been used to imprison felons, they still wanted to sit on it.


    The Shu family was dissatisfied, but they did not dare to resist. After all, those officials were also on Shu Yu¡¯s side for the sake of money.


    The officer did not care what they thought. The leading officer directly sat on the shaft of the carriage and drove the carriage forward.


    The other officers led the Shu family members and quickly followed.


    Shu Yu sat on the prison carriage and carefully observed the pattern on the bamboo.


    When she got into the car just now, she knew that this thing must have been made by her father. After all, the strange-looking house pattern was very simr to the house she had drawn behind the carriage of her mule carriage.


    She also said that it was an RV.


    Now, she was also sitting in an RV.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and could not help butugh.


    The leading official said, ¡°Lady Lu, there is a curtain on the eaves of the carriage. You can put it down to block the light. If you¡¯re tired, you can take a nap. Anyway, this car is slow.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± She did pull down the curtain. There were four sides, and once she was pulled down, she was immediatelypletely covered. No one even knew what she was doing inside.


    The Shu family followed behind and became even more furious when they saw this.


    Was this a prison carriage? This was a carriage.


    She was not an exiled prisoner. She was simply a youngdy from a wealthy family who had gone out to y.


    In the afternoon, the originally sunny weather became gloomy again. It was obvious that it was going to rain.


    Shu Yu was d that she had taken action yesterday. If she didn¡¯t have this car, her feet would have rotted again tomorrow if she had to walk in the water in the afternoon.


    The rain poured down. Shu Yu cleverly spread the straw raincoat on the prison carriage.


    Although the bamboo cage had a roof, it was only for decorative purposes. The roof was still empty. When Lu Erbai had first made it, he couldn¡¯t go overboard.


    However, with the straw raincoat blocking it, it was not a big deal.


    She then lowered the curtains on the four sides of the car so that the rain on the sides could be blocked.


    Apart from that, she also had an umbre. She held it up again, and thest bit of rain was almost blocked.


    The officers behind were stunned by this scene.


    F*ck, this prisoner¡¯s life was even better than theirs.


    The Shu family members were even more aggrieved. The umbres they hadst time were still there. Although they each held one,pared to Shu Yu who was sittingfortably in the prison carriage and not getting wet at all, they felt like they were crossing mountains and ridges. It was too difficult.


    Shu Yu took out a candy and ate it while listening to the rain.


    Her father had given her these candies the night before, so Little Candy could still hide on her.


    She was the only one in the carriage, so no one noticed her eating.


    However, she could asionally hear the quarrels of the Shu family behind her.


    On a rainy day, with Shu Yu inparison, they became more and more impatient.


    Then, they all began to me Mrs. Xue. The Fourth Young Lady even wanted to imitate Shu Yu and fight with Aunt Xue. Perhaps she could also get a ride in the car.


    However, before she could do anything, she was stopped by the eldest girl.

 Chapter 422 - 422: To Split the Silver

    Chapter 422 - 422: To Split the Silver


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Doctor Xu left in a hurry. Even though the weather was already quite cool, his forehead was still sweating a lot.


    However, this did not affect his exceptionally excited expression.


    Doctor Xu nodded repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for you. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    Shu Yu turned sideways and invited him in. When he passed the counter,


    Doctor Xu stopped for a moment and asked Lu Erbai, ¡°How¡¯s your leg? Has it hurt badly recently? Oh right, especially since it rained two days ago, how do you feel?¡±


    Lu Erbai hurriedly said, ¡°My leg is much better now. It did hurt for a while on the rainy day, but it wasn¡¯t serious. It¡¯s fine after applying the ointment Doctor Xu gave me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Doctor Xu was even happier. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll let you take a closer look after I¡¯m done talking to Miss Lu.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Xu.¡±


    Doctor Xuughed and followed Shu Yu to the backyard.


    Sitting down on the stone bench, Shu Yu poured him a ss of water. Doctor Xu gulped down two mouthfuls and felt much morefortable. He then said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m here today to give you a share.¡±


    ¡°Giving me money?¡± Shu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. Wasn¡¯t someone giving him a pillow when he was sleepy? She needed money recently.


    Doctor Xu was not satisfied with her exnation. ¡°1 told you that you¡¯re full of profligate behavior. You talk about money all day long.¡±


    The corner of Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. It¡¯s just a change of words, but you¡¯re making it sound so high and mighty?


    She didn¡¯t retort, and Doctor Xu didn¡¯t dwell on it. He took out an ount book from his pocket.


    ¡°Although you requested to settle the share once a month, I didn¡¯t agree. But I¡¯m not that unreasonable. When I¡¯m happy, I think I can still make an exception. ¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. At first, she was worried about being exiled, so she naturally wanted to settle the money in a short period, so she requested to settle it once a month.


    However, the time was too short. There was no such rule.


    ording to Doctor Xu, he hadn¡¯t even prepared for the first month, so how could he pay? The cost? Then, she would have to invest money into it.


    Shu Yu had no choice. After all, this kind of business was not a quick way to make money.


    Therefore, she agreed to settle the ounts once every six months, even if she was exiled at that time¡­


    However, what she did not expect was that Doctor Xu woulde over to give her money today. Moreover, from the looks of it, the money was quite a lot.


    Doctor Xu happily drank another mouthful of water and pointed at the ount book on the table. ¡°Come, take a look at it yourself andpare the ounts. ¡±


    Shu Yu looked at his expression and began to look forward to it.


    She flipped open the ount book and looked at the handwriting on it. Doctor Xu¡¯s bone reconnecting skills were indeed quite good, but the handwriting was a little irritating to the eyes.


    Especially after seeing Meng Yunzhengs beautiful handwriting and paintings, Shu Yu¡¯s taste naturally improved.


    Not only that, but Doctor Xu also had to keep track of the ounts, which was quite taxing.


    She found it difficult to read, but Doctor Xu was still urging her. ¡°l say you should read faster.¡¯


    Shu Yu ignored him. How could he read the ount book so quickly? Even if she trusted Doctor Xu, she was still meticulous in his ounts.


    She slowly got used to Doctor Xu¡¯s bookkeeping method. Then, she slowly looked at the back. The more she looked, the more surprised she became. ¡°There are so many orders? Also, your pricing¡­Quite high..¡±

 Chapter 423 - 423: Earning Insanely

    Chapter 423 - 423: Earning Insanely


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Doctor Xu was calm and collected. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Scar removal cream is a good thing, especially for those girls who care about their looks. They are willing to spend no matter how much money they have.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just thedies. Many young masters felt ufortable with a scar on their bodies.


    Doctor Xu had connections, so he might not be able to sell much in Jiangyuan County, but what about the Dongan Province? What about the Lehe Province? What about the capital?


    Of course, his hands could not reach the capital yet, but just the orders from the two provinces were enough for him to wake upughing in his dreams.


    Shu Yu smiled and continued to read the ount book. Doctor Xu only sold in bulk. Only in the early stages were they sold in small quantities, and in theter stages were all orders from dealers.


    A month¡¯s ount book was notplicated, and Shu Yu quickly flipped to the end.


    Even though she was mentally prepared, she was still shocked when she saw the final calction.


    Seeing that she had finished reading, Doctor Xu took out a few silver notes from his body. ¡°Here, this is your share. One thousand taels. I¡¯ll round it up for you. You get three and a half taels more. I¡¯ll deduct it from next month¡¯s share.¡¯


    Shu Yu pressed her fingers and told herself to calm down. She was also a person who had seen the world. How could she be intimidated by a mere thousand taels?


    But¡­ She was so happy. One thousand taels of silver was thergest sum of money she had ever received in this world.


    D*mn it. Why is this ointment so profitable?


    She only took 5 0/0 of the money. In other words, Doctor Xu had earned 20,000 taels of silver this month.


    She had thought that Doctor Xu would set the price of the scar removal cream at ten taels or twenty taels, but he set it at thirty taels or fifty taels. As expected of a greedy man who charged her fifteen taels of silver just to set her father¡¯s bones.


    Excluding the negligible cost, wouldn¡¯t Doctor Xu earn like crazy?


    Shu Yu sighed. ¡°I¡¯m starting to regret selling you the recipe.¡±


    Doctor Xu red at her. ¡°We signed an agreement.¡±


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Doctor Xu, you said that I¡¯m greedy. Look at how anxious you were just now. Don¡¯t worry. Am I the kind of person who goes back on my word? Although this scar removal cream is profitable, I¡¯m still very clear that only with your connections and status can this cream be sold at a high price.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she justmenting?


    Moreover, although there were many orders this month, it might not be the case in the future. After all, it was not a daily item and the price was high. It might slowly stabilize in the future.


    Shu Yu took the one thousand taels of silver. Her depressed mood fromst night suddenly became sunny again.


    Doctor Xu took another two sips of tea and stood up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve sent you the money. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    He was quite busy now. In the past, there were not many patients in the clinic, so he was very free. However, it was different now. He had a big order.


    Doctor Xu left the room cheerfully and went to check on Lu Erbai¡¯s leg.


    Shu Yu was still sitting on the stone bench, holding a banknote of one thousand taels in her hand. She let out a long breath.


    After a long while, she got up and tidied up the tea set on the table. After washing the cups, she came out.


    Once they reached the main hall, Shu Yu saw Lu Erbai carving something with his head lowered.


    She walked over quietly, but Lu Erbai still heard footsteps. He looked up and smiled at her. ¡°You¡¯re out?¡±


    ¡°Father, what are you carving?¡± Shu Yu leaned forward and looked at the carving knife in his hand.


    After Lu Erbai had finished fixing thest bit of the thing, he released his hand and handed it over.. ¡°Try it?¡±

 Chapter 424 - 424: Spend More Time With Your Family

    Chapter 424 - 424: Spend More Time With Your Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu looked at the wooden hairpin in front of him and reached out to take it.


    ¡°For me?¡±


    Lu Erbai nodded. ¡°Yes, this is for you. Father didn¡¯t have any other skills, but I was very good at carpentry.¡±


    The wooden hairpin was carved very delicately, especially the pattern on it. It was a lifelike little fox head, and it was a little cute.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but look up at Lu Erbai. Was she like a little fox in her father¡¯s heart?


    Lu Erbai smiled. He lowered his head and took the tiny beaded flower from the counter. Then, he took the wooden hairpin from her hand and iid the beaded flower on the hairpin. A string of tassels hung down, making it look even more yful.


    ¡°You can make do with it first. Wait for Father to buy jade for you in the future.¡¯


    Shu Yu!s heart was warm. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±


    ¡°What are you thanking me for? What a silly girl.¡± Lu Erbai watched Shu Yu insert the wooden hairpin into his hair and instantly felt satisfied.


    Shu Yu stood by the counter and chatted with Lu Erbai for a while.


    She knew that Lu Erbai preferred carpentry. After all, that was his forte. However, the shop in front of him had just opened, and he was the only one in the family who could keep ounts. Therefore, he was reading while looking after the shop.


    asionally, when he was free, he would carve some small things with a carving knife to avoid getting rusty.


    However, after the shop officially went on the right track, he would still have to hire another shopkeeper.


    At noon, Shu Yu stayed in the shop to apany Lu Erbai for lunch. After that, she packed her things and prepared to return to Liufang Alley.


    When they passed by the back door of the county government office, they did not expect to see the Jiang family¡¯s carriage parked there.


    Jiang Ren was talking to the gatekeeper with a fawning smile on his face.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one. Jiang Li, who had already fallen out with him, was also speaking in a low voice. It was rare for the two brothers not to quarrel on the spot.


    The entanglement here had attracted a few passersby to watch.


    When Shu Yu heard the two of them discussing, she stopped and leaned over to eavesdrop.


    That person said, ¡°The Jiang family is regretting it to death now. Back then, they didn¡¯t treat the second young master of the Jiang family well. When they split up, they had to persuade the second branch to give them a small shop that did not make much money. He originally thought that the second branch was just like that. Who knew that the Madam Deng was so impressive? They had a rtive who was a high-ranking official from the capital.¡±


    When the others heard this, they eximed, ¡°A high-ranking official from the capital? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I heard that Madam Deng has a cousin who married very well. Today, she invited the couple over for a gathering.¡±


    As that person spoke, he pouted his lips in the direction of the Jiang brothers. ¡°See, they heard the news and insisted oning over, saying that they wanted to see Jiang Yi.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, now they remember that they still have this brother.¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. Now that he remembered, it was toote for regrets.


    She didn¡¯t continue listening and strolled back to Liufang Alley.


    However, she did not go home. Instead, she went to the courtyard where she made clothes. Inside, Madam Ruan, Mrs. Xiang, and the others were working, their movements swift and skillful.


    Seeing Shu Yue over, Mrs. Ruan was surprised for a moment. She quickly stopped and asked, ¡°Yu, you¡¯re here. Did something happen at home?¡±


    ¡°No, 1 just came to see you.¡± She just wanted to spend more time with her family in the remaining month.


    She stayed in the garment room for half the afternoon and was also busy inside and outside. She only returned home when it was almost evening..

 Chapter 425 - 425: The Unusual Shu Yu

    Chapter 425 - 425: The Unusual Shu Yu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu bought a bunch of vegetables and brought them home. The dishes she made were all dishes that she had never cooked before. It was very sumptuous. The Lu family members ate until they were all sprawled on the dining table with their stomachs out, not wanting to move at all.


    Shu Yu was the first to get up and walk around the courtyard to digest her food.


    After she walked one round, she saw Dahu and Sanyaing out. They followed behind her and stepped on her shadow.


    Shu Yu found it funny. Why was it like a mother duck bringing a duckling?


    She turned her head and asked Dahu, ¡°Have you asked? When is your ssmateing to visit? How many people came?¡±


    Dahu raised his head. ¡°I¡¯ve asked. They¡¯reing the day after tomorrow. There are eight of them.¡±


    Sanya eximed, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve already made eight friends? So powerful.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even have one.


    Shu Yu patted her head. The little girl did not go to school and was not familiar with the county. Other than helping out at home, she would go to the shop to y. At most, she would get to know a few young girls of the same age among the neighbors in Liufang Alley.


    However, there weren¡¯t many girls around, and Sanya hadn¡¯t been in Liufang Alley for long, so her best friend was Maneki.


    Dahu also held her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. My ssmates also have sisters. When we get to know each other better, we can y together.¡±


    Sanya nodded heavily. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu walked around again and felt a little morefortable. Then, she chased the two little fellows to read.


    Every day when Dahu came back from school, he would bring Sanya to read for an hour. He was very much like a young master.


    Shu Yu turned around and walked to the kitchen. It had been so long, and they couldn¡¯t still sit on the stool, especially the olddy. She was getting on in years, and she couldn¡¯t just sit like this.


    Who knew that when she walked to the kitchen door, she found that her parents were talking about her?


    ¡°Why do I feel that Yu is acting strange today?¡±


    It was Madam Ruan¡¯s voice. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was strange too. She talked to me in the shop all morning.¡± Although Lu Erbai was very happy that his daughter was chatting with him, this unusual behavior made him feel uneasy.


    Daya added, ¡°She went to the clothing room in the afternoon and spent the entire afternoon making clothes with us.¡±


    The olddy said, ¡°I even bought a lot of vegetables when I came back at night. There are also many varieties of cooking.¡±


    As she spoke, she frowned. ¡°It seems like something must have happened. Just give me an exnation¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence. It was inauspicious. Even when she thought of this possibility, the olddy couldn¡¯t help but p herself twice.


    Shu Yu, who was at the door, was speechless.


    It seemed that her actions today were too abnormal. Instead, it made her family suspicious.


    Forget it, she should go do her things tomorrow.


    Shu Yu did not enter the kitchen again. She turned around and went back to her room.


    Sure enough, the next day, under the worried gazes of her family, she waved her hand and went out. ¡°I won¡¯t be back for lunch. I might be a little busy today.¡±


    The olddy and the others heaved a sigh of relief.


    Three ck lines slid down Shu Yu¡¯s forehead. Was it that exaggerated?


    Sheughed and left the courtyard. After she left, she went straight to Doctor Xu¡¯s clinic.


    She had bought a saltpeter from the clinic. It was not easy to get this thing. Fortunately, she had a good rtionship with Doctor Xu, and he had connections. He had the few things that Shu Yu wanted..

 Chapter 426 - 426: Dahu’s Classmate

    Chapter 426 - 426: Dahu¡¯s ssmate


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu wanted to go to the ck market to sell things to make money, and the first thing she thought of was ss.


    This thing was said to be imported, so its origin would not be very abrupt. Moreover, one could tell at a nce that it was a good thing.


    Quartz sand was the most important material for making ss. She had seen it before in Jiangyuan County. She had the raw materials, but the melting point of the Quartz sand was high. It was impossible to reach such a temperature in this day and age. She could only find a way to lower the melting temperature of the Quartz sand.


    This required something else.


    Shu Yu was busy. Just preparing these things took a day.


    This was not enough. She had to find a ce to bake it.


    Of course, the best was the kiln used to make porcin. Unfortunately, in Jiangyuan County, such a kiln was controlled by the rich. If she wanted to borrow it, it would be a lot of trouble.


    Therefore, she could only look for something else. After thinking about it, the only thing she could think of was a cksmith¡¯s shop.


    However, the furnace could not be used, but some basic tools could still be borrowed.


    Coincidentally, the Fan family was in the porcin business. It seemed that she would have to trouble the second daughter of the Ding family again.


    Therefore, in the evening, Ding Yuehua came over to inform her of the date of the wedding. Shu Yu took the opportunity to ask to borrow some of the Fan family¡¯s porcin tools.


    They were all rtivelymon, so Ding Yuehua naturally had no objections.


    With everything ready, Shu Yu felt much more at ease.


    The next day, she didn¡¯t go out. Dahu¡¯s ssmates wereing, and she promised to make popcorn for them.


    Dahu had a day off today. Early in the morning, he got up excitedly and put on his clothes. After tidying up the house, he ran off to find Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu could not help butugh when she saw his solemn appearance.


    However, when she walked out of the room, she realized that it was not only Dahu who was nervous. The olddy, Sanya, and Daya, who had stayed at home to help, had also put on clean clothes. They had specially dressed up and tidied themselves up.


    Although they didn¡¯t seem to be acting strangely on the surface and seemed very calm, their actions were very subtle.


    Shu Yu went to wash her face and took the wooden hairpin that Lu Erbai had given her yesterday. Then, she went to do what she needed to do.


    At midnight, voices came from outside the door, asionally mixed with ¡°Is this the ce?¡± asked.


    Dahu had been in the courtyard the whole time. When he heard the noise, he immediately ran to open the door.


    As expected, when the door opened, he saw one of his ssmates raising his hand to knock.


    Dahu¡¯s eyes lit up and he said happily, ¡°You¡¯re here? Come in quickly.¡±


    The students were all young. After all, the Shuxian School was a school for enlightenment. The oldest was only the ten-year-old ssmate who was standing at the front and nning to knock on the door.


    Therefore, when these kids went out, their families were worried.


    However, there were also a few people whose families were not bad. They had servants at home, so behind these primary school students were two families ¡®old women and manservants.


    They didn¡¯te in. After sending him off, they smiled and nodded at Shu Yu, who was walking towards them. ¡°Our young master will have to trouble you.¡±


    After saying that, they left and waited until the afternoon to pick them up.


    As soon as she left, the group of children entered one after another. They first politely greeted the Lu family members in the courtyard, then stood at the side cautiously.


    Sanya hid behind the olddy and looked curiously at her brother¡¯s ssmates who were about the same age as her but had read a lot and were very capable.

 Chapter 427 - 427: An Extra One

    Chapter 427 - 427: An Extra One


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu closed the courtyard door and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t stand in the courtyard for now. Come in and sit. What do you want to drink? Let Dahu pour it for you.¡±


    As he spoke, Shu Yu¡¯s eyes swept over these people.


    One, two, three¡­Nine.


    Yes, there were nine of them.


    She had felt that something was wrong with the number of people. Dahu had clearly said that there were eight ssmates, but why was there one more now?


    Not only was there an extra one, but this extra one seemed to be out of ce with the others. Moreover, he was the tallest, even taller than his ten-year-old ssmate.


    When she was outside the courtyard earlier, she thought that these people were the family members of these students. She was worried that they woulde over to escort them. After sending them off, they would go back.


    In the end, this person followed them in. Not only did he enter, but his gaze was also bright as he sized up their courtyard.


    Shu Yu was puzzled. Then, she saw a young student in the crowd say with an embarrassed expression, ¡°This, this is my cousin, Jiang Leshan. He was afraid that I was young and insensible, so he followed me here to take a look. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The little boy lowered his head, looking very ashamed. He looked like he wanted to hide his head in the ground.


    Shu Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t me him. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re a guest. Come in and sit first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Everyone entered the door one after another. The young student walked at the back and whispered to Dahu, who was with him, ¡°Dahu, my cousin insisted oning. I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±


    Dahu also lowered his voice and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just one more person. However¡­ Didn¡¯t you have any contact with your cousin in the past?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he used to bully me and never brought me along to y. But he¡¯s been acting strange these past two days. He suddenly came to talk to me and said that brothers should help each other. He even bought me candy and snacks. I was scared to death.¡±


    The young student patted his chest with a look of lingering fear. ¡°I¡¯m not from the same school as him. In the past, when he saw me, he would avoid me and even say that our school was going to be unlucky. Yesterday, he waited for me outside after school and insisted on sending me home. Today is the same.¡±


    Dahuforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Dahu was the young one, but he spoke like a little adult. ¡°Let me tell you, my second sister is very powerful. With her around, your cousin doesn¡¯t have to be afraid even if he¡¯s a monster.¡±


    The young student nodded heavily. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡±


    The two of them walked into the main room, and Daya had already gone to the kitchen to bring tea over.


    After Dahu invited his ssmates to sit down, he immediately ran to the kitchen to get some food. The popcorn had not popped yet because it had to be eaten while it was hot. However, he had also prepared other food.


    After Dahu went out, Shu Yu followed him and quickly caught up with him. ¡°What did your ssmate say to you just now?¡±


    Dahu stopped in his tracks and told her the exact words without a word.


    In the end, he said worriedly, ¡°Second Sister, you said before that if you¡¯re trying to curry favor for no reason, you¡¯re either a traitor or a thief. Do you think his cousin has some conspiracy?¡±


    Shu Yu pondered and felt that there was something wrong.


    She suddenly remembered that when the child introduced his cousin, he said his surname was¡­Jiang.


    Moreover, it started to be strange again in the past two days.


    Shu Yu asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of your ssmate? Do you know what his parents do?¡±

 Chapter 428 - 428: The Child of the Jiang Family

    Chapter 428 - 428: The Child of the Jiang Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°His name is Jiang Huaiwen, and his family owns a wine shop.¡± Dahu exined in detail, ¡°He¡¯s older than me by half a month, but I¡¯m used to being an older brother, so he¡¯s like a younger brother to me. I have a very good rtionship with him. Now that his cousin is so strange, I¡¯m very worried about him.¡±


    Dahu was so worried that he frowned.


    Although heforted Jiang Huaiwen not to be afraid, he was very worried.


    Shu Yu pped her forehead when she heard this. It was a child of the Jiang family.


    So Jiang Huaiwen was the son of Jiang Yi and the Madam Deng? Looking at his age, it did match.


    She did not expect that Madam Deng¡¯s son was also studying at Shuxian School.


    That cousin, Jiang Leshan, should be the son of the Jiang family¡¯s first branch. In that case, it was not strange for him to be so attentive these past few days.


    After all, she had just seen Jiang Ren and Jiang Li run to the back door of the county government two days ago, moring to see Jiang Yi. They wanted to build a good rtionship with him and borrow the power of the rtives of Madam Deng.


    Now, Jiang Ren was nning to do both at the same time. He even sent his son out to let him and Jiang Yi¡¯s son show off their brotherhood.


    If that were the case, Jiang Huawen would not be in any danger.


    Shu Yu saw that Dahu¡¯s brows were knitted into a knot. She smiled and rubbed his head, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go back and tell your ssmate to tell his parents about this. His parents will know.¡±


    ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. In the future, if you encounter something that feels wrong, you must tell your family. You too. Don¡¯t hide it from them, understand? Look at Jiang Huaiwen, he¡¯s only five years old, and his cousin is already twelve. If something happens, he can¡¯t beat it or escape, right?¡±


    Dahu nodded heavily. After taking two steps, he suddenly asked in puzzlement, ¡°Second Sister, how do you know that his cousin is twelve years old?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Therefore, it was not good for children to be too sensitive.


    She smiled and said, ¡°When I heard you mention Jiang Huaiwen¡¯snguage, I remembered that his parents are people I know. Naturally, I knew.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The siblings entered the kitchen as they talked.


    After a while, the two of them came out with the candied nuts and returned to the central room.


    Shu Yu asked Dahu to entertain his ssmates while she went to the kitchen to make popcorn.


    When the students heard popcorn, their eyes lit up. ¡°Is it the popcorn that Dahu said was delicious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you guys sit down first. It¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    Everyone nodded repeatedly. After all, they were not very old. Although they had read a lot, they still could not control his drooling eyes.


    Shu Yuughed and turned to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Leshan, who had been silent all this while, suddenly stood up and pointed at Shu Yu. ¡°I finally remember where I¡¯ve seen you before.¡±


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. That was why this person had not made a sound since he entered the door. He was wondering where he had seen her before.


    Shu Yu did not have much of an impression of him.


    Jiang Leshan said excitedly, ¡°Lengshui Alley. I¡¯ve seen you in Lengshui Alley before.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard the familiar name.


    Lengshui Alley No. 14 was the house where Zhang Shu was caught having an affair with someone.


    Jiang Leshan suddenly realized something and said, ¡°That day, I heard that something big happened at the ÕÅÊ÷, so I ran over to take a look. You took a man away and said that he was your brother-inw, right?¡±


    As he spoke, he saw Daya entering the room and immediately shifted her gaze over. ¡°So, you¡¯re that¡­¡±

 Chapter 429 - 429: It Better Not Be Malicious

    Chapter 429 - 429: It Better Not Be Malicious


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. However, Jiang Leshan was still alert. He stopped here and did not continue.


    He even pped his mouth and said, ¡°Sorry, I just suddenly remembered where I saw you before. I mean no harm.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Really? It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡±


    Jiang Leshan¡¯s expression stiffened. He had already taken the initiative to give her a way out, but this woman still spoke in such a tone. She was not presentable.


    The atmosphere was a little stiff. Daya looked around and pulled Shu Yu out.


    Daya said softly, ¡°Yu, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s not argue with him. There were so many of Dahu¡¯s ssmates present today, so he shouldn¡¯t be unhappy.¡±


    Shu Yu rubbed her temples. ¡°I know. As long as he doesn¡¯t cause trouble and talk nonsense, I¡¯ll pretend he doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    Daya pushed her towards the kitchen. ¡°Alright, alright. Let Dahu stay in the living room and watch over the ce.¡± Let¡¯s go make popcorn.¡±


    After the two of them left, Dahu in the central room looked at Jiang Leshan with hostility and wariness.


    Jiang Leshan didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. He snorted coldly, his gaze full of disdain.


    When Dahu was entertaining the other ssmates, he stood up and pulled Jiang Huaiwen out. They stood under the eaves and whispered, ¡°Huaiwen, what kind of friends are you making?¡±


    Jiang Huaiwen was dumbfounded and took a step back unhappily. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I said that you¡¯re willing to degenerate. What status does our Jiang family have, and what status does their Lu family have?¡±


    Jiang Huaiwen asked, ¡°What identity? My family sells wine.¡±


    Jiang Leshan choked and almost spat at him. ¡°What liquor seller? Our Jiang family is also a reputable family in Jiangyuan County. Although your father has separated from us, he is still a member of our Jiang family. And your mother is the cousin of a high official¡¯s wife. In the future, she will be interacting with the wives of high officials and dignitaries. Father and mother are both promising people, but look, you¡¯re the one dragging us down here, interacting with some shady people.¡±


    Jiang Huawen¡¯s confused expression became even more obvious after hearing so much.


    But thest sentence made him very unhappy. ¡°Who¡¯s shady? Dahu is very good. He takes good care of me.¡±


    Jiang Leshan sneered. ¡°What¡¯s good about it? Do you know what kind of person Lu Dahu¡¯s sister is? His sister had divorced someone. His brother-inw was gay and liked men. Who knew if Lu Dahu would also be affected by him and be abnormal?


    If you still want to be close to such a person, be careful that you will be led astray in the future. I didn¡¯t say it out loud just now because of you.¡±


    Jiang Huawen pursed his lips tightly and shook off Jiang Leshan¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re the abnormal one.¡±


    As he spoke, he returned to the central room.


    Jiang Leshan pulled him back. ¡°Do you not understand what I¡¯m saying? Let me tell you, don¡¯t make friends with just anyone. They¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care. My friends are all very good.¡±


    Jiang Huaiwen was annoyed to death. This cousin of his had bullied him in the past, and now he still wanted to control him. He was the abnormal one. His entire body was abnormal.


    He no longer paid any attention to Jiang Leshan. This time, he quickly ran back to the central room.


    Jiang Leshan stood rooted to the ground and spat. ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. If my father didn¡¯t ask me to build a good rtionship with you, who would be willing to talk to you? Stupid thing.¡±


    Although he said that, when he entered the central room, the expression on his face became as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 430 - 430: Get Out

    Chapter 430 - 430: Get Out


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Shu Yu came in with arge te of popcorn, the central room was still very harmonious.


    She nced at Jiang Leshan. Although thetter¡¯s face was a little smelly, he didn¡¯t cause any trouble.


    Dahu called out to everyone. ¡°This is the popcorn I was talking about. Try it. It¡¯s delicious and warm.¡±


    The primary school students had already smelled the strong fragrance earlier. When they saw the golden popcorn, they all ran forward curiously.


    However, due to the restraint of etiquette, no one made the first move.


    Dahu grabbed a handful and stuffed it into the hands of a ssmate standing closest to him. ¡°Eat quickly.¡±


    The ssmate was a little fatty. He couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. After stuffing it into his mouth, he immediately cheered,¡± Delicious. Crispy and sweet. It¡¯s memorable.¡±


    As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t wait to eat the second one.


    When everyone saw this, they went forward and grabbed a handful each, praising as they ate.


    Jiang Leshan also went forward to grab a few to eat. He was not greedy. He was the grandson of the Jiang family. Not to mention Jiangyuan County, he had even eaten the scarce snacks in the Dongan province and even the capital. He did not care about the inferior food made by such a small family.


    However, he had never seen this thing before. It smelled quite good, so he decided to try it.


    When it entered his mouth, it was quite good.


    He raised his head and rolled his eyes. If he could get the recipe for such food and give it to his parents, it would be a way to earn money.


    Although the Jiang family was in the wine business, his maternal grandfather¡¯s family had opened a food shop. When the time came¡­


    At this thought, Jiang Leshan looked up at the pot of popcorn.


    When he looked, he realized that his younger cousin was like a country bumpkin who had never seen the world. He ate while leaning against Lu Dahu. Not only did he ignore what Lu Dahu had said earlier, but he was even going against him.


    Jiang Huaiwen not only praised the popcorn but also praised Shu Yu and Daya. ¡°Dahu, your two sisters are so capable. It would be great if I had such a sister. Unfortunately, my parents said that even if they had another child, I could only be an older brother. Sigh, I can¡¯t even enjoy being a younger brother.¡±


    Jiang Leshan almost died of anger when he heard that. Wasn¡¯t he his brother? Could it be that he couldn¡¯t enjoy being a younger brother here?


    He threw the popcorn on the table and sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys exaggerating too much? This popcorn is just an ordinary farmer¡¯s food, but you guys make it sound like it¡¯s something that can only be found in the sky. Only you guys treat the things made by a peasant girl as treasures. You don¡¯t even mind that her hands are dirty¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The Dahu rushed over like a calf and directly hit his stomach, knocking him to the ground.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jiang Leshan fell to the ground. He flew into a rage out of humiliation andpletely forgot his original purpose.


    He quickly stood up and pointed at Dahu. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t eat it. Who asked you to speak ill of my sister? If you don¡¯t like this and that, then why are you here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are you still here?¡± The other students quickly stood beside Dahu and stood on his side decisively. They red at him angrily, including Jiang Huaiwen. He grabbed Dahu¡¯s hand and said loudly, ¡°The popcorn is delicious. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good. Get lost. You¡¯re not wee here.¡±

 Chapter 431 - 431: The Madam Deng Is Here

    Chapter 431 - 431: The Madam Deng Is Here


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Jiang Leshan was furious. ¡°Delicious my ass. Do you think I care about eating it? I¡¯m afraid of stepping on chicken poop the moment I enter your small, run-down courtyard. The house was smelly and filthy. Not only is your house dirty, but your sister is also dirty. After marrying someone, she should be faithful to him until she dies. In the end, she dared to divorce him. Our entire Jiangyuan County has never divorced¡­¡±


    The tray in Shu Yu¡¯s hand flew out and urately hit his mouth.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jiang Leshan cried out in pain. He covered his rapidly swelling mouth and raised his head. He could even feel his teeth shaking.


    He red at Shu Yu angrily, but he could not say a word.


    Shu Yu¡¯s gaze was cold as she walked towards him step by step. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to speak, then shut your mouth. No matter what happens in our family, you have no right toe and scold us. ¡°Our house is dirty? What about your house? It was not dirty to fight openly or secretly, brothers killing each other, or to drive their brothers and parents out of the house for the sake of the family property?¡±


    Jiang Leshan looked at her in shock. What¡­what did she mean? What did she know?


    Shu Yu was already standing in front of him. ¡°Stand up and get lost.¡±


    ¡°You, uh¡­¡± Jiang Leshan¡¯s mouth was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence.


    He looked up at Jiang Huawen and the others. The row of little kids was a little dumbfounded when they saw him getting beaten until his blood wasing out.


    However, Dahu shouted, ¡°Second Sister is so powerful.¡± After that, everyone looked at Shu Yu with admiration and then looked at Jiang Leshan with disdain.


    Jiang Huaiwen was one of them, his gaze was vicious and hateful.


    Jiang Leshan was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He wanted to take revenge, but this was the Lu family¡¯s territory.


    Lu Dahu¡¯s sister looked so skinny and small, but she was so ferocious.


    Just wait. He would go back and find someone to tten the Lu family.


    Jiang Leshan stood up and pointed at Shu Yu. He said vaguely, ¡°Wait for the mud to sting¡­¡±


    After saying that, he swayed and walked out.


    As soon as he reached the courtyard, there was a hurried knock on the door.


    A familiar voice was heard in the middle. ¡°Miss Lu, is Miss Lu home?¡±


    Jiang Leshan stopped in his tracks. Even though he didn¡¯t have much contact with his second uncle¡¯s family, he could still recognize his second aunt¡¯s voice.


    Why was she here?


    Shu Yu also heard it. She was a little surprised, but she still quickly went over to open the door.


    As expected, Madam Deng was standing outside the door. Not only her but there was also a woman standing beside her. She looked younger than Madam Deng and was more solemn and generous.


    Shu Yu could roughly guess her identity even if she didn¡¯t say it.


    Even though she had just lost her temper, Shu Yu still smiled at the two people in front of her. ¡°Why is Mrs. Jiang here?¡±


    She moved aside to let the two of them in first.


    When Madam Deng came in, she saw Jiang Leshan standing at the side with his hand covering his mouth. Her expression changed. She was stillte.


    When Jiang Leshan saw Madam Deng, he immediately wanted to pretend to be pitiful andin.


    Unexpectedly, Madam Deng did not wait for him to speak and took the lead to say, ¡°Did my child cause you trouble? He was sorry. He was spoiled at home. It was inevitable that he did not know the immensity of heaven and earth when he spoke and did things. When I return, I will tell his parents to take good care of him so he won¡¯t cause trouble again.¡±


    As she spoke, he looked at Jiang Leshan with a cold expression. ¡°Apologize to Lady Lu?¡±

 Chapter 432 - 432: This Is My Cousin

    Chapter 432 - 432: This Is My Cousin


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Jiang Leshan looked at his second aunt in disbelief.


    What was she talking about? She was the one who was injured. She didn¡¯t ask clearly when she entered the door and med all the mistakes on him.


    Also, Second Shen was now more stubborn. In the past, she did not dare to talk to her like this.


    At this moment, Jiang Huaiwen ran over and hugged Madam Deng¡¯s leg as heined, ¡°Mother, Cousin is scolding people. He¡¯sining. He doesn¡¯t feel like a guest at all. I didn¡¯t even want to bring him here, but he insisted oning.¡±


    ¡°Mother knows.¡± Madam Deng rubbed his head, feeling vexed.


    She and Jiang Yi had indeed been pestered by Jiang Ren and Jiang Li for the past two days. She originally thought that their son was studying in school and was young, so they would not have any thoughts about him.


    She did not expect her to be too naive.


    Madam Deng knew that Jiang Huaiwen wasing to the Lu family today. Her son was going to visit his ssmate, so she naturally had to ask clearly. It was only after she had asked aroundst night that she found out that Miss Lu¡¯s younger brother and her son were ssmates and had a good rtionship.


    Madam Deng liked Shu Yu quite a lot. His sister had a good temper, and her brother was probably not much worse.


    Madam Deng didn¡¯t care much about the interactions between children and didn¡¯t interfere. She only reminded him to be obedient and sensible to the Lu family and not to make too much noise. Then, she didn¡¯t care much.


    She had a batch of goods to send out of the city this morning. As soon as the city gates opened, she went out with Jiang Yi.


    Who knew that when she returned, she heard the old woman who took care of Jiang Huaiwen say that when Huaiwen went out, Jiang Leshan came over and insisted oning with him.


    Madam Deng did not have a good impression of Jiang Leshan at all. She even hated the First household. With his temperament, he might do something to someone else¡¯s house and even implicate his son, so Madam Deng hurried over.


    Things were as she had expected. Looking at Jiang Leshan¡¯s expression, it was obvious that he had already caused trouble.


    She nced at Jiang Leshan in disdain and repeated, ¡°Apologize?¡±


    Jiang Leshan was unhappy and was about to argue.


    However, he quickly caught a glimpse of the woman standing beside him. After thinking about it, he roughly guessed her identity.


    Thinking of his parents¡¯ warning, Jiang Leshan suppressed the anger in his heart. He finally put down his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Shu Yu could not be bothered to look at him. This kind of apology was meaningless.


    She only faced Madam Deng and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Mrs. Deng. Come in and sit. It¡¯s hot outside.¡±


    Madam Deng red at Jiang Leshan again before following him inside.


    After entering the house, Madam Deng introduced the woman beside her, ¡°This is my cousin. Her husband¡¯s surname is Jing. Lady Lu helped me put on makeup. Cousin was very interested after seeing it. When she learned that I wasing, she wanted to get to know you.¡±


    Madam Deng happened to meet her cousin when she was on her way out.


    When she heard that she wanted toe to the Lu family, Madam Chang also wanted toe and take a look out of curiosity. Madam Deng could not refuse.


    From the moment Madam Chang entered the room, it was the first time she spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I¡¯ve taken the liberty toe and disturb Lady Lu.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Mrs.Jing is too polite. This humble residence is simple and crude. Mrs, please don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.


    Shu Yu did not believe Madam Deng¡¯s words about being interested in makeup. Now that she heard Madam Chang¡¯s words, she probably knew what was going on. Lord Jing must have told her about her, right?


    Jiang Leshan, who was standing by the door, secretly sneered and thought, ¡°You also know your residence is simple and crude¡±.

 Chapter 433 - 433: The Old Lady’s Big Broom

    Chapter 433 - 433: The Old Lady¡¯s Big Broom


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Who knew that Madam Jing would immediately say, ¡°This small courtyard is clean and simple. It reminds me of my childhood life. I like it very much.¡±


    Jiang Leshan was speechless. How was it clean and simple?


    Madam Jing smiled and said, ¡°I heard Younger Sister say that today is a gathering between your younger brother and his ssmates. Let¡¯s not disturb them from ying here. Lady Lu, why don¡¯t we go inside and talk?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Madam Jing, please.¡±


    She led Madam Jing directly into her room. Madam Deng followed behind, feeling a little strange.


    Cousin didn¡¯t seem to know Lady Lu, but she also seemed to know her.


    Jiang Leshan also frowned. Was there something wrong with this madam? What was there to talk about with a vige girl?


    Although he was indignant, he had already dispelled the idea of leaving.


    His parents had yet to speak to this madam. Now that he had finally met her, he would find an opportunity to talk to her properly and build a good rtionship with her.


    However, if he didn¡¯t want to leave, the others wouldn¡¯t want him to stay.


    He wasn¡¯t a member of Shuxian Academy to begin with, so why should he disturb their reunion?


    Led by Dahu and Jiang Huaiwen, the nine students of the Shuxian Academy bluntly asked Jiang Leshan to leave.


    Jiang Leshan was naturally unwilling. He opened his mouth and was about to shout.


    Unexpectedly, the olddy came out with a broom in her hand. She had been in the kitchen the whole time and did not notice what had happened in the central room.


    It was only when Sanya ran over to tell her that the olddy realized that this person liked to bad-mouth others and deserved a beating.


    However, by the time she came out, Shu Yu had already made a move. In addition, Madam Deng and Madam Chang came over, so the olddy went back to the kitchen.


    But now, this bad guy refused to leave? How could he still have the face to stay when he despised their family to such an extent?


    The olddy rushed in front of him with a broom. Jiang Leshan was shocked by her and looked at her warily. ¡°You, what are you doing? Do you want to hit me?¡±


    The olddy grinned at him. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t hit him, but¡­


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Dahu immediately pulled Jiang Huaiwen and the other students back. Fortunately, to entertain his ssmates and friends today, there were no clothes and rags in the courtyard to dry.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡± Jiang Leshan coughed loudly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. You also know that our small courtyard is a little dirty. I don¡¯t know when chicken droppings have been left on the ground. Of course, we have to sweep it clean.¡±


    Chicken poop?


    Jiang Leshan¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he stumbled back seven or eight steps.


    After retreating, he realized that he was almost at the entrance of the courtyard, so he quickly moved to the side.


    However, the olddy chased after him, and the broom asionally stained the corner of his clothes.


    Jiang Leshan felt nauseous at the thought of her broom sweeping chicken poop. Even if he wanted to build a good rtionship with Madam Jing, he couldn¡¯t care about it now.


    He spat on the ground and cursed, ¡°Disgusting.¡± Then, before the olddy could make trouble again, he quickly ran out of the Lu family¡¯s courtyard.


    The olddy snorted and put the broom aside.


    Then, she pped her hands and turned around. In the end, she saw that Dahu¡¯s ssmates were all staring at her.


    The olddy was speechless. She was done for. She had left a bad impression on Dahu.


    What should she do?

 Chapter 434 - 434: The Host and the Guest Had a Good Time

    Chapter 434: The Host and the Guest Had a Good Time


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The olddy immediately exined, ¡°The broom I used just now was clean, and there was no chicken poop on the floor. I was just scaring him. Our house is clean, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Jiang Huaiwen said, ¡°We¡¯re not worried¡±. We just think that Dahu¡¯s sister and grandmother are both good¡­ Fierce.


    They looked at the Dahu in unison. The Dahu looked very steady.


    The olddy quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°Then go back to your room and eat. If you need anything, just tell Dahu and let him take it.¡±


    The primary school students returned to the central room one after another. After themotion just now, they didn¡¯t even have time to eat popcorn.


    It was finally quiet now.


    However, Jiang Leshan, who had been chased out, had not left.


    He wasn¡¯t allowed to stay in the courtyard, was he? It was alright. He would wait outside.


    In a small ce like the Lu family, Madam Jing definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stay for long. When she came out in a while, he would immediately follow her.


    However, no matter how much he waited, he was still hungry until noon, but no one came out of the courtyard.


    Instead, the aroma of the food wafted into his nose.


    No way, the Lu family didn¡¯t even have a decent chef. Could it be that the wife of that high-ranking official still wanted to stay for dinner?


    Two hours passed afternoon. Jiang Leshan could not wait any longer. He clutched his stomach and left Liufang Alley dejectedly.


    He would make up for the humiliation he had suffered at the Lu family today.


    Just you wait!


    However, an hour after he left, the Lu family¡¯s door finally opened.


    Lu Dahu sent his ssmates out. The students¡¯ faces were filled with excitement as they each held a small doll in their hands.


    Although it was small, it was a gift from the olddy of the Lu family. They liked it very much.


    ¡°Dahu, we were very happy today. Thank you for your hospitality.¡±


    Dahu revealed a rare shy expression. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll y again next time.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    When Dahu saw the servants escorting them, he waved his hand. ¡°Be careful on the road. See you in school tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Everyone went down the steps and said goodbye to the olddy and the others before turning around to leave.


    However, Jiang Huaiwen was still there. He turned to look at Shu Yu¡¯s room and scratched his head. He said in confusion, ¡°My mother and your sister haven¡¯t finished talking yet.¡±


    Dahu pulled him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll wait inside.¡±


    In fact, not only was Jiang Huaiwen puzzled, but even Madam Deng herself was puzzled.


    Although she was also sitting here, most of the time, it was Shu Yu and Madam Chang talking.


    She was very confused. She thought that she was here to take Jiang Leshan away and that it would be over if she just said a few words.


    Who knew that after lunch at the Lu family¡¯s house, her cousin and Miss Lu were chatting in the house again?


    Even though they were just chatting casually, she felt like she didn¡¯t fit in there. It was really weird.


    After a while, Shu Yu and Madam Chang finally stopped.


    Madam Chang got up and prepared to leave. ¡°We¡¯ve disturbed you today. We¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Shu Yu sent them out. ¡°If Madam Jing doesn¡¯t have any ns to leave Jiangyuan County shortly, then you¡¯re wee to visit anytime.¡±


    The few of them left the courtyard and Madam Chang¡¯s carriage was driven over by the coachman.


    Madam Deng carried her son and got into the carriage first. Jiang Huaiwen had waited for so long and was already a little sleepy. Not long after he got into the carriage, he staggered closed his eyes, and fell asleep.

 Chapter 435 - 435: Taking Back the Jiang Family’s Estate

    Chapter 435:? Taking Back the Jiang Family¡¯s Estate


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the carriage left Liufang Alley, Madam Deng asked in confusion and curiosity, ¡°Cousin, do you know Lady Lu?¡±


    Madam Chang smiled and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but I¡¯ve heard her name.¡±


    Hearing the name of Lady Lu? Was Lady Lu that famous?


    Madam Chang didn¡¯t intend to say too much about this matter. She turned her body and looked at Jiang Huaiwen, who had already fallen into a deep sleep. She lowered her voice and said seriously, ¡°Ah Pu, although this matter shouldn¡¯t be said by me, I saw the child of the Jiang family¡¯s eldest son today. I still hope that you can go back and discuss it with Jiang Yi.¡±


    Seeing her expression, Madam Deng suddenly became nervous. ¡°Talk? Talk about what?¡±


    ¡°Take back the Jiang family¡¯s assets!¡±


    Madam Deng was stunned.¡±Snatch¡­¡±


    Madam Chang nodded heavily. ¡°With the character of the Jiang family¡¯s first and third branches, the children they raiseter will probably be like that. Your Huaiwen is still young, you have to think about him. In the future, if the Jiang family¡¯s first and third branches cause trouble, not only will it implicate you, but it will also implicate Huaiwen.¡±


    Not to mention anything else, just the fact that the Jiang family¡¯s first and third branches had sessively looked for this girl from the Lu family made Madam Chang feel that the Jiang family was getting closer and closer to courting death.


    Lady Lu didn¡¯t seem to have any background or status, but her husband had told her that the master of Dongqing Temple was her master. Not to mention anything else, just this point alone was enough for Lady Lu to do too many things.


    Not to mention, this person was very intelligent.


    This trip to Jiangyuan County was her husband¡¯s idea to let here and interact with Lady Lu. After spending half a day together, Madam Chang felt that Lu Shuyu was even more¡­She had a better future.


    Madam Chang and Madam Deng had a good rtionship. She hoped that the Deng family would be safe in the future.


    ¡°They don¡¯t know how to restrain themselves. Aren¡¯t they relying on the money in their hands? After taking away their reliance, they would naturally change their temperament. Even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you should think for Huaiwen.¡±


    Madam Deng looked down at the sleeping child in her arms. She did not know why Madam Chang would suddenly have such a bold idea. However, she knew that her cousin would not shoot without thinking.


    Her mind was a mess. After a while, she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with my husband.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s decide as soon as possible. Previously, Jiang Yi could not disy his skills because of his identity. He was not stupid, nor did he have no tricks up his sleeve.¡± Otherwise, why would a jealous mother like him, the son of a concubine, grow up safely and marry and have children?


    ¡°We can help you too.¡± Madam Chang said onest sentence and did not speak again.


    Madam Deng felt increasingly uneasy.


    The carriage was getting further and further away from Liufang Alley. After Shu Yu watched them leave, she closed the courtyard door and turned around to walk into the house.


    Thinking of what Jiang Leshan had said, Shu Yu was a little worried about Daya.


    Previously, when Madam Chang and Madam Deng were around, she had never had the chance to speak. Now that they had left, Shu Yu could not wait to find Daya.


    However, someone had arrived earlier than her. As soon as she arrived at the door of Daya¡¯s room, she saw that there were already two little ones in the room.


    Sanyay on Daya¡¯sp while Dahu sat at the side feeling very guilty.


    ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s all my fault for not handling it well. I let such a persone to our house and say things that made you unhappy.¡±


    On the other hand, Daya rubbed the siblings¡¯ heads helplessly.


    When she looked up and saw Shu Yu standing at the door, her expression became even more helpless.


    Sheughed and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re here tofort me too?¡±

 Chapter 436 Fourth Aunt’s Family Came

    Chapter 437 - 436: Fourth Aunt¡¯s Family Came


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu touched her nose. ¡°Sister.¡±


    She walked in and sat opposite Daya.


    Daya smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m not unhappy. I didn¡¯t take what that person said to heart at all. When I decided to leave, I thought of many consequences and also thought of the rumors that I might encounter. However, until now, I¡¯ve heard very little of those voices. It¡¯s so little that I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal to separate from them.¡±


    Dahu raised his head. ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m very happy now. I found something I like and can earn money. Compared to the past, I¡¯m so happy. Those rumors can¡¯t hurt me. Besides, didn¡¯t you all help me take revenge?¡±


    Sanya was still lying on Daya¡¯sp. Her voice was muffled. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Her brother knocked into that person, and her second sister pped that person¡¯s mouth. She was the only one who did not go up.


    She should have kicked him.


    Daya didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°If I didn¡¯t pull you back then, would you have run up?¡±


    Sanya groaned.


    Shu Yu was relieved to see that she was really fine.


    Daya was worried about something else. ¡°I heard that the person¡¯s family has some status. After being beaten up today, will hee to find trouble with us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sis. They won¡¯t.¡± Shu Yu and Madam Chang chatted. Although they did not say it explicitly, both of them had a tacit understanding that the Jiang family would belong to Jiang Yi in the future.


    Presumably, after returning today, Madam Chang would have a chat with Madam Deng.


    If Shu Yu said it would be fine, then it would be fine. Daya stood up. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not ufortable anymore. Let¡¯s go and pack up. Father and Mother will be backter.¡±


    The four siblings went out one after another. When the olddy saw them, she smiled and did not say anything.


    Brothers and sisters should love each other like this. Only then would their lives get better and better in the future.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t pay attention to the Jiang family anymore. She originally wanted to start making ss.


    However, when Madam Chang came over, Shu Yu was afraid that her movements would attract too much attention, so he rested for another day before officially investing in the manufacture of ss.


    In two days, Shu Yu had finished a finished product that satisfied her.


    It was a clear ss mirror that could be taken out and the value within it could be seen directly.


    Shu Yu went to the street to buy a few frames, randomly picked one, and iid the mirror into it. It was done.


    She put the mirror away and prepared to go to the ck market to sell it the next day.


    However, before she could go out, Daniu borrowed the vige chief¡¯s ox cart the next morning and brought Fourth Aunt and the others to the county town.


    After a few days of recuperation, Yuan Shanchuan¡¯splexion was much better. However, his internal injuries would not heal so easily. He still needed to recuperate for a few more days.


    They hade this time to rent a house in advance.


    Therefore, before they found a house, they temporarily rested in the backyard of Yiren Pavilion.


    The moment Daniu came to the house, he first looked for Shu Yu and asked her softly, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy at home these few days, so I didn¡¯te over. Did Boss Yuan sell his sunflower seeds in the county town?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°I sold it. He came over the next day. I followed him all the way and bought it when I found the right opportunity.¡±


    Daniu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He continued to ask in a soft and curious voice, ¡°How much did you sell it for?¡±


    Seeing how precious Boss Yuan was, he wondered how high the price would be.

 Chapter 437 - 437: Something Daniu Is Concerned About

    Chapter 437 - 437: Something Daniu Is Concerned About


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu smiled and extended three fingers. ¡°This number.¡±


    ¡°Three¡­Thirty taels?¡± Daniu gasped.


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She touched her forehead. ¡°Brother Daniu, I realized that you don¡¯t treat money as money after you go to the ck market. In the past, you had to think twice before saying three taels, but now you can say thirty taels.¡±


    Daniu coughed lightly. ¡°So how much exactly?¡±


    ¡°Thirty coins.¡±


    ??!!!


    This time, it was Daniu¡¯s turn to be speechless. He slowly took two deep breaths and said, ¡°Boss Yuan spent so much effort to dig out this treasure, yet he¡¯s willing to sell it for 30 coins (mary)?¡±


    Shu Yu was proud. ¡°It mainly depends on who bought it. Of course, it¡¯s not enough for others to buy it. You don¡¯t know, he initially nned to take it to the pawnshop, but the price was raised to 100 taels. In the end, he was chased out.¡±


    Daniu said, ¡°I¡¯ll chase him out too.¡± A hundred taels. He dared to say something that no one knew.


    However, Yu dared to bargain, directly cutting the price from 100 taels to 30 coins (mary).


    Daniu muttered, ¡°No wonder Boss Yuan has been sticking his head out of your house these past few days. He looks like he wants to find Fourth Uncle.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. ¡°The Yuan Family still went to disturb Fourth Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Can I not go? The fourth uncle was highly regarded by the county magistrate and had even be a Dou level. Not to mention the Yuan family, the others also wanted to build a good rtionship with him. The seven aunts and eight aunts who usually didn¡¯t contact each other came out. The problem was that these people didn¡¯t have any idea. They still said that the two elders of the Yuan family knew their mistakes and asked Fourth Uncle to forgive them. It was annoying to hear.¡±


    ¡°Then what did fourth uncle say?¡±


    Daniu snorted coldly. ¡°Fourth Uncle directly got people to chase them out. The more they persuaded, the more Fourth Uncle would feel disgusted. After the Yuan family came to visit a few times, they were scolded by Vige Chief Chen. Yesterday, he did not appear in Shangshi Vige again. He did not know if he had given up.¡±


    No one could say for sure.


    However, as long as Yuan Shanchuan stood firm, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t say too much. Let¡¯s wait and see.


    After he was done, Shu Yu went into the house and took out the sunflower seeds. He gave a dozen of them to Daniu.


    ¡°Brother Daniu, I bought this from Boss Yuan. Take this back and try to nt it. If it grows, we¡¯ll buynd and nt arge area. Once this thing was nted, it was very easy to manage. It only needed to be watered once in a growth cycle. It was much simpler than nting fruit trees and food.¡±


    Sure enough, Daniu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That easy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I said it¡¯s good stuff. After nting, the fruits and flowers would be very valuable.¡± It was mainly because it was the only one in the entire Dasu dynasty and could be sold at a high price.


    Daniu looked at the sunflower seeds in front of him with some treasure. He was good at farming. He would nt these seedster.


    But soon, he frowned again and said, ¡°But once this thing is nted, Boss Yuan will see itter. Won¡¯t he know that we bought the seeds?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can say that we bought it from someone else, and we even spent a lot of money.¡±


    Daniu thought about it and did not say anything else.


    At this moment, the olddy called out to them from afar, ¡°Yu, Daniu, what are you two talking about? Come over quickly.¡±


    Daniu quickly put away the sunflower seeds and walked into the central room with Shu Yu.


    As soon as Shu Yu entered, she asked with a smile, ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±

 Chapter 438 - 438 : The Warm Madam Liang

    Chapter 438 - 438 : The Warm Madam Liang


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The olddy pointed at Lu Sixing and Yuan Shanchuan and said, ¡°They¡¯re talking about finding a house.¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°The house will only be rented near Fourth Uncle¡¯s workce. Fourth Uncle, do you know which warehouse you¡¯re looking after?¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s in the south of the city.¡±


    The olddy felt a little regretful. ¡°The south of the city is too far away from us. If we live close to each other, we can take care of each other.¡±


    Yuan Shanchuan said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can stay nearby. I¡¯ll just go out earlier in the future. I¡¯m not familiar with this county town. I¡¯m not at ease with just Sixing and the two children at home. With my mother-inw and brother-inw around, I don¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡±


    The olddy waved her hand. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You can¡¯t take it even if you¡¯re in such a rush every day.¡±


    Their family did not have the money to buy a mule carriage.


    The olddy frowned and suddenly put her hands together. ¡°That¡¯s right. The peach blossom forest where Third Brother works is also in the south of the city. The house he rented is also nearby. You can rent a small courtyard there. The rent for the courtyard over there isn¡¯t expensive, and you can take care of each other.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at her with a strange expression. ¡°Grandma, are you sure¡­Can they take care of each other?¡±


    The olddy¡¯s happy expression suddenly froze. She whispered, ¡°Forget it. With Third Brother and his wife¡¯s behavior, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll have to go to your house every day to eat. Only your family will take care of his family.¡±


    Even so, when it came to looking for a house, the olddy still subconsciously brought Lu Sixing to the alley.


    It was Shu Yu¡¯s first time here. When she was looking for a house at her third uncle¡¯s house, she happened to go to the ck market. She had not been here since.


    The three of them came out: the olddy, Shu Yu, and Lu Sixing.


    Daniu was indeed busy these few days. In addition, he had borrowed the ox cart from the vige chief¡¯s house, so he could not dy for too long. Therefore, after sending the people over, he rested for a while before returning to Shangshi Vige. He did not follow them to look for a house.


    Yuan Shanchuan had wanted toe, but he had not fully recovered from his injuries. Secondly, Shu Yu was more familiar with driving a mule carriage in the county town, so she left him at home to take care of the children. The three of them went to the south of the city.


    Lu Sanzhu was currently renting a house on Yuning Road. The environment here was not as good as Liufang Alley, but it was livelier.


    The moment the olddy arrived, she knocked on Lu Sanzhu¡¯s door. Soon, Madam Liang¡¯s grumbling voice could be heard from inside, ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. Call the soul. You broke the door. You used so much force, you¡­¡±


    The moment the door opened and she saw the three people outside, Madam Liang¡¯s voice stopped abruptly.


    After a while, she blinked. ¡°Mother, sister-inw, Yu? Why are you guys here?¡±


    She quickly let the two of them in. Baoya was the only one ying in the courtyard, and her body was dirty.


    The olddy could not stand it anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to wash her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been less than fifteen minutes and it¡¯s so dirty again. I might as well not wash it.¡± Madam Liang was very confident. Wasn¡¯t this how children were raised?


    The olddy chuckled. In the past, when Baoya was sent to her maternal grandfather¡¯s house, it was always clean. Madam Liang was just toozy to say such nice things.


    The olddy rubbed her forehead and took Baoya to wash up.


    Only then did Lu Sixing exin her purpose ofing to Madam Liang.


    Madam Liang was overjoyed. ¡°Sure, of course, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re looking for a house here. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m familiar with the surroundings of Yunning Road. I know which houses are looking for tenants. The rent is cheap.¡±


    She was so enthusiastic that Shu Yu could tell what she was nning.

 Chapter 439 - 439: The Wailing and Howling Dabao

    Chapter 439 - 439: The Wailing and Howling Dabao


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Third Aunt, I think it¡¯s best to find Fourth Aunt¡¯s house closest to yours. This way, you and Third Uncle can go to her house for dinner in the future.¡±


    Shu Yu spoke as if it was a matter of fact. Madam Liang¡¯s expression froze when she heard this.


    Just as she was about to deny it, Shu Yu continued, ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s quite good this way. You can focus on making toy covers and don¡¯t have to think about buying vegetables and cooking every day. Then, every month, You¡¯ll give a portion of your food expenses to Fourth Aunt. Fourth Aunt can also earn a little. It¡¯s good for you, it¡¯s good for her, it¡¯s good for everyone, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    The olddy came out and pped her hands when she heard this. ¡°I think it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Madam Liang was speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡±.


    Their family was greedy. Even if they didn¡¯t have much money, they would still make some meat and vegetables from time to time.


    If they ate with their sister-inw and had to pay, wouldn¡¯t they suffer a loss?


    If they didn¡¯t pay enough, they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat any meat since their sister-inw only cooked a few dishes. If they gave too much, they would feel sorry for themselves, and their sister-inw¡¯s family would also benefit from it.


    No, no, no.


    Madam Liangughed dryly. ¡°Look at what Yu said. Although my culinary skills aren¡¯t that great, my Sanzhu likes my cooking. We women don¡¯t have any pursuits. It¡¯s already satisfying enough that men like to eat the food we cook, right? Besides, I couldn¡¯t just sit here and make toy covers all day. I had to move around asionally and do something else, right?¡±<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    The olddy nced at her from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Do you have such awareness? Alright then. If you¡¯re not willing, we won¡¯t force you. However, your fourth sister¡¯s family is not having it easy either. If you go to her house for dinner in the future, remember to make up for the food. Otherwise, let your fourth sister make this doll cover.¡±


    The olddy also let Lu Sixing make a doll cover, but her family was still young, so even if she made it, she could not make much. However, it was fine if it was less. No matter what, it could at least supplement the family¡¯s expenses. Living in the county was not easy at all.


    Madam Liang did not dare to say anything else. That was why people with weaknesses were being strangled and could not take advantage of them as they pleased.


    Fortunately, she was still very active in helping Lu Sixing find a house.


    She hadn¡¯t been here for long, but she was quite familiar with the situation here. In a short while, she had listed three or four more suitable courtyards.


    It didn¡¯t have to be very big. The rent was about the same as theirs anyway.


    In the end, he rented a small courtyard about five or six houses away from Lu Laosan¡¯s house.


    The procedures for renting the house were handled very quickly. After a while, the olddy asked about Dabao¡¯s enrollment.


    Mrs. Liang was happy when she mentioned this. ¡°Mr. Yu said that our Dabao is very smart, but he¡¯s restless and can¡¯t sit still. If he could sit still, he would be a candidate for the imperial examination in the future.¡±


    The olddy did not believe it. If he could not calm down, what was the use of being smart?


    However, she was still very gratified to know that Dabao was quite obedient in the private school and that there were no problems.


    However, just as this thought fell, a familiar wail suddenly came from outside the door.


    Immediately after, the courtyard door was mmed open with a bang. Dabao ran in with tears all over his face. He rushed in front of Madam Liang and stomped his feet as he shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to study anymore. I don¡¯t want to study anymore. Master beat me again. It¡¯s been three days in a row. He¡¯s been beating me up. Look at my hand, it¡¯s already turned into a pig¡¯s knuckles. He wants to kill me.¡±


    Everyone present was speechless.

 Chapter 440 - 440: Shu Yu Tricked Dabao

    Chapter 440 - 440: Shu Yu Tricked Dabao


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Dabao shouted, he realized that Shu Yu and the others were still standing in the courtyard. He seemed to have found his savior and rushed to the olddy toin without saying anything.


    ¡°Grandma, my mother doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but she insists on forcing me to study. I don¡¯t like it at all. Grandma, can you help me persuade her that I won¡¯t go to the private school tomorrow?¡±


    The olddy¡¯s expression was a little awkward, and her eyes wandered away.


    However, Madam Liang betrayed her instantly. ¡°Hahaha, what¡¯s the use of looking for your grandma? It was your grandma who suggested you to study.¡±


    Da Bao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He looked like he had been betrayed.


    The olddy turned her head and red at Madam Liang. She coughed lightly tofort him and said, ¡°Dabao, I¡¯m letting you study for your own good.¡±


    ¡°How am I good? Look at my hand. It¡¯s almost crippled.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± After all, he was her grandson. Seeing his hand swollen like this, the olddy¡¯s heart ached. She lowered her head and gently blew on it twice.


    However, despite her heartache, she still firmly believed that Dabao should go to school.


    However, she couldn¡¯t say why, so she looked at Shu Yu for help.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Shu Yu was almost amused by the olddy¡¯s expression. She walked to Dabao and pulled a stool over to sit opposite him. She asked him, ¡°Da Bao, if you don¡¯t like reading, what do you like?¡±


    ¡°I like to eat.¡±


    The others were speechless. Only Shu Yu nodded. ¡°If you like food, then do you want to be a chef in the future?¡±


    ¡°Chef?¡± No, he didn¡¯t want to be anything. He just wanted to lie at home and have something to eat when he was hungry.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°That¡¯s right. When you be a chef, you can eat whatever you want. You can even eat things that no one else has ever eaten before.¡±


    Dabao swallowed his saliva. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be a chef.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless at his hasty decision. However, dreams could be changed.


    ¡°Then do you want to be a chef in your shop or another restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll open my shop.¡±


    Shu Yu continued to nod. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Look, you¡¯re already eight years old now. It¡¯s about time for you to start nning. For example, where would you open your shop? Where would the traffic be high? How many people would you need to hire in the shop? If you made money, who would take care of the money?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I should keep the money for myself. Why should I hand it over?¡±


    Shu Yu shrugged helplessly. ¡°But you don¡¯t study and can¡¯t read. Of course, you can¡¯t understand the ount book. Therefore, you have to find an ountant and let him help you manage the ounts and money. However, if the ountant knew a lot, he would fool you and take your money for himself. Anyway, even if he took the money away, you wouldn¡¯t know. After all, you couldn¡¯t read.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Even though this matter had yet to take shape, Dabao was already panicking from her description. ¡°Then I won¡¯t open a shop. I¡¯ll go to another restaurant to be a chef.¡±


    ¡°I see, but the chefs in other restaurants have to start from the firehead. The firehead cannot eat casually. Even if they eat, they can only eat the leftovers of others. Working in the kitchen for at least five to six years. For someone like you who can¡¯t read, it might take you more than ten years.¡±


    Dabao was shocked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ll have to eat leftovers for ten years?¡±


    Shu Yu restrained herughter and nodded seriously. ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 441 - 441: The Familiar Headmaster

    Chapter 441 - 441: The Familiar Headmaster


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dabao was about to cry. After a while, he suddenly reacted. ¡°That¡¯s not right. ording to what you said, if you want to have a job, you have to be literate. Can¡¯t people who can¡¯t read survive? Then, what about Fourth Uncle? Where¡¯s my father? Didn¡¯t they all find jobs in the county town?¡±


    Shu Yu believed Madam Liang¡¯s words this time. Dabao¡¯s brain was quite fast. It was just that he waszy and greedy. This was perfectly inherited from this couple.


    ¡°Dabao, do you know that your fourth uncle and your father almost lost their lives to get this job? Do you want to bet your life on it?¡±


    Dabao was speechless.


    He shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, have you noticed that your father has learned how to read recently?¡±


    Dabao knew about this. He was studying now. At the very least, he had bought the books for enlightenment.


    On the first day of his studies, his father sat behind him in the name of supervising him. He watched him read and write, and even secretly asked him what those words were.


    Lu Sanzhu had been sneaking around, and not even Madam Liang knew about it.


    Shu Yu knew because thest time Lu Sanzhu hade over, she had seen Dahu doing his homework in the study. He had quietly run over to take a look and even asked him a few words.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    He thought that no one knew, but he didn¡¯t know that Dahu told her almost everything he knew.


    Shu Yu guessed Lu Sanzhu¡¯s motive. She felt that there was something wrong with this Third Uncle¡¯s brain. Studying was something worthy of praise, but he had to do it secretly.


    She continued, ¡°Do you know why your father studied? It was to be a manager. He was illiterate now, so he could only work as a small worker. However, once he studied and learned how to read, his chances of bing a manager would be very high. Do you know what the biggest difference is?¡±


    Dabao shook his head.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°The biggest difference is that when your father was a smallborer, your family could only eat meat two or three times a month. When your father bes a manager, he can eat meat every day.¡±


    Dabao widened his eyes and swallowed hard.


    ¡°So, this is the difference between studying and not studying, understand?¡±


    Dabao nodded heavily. ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Then you still don¡¯t want to study?¡±


    Dabao furrowed his brows in a dilemma. Although studying made people ufortable, he could eat meat every day. For the sake of eating, he could still endure it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll read it!¡± He had a generous expression on his face.


    Shu Yu patted his head in relief. ¡°Then go back to the private school now, apologize to the teacher, and continue your lessons.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Dabao took a deep breath and turned to leave.


    However, when she turned around, she saw the person standing by the door.


    Dabao immediately called out, ¡°Headmaster.¡±


    Everyone quickly looked up and saw the person at the door wearing a gray robe. He had a schrly aura and a gentle smile on his face.


    He did not know how long he had been standing at the door, but he probably heard everything that was said just now. At this moment, he nodded slightly at Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu also nodded. Then, she felt that this person¡­He looked a little familiar.


    Oh, right, it was one of the people he met in the Peach Blossom Forestst time. He was one of the people who exchanged knowledge and recited poems with Master Wen in the pavilion.


    At this moment, Master Yu also walked in. He greeted the olddy first, then smiled at Shu Yu and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be Dabao¡¯s sister. Back then, I had a deep impression of Dahu.¡±


    Of course, Dabao had left a deep impression on him.

 Chapter 442 - 442: Going to the Black Market Again

    Chapter 442 - 442: Going to the ck Market Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Logically speaking, Master Yu had also seen Lu Sanzhu in the pavilion in the Peach Blossom Forest.


    However, at that time, Master Yu, Master Wen, and the others were all focused on their studies and did not pay attention to them. As for Lu Sanzhu, he left after getting impatient.


    When Lu Sanzhu got into trouble, the only ones who went to the lotus pond were Master Wen and his wife. Master Yu didn¡¯t have much of an impression of Lu Sanzhu.


    As a result, when Lu Sanzhu brought Dabao to register a few days ago, neither of them recognized each other.


    The two of them did not expect that they had already met once before.


    Shu Yu was very polite to Master Yu. ¡°The child at home is naughty. Thank you for your trouble.¡±


    Master Yu smiled gently. ¡°Dabao is a very smart child. Moreover, after listening to Shu Yu¡¯s words just now, he suddenly found a way to fool, no, to teach Dabao.


    Madam Liang, who was standing at the side, immediately had an expression that said, ¡°See, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong just now, right? That¡¯s what the Headmaster said about Dabao.¡±


    Master Yu was also very humble. ¡°Your children are all pretty good. This is my first time taking in a student. I¡¯m quite happy to have someone like Dabao. If he set his mind on studying, not only would he be able to pass the schrly examination in the future, but he would also be able to pass the imperial examination. At that time, my dream will be fulfilled.¡±


    Madam Liang was even happier when she heard this.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Shu Yu remembered that Madam Liang had said that Master Yu had always nned to take the examination. She didn¡¯t know why he suddenly thought it through. Now, he didn¡¯t take the examination and only nned to open a private school to live in.


    ¡°Perhaps, after changing one¡¯s state of mind and rxing, one would have a different feeling instead. When the timees to participate in the imperial examinations, perhaps there would be unexpected gains?¡±


    Master Yu was stunned and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take your good words.¡±


    He was still a little regretful. The Fall Quarter Examinations would begin in a few days. It must have been very lively in the prefecture by now. He wondered how many people would be in high school this time and how many would fail the examination.


    In any case, he could not see that scene now.


    Master Yu brought Dabao back to the private school. Shu Yu and the others also nned to go back.


    Madam Liang sent them out. When she saw that they had walked far away, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was scared to death. She thought that it was already sote and that they would be freeloading at home. Fortunately, it was still very good.


    If the olddy knew what she was thinking, she would spit on her face and make it seem like everyone was as shameless as her.


    There were still a few children at home. How could they not go back?


    After settling the house, Yuan Shanchuan and the others stayed in the backyard of Yiren Pavilion for one night. They moved over the next morning.


    They still had some things left at the Lu family¡¯s residence. When Daniu sent them over, the ox cart was not very big. They had to take a family of four, and the journey was still far. It was inconvenient to bring too much luggage.


    Therefore, they only brought the daily necessities that were currently useful.


    There weren¡¯t many things. After Shu Yu drove the mule carriage to send them there, she didn¡¯t stay to help. Since it was still early, she took the ss mirror that she had made and left the city for the ck market.


    Shu Yu went alone and did not call Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi.


    She could see that Meng Yunzheng had be busy since Madam Chang came and was often not at home.


    Shu Yu guessed that it might not be just Madam Chang. Even if the official of the central judicial office didn¡¯te, he should have sent a right-hand man or something.


    Shu Yu drove the rented carriage to the manor they had gone to earlier. Soon, she arrived at the bamboo forest.

 Chapter 443 - 443: The Former Manager Was Fired

    Chapter 443 - 443: The Former Manager Was Fired


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the narrow road ahead of the bamboo forest, Shu Yu got out of the car and was about to walk inside when a person came out from the side and stopped her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Shu Yu took out the jade token. ¡°I want to see your manager. I have something to sell.¡±


    She was dressed in men¡¯s clothes and looked very cold. She held a jade token in her hand and was familiar with the ck market.


    The man¡¯s attitude became respectful as he led her to the side. ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Returning to the familiar manor again, Shu Yu felt a little emotional.


    After entering the manor, Shu Yu was invited to a room at the entrance to wait. He did not continue to enter.


    ¡°Guest, please wait here for a moment. This lowly one will report this to the steward.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. She stood in the room and looked around silently. She did not drink the tea that was sent.


    Although she had the jade token in her hands, she was still on guard when the steward publicly snatched the painting from her uncle¡¯s hands.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    After waiting for the time it took to brew a cup of tea, a middle-aged man who looked rather capable walked over.


    As soon as he entered, he smiled and said to Shu Yu, ¡°Sorry for the long wait. Please take a seat.¡±


    Shu Yu sat opposite him and sized him up before saying suspiciously, ¡°The manager I sawst time doesn¡¯t seem to be you.¡±


    The middle-aged man was stunned and said indifferently, ¡°He didn¡¯t do his job well and is no longer working here.¡±


    Bad job?


    Shu Yu thought about it. It should be that Zhao Xi shouted that there was a thief back then and even made quite a bigmotion, rming the guests in the front hall.


    The rules of the ck market were so strict that they would investigate the matter of the thief after the incident.


    After this investigation, they would probably find out that the manager had openly taken away the painting, causing his uncle to return to the ck market to hide and try to steal the painting back. That was why this series of things happened.


    The steward¡¯s actions were indeed tarnishing the reputation of the ck market. It was normal for him to be fired or punished.


    Shu Yu was still quite happy in her heart. She thought that she would still have to face that manager this time and was wondering if she should take the opportunity to teach him a lesson.


    There was no need for that now.


    Shu Yu nodded at the middle-aged man in front of him and did not ask any more questions about the steward. ¡°What¡¯s your name, sir?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Guo.¡± Mister Guo went straight to the point. ¡°I heard from my subordinates that the guest wanted to sell a treasure. I wonder what it is. Can I take a look?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I still need Mister to appraise it.¡± Shu Yu took the bag from behind her and ced it on the table. She untied the bag and revealed the box inside.


    This box was bought by Shu Yu. She spent one tael of silver. It was quite heartbreaking.


    But there was no other way. Only good packaging could raise the price.


    Shu Yu opened the box and revealed the ss mirror wrapped in a silk bag.


    Mister Guo¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the corner of the mirror. The ss mirror reflected his shocked expression.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Mirror.¡± Shu Yu carefully took out the entire mirror. ¡°This is an imported product. It¡¯s different from the bronze mirrors here. The reflection is very clear. Mr. Guo can take a look. You can even see the shadow in your eyes.¡±


    Even if Shu Yu did not say it, Mr. Guo had seen it.


    He wiped his hands carefully with a cloth, then carefully took it and looked at it carefully.


    The more he looked at it, the more he liked it. The more he looked at it, the more he couldn¡¯t put it down. ¡°Good stuff. This is really good stuff.¡±

 Chapter 444 - 444: 28,000

    Chapter 444 - 444: 28,000


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu saw that he was unwilling to let go and was secretly satisfied. He said slowly, ¡°Mr. Guo, I can guarantee that this is the only one in our Dasu dynasty. Not to mention Mr. Guo, most people would know its value when they saw it, right?¡±


    Mr. Guo nodded. He even felt that he couldn¡¯t afford to pay too high a price for this thing in Jiangyuan County, so he should send it to the capital.


    There were so many dignitaries in the capital, so many people would like this kind of clear mirror that could even reflect the slightest w.


    However, at this moment, he still forcefully suppressed the amazement in his heart. He put down the mirror and said gently and calmly, ¡°This mirror is indeed a good thing. I wonder how much the customer will bid?¡±


    ¡°I should say, how much do you n to bid?¡±


    Seeing that she was unwilling to speak first, Mr. Guo fell silent for a moment and began to measure the value of the mirror.


    After a while, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. How about this, our ck market bids 10,000 taels.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°You guys don¡¯t seem to be sincere. This thing is imported. Putting everything else aside, the manpower, material resources, and energy spent to transport it over from afar are unimaginable. Not to mention, this was the only ss mirror in the entire Dasu dynasty. Yes, I just didn¡¯t want to waste too much effort, so I brought the ss mirror to your side to sell. If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it back. At most, I¡¯ll sell it in the capital. Although the journey is a little far, it should be worth it.¡±


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, she was about to take the mirror.


    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Mr. Guo quickly reached out and pressed the mirror down. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re in a hurry. It¡¯s normal to bargain in this business. If the customer is not satisfied with the price, we can discuss it again, right?¡±<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem in discussing, but we can¡¯t be too insincere.¡±


    Mr. Guo knew that she was not easy to fool. He did want this mirror, and he had even expected themotion that would be caused when the mirror was taken out.


    Mr. Guo pursed his lips and said, ¡°20,000 taels is the most I can offer. To be honest, if the ck market epted this mirror, it would be put up for auction. This auction was always risky.¡±


    Moreover, it was not an auction, so it was normal for the price to be lowered.


    Shu Yu smiled and extended three fingers. ¡°Thirty thousand taels. I¡¯ll leave this mirror here.¡±


    ¡°You must be joking. Thirty thousand taels is such arge amount, I can¡¯t make the decision.¡±


    ¡°Then forget it.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Mr. Guo felt a headacheing on. The customer in front of him was too difficult to talk to. ¡°How about this? Can I ask for instructions?¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Shu Yu frowned.


    ¡°Three days.¡±


    Three days? This was too long. She still had toe back in three days. Who knew what would happen in between?


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t want toplicate things. ¡°What¡¯s the maximum authority you can make decisions?¡±


    ¡°Twenty-five thousand.¡± Mister Guo¡¯s eyes shed.


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°Twenty-eight thousand. This is my biggest concession. If Mr. Guo can¡¯t make the decision, then I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll ship it to the capital.¡±


    As he spoke, Shu Yu put the ss mirror back into the silk bag and closed the box.


    Mr. Guo had been watching her movements. Seeing that she was very agile and did not hesitate to tie the box on her back, he finally sighed and said, ¡°Okay, 28,000 it is.¡±

 Chapter 445 - 445 : A Little Accident

    Chapter 445 - 445 : A Little ident


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu paused and looked up at Mr. Guo. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t fool our customers.¡± Mr. Guo said affirmatively, his gaze fixed on the bag in her hand.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and sat down again. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll get the money and the goods.¡±


    Mr. Guo almostughed out loud at her words. Why did it sound like an improper deal?


    However, thinking about it, this was the ck market. It did not seem like a proper ce.


    He nodded at Shu Yu and stood up. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Shu Yu watched him walk out. After a while, Mister Guo returned with a box in his hand.


    When the box was opened, there were dozens of silver notes inside.


    Mister Guo was quite attentive. The banknotes varied in size and were all ced in a box. He pushed them in front of Shu Yu and said, ¡°Please count them. After you leave the ck market, if anything goes wrong with the banknotes, the ck market will not admit it.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. After opening the box, she took out the entire stack of banknotes.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    She counted the money very quickly. Before Mr. Guo could take two sips of tea, she had already finished counting.


    Mr. Guo was a little surprised.¡± Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°It is indeed twenty-eight thousand taels, not a single cent more, not a single cent.¡± Shu Yu pushed her box over. ¡°Then this mirror belongs to you.¡±


    Mr. Guo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure working with you. I hope that the next time you have something good, you can consider our ck market first. I will not treat you badly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle to you again next time. I hope Mr. Guo¡¯s authority can be greater.¡±


    Mister Guoughed and epted the mirror happily.


    Shu Yu also carried the bundle with the silver note box and got up to leave the house. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first. See you again.¡±


    Mister Guo summoned a servant and asked him to send Shu Yu out.


    Returning to the bamboo forest, Shu Yu pulled out the carriage and left.


    She was still cautious. She first returned to the rented carriage and then changed her clothes before returning to Liufang Alley.


    Just as they passed by the Meng family¡¯s door, Zhao Xi happened to open the door.


    The two of them looked at each other. Shu Yu waved at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    Zhao Xi smiled foolishly and looked around. Seeing that there was no one in the alley, he let her in.


    Shu Yu had tens of thousands of taels of silver in her arms. To be honest, she wanted to go back.


    But looking at Zhao Xi¡¯s appearance, he should have something very important to look for her.


    Sure enough, as soon as she entered, Zhao Xi immediately put away his silly look and said, ¡°I was just nning to go to your house to look for you.¡±


    In the eyes of outsiders, he was a fool. The olddy took care of him from time to time, so he was considered normal in the eyes of outsiders.


    Shu Yu felt strange. She looked up and saw Meng Yunzheng walking over.


    However, his expression was slightly serious. The first thing he said when he arrived was, ¡°Something unexpected has happened. The Shu family will be exiled in half a month. You might have to return to the Dongan Province a day or two earlier.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. Half a month?


    It had only been five or six days since theirst meeting. Adding on the half a month, wasn¡¯t the distance from a month shortened by ten days?


    The time was already short, and now it was even shorter.


    Shu Yu recalled the ending of the book and suddenly remembered that the Shu family was exiled inte August.


    Thetter half of the month was from the 21st to the end of the month.


    Shu Yu subconsciously thought of it as the end of the month, so she might have been exiled on the 21st. In that case, the timing was just right.

 Chapter 446 - 446: Shu Yu Is Rich

    Chapter 446 - 446: Shu Yu Is Rich


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was originally happy because she had made a lot of money, but now she had suddenly fallen to the bottom.


    She rubbed her temples. ¡°I know, I will¡­I had to settle my family matters as soon as possible.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing? It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Although she said that, Meng Yunzheng felt particrly upset when he saw the disappointment on her face.


    He took a deep breath. ¡°Have you been to the ck market? Have you sold that imported item? If you don¡¯t have enough money, I have it here.¡±


    ¡°I sold it.¡± Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Now that I have money in my hands, I¡¯m not panicking at all.¡±


    Zhao Xi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree to let me take a look?¡±


    Shu Yu looked innocent. ¡°Weren¡¯t you all absent? I saw that your gate was locked, so I had to go to the ck market myself.¡±


    Zhao Xi snorted coldly. They were still at home tonight, alright? When did she note over at night?<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    However, Zhao Xi didn¡¯t dwell on this matter. He only said, ¡°I¡¯ll get some self-defense pills and powder for the next few days. I¡¯ll bring them all for you just in case.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shu Yu let out a sigh of relief. She took the huge sum of money and left the Meng family, heading straight for the Lu family.


    The olddy and Sanya were busy at home. Shu Yu went up to help. ¡°Grandma, have you ever thought of buying a house?¡±


    Liufang Alley was not bad, but it was rented after all. There would always be various inconveniences.


    Shu Yu thought that before she left if her family bought a house, it would be more stable.


    The olddy said, ¡°Houses in this county town are not cheap either. We would save up and buy itter.¡±


    The olddy had no intention of buying a house. Although they already had a shop at home, there were too many ces where they needed money.


    Especially Yu, who was already at the age to discuss marriage. Of course, the dowry had to be prepared.


    If he bought a house, wouldn¡¯t Yu¡¯s deposit be reduced?


    The olddy preferred to buy a shop and give it to Yu as a dowry.


    Their Yu was capable and outstanding. When the time came, the family she married into would not be an ordinary family. If the dowry was not generous, wouldn¡¯t she be looked down on by others?


    Speaking of which, during this period, several people hade to inquire about Yu¡¯s marriage. It was only because Yu was not at home often that she would have bumped into these people.


    It was just that the Lu family had just found Yu not long ago. She had been stolen from her when she was young. It had only been two months since they found her, and they did not get along well enough. How could they bear to let her get married now?


    Therefore, the olddy rejected all of them. Many good families wanted to marry a girl like Yu, so there was no hurry.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know what the olddy was thinking. She just smiled and said, ¡°Our shop is quite profitable. Besides, I still have the 1,000 taels that Doctor Xu gave me¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up. You have to keep that money well. Don¡¯t always show it off. In the future, use it as a dowry. Don¡¯t spend it recklessly, understand?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. She wasn¡¯t always showing off. This was only the second time she said it.


    The olddy insisted, so Shu Yu could only temporarily dismiss this idea.


    However, the olddy was still very happy when she mentioned a thousand taels of silver. A thousand taels of silver. She had never thought that she would see such arge sum of money in her life.


    Yu was really capable. That scar removal cream was so profitable.

 Chapter 447 - 447: Shu Yu Preparing to Exile

    Chapter 447 - 447: Shu Yu Preparing to Exile


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the next few days, Shu Yu did not go out much.


    Eight days before she left for the Dongan Province, she went to see Xiang Weinan. Both of them knew what they were about to face.


    Therefore, Shu Yu asked him to take care of the Lu family when she was not around. Xiang Weinan agreed without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you don¡¯t say anything, I will take care of the Lu family. I¡¯ll let Hu Li and Wang Hong visit your shop from time to time. I¡¯ll also give your father a token so that he cane to the county government if he has any questions.¡±


    Shu Yu thought for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t give it to my father. Give it to my grandma.¡±


    Xiang Weinan was speechless.


    Shu Yu exined, ¡°My father isn¡¯t someone who likes to trouble others. Unless it¡¯s necessary, he won¡¯t look for you easily. My grandma is different. When she encounters a problem, she will be the first to find someone to help.¡±


    Xiang Weinan was even more speechless. ¡°So you think I¡¯m very free and can often let your olddye to look for me?¡± He thought.


    He rolled his eyes but still agreed. ¡°I know.¡±


    Five days before she left, Shu Yu went to the Ding family to look for Ding Yuehua. She said that she had to go out for a while and did not know when she would be back. She asked her to help take care of Yiren Pavilion.


    Ding Yuehua immediately agreed. She was a little reluctant to part with Shu Yu. She had a feeling that it would be a long time before they met again after she left.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    There were still three days before she left. Shu Yu knew that she could not hide it anymore. She took a deep breath after the family had finished eating and said to them, ¡°Grandma, Dad, Mom, Big Sister, Dahu, Sanya, I have something to say.¡±


    Everyone at the table turned to look at her. Seeing her so serious, they started to feel uneasy for some reason.


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I just suddenly received a letter and have to go on a long trip.¡±


    ¡°Going far away?¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°For how long?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    A few of them immediately asked, as if they were afraid that she would leave now.


    After all, they had just found her, and she was suddenly leaving again. The uneasiness in their hearts instantly reached its peak.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and looked at Lu Erbai. She said, ¡°Father, do you still remember the temple master of the Dongqing Temple?¡±


    Lu Erbai nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course, I remember.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell you. After I recuperated at the Dongqing Temple, I had the same interests as the temple master. The temple master is a capable person, so I made her my master.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°You, you acknowledged the temple master as your master and became a Daoist nun?¡±


    Oh my god, then wouldn¡¯t Yu marry in the future?


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°No, I¡¯m not a Daoist nun. I¡¯m just learning from the temple master. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m quite powerful? I had learned many things from the temple master. Temple master is knowledgeable. She is a very powerful person. I have been deeply taught by her and have benefited a lot.¡±


    The olddy and the others calmed down. ¡°Dongqing Temple is thergest in the Dongan Province. The temple master must be powerful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, before I came back, the temple master went out to travel the world. I don¡¯t know when she wille back. So I didn¡¯t tell you about this. I thought that when the temple masteres back in the future, I¡¯ll introduce you to each other.¡±


    ¡°What about your temple master now?¡±


    Shu Yu sighed. ¡°temple master is in some trouble now. She wrote to me two days ago and asked me to go to the southwest to help her bring something over. She said it¡¯s used to save people.¡±

 Chapter 448 - 448: Saying Goodbye to the Lu Family

    Chapter 448 - 448: Saying Goodbye to the Lu Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Everyone frowned. Southwest?


    ¡°Must you go?¡± Madam Ruan grabbed Shu Yu¡¯s hand and could not let go at all.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Because this matter is of great importance. Temple Master doesn¡¯t trust anyone else but me. So I have to make a trip personally.¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­¡±


    That was the southwest, and the journey was long. Shu Yu was only a fourteen-year-old girl, and she was going there alone. What would she do if she encountered something?


    Lu Erbai said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Father, do you not want your feet anymore?¡± Shu Yu disagreed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to cure it. If something happens again, I¡¯ll have to live in guilt for the rest of my life.¡±


    Lu Erbai tensed up. ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty. This has nothing to do with you. Yu, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Daya immediately came over. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go. My legs are fine and I¡¯m young. We¡¯re sisters, and we¡¯re all girls. We can still take care of each other.¡±


    Shu Yuughed. It was dangerous for two young girls to go out.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Shu Yu shook her head. Seeing that the others wanted to apany her, she quickly said, ¡°Time is tight. I have to go as fast as I can. I can ride a horse, what about you?¡±


    The olddy was just about to ask Daniu to apany her when she choked. Daniu could drive a carriage, but riding a horse¡­He didn¡¯t have the conditions to practice it.


    However, they couldn¡¯t let a girl like her leave!!


    Lu Erbai frowned and thought for a moment. ¡°How about this? Hire two escorts, female escorts.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t do it, nor could they tell Shu Yu not to go and save them. That was the temple master of Dongqing Temple, the person who had saved Yu¡¯s life.


    That was her master, her family. They couldn¡¯t stop their family from getting into trouble.


    Shu Yu knew that she had no choice but to agree, so she nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± However, it seems like our Jiangyuan County doesn¡¯t have any female escorts.¡±


    Lu Erbai frowned.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go look for Lord Xiang tomorrow. He has a wide range of connections. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to help me find two female bodyguards or female guards.¡±


    The Lu family members put their palms together. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m looking for Lord Xiang.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at their expressions. It was as if finding him meant finding someone reliable. She could rest assured.


    She couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips.


    The olddy asked, ¡°How long will your trip take?¡±


    Shu Yu felt that it was a little difficult to say, but she still said, ¡°That might be the case, but it won¡¯t be more than half a year at thetest.¡±


    The Lu family was speechless. So long?


    They had only been reunited for less than three months. Why were they separated for half a year now?


    Sanya sobbed and threw herself into Shu Yu¡¯s arms. ¡°Second Sister, Sanya doesn¡¯t want you to leave.¡±


    Dahu pursed his lips tightly and clenched his little fists, but his eyes were glistening with tears.


    Shu Yu patted the two little fellows¡¯ heads. ¡°Be good. Eat well at home and grow up quickly. When Second Sisteres back, let Second Sister see two healthy younger brothers and sisters, okay?¡±


    Sanya sobbed, but she still took the time to reply with one word, ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu then looked at the other people in the Lu family. One by one, their eyes were all red.


    Even Shu Yu herself couldn¡¯t help but feel her eyes turn bitter, and her heartfelt stuffy.


    The day before he left the Lu family, Shu Yu went to look for Daniu and Lu Sanzhu separately. She asked them to unite and take good care of the olddy and the second branch¡¯s family.


    After that, she returned home and packed some simple bags. Under the gaze of the whole family, she quietly waited for the next day¡¯s parting.

 Chapter 449 - 449: Shu Yu Left

    Chapter 449 - 449: Shu Yu Left


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t have many things. She only had a small bag on his back and could leave.


    When she woke up the next day, all the Lu family members were standing at her door with red eyes.


    Not only that but there was also a dark green shadow under their eyes. It seemed that they had not slept all night. These few days, their mental states were not good.


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯ll be back in half a year at most. Don¡¯t worry. Moreover, I have someone protecting me and I¡¯m dressed as a man, so it¡¯s very convenient for me to travel.¡±


    She pointed at her clothes and hairstyle andforted them calmly.


    Even so, when they thought about being apart for half a year, they expressed that they were notforted at all.


    The olddy handed her a purse. ¡°Take this.¡±


    ¡°Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Take it!¡± The olddy insisted, ¡°People say that the poor are rich, and there are many ces where money is needed when going out. If you¡¯re in trouble, you should use money to solve it. Don¡¯t hurt yourself by fighting head-on. This money is the ie of the shop for more than two months. We also put in the wages that were distributed to usst month. Anyway, we are all at home, and the shop has business every day. We don¡¯t need much, so I¡¯ll give these to you.¡±


    Shu Yu felt that the purse in her hand was heavy. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Grandma, I have money. Don¡¯t forget my thousand¡­¡±<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    ¡°I told you not to keep mentioning one thousand taels. What¡¯s wrong with one thousand taels? What was one thousand taels enough for? What if it¡¯s not enough? Take it, or we won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Yo, the olddy, have you be so arrogant now? A thousand taels was not even considered a number?


    Shu Yu looked down at the pouch and smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it. You can rest assured.¡±


    The olddy heaved a sigh of relief and stroked her head reluctantly. Her voice gradually became choked. ¡°You have to be careful when you go out. Remember toe back safely, understand?¡±


    Shu Yu reached out and hugged her. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll leave the house to you.¡±


    She raised her head and looked at them one by one. Sanya and Dahu ran over to hug her.


    Shu Yu patted their heads. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Lu Erbai turned his head to cover his red eyes and went to open the courtyard door.


    Two female escorts came.


    These two people had been found by Xiang Weinan. They said that they were female escorts, but in fact, they did not have any martial arts skills. They only came to show up in front of the Lu family to reassure them.


    The two of them nodded at Shu Yu. ¡°Lady Lu, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shu Yu tightened the bag on her shoulder and followed the two out.


    The Lu family members were worried and followed behind her. They only stopped when they saw her out of the city gate.


    The two sides parted ways again. Shu Yu then turned around and mounted her horse.


    She pulled the reins and turned to wave at them. ¡°Go back. Take care of yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Bon voyage.¡±


    The Lu family chased after them for a few steps. Seeing that the horses were getting further and further away from them, they were still waving their hands reluctantly.


    Even when the three of them werepletely out of sight, they still stood rooted to the ground in a daze.


    Madame Ruan could no longer hold herself back. She threw herself into Lu Erbai¡¯s arms and cried out, ¡°We¡¯ve only been reunited for a few months, and she¡¯s suddenly leaving again. And she¡¯s gone for half a year.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t take it.


    The olddy held back her tears and red at her. ¡°Alright, what are you crying for? It¡¯s not like u isn¡¯ting back. Don¡¯t bring bad luck.¡±

 Chapter 450 - 450: The Silver Shu Yu Left Behind

    Chapter 450 - 450: The Silver Shu Yu Left Behind


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the olddy finished speaking, she took the lead and walked into the city gate.


    She staggered slightly and Daya quickly came over to support her. ¡°Grandma, slow down.¡±


    On the way home, none of them spoke. They looked very depressed.


    Even when they returned to Liufang Alley and entered the house, the olddy and the others were not energetic and did not want to do anything.


    With Shu Yu¡¯s departure, every one of them seemed to have lost their souls.


    After some time, Lu Erbai wiped his face and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the shop.¡±


    With Yu gone, they should work even harder to earn money.


    Madam Ruan thought so too. She looked up and washed her face. ¡°I¡¯m going to the tailor¡¯s room too.¡±


    Dahu had specially taken half a day off today, so there was no need to rush to school. But he still clenched his fists and said, ¡°I, I¡¯ll go do my homework.¡±


    Sanya wanted to go too. The little girl ran in.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    At this moment, Lu Erbai, who had entered the room to change his clothes, suddenly called out, ¡°Mother, Mother,e in quickly.¡±


    The olddy heard him shouting anxiously and hurried inside. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    The others followed him. As soon as they entered, they saw Lu Erbai holding a cloth bag and a letter.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lu Erbai handed over the cloth bag in a daze. ¡°Mother, take a look.¡±


    The olddy opened it suspiciously. She took a nce and quickly closed the cloth bag. ¡°This, this¡­¡±


    She quickly asked Dahu and Sanya, who had run in behind her, to go out first. Although the children at home were sensible, they were too young. If they identally said something, it would be easy for something to happen.


    After the two children left, Lu Erbai said, ¡°Yu left this behind. There¡¯s also a letter here.¡±


    The olddy took the letter and quickly remembered that she did not know how to read. She quickly handed it back. ¡°Read it.¡±


    Lu Erbai had learned quite a few words these days, and Shu Yu¡¯s letter was written simply. He quickly read it.


    After a while, he said, ¡°Yu left this for us. She said that she got something good a few days ago and sold it, earning a lot of money. There are two thousand taels in this bag for emergency use.¡±


    Two thousand taels?


    Everyone present sucked in a cold breath. The olddy had only seen a lot of banknotes and silver coins in the bag just now, but she did not know the exact amount. Now that she heard so much, she almost fainted.


    ¡°She, how did she have so much silver?¡± Got something good? What kind of good thing was so expensive?


    Shu Yu only wanted to put in 1,000 taels. To the Lu family, this money was enough.


    The main thing was that she didn¡¯t know when she would be back. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t return home after half a year, the Lu family would have some urgent matter that she couldn¡¯t help.


    However, after thinking about it, the olddy and the others all knew that she had a thousand taels of silver in her hands. If she left that much, the Lu family would think that she had left all the silver on her. They would be worried that she would not have any money to use on the road and let her imagination run wild.


    Leaving two thousand taels of silver could also tell them that she had extra money on hand, or even a lot of it so that they did not have to worry about not having enough money to use on their journey.


    As expected, the Lu family members looked at each other and felt that the silver was suddenly a little hot.


    They never knew that their family was so¡­Rich.


    The olddy hurriedly stuffed the money bag into Lu Erbai¡¯s hands. ¡°Put it away. Hide it well. Don¡¯t tell anyone, and don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

 Chapter 451 - 451: The Experience Arranged for Shu Yu

    Chapter 451 - 451: The Experience Arranged for Shu Yu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just as the Lu family was thinking of ways to hide the two thousand taels of silver, Shu Yu, who was outside the city, had already pulled the reins of her horse and stopped.


    There was a carriage parked in front of them, and Shu Yu¡¯s familiar figure stood outside the carriage.


    Seeing her, Meng Yunzheng walked up and nodded at her. He didn¡¯t say anything and looked at the two female escorts behind her.


    Shu Yu got off her horse and said to the two female escorts, ¡°Thank you for sending me here. Go back and tell your lord that I thank him.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Lady Lu.¡± The two of them nced at Meng Yunzheng, turned their horses around, and left. They also pulled Shu Yu¡¯s horse away.


    They didn¡¯t return to Jiangyuan County to avoid being seen by the Lu family and exposing themselves.


    After they had gone far away, Zhao Xi came out of the carriage and said to her with a smile, ¡°Lady Lu, get in the carriage.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and nimbly got on the shaft of the carriage.


    Zhao Xi wore a curtain hat and sat outside to drive the car. He let the two of them in to talk.


    The carriage galloped toward the Dongan Province. Meng Yunzheng handed her a water bag. ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    Shu Yu drank some water and rested for a moment before looking at the scenery outside.


    She had walked this road before. When she came to Jiangyuan County, she didn¡¯t seem to care. Now, she had more thoughts in her heart and felt that this path was exceptionally fast.


    She retracted her gaze and leaned against the car wall.


    Meng Yunzheng knew she was in a bad mood, so he said nothing. He waited until she was more or less adjusted before saying, ¡°The carriage will arrive at Dongan Province in the evening. Someone will pick you up outside the city. Or if you have somewhere you want to go, we can speed up.¡±


    Thest time Shu Yu arrived at Jiangyuan County from Dongan Province, she had been riding at top speed for an entire day.


    This time, Meng Yunzheng¡¯s carriage was of good performance and could go faster.


    If they had set off a day earlier, it would have been easier to travel. However, Shu Yu was unwilling. She did not want to leave until thest moment.


    ¡°No need.¡± Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°The only ce I¡¯m familiar with in the Dongan Province is the Shu family and the Dongqing Temple. The Shu family had fallen, and my master was not around. There was no need to go directly to the government office.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°Alright, after we send you there, Lord Jing¡¯s people wille to pick you up. ¡°When you arrive at the office, the Second and Third Princes will interrogate you about where you have been these days. Don¡¯t be afraid, Lord Jing will be at your side to control the situation.¡±


    Shu Yu listened seriously.


    Meng Yunzheng exined in detail, ¡°Your travel pass and household registration were given to you by the Master temple of Dongqing Temple. Naturally, you can¡¯t tell anyone about this. Therefore, if they asked you, you would say that you didn¡¯t have a residence permit and couldn¡¯t go too far. You were lucky enough to escape when the Shu family wanted to kill you. You were afraid and only escaped from the city. However, you were unfamiliar with the ce and did not dare to go too far. You only found a vige outside the city to ask for help.¡±


    ¡°There was only the steward and his wife in that manor. The couple had never had any children. The two of them guarded the manor that the master had almost forgotten all year round. They liked you very much when they saw you and took you in, treating you like a daughter. You¡¯ve been living in the manor for the past few months. Because you were afraid that the Shu family wouldn¡¯t let you off, you didn¡¯t even leave the manor.¡±


    ¡°Later, when you heard that something happened to the Shu family and that the Shu family was arrested, you were relieved. After walking outside for two days, you were discovered and captured by Lord Jing¡¯s men.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded as she listened. When she heard this, she raised her head. ¡°That couple in the manor¡­¡±

 Chapter 452 - 452: Meng Yunzheng’s Thoughtfulness

    Chapter 452 - 452: Meng Yunzheng¡¯s Thoughtfulness


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s already been arranged. Even if someone goes to investigate, their story won¡¯t be different from yours.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng had been busy these days and had been doing these things.


    Shu Yu was grateful. She did not want to expose the Lu family. This arrangement was indeed the most appropriate.


    Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. After all, you¡¯re just the adopted daughter of the Shu family. Although they¡¯re looking for you, they didn¡¯t get anything valuable from you, so they won¡¯t pay too much attention to you.¡±


    Moreover, the Shu family had almost squeezed out what they needed these days. They all knew that the person that the Shu family¡¯s First Master valued the most was the second miss of the concubine.


    As for the Third Miss, she had lived in a harsh environment since she was young and suffered as much as the poor.


    Especially the expressions of Concubine Xue and the others who wished they could kill Shu Yu, even Lord Jing and the others sympathized with Shu Yu.


    They no longer had much doubt about Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°But what if this matter is exposed in the future? After all, I¡¯ve lived in Jiangyuan County for three months. I¡¯m not some nameless person. It was fine now. Their focus was on the Shu family. What if something happened in the future? It would be difficult to exin to Lord Jing.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled. ¡°In the future? In the future, there would naturally be another exnation.¡±


    Right now, Jiangyuan County is still within Xiang Weinan¡¯s sphere of influence. When he no longer cared about it in the future, the county would be left to the next county magistrate. At that time, it would also be time for the Fifth Prince to shine.


    At that time, even if Shu Yu¡¯s identity was exposed, it could be said that Shu Yu was someone who helped the Fifth Prince. Using his exile status to go to the southwest was also for official business. Furthermore, the Master temple of Dongqing Temple was her master, and he was in the southwest.


    Shu Yu understood. The truth was always written by the victors.


    Shu Yu knew what was going on. She walked as she spoke. In the evening, the carriage was still two kilometers away from the city gate.


    The car slowed down and Shu Yu began to dress up.


    Her current situation was that Lord Jing¡¯s subordinates had found and captured her, so she looked a little more miserable.


    Meng Yunzheng had even prepared her clothes. ¡°There are two sets of clothes for you in the manor, and they suit your figure. I¡¯ve rubbed this set of clothes on the ground, and it¡¯s already worn and dirty. Put it on.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Although Shu Yu still had clothes inside, Meng Yunzheng still politely turned around and faced the carriage wall.


    Shu Yu smiled and quickly packed up.


    When Meng Yunzheng turned back, Shu Yu messed up her hair and dirtied her face.


    After a flurry of work, the carriage stopped when it was almost done.


    Zhao Xi¡¯s lowered voice sounded from outside.¡± We¡¯re here.¡±


    Shu Yu poked her head out. This was the back door of the manor they were talking about.


    Since they were captured from the manor, Lord Jing¡¯s men naturally had to take over from here.


    Moreover, Shu Yu had to recognize the manager and his wife first. At the very least, she had to know their appearances.


    Shu Yu got out of the car and took a few steps forward. She saw the middle-aged manager and his wife standing not far away.


    The two of them walked over to Shu Yu and spoke to each other. Just in case, Shu Yu entered the manor and walked around. After memorizing all the locations, it was gettingte. If they didn¡¯t enter the city soon, the city gates would be closed.


    Shu Yu did not dy any longer and quickly pulled Meng Yunzheng to the side to talk. When Zhao Xi came over, she did not stop him.

 Chapter 453 - 453: Help Me Take Care of the Silver

    Chapter 453 - 453: Help Me Take Care of the Silver


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I can¡¯t bring too many things with me when I go to the government office. There are silver and some daily necessities in this bag. I¡¯ll leave them with you first. Anyway, you are going to the southwest. Give it to me when the timees.¡±


    Shu Yu untied the bag that had never left his body and handed it to him.


    Zhao Xi asked curiously, ¡°How much silver?¡±


    Shu Yu extended two fingers.


    Zhao Xi said, ¡°Two thousand taels. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at Meng Yunzheng. ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a moment andughed. ¡°You trust me.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t believe you, who else can I believe?¡± Shu Yu had sewn two or three pockets inside her inner clothes and hid a hundred taels of silver notes. She could only hide so little.


    If it was exposedter, she could still say that she had secretly saved it before leaving the Shu family.


    As the third daughter of the Shu family, even if she was not favored, she still had some clothes to wear when she went out. If she sold them, it was reasonable to have a hundred taels of silver.


    Meng Yunzheng put away her bag and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of your things. I¡¯ll find a chance to meet you after you¡¯re exiled for two days at most. If you need anything then, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Shu Yuughed and handed him a piece of paper. ¡°There¡¯s a pouch inside. There are dozens of silver taels in the pouch. After I leave, help me bury them in the ground ording to the locations on the paper.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just in case, I¡¯ll be useful when the timees.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng did not ask any more questions and nodded.


    Shu Yu felt much more at ease. She looked at the bag reluctantly.


    Other than the banknotes, there were also clothes, cosmetics, and other things. Although there were not many, they were all practical.


    Shu Yu took a deep breath, turned around, and walked to the carriage that belonged to Lord Jing¡¯s subordinate.


    Meng Yunzheng stood at the back and watched their carriage go further and further away. A momentter, he also got into the car with Zhao Xi and followed them from afar.


    As the carriage entered the city, Shu Yu could feel the mor of people.


    She closed her eyes slightly and leaned against the wall of the carriage as she swayed to the back door of the government office.


    The coachman whispered from outside, ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Please forgive me, Miss. If I want toe in, I have to tie a rope around you first to avoid arousing suspicion.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The coachman lifted the curtain and tied her hands with a rope. When he came out again, his expression turned cold. ¡°Come out!¡±


    Shu Yu got off the carriage in trepidation. The coachman pushed her, and the two of them entered the government office one after another.


    The government office was very big. The coachman would reprimand her from time to time and tell her in a low voice, ¡°When you enter the hallter, there will be three adults interrogating you. You should adapt to the situation. Lord Jing was in his forties and was the tallest of the three. The Second Prince¡¯s men are the shortest. The Third Prince¡¯s men have long beards and narrow eyes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    After a while, the two of them entered the lobby.


    Lord Jing and the other two were originally talking. When they saw her enter, they looked at her in unison.


    Shu Yu immediately shrunk her neck and took two steps back.


    The coachman cupped his hands respectfully to the three of them. ¡°Sir, the Shu family¡¯s concubine¡¯s third daughter has been brought back.¡±

 Chapter 454 - 454: Shu Yu, Cowardly as a Mouse

    Chapter 454 - 454: Shu Yu, Cowardly as a Mouse


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The shortest man was the first to rush over and reach out to lift Shu Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Shu Yu immediately screamed. She raised her hands which were tied up to cover her head. She squatted down and shouted in fear, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me. I, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m not a daughter of the Shu family. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    The short man¡¯s hand did not touch Shu Yu. Seeing her trembling in fear, he pursed his lips.


    Lord Jing and another person also walked forward. The three of them just stood there, looking down at Shu Yu, who was trembling and trying her best to shrink into a ball.


    After a while, the three of them looked at each other. The short man on the leftughed. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything? But why did I hear that when you were pushed into theke by the Shu family, you said a lot of private things about the Shu family in front of them?¡±


    Shu Yu trembled and raised her head as she cried. ¡°I heard those things by ident. I just wanted to scare them so that they wouldn¡¯t kill me. But, they were ruthless and still attacked me. If it wasn¡¯t for Old Madam Liu who tied me up, she was moved bypassion and didn¡¯t tie me up tightly, allowing me to break free midway, I wouldn¡¯t have lived until now.¡±


    Shu Yu knew that Old Madam Liu was already dead. Who knew if he had anypassion? In any case, there was no way to be sure.


    The short man narrowed his eyes. ¡°I identally heard about it. Who did I hear it from?¡±


    Shu Yu stammered.


    The man on the right shouted angrily, ¡°Hurry up and say it!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, it¡¯s the servants of Marquis Ding Yuan¡¯s family. A few days before the incident, I went to the Dongqing Temple and bumped into the servants of the Marquis Ding Yuan¡¯s family. They said they said that my elder sister¡­The Shu family¡¯s Eldest Miss was pestering the Marquis Ding Yuan¡¯s son and even wanted to harm the wife of the prince, so she found someone to investigate the Shu family¡¯s matters and wanted to use these matters to make the Shu family retreat.¡±


    Marquis Ding Yuan¡¯s son and wife were the male and female characters in the book.


    The fact that the Shu family¡¯s Eldest Young Miss was interested in Marquis Ding Yuan¡¯s son was not a secret. It was not a secret that the prince could not stand the harassment. It was very normal for him to investigate the private matters of the Shu family and use it to make the Shu family restrain the eldest daughter of the Shu family.


    The prince was secretly one of the Fifth Prince¡¯s men, on the same side as Lord Wei Nanjing.


    Using his name to cover up the lie was something they had discussed.


    As soon as he said this, the adults on both sides were speechless.


    When they found out about the Shu family, they did find out that someone was investigating the Shu family. Shu Yu did not lie about this.


    Lord Jing rubbed his temples. ¡°Alright, tell me where you have been these days. After leaving the Shu Residence, without a household registration pass, where can you hide?¡±


    Shu Yu trembled as he brought out what Meng Yunzheng had said earlier.


    The adults on both sides asked a few more questions, and Shu Yu answered with a face full of fear.


    At this juncture, he really couldn¡¯t ask anything.


    Shu Yu was so scared that her forehead was covered in sweat. Seeing that she was about to faint, Lord Jing finally showed mercy and let her go. ¡°We will send people to investigate what you said. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s true. If we find that you¡¯re lying, don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s all true. I don¡¯t dare to lie.¡±


    Lord Jing found another woman to search her body. After confirming that there was no problem, he waved his hand and said to the subordinate, ¡°Alright, take her away first.¡±

 Chapter 455 - 455: Put in Prison

    Chapter 455 - 455: Put in Prison


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the subordinate came over to take her away, Shu Yu shrank back again and said without giving up, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not the daughter of the Shu family. It¡¯s true. They bought me. I¡¯m the victim. They didn¡¯t treat me well and wanted to kill me. I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Sir, please let me go, okay?¡±


    The short man snorted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re the daughter of the Shu family or not. It¡¯s a fact that you grew up in the Shu family for more than ten years. In name, you¡¯re their adopted daughter. Take him away.¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­¡±


    Shu Yu was still unwilling to give up, but the subordinate had alreadye over to pull the rope in her hand and pushed her rudely. ¡°Cut the crap and leave quickly.¡±


    Shu Yu staggered out of the door, and her pitiful cries could be heard from afar.


    Lord Jing shook his head and turned around to order someone to investigate what Shu Yu had said especially that manor.


    Shu Yu lowered her head and sobbed until she was brought to the prison where the Shu family was imprisoned.


    After entering the cell, the subordinate instructed the prison guard, ¡°This is the Shu family. Take good care of them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The prison guard took over and brought Shu Yu inside.


    The cell was dark and damp, and there was a rotten smell. Shu Yu¡¯s nose couldn¡¯t help but itch, and she couldn¡¯t help sneezing.


    The jailer beside her whispered, ¡°Miss, please bear with it for now. It¡¯s only for a day. The day after tomorrow is the day of the Shu family¡¯s exile. By then, you can go out.¡±


    Shu Yu was surprised. She thought that this kind of polite conversation would end with Lord Jing¡¯s subordinate just now. She did not expect that the prison head in front of her was also one of them.


    Shu Yu frowned. Lord Jing didn¡¯t have to go to this extent. Some too many people knew about this matter. The prison warden was a local of the Dongan Province.


    However, as soon as she thought of this, the prison guard said, ¡°Young Master Meng has instructed that if you have anything to do in the next two days, you can look for me. I will be guarding not far from the Shu family¡¯s prison.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned. It was Meng Yunzheng¡¯s people?


    This person¡­Was he still afraid that any mistake would cause her harm?


    This kind of perfection made her heartburn.


    She lowered her head and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Miss, be careful of the steps.¡±


    The two of them walked deeper and deeper. The Shu family was locked in the innermost cell. When Shu Yu walked over, her nose and eyes had already adapted to the smell and light of this cell.


    The Shu family was very quiet. This was the women¡¯s prison, so there were no men from the Shu family. The women upied several rooms.


    Probably because they had been locked up for quite some time, the women of the Shu family in the cell all had numb expressions and were huddled in the corner with their heads lowered.


    Even if they heard their footsteps, no one would look up.


    As a result, it was very quiet here.


    Shu Yu walked through the rooms one by one. The ones locked outside were the servants who had a close rtionship with the Shu family. Shu Yu saw the old woman who had pushed her into the water.


    At that time, she was still a fox using the tiger¡¯s might to be mean. Now, she looked like a dead dog, and she looked like she had suffered a lot.


    These servants would not be exiled with the Shu family, but they would also be given different punishments or resold ording to the degree of evil they helped the master.


    Immediately after, the next cell was locked up with the Shu family¡¯s Old Madam, First Madam, and the others. There were also a few concubines and concubines in the same room.


    There were quite a lot of people in this cell.

 Chapter 456 - 456: Meeting the Shu Family Again

    Chapter 456 - 456: Meeting the Shu Family Again


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Concubine Xue was also among them. The old madam had wanted her life after what she had done back then. It seemed that she was still alive and well.


    Shu Yu continued to walk forward. The innermost cell was for the youngdy of the Shu family. All the unmarried daughters of the First and Second household, including her, were huddled together silently, without any energy at all.


    Shu Yu thought of how these people had targeted her back at the Shu family. She smiled and stopped.


    The jailer untied the rope on her hand, then opened the lock of the innermost cell and pulled out the chain.


    The sound finally alerted the people in the cell.


    Everyone looked up and saw a person being pushed in. At first, they didn¡¯t recognize her. Shu Yu lowered her head, and her hair covered most of her face. Moreover, it was dark here.


    Until the warden pushed the man in, locked the door, and left.


    Only then did they look at her more carefully. Shu Yu also raised her head at this moment, and they immediately looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s you? As expected, you didn¡¯t die.¡± The eldest daughter of the Shu family pointed at her, her face full of anger.


    The youngdy¡¯s cry also alerted the people in the cells next door. The old madam and the others in the cells next door all turned their heads to look at her.


    The people in the same cell looked at her withplicated, cold, surprised, or disgusted gazes.


    The eldest daughter of the Shu family¡¯s second branch was the fourth child, younger than Shu Yu by a month. She had always followed behind the eldest daughter and followed her lead.


    Because they were of simr age, Shu Yu also had a good appearance. This Fourth Young Lady bullied her the most.


    Now that she saw Shu Yu, especially after suffering here for more than a month, Shu Yu was only a little dirty but very energetic. This feeling of imbnce rose again.


    Miss Four immediately rushed over. ¡°Shu Yu, you b * tch, you still dare to appear here.¡±


    Shu Yu secretly rolled her eyes. She said it as if she wanted to appear here.


    The Fourth Miss bared her fangs and brandished her ws at her. Her sharp ck nails were about to reach her face when Shu Yu pushed her out. Then, she mmed the cell door in a panic and shouted, ¡°Someone, someone, help!¡±


    She was afraid that the Second Prince and Third Prince¡¯s men were secretly watching, so she still looked panicked and afraid.


    The Fourth Young Lady was pushed to the ground. Shu Yu did not use much strength. It was just that the other party was too weak. The food in the prison was very unptable. Sometimes, the food sent was even rancid.


    It was really difficult for the Shu family¡¯s youngdy to swallow. Although she slowly got used to it, her body was indeed not as good as before.


    When the Fourth Young Lady fell to the ground, she was still a little stunned. Then, she became even more furious.


    However, before she could make a fuss again, the prison guard who heard themotion ran over and banged on the cell door. ¡°What are you arguing about? What are you arguing about? If you quarrel again, I¡¯ll drag you all out and beat you up, lest you be too energetic.¡±


    Shu Yu immediately shrank into a corner and pointed at the Shu family. ¡°Big Brother Jailer, can you change my cell? I¡¯m not family with them. They want to kill me when they see me. They almost scratched my face just now.¡±


    ¡°No, just this room.¡± The prison guard snorted coldly and then looked at the Shu family members. He pointed the short whip in his hand at them. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re still causing trouble for me at this juncture, right?¡±

 Chapter 457 - 457: The Shu Family Was Stimulated by Her

    Chapter 457 - 457: The Shu Family Was Stimted by Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Shu family instantly fell silent, not daring to make a sound.


    The prison guard nced at them. ¡°I say you should have learned your lesson after being locked up for a month. There are only two days left. Don¡¯t cause any trouble for me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll hang you all at the city gate.¡±


    The Shu family members could not help but shiver violently, and the Fourth Young Lady even retreated backward.


    Shu Yu also silently retreated to the corner of the wall. She squatted down and hugged her knees, not daring to make a sound.


    The warden snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    The sound of footsteps was exceptionally clear in the cell. No one from the Shu family said anything. Only when the sound gradually disappeared did they slowly heave a sigh of relief.


    However, this time they didn¡¯t dare to make any more noise. The Fourth Young Lady was also pulled to the side by the Eldest Young Lady.


    However, everyone in the Shu family could not help but look at Shu Yu, who was sitting in the corner, withplicated expressions.


    After a long time, the eldest girl sneered and looked at Shu Yu. ¡°So what if you escaped back then? Aren¡¯t you still captured now?¡±


    Shu Yu raised her head, her voice buzzing. ¡°But I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive? Wouldn¡¯t he still be exiled with us the day after tomorrow? Many idents will happen on the road to exile. You might die on the road, and the death would be even worse. It might not be as good as being drowned in a pond.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. She spoke as if she was the only one who was exiled.


    Did she think she was the only one who was scared by her words?


    Shu Yu nced at the other timid girls and womenfolk in the cell. At this moment, their faces were all filled with sorrow.


    The eldest girl also saw it and felt a little annoyed.


    However, she quickly raised her chin and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think that I¡¯m scaring you. Although we were also exiled, we¡¯re still a family. Naturally, they would take care of each other, but you¡¯re different. You¡¯re all alone now!! Now that the prison guard is strict, we can¡¯t do anything to you, but on the way to exile, we might.¡±


    The fourth youngdyughed maliciously at the side. ¡°Eldest Sister is right. Isn¡¯t this slut good-looking? When the timees, we¡¯ll hand her over to the guards to y with. Perhaps we¡¯ll suffer less on the road. In that case, this b * tch was still useful.¡±


    She was a little worried at first. After all, they had heard that it was easy for girls to get into trouble on the road to exile. Losing her life was still considered lucky, but losing her life while losing her innocence was the worst.


    In the past, she was jealous of Shu Yu¡¯s good looks, but now she felt that it was quite good for her to be like this. She could be their shield.


    She was alone, but the Shu family had more than ten people.


    When the other members of the Shu family heard this, they felt inexplicably relieved. If it wasn¡¯t for Shu Yu, they might have suffered.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. They could dream.


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her breath on them. She just shrank her body and nestled herself in the corner, not moving at all.


    The Fourth Young Lady wanted to say more, but the Eldest Young Lady pulled her back and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s only a day. She¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at them from the corner of her eye and could not help but sigh in her heart. The originally numb and lifeless Shu family suddenly became alive because of her appearance.


    She was indeed very important and had contributed greatly.


    Shu Yu shrunk herself even tighter. To outsiders, she was timid and cowardly, not even daring to argue with the Shu family.

 Chapter 458 - 458: Prison Rice

    Chapter 458 - 458: Prison Rice


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As night fell, the cell fell silent again.


    One by one, the Shu family members slowly fell asleep.


    Only then did Shu Yu raise her head again and look at the Shu family through her arm. Then, she realized that the youngdy of the Shu family in this cell had already been divided into two factions.


    The Shu family¡¯s Di daughters had always looked down on Shu daughters. The eldest daughter of the First household was the Di daughter, the fourth daughter of the Second household, and the seventh daughter was the Di daughter.


    These people all squeezed together with the eldest girl.


    As for the daughter of a concubine¡­


    Shu Yu looked at the Second Young Lady who was leading the group. The Second Young Lady had been following behind the Eldest Young Lady cautiously, probably because the Shu Family had suffered this time, everyone in the Shu Family knew that the daughter that Eldest Master Shu doted on the most was her, a concubine¡¯s daughter.


    The Second Young Lady was no longer as secretive as before and quickly revealed her schemes. She didn¡¯t want to be targeted by the Eldest Young Lady and the others while she was in exile. The current Shu family¡¯s Di daughter and Madam Shu were all extremely resentful of her.


    Therefore, the Second Young Lady quickly formed a group and pulled the Shu family¡¯s Shu daughters, the Fifth Young Lady and the Sixth Young Lady, to her side.


    Now, both sides were close to each other, and neither side paid attention to the other.


    But now, it seemed that the person they wanted to target together had be her.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and closed her eyes to sleep.


    She had always been vignt. When dawn was about to break the next day, her ears suddenly moved and she heard footsteps.


    She raised his head and saw the eleven-year-old Seventh Miss approaching her.


    Seeing that she had woken up, the Seventh Miss was frightened. She red at her fiercely and then walked away.


    Shu Yu¡¯s sharp eyes saw that before she left, she threw a cockroach at her feet.


    Shu Yu silently moved her foot over and stepped on it without moving.


    The Seventh Young Lady¡¯s eyes widened. She snorted coldly and returned to her elder sister¡¯s side.


    Shu Yu said in a low voice, ¡°Actually when I was in the Shu family, I was often locked up in a small ck room by Aunt Xue. I¡¯ve caught rats and snakes, let alone cockroaches. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    However, this Seventh Miss who used to be very delicate at home made her look at her in a new light. She dared to catch cockroaches with her bare hands.


    It seemed like he had not spent a month in this cell for nothing.


    Hearing her say this, Seventh Miss became even angrier.


    However, she did not dare to get into a conflict with her here. She could only re at Shu Yu fiercely again and turn around to return to her sister¡¯s side.


    Shu Yu closed her eyes and continued to rest.


    She only turned around when she heard footsteps.


    The person who delivered the food hade over. From afar, she could smell a smell. However, it was not a fragrance or a rancid smell. It was a veryplicated smell.


    The jailer who delivered the food carried a bucket filled with a hodgepodge that looked like swill, especially soup.


    When the jailer ced it on the ground, a portion of the soup spilled out with a bang.


    ¡°Time to eat, time to eat. Don¡¯t dawdle.¡±


    The food was served from the outermost cell. The servants of the Shu family got up one after another and went to the cell door.


    The jailer gave each of them a bowl, then stirred it with a big spoon and scooped it into their bowls.


    A spoonful was a bowl. It was just right.


    Then, they went to the second cell, where they were given a bowl each.


    Compared to the servants in the outermost cell, the master of the Shu family was more disgusted and did not eat actively.


    However, no matter how much they disliked it, they couldn¡¯t eat it. When they were exiled, they still needed physical strength.


    After the two cells were filled with food, the bucket was emptied.

 Chapter 459 - 459: Shu Yu Eats Meat

    Chapter 459 - 459: Shu Yu Eats Meat


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The jailer went to bring another bucket over. Although the youngdies of the Shu family looked like they wanted to throw up, they had almost gotten used to it.


    Instead, they looked at Shu Yu gloatingly, wanting to see her make a fool of herself.


    After all, on the first day of eating, they all vomited and were whipped by the prison head, saying that they were wasting food.


    They wanted to see if Shu Yu, who was eating this kind of food for the first time, could hold back from vomiting.


    However, after the jailer distributed bowls to all of them, he left out Shu Yu.


    Everyone in the Shu family was puzzled. They thought that since it was Shu Yu¡¯s first time here, the jailer did not count her bowls and chopsticks.


    Shu Yu herself did not want to receive the bowl and chopsticks at all, even though she thought she was someone who could endure hardship. However, this was the first time she had seen such a dish, and she really couldn¡¯t swallow it.


    She thought that she could still go hungry. At the very least, she would wait until she was mentally prepared.


    She didn¡¯t even want to see that bucket of stuff.


    Fortunately, the jailer quickly finished distributing them and left with the bucket.


    The Shu family members returned to their original seats one after another and sat down. Looking at the food in their eyes, they forced themselves to eat even though they felt very ufortable.


    Shu Yu let out a sigh of relief. It was good to forget her.


    Who knew that after a while, the warden woulde over with a food box in his hand and walk toward the innermost cell?


    When he arrived, he looked around and pretended to ask, ¡°Who¡¯s Shu Yu?¡±


    Shu Yu looked up. ¡°I am.¡±


    The prison guard hummed and handed over the food box. ¡°Here¡¯s your food.¡±


    Every single one of the Shu family members stopped eating and looked up at Shu Yu¡­The food box in front of him.


    Although the food box did not look very exquisite, it was very clean. There was also a faint fragrance that made their stomachs ache.


    The fourth youngdy could not help but ask, ¡°Why is her food different from ours?¡±


    The jailer nced at her and sneered. ¡°If you had someone outside to deliver food to you, you could use some money to pay for it. Your food would also be different.¡±


    The fourth youngdy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You, you¡¯re saying that someone outside sent this food to her?¡±


    Of course, no one from the Shu family sent them food. With such a big incident happening to the Shu family, those rtives and friends immediately pretended to be passersby or even enemies, drawing a clear line with them as if they were afraid of implicating them.


    Even the great aunt of the Shu family did not dare toe and see her mother and brother locked up inside.


    Besides, there were so many people in the Shu family. Who would have the time to send food to all of them?


    The jailer tossed a piece of silver in his hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Someone outside gave it to me.¡±


    As he spoke, he ignored the fourth youngdy and instead said to Shu Yu with a pleasant expression, ¡°Youngdy, this meal was sent to you by a couple outside. They asked me to tell you that although they¡¯ve only known each other for three months, it¡¯s fate. They don¡¯t have the fate to acknowledge you as their goddaughter. Now that something has happened to you, they can¡¯t help you with anything else, and they can¡¯t take care of you on the road to exile. They can only send you a day¡¯s worth of food while you¡¯re still in the Dongan Province so that you can eat well before you leave. Please take care of yourself on the way to the southwest.¡±


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and took the food box. ¡°Please help me thank them, Head of Prison. Also, tell them to take care of themselves and not tire themselves out. I can only repay their kindness in my next life.¡±


    Shu Yu knew that Meng Yunzheng must have prepared this meal.

 Chapter 460 - 460: But She Almost Killed Me

    Chapter 460 - 460: But She Almost Killed Me


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The prison guard smiled. ¡°Alright, they paid me for running errands. I can still help with this small favor. ¡°Alright, you can eat now.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and opened the food box. There were two dishes on the topyer, one red braised pork and one crispy duck leg. On the bottomyer, there was a stir-fried vegetable, a full bowl of rice, and a bowl of soup.


    The jailerughed. ¡°Yo, the food is not bad.¡±


    Shu Yu said softly, ¡°Do you want to use some? This red braised pork is oily and I don¡¯t like it. Besides, I have a small appetite. Take this braised pork and eat it with wine.¡±


    The prison guard acted as if she was very tactful. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. I guess you can¡¯t eat such fatty food in this ce.¡±


    He took the red braised pork away very impolitely. Before he left, he nced at the Shu family members in the cell. Seeing that the other party had given him a bowl of meat, it was only natural for him to help.


    Therefore, he said to the people inside, ¡°Don¡¯t snatch it for me and don¡¯t y tricks on me. I¡¯lle over to collect the lunch boxter. If I see you bullying her, tsk, don¡¯t eat before you¡¯re exiled. Everyone, don¡¯t eat it.¡±


    The Shu family was furious, but they did not dare to make a sound.


    Only then did the prison guard leave, but he did not go far. Although they couldn¡¯t see him in the cell, they could still hear him shouting, ¡°Hey, go get a te of peanuts and two pots of wine. This red braised pork looks good. Let¡¯s eat it as a dish.¡±


    Hearing the sound so close, the Shu family did not even dare to scold Shu Yu loudly.


    They looked at the food in front of Shu Yu and then at the rotten rice in their hands. They almost vomited blood.


    Not only this cell, but the womenfolk in the next cell were also frowning, unable to take another bite.


    Shu Yu, on the other hand, was very happy. She did not know who made this food, but it tasted very good.


    After a long time, a soft voice sounded, ¡°Third Sister, no matter what, Grandmother is old. Although you are not the granddaughter of the Shu family, Grandmother is still your elder in terms of seniority. Isn¡¯t it not good for you to eat alone in front of Grandmother and Mother?¡±


    Shu Yu did not need to turn around to know that the person who spoke was Second Brother.


    This Second Miss still wanted to use her to pull in a gang for her at this juncture.


    She pretended not to hear her. The Second Young Lady frowned. ¡°Third Younger Sister¡­¡±


    Shu Yu turned her head and looked at the olddy while biting his chopsticks. Although the olddy was not looking over, her hand that was holding the bowl did not move. Her ears were also tilted to the side. It was obvious that she was listening.


    Shu Yu said in a low voice, ¡°But she almost killed me.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother was just angry at that time. You¡¯re fine too. Now that everyone is like this, there¡¯s no point in bickering anymore, right? After today, everyone will be exiled to the southwest. Look at you alone. The journey will probably be very difficult. You have shown filial piety to your grandmother, and your grandmother will naturally protect you. When the timees, you won¡¯t be alone and won¡¯t even have someone to help you, right?¡±


    The Second Young Lady nced at the Eldest Young Lady as she spoke. Her meaning was very obvious. If you don¡¯t stick together and find yourself a backer, your hard days wille after you are exiled.


    Shu Yu still admired her a little. There was nothing wrong with what she said, and she knew how to attack other people¡¯s weaknesses.


    If she was the Shu Yu of the past, she would believe her.


    Unfortunately¡­


    Shu Yu took a deep breath. ¡°But she almost killed me.¡±

 Chapter 461 - 461: Time to Hit the Road

    Chapter 461: Time to Hit the Road


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Third Younger Sister, did you not understand what I said? You¡¯re now¡­¡±


    The Second Miss spoke too slowly. Before she could finish, the jailer came over with a spoon.


    ¡°Have you eaten? Put away the bowl.¡±


    The servants in the outermost cell were far away from here, but they had already finished their meal and returned the bowls and chopsticks to the jailer.


    Seeing this, the two prisoners in the cell didn¡¯t care about Shu Yu¡¯s food. They didn¡¯t have the chance to eat anyway. They didn¡¯t mind and quickly finished the food.


    However, the old madam was still unwilling to give up. When she turned around, Shu Yu also ate quickly.


    She immediately lost interest and sped up.


    However, she was old and choked on her food, which made the jailer scold her.


    The old madam¡¯s face flushed red, but she did not dare to make a sound.


    However, the jailer walked to Shu Yu¡¯s side and said with a good attitude, ¡°Our head jailer said that you can eat slowly. Your food box doesn¡¯t belong to us. It¡¯s fine toe backter to collect it. Also, the red braised pork is not bad.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded gratefully and began to chew slowly.


    But she didn¡¯t want to waste too much time either. When everyone¡¯s bowls were cleared and she was almost done eating, she covered the lunch box.


    Looking at the lunchbox that was taken away, the anger and jealousy in the Shu family¡¯s eyes almost overflowed.


    It had been a long time since they had eaten a normal meal.


    After Shu Yu finished eating, she let out a long breath and felt rxed.


    The Shu family members were muttering and cursing at her, but she pretended not to hear them and hid in a corner.


    However, the curses of the Shu family were useless.


    After noon, the jailer came to deliver food again.


    This time, the Shu family did not even have any rotten food. After all, the prison expenses were limited, and they only had two meals a day.


    However, Shu Yu had three meals. She ate happily, but the Shu family almost jumped up and killed her.


    It was fine. She would let her be smug for another day. After she was exiled tomorrow, her good days woulde to an end.


    Shu Yu had only been in prison for a day, but she had already gained a lot of Hatred Points.


    Lord Jing and the others naturally knew about this matter. They were all very concerned about the Shu family.


    However, they investigated and found nothing wrong with what Shu Yu said. Moreover, the prison head took a small amount of money to send a meal box to someone for a day. This was a small matter. Anyway, the women of the Shu family were not criminals sentenced to death, so it did not matter.


    Just like that, a day they were passed. Shu Yu finally weed the second day of exile.


    She looked up at the sky. It was a sunny day, and the weather was good.


    Early in the morning, the head of the prison came over with the jailers and impatiently woke up the Shu family¡¯s women who were still resting.


    ¡°Get up, get up. You guys should be on your way.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. The word ¡°on the road¡± was used well.


    The women of the Shu family had been focusing their attention on Shu Yu for the past two days. Now that they were about to be exiled, they were all afraid again, especially the younger ones, who had already begun to sob softly.


    The Seventh Young Lady also held the Fourth Young Lady¡¯s hand tightly, crying until her face was red.


    Shu Yu stood silently at the back, her head still lowered, as if she had already epted her fate.


    Lord Jing and the other two lords walked over at this time. The three of them nced around and asked someone to count the number of people. After confirming that there was no mistake, they asked someone to handcuff them.


    Just as the person at the front was done, the Second Miss behind suddenly knelt and said, ¡°Lord, the guilty girl has a request.¡±

 Chapter 462 - 462: Second Miss’s Thoughts

    Chapter 462:? Second Miss¡¯s Thoughts


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lord Jing frowned, not understanding what this person was up to. Just as he was about to wave his hand to tell her not to meddle, the short official beside him asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Lord, we are all women of the Shu family. Although our family has met with misfortune, we were once famousdies in the Dongan Province. Even if we¡¯re exiled, we still want to leave with dignity. At least let us wash our faces and tidy ourselves up so that we won¡¯t leave the Dongan Province in such a disheveled manner. I beg Lord to grant us this wish.¡±


    Lord Jing frowned and rejected her subconsciously. ¡°Nonsense. What time do you think it is now? By the time you¡¯re done packing, the sun will have already set.¡±


    The Second Young Lady¡¯s expression changed slightly as she pursed her lips.


    She had her thoughts. Although she didn¡¯t participate in the conversation between the Fourth Young Lady and the Eldest Young Lady yesterday, she didn¡¯t say anything. However, the Fourth Young Lady had said something to her heart. Among all the women, Shu Yu was the most beautiful.


    This was also the reason why she was clearly like an invisible person, but she still had a difficult life in the residence.


    Other than her, she was the most beautiful.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because the daughters of the Shu family all took after the old master of the Shu family, but if they didn¡¯t dress up carefully, their appearances would be very ordinary. The Second Young Lady was the only one who followed her mother. Her mother was good-looking, so she became the concubine that Head Master of the Shu family once liked the most. She also became the most valued daughter.


    The Second Young Lady was sure that if Shu Yu had not returned, she would have been the most likely victim on the road to exile.


    But now that there was someone in front of her, the Second Young Lady heaved a sigh of relief and also added fuel to the fire.


    As long as the escorting officer saw Shu Yu¡¯s appearance, even if he had thoughts, he would not look at her.


    Every man for himself.


    Moreover, she had given her a way out yesterday, but she did not know what to do. What could she do?


    However, Lord Jing was not happy. The Second Young Lady still did not dare to challenge his authority at this juncture.


    It was the short official who said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you make an exception, Lord Jing? After all, this was herst chance. Perhaps someone with good looks would take a fancy to her and she would be able to live a good life again. However, there¡¯s no need to dress up. She just needs to wipe her face.¡±


    They were all smart people. They knew everything that had happened in the cell, including what they had eaten, done, and said yesterday.


    From what the Second Young Lady had said, they could easily think of the Fourth Young Lady¡¯s n.


    The short man was the Second Prince¡¯s man. He despised the Shu family, who stood on the Third Prince¡¯s side, for still fighting openly and secretly at this juncture. However, he was happy to watch the show. He could not wait for them to make a scene as fierce as possible.


    The one with narrow eyes knew what Miss the Shu family was nning, but he couldn¡¯t help but frown. However, he was the Third Prince¡¯s man, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to express too many opinions in this trial to avoid causing more trouble, so he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Lord Jing didn¡¯t want to agree, but the leader of the escorts was his man. With his instructions, even if Shu Yu looked like a fairy, he wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her.


    Therefore, Shu Yu did not need to worry about this.


    Lord Jing weighed the pros and cons for a moment and did not object anymore. He had always been a person who did not have his own opinions. Although he was the chief judge of this trial, the ones who were jumping up and down were the Second Prince¡¯s men.

 Chapter 463 - 463: Meng Yunzheng Has Taken Everything Into Care

    Chapter 463:? Meng Yunzheng Has Taken Everything Into Care


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was just that both sides had the same goal, so Lord Jing was happy to have time to do things in secret.


    If he continued to pester him, this shrewd short man would be suspicious. When he turned his attention back to this group of women and discovered that Shu Yu was acting strangely, that would be terrible.


    Therefore, Lord Jing took a deep breath and said, ¡°In that case, hurry up and wash your face before leaving.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned. She was naturally not worried about the escorting officer. However, she was afraid that she would run into someone in Jiangyuan County who knew her. Although this was the Dongan Province, the possibility of this happening was very small, but what if?


    She looked at Lord Jing, but thetter was being pulled away by the short man.


    On the other hand, the official with narrow eyes looked at the group of women.


    Shu Yu immediately lowered her head. She almost met the other party¡¯s gaze.


    Thedies of the Shu family moved very quickly. The jailer brought water and a handkerchief over. They wiped their faces one by one and walked forward.


    Shu Yu wasst in line. Looking at the pitch-ck bucket, she almost vomited.


    At this moment, the short man walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think the water is dirty? It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll get you another bucket.¡±


    ¡°No, no need.¡± Shu Yu replied immediately. She twisted a handkerchief and wiped her face randomly.


    The handkerchief was smelly and dirty. Shu Yu only dabbed it lightly, and the dirt on her face was not wiped off at all.


    The short man was dissatisfied. ¡°Hey, you didn¡¯t wash it properly. You¡­¡±


    Lord Jing reminded, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    The short man stopped talking, but he looked at Shu Yu and felt that it didn¡¯t matter. So what if she couldn¡¯t wash her face clean? She had just been in prison for a day. Compared to the Shu family¡¯s women who had been in prison for a month, she still had an advantage.


    Shu Yu secretly heaved a sigh of relief and quickly took a few steps forward.


    The fourth girl was not far in front of her and was being shackled. Seeing that she did not wash her face at all, she red at her fiercely and was taken away.


    The jailer came over to put shackles on Shu Yu. As soon as he put them on, Shu Yu felt that something was wrong.


    The handcuffs were light and weightless.


    The prison guard lowered his head and turned his back to the crowd. He said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°This handcuff was prepared by Young Master Meng. It¡¯s very light, and you won¡¯t feel tired wearing it. However, the leg cuffs will make a sound when they are dragged on the floor. There is no way to make another light pair. Otherwise, the sound will be wrong and it will bring trouble to the Young Lady. Young Lady, please be patient.¡±


    Shu Yu was surprised. She lowered her head and looked at the handcuffs.


    Meng Yunzheng¡­How much preparation had he made in secret during this period?


    After Shu Yu knew that she could not escape the fate of exile, she naturally prepared some things. However, she was mentally prepared to suffer some trifles like eating and sleeping in the prison cell. This kind of grievance was not a big deal, and she did not care. Anyway, it was not long.


    However, she did not expect Meng Yunzheng to consider such a small matter.


    She gripped the handcuffs tightly and remained silent for a long time.


    After putting it on, Shu Yu followed the crowd to the prison door.


    Although it was only a day, Shu Yu still felt like he had seen the light of day again when she reappeared at the prison gate.


    If she was like this, the other women of the Shu family were even more so. They even felt like they were crying tears of joy.


    However, the chains on their hands and feet were like a bucket of cold water that was poured on them, reminding them that even if they got out of the prison, their future was still very bleak.

 Chapter 464 - 464: Setting Off

    Chapter 464:? Setting Off


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The official escorting them came over and tied their hands with ropes. They were strung together in two rows and then escorted forward.


    Then, he took the documents and looked at them one by one. After verifying their identities, he filled in the information and made it into a customs clearance document.


    After the stamp was stamped, the official walked over and warned them.


    With a wave of his hand, he left the cell.


    There were a total of 16 women in the Shu family. Shu Yu was at the end of the line. Six soldiers were escorting them. All of them were expressionless and looked very difficult to deal with.


    Shu Yu originally thought that the man from the Shu family would also go on the road. However, after walking for a long distance, she did not see anyone else. It seemed that they were escorted separately.


    The group of people quickly walked to the streets of the prefecture. Although the Second Young Lady had said that she would walk out in a dignified manner, everyone in the Shu family lowered their heads in the face of everyone¡¯s gazes. They wished they could dig into the ground.


    Shu Yu also lowered her head. Before she went out, she let down arge piece of her hair when no one was paying attention. When she lowered her head again, half of her face was covered.


    The citizens of the prefecture naturally wanted to watch the show, but they only took two nces.


    They knew that this was the Shu family¡¯s woman. The matter of Magistrate Shu¡¯s corruption and bribery had already been made public. Moreover, the people of the prefecture knew that Magistrate Shu did not do much, so they did not have a good impression of the Shu family¡¯s woman.


    Now that they saw them in trouble, they naturally pped their hands and praised them, spitting at them one after another.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The officer nced at her. ¡°What are you shouting for?¡±


    The women of the Shu family immediately stopped shouting. The leading officer snorted coldly and then silently walked to the back, standing beside Shu Yu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle. Hurry up. If you dy the time, you won¡¯t have a good time.¡±


    As soon as he stood there, themoners naturally did not dare to spit in Shu Yu¡¯s direction.


    The others were more or less stained with filth, but Shu Yu didn¡¯t feel anything.


    She knew that the leading officer was Lord Jing¡¯s man, but it was not convenient tomunicate now, so she did not say anything.


    After all, thosemoners did not dare to go overboard and quickly restrained themselves.


    Seeing this, the leading officer took a few steps forward as if nothing had happened.


    When he walked to his colleague¡¯s side, he heard two officersining, ¡°In the past, I was the most willing to escort female prisoners to the exile area. Those female prisoners¡¯ families would give us some silver. But look at today, everyone in the Shu family has been exiled. Who will give us money?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I heard that the Shu family was locked up in prison for a month, and no one came to see them, let alone send them food. That the Shu family¡¯s old madam and two married daughters don¡¯t care about this old mother. It¡¯s a loss.¡±


    ¡°These Mothers have a lot of things to do along the way. We¡¯re the ones who have to work hard. We¡¯re unlucky.¡±


    The leader of the officers berated them, ¡°That¡¯s enough. We haven¡¯t even left the city yet. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    The two of them immediately fell silent and their expressions became serious.


    The journey was smooth. Only when they were out of the city gate did the disgusted gazes of themoners lessen.


    The group continued to walk forward. However, after a few steps, a middle-aged couple suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t look up, so she naturally didn¡¯t see it.


    The middle-aged couple quickly walked up to the leader of the officers and stuffed some silver into his hands. They said politely, ¡°Officer, please take this. Our Shu Yu is young, so we¡¯ll have to ask you to bear with her on this journey.¡±

 Chapter 465 - 465: Shu Yu Was Seen

    Chapter 465 - 465: Shu Yu Was Seen


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The middle-aged couple was the steward couple who had lived in the manor previously.


    Since they were going to put on a show, they had to do the whole thing.


    In the eyes of others, they were very concerned about Shu Yu. Now that she was leaving the city, they had toe over to see her onest time and give her some money.


    This was still the city gate, so there would still be many eyes watching.


    The leader shook the silver in his hand and nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll see what we can do.¡±


    The middle-aged couple nodded, and the woman wiped her tears with her hand. Then, she looked in Shu Yu¡¯s direction.


    The leading officer waved his hand and let them say goodbye.


    The two of them quickly went forward and whispered a few words to each other, but they were just words of concern to tell her to take care of herself.


    Shu Yu kept her head down, asionally responding or sobbing.


    The middle-aged couple did not speak for long before they immediately retreated to the side, not daring to dy the official¡¯s time.


    When the other members of the Shu family saw this, their eyes flickered with anger and jealousy.


    ¡°How could she be so lucky? She just had to meet two idiots who brought her food and gave her money.¡±


    The Fourth Young Lady was indignant, and the Second Young Lady also frowned.


    Since the other party had used silver, it was very likely that the officials would not do anything to Shu Yu.


    If they couldn¡¯t target Shu Yu, wouldn¡¯t she suffer?


    Before they could think further, the leader waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    The group of people started to walk again. However, after a few steps, an officer silently retreated to Shu Yu¡¯s side.


    The officer thought that there was no profit along the way and was very frustrated. They didn¡¯t expect that there would be a person hiding there who gave them money.


    Although that bit of silver was not worth anything, a mosquito¡¯s leg was still meat.


    Five taels (mary) of silver was enough for them to eat and drink well for a while.


    He walked over to Shu Yu and sized her up.


    They were far away just now, so he didn¡¯t know what this woman had said to that couple. However, he felt that they must have given this woman some money.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re the adopted daughter of the Shu family?¡± As he spoke to Shu Yu, he looked at her hand and suspected that she was holding money in her clenched fist.


    Shu Yu replied softly.


    The officer smiled and said, ¡°It seems that being an adopted daughter is better than being a biological daughter.¡±


    Shu Yu could only smile and agree.


    Seeing this, the officer didn¡¯t say anything else. Especially since the leader of the officers was already calling him, he could only stop. Finally, he said, ¡°If you have any problemster, you can look for me. I¡¯m a good person.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you, sir.¡±


    The officer frowned. ¡°Raise your head and look at me. Otherwise, how are you going to find me if you don¡¯t even know who I am?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. This person was so annoying.


    Fortunately, they were already outside the city, so there were not that many people.


    Shu Yu closed her eyes and looked up at the officer.


    Only then was the officer satisfied. Just then, the leader officer ran over and kicked him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me calling you? What nonsense are you talking about? Go ahead and lead the way.


    The two officers pushed each other forward.


    Shu Yu secretly exhaled and lowered her head again.


    However, what she did not know was that in the blink of an eye, someone not far away had already seen her and recognized her. Now, he stood rooted to the ground in shock as he looked at her back.

 Chapter 466 - 466: The Shocked Tang Wenqian and His Mother

    Chapter 466 - 466: The Shocked Tang Wenqian and His Mother


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°That person, isn¡¯t it, isn¡¯t it the second girl of the Lu family?¡± Mrs. Tang grabbed Tang Wenqian¡¯s sleeve in shock and rubbed her eyes.


    At this hour, there were not many people outside the city.


    However, the Shu family being exiled was such an eye-catching group, that it would still make the people who came and went stop. This included Tang Wenqian and Mrs. Tang outside the city.


    As for Shu Yu, just as the short official had guessed, even though she was standing at the very back with her head lowered and her hair disheveled, she was still the most eye-catching one among the Shu family.


    Therefore, the two people who had their attention on her immediately captured her appearance the moment she raised her head.


    Mrs. Tang was not the only one who couldn¡¯t believe it. Tang Wenqian almost couldn¡¯t hold himself back and stepped forward.


    It was the autumn examinations in August, and Tang Wenqian was here to participate in the provincial examinations. He had already arrived at the prefecture a month ago.


    It was just that the Tang family was poor. Even if Tang Wenqian himself copied books and wrote to supplement his family¡¯s ie, he could notpare with some wealthy families, so he did not have a servant boy by his side.


    He had originally nned toe to the city alone for the examination. However, the Tang family¡¯s parents were worried. He would be gone for a month and a half. He had to do his final revision, prepare for the examination, and take care of himself.


    How could he have the time to study when he was busy with trivial matters?


    However, during those days, Father Tang had taken on a job that paid him well, so he couldn¡¯t leave for a while.


    Mrs. Tang volunteered to follow Tang Wenqian to the prefecture.


    This was also Tang Wenqian¡¯s first time participating in the provincial examination. Although he had asked the teacher about the situation, he still neglected it. For example¡­There were no more rooms in the inn.


    However, since they would be staying in the prefecture for at least a month and a half, it would be more cost-effective to rent a small courtyard.


    However, Tang Wenqian needed two rooms with Mrs. Tang. If the other students brought along their page boys, they could even rent a room.


    They were alreadyte, and there were hard conditions. They looked around but could not find a suitable ce to stay.


    Later, Mrs. Tang heard that some viges near the city were rented out, and the rent was cheap.


    However, Mrs. Tang had some concerns. Moreover, the noise in the vige would affect her son.


    On the other hand, Tang Wenqian didn¡¯t mind. His home was in Shangshi Vige, and such an environment wouldn¡¯t affect him. Moreover, since the other party was renting it out, he must have experience. He was not the only student rented in the vige. Perhaps they could meet and exchange knowledge with each other.


    Mrs. Tang was convinced and agreed. She went to the nearest vige to rent two rooms.


    The two of them lived outside the city, so it was quite quiet. They could even settle down and not be affected by the atmosphere in the city.


    This staysted for a month, and the provincial examination began as scheduled.


    The day before yesterday, Tang Wenqian came out after thest round of the exam. Yesterday, he rested at home for a day, and today he nned to go into the city to see the situation.


    The provincial examination results would only be posted at the beginning of September, and they would stay here for more than ten days to wait for news.


    Mrs. Tang hadn¡¯t explored the city since she arrived. Now that her son had finished his exams, she wanted to go into the city to take a look and see if there was anything she needed to buy. After all, it was rare for her toe here. She could note here for nothing.


    Who knew that when they reached the city gate, they would encounter the exile team?


    They naturally stood at the side to let them go first and sized up these people at the same time.

 Chapter 467 - 467: Returning to Jiangyuan County

    Chapter 467 - 467: Returning to Jiangyuan County


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mrs. Tang sighed. After all, this row of people were all women.


    Who knew that as she looked, she would see a slightly familiar face?


    Mrs. Tang thought she might have seen it wrongly, but when she turned to look at Tang Wenqian, thetter was frowning too.


    Tang Wenqian squeezed his hands and turned his head to ask the passerby beside him, ¡°Brother, may I ask which family¡¯s women are those exiled prisoners from?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know this? The Shu family, magistrate Shu¡¯s family.¡±


    Of course, Tang Wenqian knew that Magistrate Shu had been exiled, but he didn¡¯t expect that they would be exiled to the southwest today.


    Mrs. Tang¡¯s ears were sharp, and she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Shu? Which Shu?¡±


    The man looked at Mrs. Tang suspiciously, ¡°You don¡¯t even know who our former Lord is?¡±


    Mrs. Tang knew about it, and because she knew, she pulled Tang Wenqian and said in shock, ¡°Shu, Shu as in Shu Yu, is she¡­¡±


    Tang Wenqian frowned and lowered his voice. ¡°Mother!¡±


    Mrs. Tang immediately shut her mouth, but she still wanted to get to the bottom of it. She asked the passerby, ¡°Do you know who the girl at the back is?¡±


    The passerby said,¡± Then how would I know? In any case, she¡¯s either a concubine of the Shu family or a youngdy of the Shu family.¡±


    Mrs. Tang wanted to ask more, but Tang Wenqian had already dragged her away.


    They didn¡¯t enter the city again. Tang Wenqian looked at the exiled troops from afar with a solemn expression.


    Only the two were left on the road, so Mrs. Tang said softly, ¡°Wenqian, do you think that¡¯s the second daughter of the Lu family? Or do you think she¡¯s just someone who looks like her? But wasn¡¯t the second daughter of the Lu family in Jiangyuan County? Why did she suddenly appear in the prefecture city, and why is she still in the exile team?¡±


    Tang Wenqian didn¡¯t say anything. Mrs. Tang saw that his expression wasn¡¯t too good, so she kept quiet after a few words.


    However, the scene just now kept hitting her head.


    The two of them returned to their rented vige. Standing at the door of the room, Tang Wenqian took a deep breath and finally made a decision.


    He turned to Mrs. Tang and said, ¡°Mother, pack up. We¡¯re going back.¡±


    ¡°What? Go back? Go back where?¡± Mrs. Tang was stunned.


    ¡°Jiangyuan County.¡± He had to verify if that person was Lu Shu Yu, or else he would feel uneasy.


    Mrs. Tang was stunned for a moment before hitting him on the back. ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you going back to Jiangyuan County at this time? We still have to wait for the results to be released. If you go back, you won¡¯t know what rank you have.¡±


    Tang Wenqian dodged and exined patiently to Mrs. Tang, ¡°Mother, that won¡¯t happen. If I were admitted, the document would be sent to Jiangyuan County¡¯s government office. Then, the official would naturallye to my house to report the good news. If I fail, it will only add to my troubles even if we continue to live here. There¡¯s no need.¡±


    But Mrs. Tang wanted to know if her son was admitted or not. How long would it take for the document to reach the county office and then the county office to reach their house?


    Mrs. Tang¡¯s face darkened as she asked, ¡°Do you want to go back and see if the second daughter of the Lu family is in Jiangyuan County?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Wenqian did not deny it. ¡°After all, we¡¯re both from Shangshi Vige. I have to know what happened. I know what happened.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mrs. Tang felt that Tang Wenqian wasn¡¯t right, but she couldn¡¯t change her son¡¯s mind.


    Although Tang Wenqian looked gentle and easy to talk to, once he made up his mind, no one could change it, not even his parents.

 Chapter 468 - 468: Come to Yiren Pavilion to Confirm

    Chapter 468 - 468: Come to Yiren Pavilion to Confirm


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mrs. Tang was so angry that her heart hurt. She stomped her feet on the chair, looking like she was about to cry.


    Seeing that Tang Wenqian still didn¡¯t change his mind, Mrs. Tang stood up fiercely. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go, alright?¡± We¡¯re going back to Jiangyuan County.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mother.¡±


    Mrs. Tang didn¡¯t want to understand him at all. She red at him and stomped out of the door to talk to the owner.


    Tang Wenqian sighed. Thinking of the exiled team, he unconsciously frowned and quickly began to pack his things.


    He had brought a lot of things with him for the exam. Not only did he bring books, but he also brought all kinds of stoves and other things that he needed to eat and sleep for the provincial exam.


    When Mrs. Tang came back, Tang Wenqian was almost done packing.


    ¡°Mother, go ahead. I¡¯ll go to the city to rent a car.¡±


    Mrs. Tang went to her room to pack her luggage. She didn¡¯t have many things, so she packed them quickly and waited for Tang Wenqian toe back.


    Tang Wenqian rented a donkey cart. They didn¡¯t have much money, so they naturally saved as much as they could.


    If he was admitted, the county office, the county school, and the vige would subsidize a portion of the money. By then, their family would be able to live a little morefortably.


    Putting his luggage on the donkey cart, Tang Wenqian said goodbye to the examinees who lived in the vige.


    The examinees were quite puzzled. Why was he leaving without waiting for the results to be released?


    Tang Wenqian only said that there was an emergency at home and he couldn¡¯t wait for the results to be released, so he could only go home first.


    Everyone said their goodbyes and chatted for a while before Tang Wenqian and Mrs. Tang left.


    They rented a donkey cart, which was slow and naturally could not bepared to a horse carriage.


    If the carriage traveled faster, they would arrive at Jiangyuan County at night. However, Tang Wenqian and his donkey cart did not enter Jiangyuan County until the afternoon of the second day.


    As soon as they entered the city, Mrs. Tang asked, ¡°Are we going to the Lu family now?¡±


    The second branch of the Lu family was now in the county town. There was no need for them to go home, so Tang Wenqian nodded and went straight to Ningshui Street.


    He didn¡¯t know the address of Liufang Alley, but he knew the address of Yiren Pavilion on Ningshui Street.


    The donkey cart stopped at the entrance of Yiren Pavilion. Tang Wenqian took a deep breath and got off with Mrs. Tang.


    Although Yiren Pavilion had been open for more than two months, this was the first time Tang Wenqian and Mrs. Tang had visited.


    Tang Wenqian was still calm, but Mrs. Tang felt a little sour.


    Originally, the second branch of the Lu family had the most difficult life in Shangshi Vige. Now, because of the return of the second daughter of the Lu family, Lu Erbai¡¯s family had be the most promising people in Shangshi Vige.


    Although this shop wasn¡¯t very big, this was Ningshui Street, the most prosperous street in Jiangyuan County. It was hard to find a shop here. Even if this shop was located in the innermost part of the city, the business would still be endless.


    Mrs. Tang looked at the decorations in the shop and the clothes hanging on the shelves. She didn¡¯t even dare to touch them.


    The material of this dress looked good. It was probably not cheap. It would cost at least a few hundred coins (mary).


    ¡°Schr Tang, Sister-inw Tang, why are you here?¡± A surprised voice came from behind the counter.


    Mrs. Tang turned her head. She hadn¡¯t seen Lu Erbai for more than two months. Now that she looked again, the person in front of her seemed to have changed into a different person, causing her to be stunned for a moment.


    Once a person had money, even theirplexion would change.


    And look at him standing there. Even his legs have recovered?


    Mrs. Tang didn¡¯t say anything. Tang Wenqian stepped forward and said, ¡°Uncle Lu.¡±

 Chapter 469 - 469: It Really Was Her

    Chapter 469 - 469: It Really Was Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbaiughed. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Schr Tang to make a trip here. Come,e,e, sit down. I¡¯ll pour you some tea.¡±


    He came out from behind the counter. Although he still walked unnaturally, he did not need a cane.


    However, before he could do anything, the olddy who came out from the backyard had alreadye over with a cup. She also weed the two of them with a smile.¡± I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it. You go to the counter and guard it.¡±


    She happened to bring the finished doll to the shop today and was about to go back when she heard a familiar voiceing from outside.


    Mrs. Tang took the water and followed Tang Wenqian¡¯s instructions, ¡°Well, the provincial examination is over. We just came back from the prefecture. These days, Wenqian has been studying hard. It was not easy for him to finish his exams, so he wanted to bring him around. Seeing that the weather was getting cold, I bought a piece of cloth to make clothes for him. I heard that your shop is on Ningshui Street, and you sell ready-made clothes, so I came over to take a look. I wonder if there¡¯s anything suitable for our Wenqian .¡±


    Lu Erbai pped his forehead. ¡°Schr Tang went to the prefecture to take the exam. Look at me, I¡¯ve forgotten about this. How was the exam? Did you get it?¡±


    The main reason was that they had been very busy at home previously. In addition, Shu Yu was about to go on a long journey, so they did not have the mood to pay attention to anything else.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. The exams have just ended. The results will be released in September. This time, he was just going to give it a try. It was his first time taking the exam, and the county school¡¯s overseer told him not to be too stressed. Just treat it as him going to broaden his horizons.¡±


    Although Mrs. Tang said so, she was still very proud. Even if the results hadn¡¯t been released yet, Schr Tang should have done well.


    If there was such a young schr in the vige, it would be a joyous asion for the vigers.


    Lu Erbai was happy, and so was the olddy beside him. She went behind the counter to get some snacks for them to eat.


    He replied, ¡°Anyway, congrattions to you guys. However, our shop only sells women¡¯s ready-made clothes, so we don¡¯t have any clothes suitable for Schr Tang.¡±


    Mrs. Tang sighed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the clothes shop and get some clothes. I¡¯ll make it myself. By the way, do you know any ready-to-wear clothes shop that sells good and cheap clothes?¡±


    The olddy knew, but the clothes in their shop were of the highest quality. Moreover, they had arge amount of stock, so they took the goods directly. They went to thergest cloth shop on Ningshui Street.


    Shu Yu was in charge of the cloth negotiations in the early stages. Later on, when Madam Ruan went to get the goods, she went directly to the steward ording to the contract.


    But this was not suitable for Mrs. Tang. The olddy knew the situation of the Tang family. No matter how good the material used to make Tang Wenqian¡¯s clothes was, it couldn¡¯t bepared to the fabric in the shop.


    Therefore, the olddy could not give her any advice. Especially with Mrs. Tang¡¯s personality, if she told the truth, she would think that the Lu family looked down on her just because they were rich.


    The olddy and Lu Erbai exchanged a nce and could only say, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. Yu was the one who went to negotiate the purchase of the cloth.¡±


    Mrs. Tang immediately asked, ¡°What about your second daughter? Isn¡¯t she here?¡±


    The olddy smiled. ¡°She¡¯s gone on a long trip. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be back anytime soon.¡±


    Mrs. Tang and Tang Wenqian¡¯s expressions changed.


    Tang Wenqian was fine, but Mrs. Tang almost couldn¡¯t maintain her smile.


    Going far away? Or could she not return in a short period? Could she have been exiled?

 Chapter 470 - 470: Pretend Not to Know

    Chapter 470 - 470: Pretend Not to Know


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mrs. Tang was stunned and didn¡¯t say anything. Tang Wenqian was afraid that the Lu family would notice something was wrong, so he immediately said, ¡°Why are you out at this time of the year? Did Daniu go with her?¡±


    ¡°No, She had something urgent to attend to and went quite far away. However, I asked someone to find two female escorts to escort her all the way there.¡±


    Tang Wenqian looked at Lu Erbai and the olddy Lu family¡¯s expressions. They didn¡¯t know anything.


    He was now certain that the exiled person was the second daughter of the Lu family.


    But what did she do? How did she suddenly be ady of the Shu family?


    Shu, Shu Yu?


    Could it be that she came from the Shu family in the past?


    Tang Wenqian felt that he might have guessed the truth. He wanted to ask more details. However, when he looked up again, he realized that the olddy was looking at him with a strange expression. He did not dare to ask anymore, afraid that the two of them would be suspicious.


    Therefore, Tang Wenqian quickly changed the topic. He knew that Dahu had started studying, so he asked with concern.


    Then, he excused himself and left, saying that he was tired from just returning.


    Mrs. Tang was on tenterhooks the entire time. She only turned around when they were out of the door and on the donkey cart. She grabbed Tang Wenqian¡¯s hand and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s her. That person must be the second daughter of the Lu family. oh my god, why was she¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Tang Wenqian interrupted her in a deep voice and nced at the driver leading the donkey cart.


    Mrs. Tang swallowed her saliva and lowered her voice. ¡°Wenqian, what do you think happened to the second daughter of the Lu family? I used to think that she was a mysterious person. She had only been home for a few months, and I hadn¡¯t heard her talk about it for the past ten years. Could it be that she did something outside and was captured this time?¡±


    Tang Wenqian took a deep breath and patted Mrs. Tang¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother, just pretend you don¡¯t know about this. Don¡¯t tell anyone or mention it. Miss Lu¡¯s matter is probably veryplicated. Think about it, her exile is such a big matter, but the Lu family doesn¡¯t know at all. This means that the government didn¡¯t rush to the Lu family to arrest her. This is very strange.¡±


    Mrs. Tang nodded. ¡°I know, I know. I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Tang Wenqian was still frowning. He thought of Shu Yu who was in the exile team. She had never seen such a fearful and timid expression.


    Would such a fierce person, who stood in front of her sister and forced Zhang Shu to leave, show such an expression?


    At the thought of this, Tang Wenqian said, ¡°Maybe that¡¯s not Miss Lu. It¡¯s just a coincidence that she looks simr.¡±


    Mrs. Tang looked at him. How could there be such a coincidence?


    The two of them stopped discussing Shu Yu.


    The donkey cart drove out of Ningshui Street and disappeared after a turn.


    Madam Liang held Baoya¡¯s hand and looked at the back of the donkey cart. She frowned and muttered to herself, ¡°Am I seeing things? Was that the woman from the Tang family? Where did shee from? Look at all the bags.¡±


    Did she buy so many things at Ningshui Street? With their family¡¯s shabby appearance, it was impossible for them to suddenly be rich, right?


    Madam Liang pursed her lips and continued to hold Baoya¡¯s hand as they walked towards Yiren Pavilion.


    Seeing that she was almost there, she immediately stopped and squatted down to say to Baoya, ¡°Do you remember what Mother told you just now?¡±


    Baoya nodded heavily and patted her chest. ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡±

 Chapter 471 - 471: The Madam Liang Who Wanted to Receive Her Wages

    Chapter 471 - 471: The Madam Liang Who Wanted to Receive Her Wages


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang touched the little tuft on Baoya¡¯s hair and smiled. ¡°Good girl. Come, let¡¯s go find your Grandmother.¡±


    Baoya walked with her short legs and followed behind Madam Liang.


    When the Liang mother-daughter two walked into the shop, the olddy was talking to Lu Erbai. She was still thinking about Tang Wenqian¡¯s strange behavior. ¡°Second Brother, why do you think Schr Tang is suddenly asking so much about Yu?¡±


    Lu Erbai said uncertainly, ¡°It might be¡­Are you in a hurry?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± The olddy shook her head. ¡°Do you think Schr Tang is interested in Yu? So today, the mother and daughter came together to see Yu and discuss it. In the end, when she heard that Yu wasn¡¯t around, she looked very disappointed.¡±


    Lu Erbai shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It doesn¡¯t look like it.¡±


    ¡°How is it not simr? Our Yu is so smart and good-looking. She¡¯s the only one in the entire Shangshi Vige. Schr Tang is quite good, but his mother is not easy to get along with. If Yu marries him, she might make things difficult for Yu. Moreover, their family doesn¡¯t have money. When Yu goes to their house, she still has to serve her inws, wash clothes, and cook. It¡¯s too hard.¡±


    Lu Erbaiughed. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re thinking too far ahead.¡±


    ¡°How far? Yu is now fourteen, and when shees back in half a year, she will be fifteen. It¡¯s about time to talk about marriage.¡± The olddy was not in a hurry before, but now she was starting to care. ¡°I quite like that Young Master Meng. He¡¯s both talented and beautiful. Unfortunately, his throat is injured and he can¡¯t speak. If only he could be cured.¡±


    Lu Erbai was speechless. His Mother was going off the topic.


    Madam Liang and Baoya came in at this time.


    The moment she saw her, the olddy immediately stopped talking. Madam Liang was a bbermouth. If she went out and spouted nonsense, wouldn¡¯t it ruin Yu¡¯s reputation?


    The olddy frowned at her. ¡°What are you doing here? You even brought Baoya. It¡¯s such a long journey, how can you not trouble her short legs?¡±


    ¡°Mother, Baoya is my daughter. Of course, I feel sorry for her. I always carry her when I leave.¡±


    The olddy snorted coldly. She didn¡¯t believe her. She asked Baoya toe over and give her some snacks.


    Bao Ya immediately sat on the chair obediently and stuffed snacks into her mouth in satisfaction.


    Madame Liang winked at her, telling her to follow the n. In the end, when this little girl had something to eat, shepletely threw her business to the side and did not even raise her head to look at her.


    Madam Liang almost vomited blood. This unreliable wretched girl only knew how to eat and eat. Without money, where would she get food?


    Her fierce expression was too obvious. the olddy was not blind, so she naturally saw it.


    She red at Madam Liang and said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Why are you torturing the child?¡±


    ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and say it. I can¡¯t be bothered to listen to your excuses.¡±


    Madam Liang felt wronged. After a moment, she smiled and came forward, saying, ¡°Mother, Sanzhu got paid yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the second time he¡¯s been paid. Moreover,st month, he helped a young master find a lost jade pendant. That young master casually rewarded him with a tael of silver. This month, he got two taels (mary) of silver.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s eyes lit up.¡± Third Brother didn¡¯t covet that jade pendant.¡±


    Madam Liang was speechless. ¡°What a mother. She understood her son.¡± She thought.

 Chapter 472 - 472: Cut a Piece of Meat for Your Parents

    Chapter 472 - 472: Cut a Piece of Meat for Your Parents


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, this didn¡¯t mean that Lu Sanzhu had turned over a new leaf. He had told Madam Liang that he was doing this because he had a big n and couldn¡¯t lose a big deal because of a small one. It wasn¡¯t worth it to lose a job that cost one tael of silver a month for a seemingly worthless jade pendant.


    Of course, there was no need to say such words.


    Madam Liang continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I said that there will be gains with sacrifices.¡±


    The olddy was impatient. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°That, Mother.¡± Madam Liang felt wronged. ¡°Look, Sanzhu has already been paid two taels (mary). I¡¯ve been making toy covers for so long, but I haven¡¯t even paid a single cent. I have no money to take home, so I can¡¯t even raise my head in front of San Zhu.¡±


    The olddy was speechless.


    She rubbed her temples. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll calcte your sry. It just so happens that Second Brother is here in the shop today.¡±


    Madam Liang was delighted. She had seized the opportunity toe to the shop.


    The olddy asked Lu Erbai to take out the ount book. She wanted to see how much Madam Liang had sold since they started making the doll covers, and how much they had sold for. After calcting, she would bring it back to her.


    The olddy did not deliberately dy sending her the money. Previously, the toy covers made by Madam Liang had not been sold in the shop. After selling them, she had made some money, but the olddy wanted to wait until the middle of the month to send it to her. That way, it would be easier to remember.


    In the end, in the middle of the month, Yu said that she was going on a long trip.


    The olddy was afraid that she would not be able to afford the money, so she took out all the silver in the house and put it in her purse for her.


    Of course, the sry that belonged to Madam Liang could only continue to be dyed.


    Fortunately, someone had bought two sets of clothes at the shop yesterday, and the shop had made some money again. The Madam Liang¡¯s wages were not high, so they still paid her.


    Madam Liang¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. She moved closer to the counter and watched Lu Erbai flip open the ount book and start counting.


    However, she did not know how to read. Although the ount book was filled with many words, she only knew the simple words one, two, and three. When she looked at the other words, her eyes began to blur.


    It seemed that sending Dabao to school was indeed the right choice. He would not be afraid of being cheated when he earned money in the future.


    Madam Liang¡¯s ounts were quite simple. Lu Erbai settled the ounts in no time.


    ¡°Third Sister-inw¡¯s sry is a total of 935 coins (mary).¡±


    Madam Liang eximed in surprise, ¡°So many?¡± Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have enough.


    The olddy asked Lu Erbai to give him the money. Lu Erbai took out the copper coins and counted them. There was still a bit of money left.


    The olddy thought for a moment. ¡°Just give her one tael. The rest will be deducted from the back.¡±


    Madam Liang was even happier. This was the first time she had earned a tael of silver with her abilities. It was a full tael. This sense of aplishment was simply too exciting.


    After taking the silver, Madam Liang felt at ease.


    The olddy could not help but remind her, ¡°Don¡¯t think about eating when you have money. Now that Dabao is studying, studying costs money. You will have time to spend it in the future.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I¡¯m very supportive of Dabao¡¯s studies. I was still thinking of him taking the Elementary Schr and High Schr exams in the future.¡± As for the chef he mentionedst time, it was impossible, absolutely impossible. ¡°It just so happens that he¡¯s off tomorrow. I¡¯ll take him to buy two books.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s resting tomorrow?¡± the olddy asked.


    Madam Liang nodded. ¡°Yes, why?¡±


    ¡°Then take Dabao to your parents¡¯ house and cut a piece of meat for them.¡±


    Madam Liang was shocked. ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? Why should I give them meat?¡± With the money she earned, even if she had to buy meat, she would have to eat it herself.

 Chapter 473 - 473: the Old Lady’s Trickery

    Chapter 473 - 473: the Old Lady¡¯s Trickery


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The veins on the olddy¡¯s forehead throbbed. ¡°You, you¡¯re a bastard. Your parents have raised you. Dabao and Baoya have eaten so much rice in their house. Each of them is fair and tender. It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t earn money in the past, but now that you have money, you can¡¯t even bear to cut off a piece of meat for them. Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡±


    Madam Liang shrank her head when she was scolded. When Baoya heard her name, she raised her head in a daze. Her small face was covered in pastry crumbs.


    The olddy was afraid that she would scare her granddaughter, so she suppressed her anger and said to her kindly, ¡°Third daughter-inw, now that Dabao has started studying, the first thing the teachers in the private school teach is filial piety, right? In the future, when he bes sessful in his studies, you should also hope that he will be filial to the two of you. But look, you¡¯re not filial to your parents. Then, Dabao will learn from you in the future. When he has money and power, he won¡¯t care about you. It¡¯ll be toote for you to regret it then.¡±


    Madam Liang was stunned. She hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead.


    Seeing that she had relented, the olddy immediately lit the fire while it was still hot. ¡°Besides, your parents don¡¯t know about Dabao¡¯s studies, do they? Shouldn¡¯t you tell them and make them happy?¡±


    Madam Liang¡¯s eyes lit up. That¡¯s right, she should bring Dabao back and show him off.


    Teacher Yu was very fond of Dabao and had said several times that he was smart and had goodprehension.


    At the thought of this, Madam Liang nodded and said with a serious expression, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll cut off a piece of meat and go to my parent¡¯s house tomorrow to show Dabao how filial I am as a mother.¡±


    The olddy was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself¡± She thought.


    ¡°Oh right, Mother, I won¡¯t bring Baoya over. Therefore, I still need Mother to help me look after her for two days. She will stay here with you today. She¡¯s still young, so it¡¯ll save her a lot of trouble.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I know.¡± The olddy did not expect her to take Baoya away. One Dabao was enough to cause trouble. If she added Baoya, she might have to hit him. ¡°Baoya, stay here. You should leave quickly. Oh right, at least a pound of meat. If it¡¯s a little fat, it won¡¯t make sense.¡±


    Madam Liang¡¯s heart ached a little, but she still agreed.


    She had received her sry and did not need to bring Baoya along. On the way back, Madam Liang was so happy that she could jump up and down.


    The olddy walked to the counter and said to Lu Erbai, ¡°Inws are unlucky. How did they give birth to such a heartless thing? When something bad happens, she thinks of them every day. When something good happens, she forgets thempletely.¡±


    Dabao had been in private school for more than 20 days, but no one in the Liang family knew about it. If word got out, people wouldugh at them.


    The olddy touched Baoya. ¡°Don¡¯t learn from your Mother in the future.¡±


    Baoya grinned at her.


    After Madam Liang returned, she began to prepare to go to the Liang family the next day.


    Lu Sanzhu came back and saw her in high spirits. He was curious and wondered why she had changed her attitude. Lu Sanzhu only came to a realization when Madam Liang told her what the olddy had said.


    Although he also felt bad for the money to buy meat, his Mother¡¯s words still made sense.


    It was a pity that he didn¡¯t have any rest tomorrow, so he could only ask Madam Liang to greet his father-inw, mother-inw, and brother-inw on his behalf.


    Madam Liang agreed. Early the next morning, she went to the market and cut a piece of meat that weighed a whole catty.


    Then, she dug Dabao up from the bed and led him to the Liang family.


    Madam Liang originally wanted to borrow Second Brother¡¯s mule carriage, but unfortunately, she did not know how to drive it, so she could only give up.

 Chapter 474 - 474: Returning to Her Mother’s Home

    Chapter 474 - 474: Returning to Her Mother¡¯s Home


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two of them walked to the city gate and found an ox cart nearby. After bargaining for a while, they staggered back to her parent¡¯s house.


    The Liang family was not far from Shangshi Vige. Speaking of which, the inws of the Lu family were all from nearby viges. It was close and convenient.


    The Liang family was not surprised that the Liang Concubine hade to visit. What surprised them was that Madam Liang had endured for two months beforeing back to take advantage of them.


    Naturally, Madam Liang¡¯s parents did not like Madam Liang¡¯s behavior. Her elder brother and sister-inw also hated it.


    However, the two elders of the Liang family were still very soft-hearted towards the two children. Madam Liang could be ruthless enough to leave the children behind and run away, but the two elders could not push them out of the door.


    After a few times, Dabao had stayed with the Liang family for a long time. On the contrary, he had a good rtionship with the two elders.


    Dabao was still very happy to be back at the Liang family.


    It was probably because they had not seen each other for a long time that the Liang family invited Madam Liang in with a good attitude. Who knew that Madam Liang would take out a piece of meat and ce it in front of them? They were so scared that they almost pouted.


    Did the sun rise from the west? This person had always been like a miser. Today, she gave them such a ¡°big¡± piece of meat.


    Madam Liang was especially confident now. She sat at the side and drank water as she spoke.


    The Liang family was really behind the times. When they heard from Madam Liang that Lu Sanzhu had found a stable job in the county town, that Madam Liang had also started earning money at home, and that Dabao had even been sent to a private school to study and was even praised by his teacher, the Liang family was so shocked that their jaws almost fell off.


    They strongly suspected that Madam Liang was bragging and lying, so Madam Liang asked Dabao to show them what he was capable of.


    Dabao, on the other hand, fluently recited the Three Character ssic¡­ He memorized the first half of the book.


    However, just this small part was enough to shock the Liang family.


    The two elders of the Liang family almost cried tears of joy as they hugged Dabao and called out to him.


    Madam Liang stayed with the Liang family for more than half a day. After eating lunch, she finally got up and prepared to go back in satisfaction.


    Before she left, the two elders of the Liang family packed some fresh vegetables for her. Some of them were for the Madam Liang. After all, they lived in the county town and had to buy everything themselves.


    There was also a portion that the two elders asked her to give to the olddy.


    The two elders of the Liang family knew their daughter¡¯s personality too well. Someone must have reminded her to visit Dabao only after he had gone to school for so long.


    The only person who could persuade her was her mother-inw.


    Madam Liang pursed her lips. However, she had always been the type to take advantage of others, so she epted it decisively.


    She was about to bring Dabao back to the county town when she saw the vegetables in the basket behind her. Madam Liang felt that¡­She could continue to show off.


    Before the Liang family¡¯s vanity was satisfied, Madam Liang nned to return to Shangshi Vige to talk.


    Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know what those women in Shangshi Vige were saying about her behind her back. They said that she was unfilial and that her family wished that they didn¡¯t have a daughter like her.


    They said that the Lu family was unlucky to have married such azy daughter-inw, and their days were getting worse and worse.


    Bitter? Was it so hard that they had to live in the county town, her eldest son had to go to a private school, and her parents had to give her so many vegetables?


    Madam Liang decided to make a trip back to Shangshi Vige to make those Mothers who disliked her jealous of her.


    However, Dabao was not willing to go. He wanted to go back to the county town and lie down.


    Madam Liang advised him, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to tell your old friends that you went to school and make them envious of you?¡±


    Dabao was speechless.


    He immediately raised his head, his entire body filled with fighting spirit. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

 Chapter 475 - 475: Scholar Tang Definitely Missed

    Chapter 475 - 475: Schr Tang Definitely Missed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang and her son moved to Shangshi Vige, full of energy.


    When they reached the vige entrance, she saw five or six women sitting under a big tree, doing needlework and chatting.


    Madam Liang raised her eyebrows. ¡°This is a good opportunity.¡±


    She immediately held her son¡¯s hand and walked over. She smiled and asked, ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    When everyone saw Madam Liang, they were shocked.


    However, Madam Liang sat down beside them and even ced the basket on her back on the ground in front of them with a bang.


    When she saw them subconsciously looking down at the basket, she immediately said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about these vegetables? My parents, brother, and sister-inw specially picked them for me.¡±


    No, they didn¡¯t want to say no.


    Madam Liang giggled. ¡°You know, we¡¯re living in the city now. We have to spend money to buy even a single green onion. My parents couldn¡¯t bear it. It¡¯s rare for me to go back, but they immediately picked so many vegetables for me to bring back to the county. However, I was also filial. I cut off arge piece of meat for them.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Madam Liang continued, ¡°Father and Mother have always praised me. They said that it¡¯s rare for a married daughter to be so willing to cut off this¡­ Such a big piece of meat went back, and he still mes me for spending money. But there¡¯s no other way. Our Sanzhu has a promising future and has a stable job. I¡¯m also diligent. I do some small embroidery to supplement my family¡¯s ie. When my life is good, it¡¯s only right to send some meat to my parents, right?¡±


    Everyone was speechless. D*mn it, they wanted to leave.


    The few of them looked at each other. One of them wanted to get up and find an excuse to go home.


    Madam Liang had yet to brag about her son. Seeing this, she immediately stopped and changed the topic. ¡°By the way, what were you guys talking about just now? I haven¡¯t been back to the vige for a long time. I don¡¯t even know what happened in the vige. Tell me about it.¡±


    Shangshi Vige¡¯s gossipy nature was as strong as ever. Although the women present did not like Madam Liang, they still told her excitedly.


    ¡°We¡¯re talking about the Tang family.¡±


    ¡°The Tang family? What¡¯s wrong with the Tang family?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Schr Tang go to the prefecture to take the provincial examinationst month? Then they came back yesterday.¡±


    Madam Liang was even more interested. It was the provincial examination. She didn¡¯t understand this part of the general knowledge. But now that her son was already in private school and would have to participate in the provincial examination in the future, she had to understand it in advance.


    Seeing that she was interested, the woman immediately started talking.


    ¡°I heard that the provincial examination just ended a few days ago. The results will be released in September, which is about ten days away. Logically speaking, the candidates and their families who had passed the imperial examination would want to know what high school did not have, right? We all thought that Schr Tang and the others would be back in at least ten days. Who knew that they would be back yesterday?¡±


    ¡°When the vige chief heard about it, he went to ask Schr Tang about his condition early this morning. He asked him how he did in the exam and why he came back at this time. At that time, I followed him to see it. Schr Tang said a bunch of words, and I was confused. However, I only heard one thing. Schr Tang himself is not sure if he did well. He said that he would only know after the results are released.¡±


    ¡°If you thought you did well, you would have been waiting in the prefecture. Why did you suddenlye back?¡±


    ¡°I feel that either he does particrly badly. Thinking about it, at the age of Schr Tang, it would be difficult to pass the provincial examination. It would be strange if he could be admitted. Otherwise, something must have happened in the prefecture.¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand the expression of that woman from the Tang family. She always ignores me when I ask her.¡±

 Chapter 476 - 476: Madam Liang Provokes Mrs. Tang

    Chapter 476 - 476: Madam Liang Provokes Mrs. Tang


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang nodded her head as she listened. She felt that what they said made sense. How old was Schr Tang? How could he be admitted?


    Teacher Yu was already over forty years old and had taken the exam many times. Didn¡¯t he still give up now?


    Madam Liang wanted to ask more, but Dabao was already impatient.


    He tugged at Madam Liang. Thetter had no choice but to stand up and say that she had to go home to get something.


    Then, she brought Dabao to her house. However, when she passed by the Tang family¡¯s door, Madam Liang¡¯s footsteps stopped uncontrobly.


    She didn¡¯t like Mrs. Tang either, and she even hated her.


    Many people in the vige looked down on her behind her back, gossiped about her, and belittled her. Madam Liang held a grudge and would spit back at her whenever she had the chance.


    But Mrs. Tang was different. She didn¡¯t lie behind her back, but the disdain in her eyes was even more piercing.


    When she saw Madam Liang, she never greeted her. She even pretended not to see her.


    This made Madam Liang often suppress her anger in her heart, unable to go up or down.


    Now that they were at their doorstep and knew that they were back, it was fine to show some concern, right?


    Madam Liang coughed lightly and knocked on the Tang family¡¯s courtyard door.


    Dabao stomped his foot in anger when he saw that she was not going to leave again. ¡°You can talk here. I¡¯ll go find Shi Tou and the others to y.¡±


    Madam Liang waved her hand. They were in the vige anyway, so she was not worried.


    After Dabao ran away, the Tang family¡¯s door was opened, revealing Mrs. Tang¡¯s impatient face.


    Mrs. Tang thought it was another viger who came to ask about the provincial examination, but it turned out to be Madam Liang.


    She did not have much interaction with Madam Liang. It was just that when she saw her, she thought of the exiled Shu Yu. For a moment, she was distracted and Madam Liang slipped in.


    Mrs. Tang frowned and closed the door. She turned around and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°D*mn, I heard that you guys came back from the provincial examination, so I came to ask Schr Tang for advice.¡±


    ¡°Ask for advice on what?¡±


    Madam Liang said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about the provincial examination. You might not know, but my Dabao is also in a private school. The teacher who taught him said that Dabao was very smart and was suitable for the imperial examination. Well, I¡¯ll ask around first to find out what I have to pay attention to in this exam so that I can prepare in advance.¡±


    Mrs. Tang pursed her lips in disapproval. With Lu Dabao¡¯s personality, he still wanted to take the exam. What a joke.


    She said expressionlessly, ¡°Wenqian isn¡¯t at home. If you have any questions, ask him when you see him in the future.¡±


    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t Schr Tang at home? Where did he go? I heard that he didn¡¯t do very well this time. Did he go out to rx in a bad mood? Sister-inw, you have to persuade him more. If he can¡¯t do it this time, there¡¯s still a next time. Don¡¯t take things too hard.¡±


    Mrs. Tang gritted her teeth. ¡°He didn¡¯t do badly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide it from me. The rankings haven¡¯t even been posted yet. How do you know that you didn¡¯t do well? Besides, what other reason can you have foring back so dejected besides not doing well?¡±


    Naturally, it¡¯s because of your Second Girl Lu.


    Mrs. Tang suppressed her anger and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You can go back now.¡±


    ¡°Eh, how is it none of my business? Didn¡¯t I tell you? My Dabao will also be taking the imperial examination in the future, so it¡¯s necessary to understand in advance. He can also know the reason why Schr Tang didn¡¯t win in time. He will have a better idea and be more confident.¡±

 Chapter 477 - 477: Mrs. Tang Said It Out

    Chapter 477 - 477: Mrs. Tang Said It Out


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mrs. Tang had always known that Madam Liang was not a good person. They didn¡¯t follow the rules and were very annoying. But even though she knew it in her heart, she was still so angry by her words that she almost fell over.


    However, Madam Liang was not done yet. She continued to bber, ¡°But I¡¯m just asking about what happened in the examination hall. There¡¯s nothing else to ask. After all, our family is different from yours. Your family¡¯s conditions are not good, unlike ours. We live in the city and have a stable job. We can give my Dabao best.¡±


    ¡°When we enter the examination hallter, Dabao will eat well and wear well. He can even take my second uncle¡¯s mule carriage to the prefecture. A mule carriage ran faster and was much morefortable than a donkey cart. Since Dabao was in good spirits, it was as if he had the help of a god in the examination hall. Of course, the most important thing is that the teacher said that our Dabao is smart and will have great prospects in the future.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s the provincial examination. It¡¯s not easy for ordinary people to pass the examination. When my Dabao gets into the imperial examinations, he might be able to help your Schr Tang.¡±


    Mrs. Liang looked at Mrs. Tang¡¯s expression, which was getting uglier and uglier, and praised herself for her wit.


    Look, look, look! With just a few words, she had already achieved her goal of making her Dabao smart, making money, and angering Mrs. Tang.


    However, every word she said was like a needle in Mrs. Tang¡¯s throat.


    Today, there were already too many people cursing her son in front of her, openly and secretly, for not being able to pass the imperial examinations anding back early.


    She had umted a stomach full of anger from morning till night, and now, Madam Liang was still farting in front of her.


    Yet, the reason they had returned was because of Lu Shuyu of the Lu family.


    Mrs. Tang¡¯s expression was cold. Madam Liang felt that it was enough and was ready to leave.


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry too much. We¡¯ll learn our lesson this time. If you still don¡¯t do well in the next exam, don¡¯te back early. This way, we won¡¯t know so early. It¡¯s better to wait¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you so smug about?¡± Mrs. Tang couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of? Why do you think we came back early? That was because we saw Lu Shuyu at the city gate. She was among the exiled people, escorted by the officials to the southwest. What a joke. You¡¯d better go back and pray to Buddha. Don¡¯t let her implicate you. Later on, you won¡¯t even have the chance to continue your studies. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Tang Wenqian heard Mrs. Tang¡¯s voice as soon as he opened the door.


    His expression changed as he closed the door. He walked to Mrs. Tang and grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Mom, calm down. Don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Mrs. Tang snapped out of her daze. She looked at Tang Wenqian and realized what she had said. Her expression changed as she looked at Madam Liang.


    Madam Liang was also shocked by the information she revealed. Her eyes widened and she looked at the mother and son in disbelief. She opened her mouth and muttered, ¡°What, what did you just say? What exile? You just said, who, who was exiled?¡±


    Tang Wenqian took a deep breath and hurriedly turned around. He said to Madam Liang, ¡°Third Aunt, you heard wrong. No one was exiled. My mother was so angry that she was muddle-headed just now. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. She¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right.¡±

 Chapter 478 - 478: Shu Yu Exiled Exposed

    Chapter 478 - 478: Shu Yu Exiled Exposed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Liang¡¯s lips trembled as she shook her head. She pushed Tang Wenqian away and walked quickly to Mrs. Tang. ¡°Say what you just said again, say it again!¡±


    Mrs. Tang didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She was really angry just now. Madam Liang was too good at poking at the sore spot. Every time she did, she poked at her heart. She was already uneasy because of Shu Yu, and the people in the vige kept disturbing her during the day. She was not a person with strong endurance, so some words just blurted out.


    She took a step back and said softly, ¡°I was angry just now. I didn¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°What choice of words?¡± Madam Liang shouted, but her voice quickly lowered subconsciously. ¡°You clearly said that you saw Shu Yu in the prefecture. Shu Yu was also exiled. Exiled?¡±


    This word was too serious. Madam Liang could not help but sway.


    No, she couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. She had to go back. She had to go back.


    Madam Liang was still carrying the basket of vegetables. At this time, because she almost fell, two of the vegetables fell out.


    She turned around and was about to leave. Tang Wenqian was afraid that something would happen to her, so he hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Third Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Go away. I don¡¯t believe what your Mother said.¡±


    Tang Wenqian knew that she believed it, but the words that were said were like water that had been poured out. He could not take them back.


    Therefore, he could only calm his mind and look at Madam Liang. He said with a serious expression, ¡°Third Aunt, I don¡¯t care if you believe it or not. This matter is of great importance. Even if you only have doubts in your heart, don¡¯t spread it out. Otherwise, if someone in the family is exiled, not only will the Lu family¡¯s second branch be implicated, but your family will also be implicated.¡±


    Madam Liang¡¯s entire body shivered as she raised her head and red at Tang Wenqian.


    Then, she pushed Tang Wenqian away, opened the courtyard door, and ran out.


    Tang Wenqian opened his mouth but could only rub his temples as he watched her back.


    Mrs. Tang med herself. She promised that she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    She pursed her lips and walked to Tang Wenqian¡¯s side in small steps. She whispered, ¡°Wenqian, I¡¯m sorry. Mother didn¡¯t mean it. She kept belittling you, and I couldn¡¯t help it.¡±


    Tang Wenqian turned around with a serious expression. ¡°Mother, you have to endure it even if you can¡¯t. This time, the third aunt knew. Even if it was for her family, she might still keep the secret. If others find out, then the Lu family will not be the only one in trouble. As the first person to spread the rumors, we won¡¯t be able to get away with it. Mother, even if it¡¯s for our own sake, please hold it in if you¡¯re angry in the future, okay?¡±


    It was the first time Mrs. Tang saw Tang Wenqian speak to her in such a tone. She was even more anxious and quickly nodded, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Mother promise you, even if they beat me with a big stick, I won¡¯t say anything. Wenqian, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just worried.¡±


    They were worried about what Lu Shuyu would encounter on the road to exile, worried about the unknown variables that the Lu family might encounter, and worried about themselves.


    Mrs. Tang was even more worried. ¡°Do you think the Madam Liang will spread the news? She has a very fast tongue. Whatever happens in front of her, it will spread everywhere in less than a day.¡±


    ¡°This is a personal matter. Third Aunt will be cautious. The third Uncle and Third Aunt are not muddle-headed people. They are justzy.¡± Tang Wenqian felt that his third aunt might hide it.

 Chapter 479 - 479: Madam Liang Was Shocked

    Chapter 479 - 479: Madam Liang Was Shocked


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Just like that doll cover, Madam Liang had been doing it for so long, but in front of others, she only said that she had found an embroidery job. She bragged about it everywhere, but she had never revealed that it was the work given to her by the Lu family¡¯s second branch.


    Madam Liang was indeed very cautious when it came to her.


    She was in a daze as Mrs. Tang¡¯s words echoed in her head. She was starting to have difficulty breathing.


    No, she had to discuss this with someone.


    Madam Liang arrived at Lu Dasong¡¯s house with unsteady and anxious steps. Lu Dasong had just finished his afternoon nap and was about to go to the fields to work.


    When he saw Madam Lianging over, he stopped in his tracks and asked, ¡°Third Sister-inw is back? Have you eaten?¡±


    Madam Liang nodded her head randomly. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, I¡¯ve eaten. Eldest Uncle, I have something¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Madam Li at the side. Thinking of this unreliable sister-inw, she instantly swallowed her words.


    Madame Li was impatient to see her. She had long known that Dahu was also attending private school. The sons of the second and third branches had all gone to school. Only their Erniu could follow the Lord to the fields.


    Erniu was the oldest of three brothers. When he first found out, Madam Li threw a tantrum at home.


    Now that Madam Liang hade over, Madam Li was annoyed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I, I have something to ask Daniu for help.¡± Madam Liang hurriedly called Daniu, who was in the house, ¡°Daniu, you, youe out quickly. Go to the vige chief¡¯s house and borrow the ox cart to send me back. Something happened. I have to go back quickly.¡±


    Something was wrong with her. Daniu came out of the main room and he was about to get off the bed.


    Madam Li was not happy to hear what Madam Liang said, but this was the first time Daniu had seen Third Aunt¡¯s pale face. His intuition told him that the matter was not small, or else she would not have be like this.


    He immediately said to Lu Dasong, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go to the vige chief¡¯s house to borrow a car to send Third Aunt back to the county town.¡±


    Madam Li wanted to stop him, but Madam Liang took out ten copper coins and handed them over. ¡°Go quickly, go quickly.¡±


    The people from the Lu family¡¯s first branch looked at Madam Liang in shock. She took the initiative to take out the copper coins to borrow the car. This was truly unprecedented.


    It seemed that something big had indeed happened. It was so big that even Madam Liang was abnormal.


    Daniu didn¡¯t dy any longer and didn¡¯t decline. He took the copper coins and ran out.


    Lu Dasong and Madam Li looked at each other. Thetter thought for a moment and went forward to ask, ¡°Third Sister-inw, what happened? You look like you¡¯ve lost your soul.¡±


    Madam Liang did not seem to hear her. She turned her head to look at her and began to walk back and forth in the courtyard.


    Madam Li pursed her lips and did not ask any more questions.


    Daniu moved very quickly. When the sound of a carriage¡¯s wheels could be heard outside the courtyard, Madam Liang could not wait to rush out and get on the ox cart. ¡°Hurry, hurry back to the county town.¡±


    Daniu nodded at Lu Dasong, then pulled the reins and drove the ox cart away.


    Seeing that they were about to reach the vige entrance, Daniu saw a fat and familiar figure in the crowd and hurriedly pulled the reins.


    As soon as the car stopped, Madam Liang became anxious. ¡°Why did you stop? Hurry up and leave.¡±


    ¡°Third Aunt, did you bring Dabao back with you?¡± Daniu pointed at Dabao, who was proudly talking about how he had been praised by his teacher for studying in a private school. A group of children were surrounding him in amazement, their faces full of admiration.


    Madam Liang was stunned for a moment before she pped her forehead fiercely. ¡°I, I forgot about him.¡±

 Chapter 480 - 480: Back to the County

    Chapter 480 - 480: Back to the County


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu frowned. Just how serious was the matter to make Third Aunt forget about her son?


    There was also the basket on Third Aunt¡¯s back. She had gotten into the ox cart, but she had forgotten to take it off and put it on the cart.


    Daniu began to feel uneasy.


    Mrs. Liang asked him to continue driving. When he was almost beside Dabao, she quickly waved at him.¡±Dabao, Dabao, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Dabao was unhappy. He was in the middle of talking and did not want to leave.


    ¡°Mother, we just arrived. Why are we leaving?¡±


    Mrs. Liang did not waste any time and directly threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, you¡¯ll have to walk back on your ownter. There¡¯s still an ox cart. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±


    Dabao was speechless.


    He snorted coldly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for Brother Daniu toe back and ask him to send me off again.¡±


    Madam Liang said, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯m going to tell everyone that the teacher smacks you in the palm every day.¡±


    Dabao¡¯s eyes widened. You¡¯ve already said it!


    Dabao was furious, especially when he saw the children around him looking at him suspiciously. He was about to cry.


    It seemed that there was no effect if he continued to brag. Dabao stomped his feet indignantly and quickly ran towards the ox cart. He nimbly climbed onto the cart¡¯s nk.


    ¡°Mother, how could you do this?¡±


    Madam Liang wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with him at this moment. She only said perfunctorily, ¡°Alright, alright. When you get back from the Elementary Schr examination next time, those people will revolve around you.¡±


    After saying this, she did not say anything else.


    Dabao grumbled a few words. Seeing that she did not reply to him, he suddenly felt bored, so he simply went forward to talk to Daniu.


    Daniu turned his head and looked at Madam Liang. Thetter was deep in thought, her brows almost forming a knot.


    Mrs. Liang¡¯s mind was in a mess, and she didn¡¯t know if Mrs. Tang was telling the truth or lying. But now, she was more inclined to believe Mrs. Tang¡¯s words.


    Because she knew that Shu Yu was indeed not in Jiangyuan County. She had left a few days ago.


    Moreover, before she left, she especially came to look for them and asked them to take good care of the olddy, work hard, and not ck off.


    Previously, she thought that Shu Yu was going on a long trip and wouldn¡¯t be back in a short time, so she gave such an exnation.


    Now that he thought about it carefully, it was like giving herst words.


    Madam Liang was flustered. She had to hurry back and find Lu Sanzhu. She had no idea what to do about this matter.


    The ox cart had unknowingly arrived at the city gate. Daniu finally turned around and asked, ¡°Third Aunt, should I send you home directly?¡±


    Madam Liang nodded, then shook her head after ordering. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯ll go to Liufang Alley and look for your grandmother.¡±


    The south of the city was too far away, and Lu Sanzhu was still at work. She couldn¡¯t wait to go to such a faraway ce.


    Now, she trusted the olddy even more. She even felt that Shu Yu might have said something to the olddy before he left. Perhaps the olddy could give her an urate answer.


    Daniu nodded and drove the ox cart straight to Liufang Alley.


    When the car passed by the Meng family¡¯s gate, Daniu saw that the gate was locked. Daniu thought, ¡°Did the young master of the Meng family go out to look for a doctor again?¡±


    Not long after, the ox cart stopped at the entrance of Liufang Alley.


    Madam Liang couldn¡¯t care less about Daniu or Dabao. She jumped down from the car and was very agile.


    The moment she came down, she started knocking on the door. ¡°Mother, Mother, open the door quickly.¡±


    The olddy in the room rolled her eyes when she heard the familiar voice of Madam Liang.

 Chapter 481 - 481: The Old Lady Fainted

    Chapter 481 - 481: The Old Lady Fainted


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the courtyard door opened, the olddy saw Madam Liang¡¯s forehead covered in sweat.


    The weather had cooled down, and she hade back on the ox cart without putting in much effort, but at this moment, she was covered in sweat and looked a little disheveled.


    The olddy looked at her suspiciously. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Mother, something big has happened. ¡°Madam Liang pulled a long face and pulled the olddy into the house.


    The olddy looked at the crooked basket on her back and frowned. ¡°Unload this first.¡±


    Only then did Madam Liang notice that she had been carrying a basket on her back the entire way. Daniu and Dabao, those two bastards, did not remind her.


    Madam Liang ced the basket on her back in a haphazard manner. She did not care if it was tilted and dragged the olddy into the house to talk.


    The olddy¡¯s wrist was hurting from her grip. After entering the room, she immediately shook her off. ¡°If you want to talk, talk. Can you be less forceful?¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe that something big had happened. This person had always been exaggerating. She could exaggerate even the smallest thing.


    Madam Liang wiped her face and was about to cry. ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you ask me to go back to my mother¡¯s house today? Later, when I was nning to return to the county town, I went to the vige and saw Schr Tang and his mother who had returned from the provincial examination. That sister-inw Tang said that she saw Yu in the prefecture. Something happened to her and she was exiled to the southwest.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s expression froze. She turned her head abruptly and her eyes were stern. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Yu went to the southwest to look for someone. What exile? If you dare to talk nonsense again, do you believe I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart?¡±


    ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Madam Liang was also very afraid, and her voice was trembling.¡±It was Sister-inw Tang who said it herself. She said that they saw with their own eyes that Yu was among the exiles and was escorted out of the city by the officials. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t wait for the results of the provincial examination to be released and came back in a hurry to confirm if Yu was at home and if they had recognized the wrong person.¡±


    The olddy took a step back as the scene of Tang Wenqian and Mrs. Tang entering the shop yesterday shed through her mind. When they first started asking about Yu¡¯s whereabouts, she thought Mrs. Tang had some kind of idea about her.


    So it wasn¡¯t because of this.


    Madam Liang replied, ¡°Schr Tang, he didn¡¯t deny it. When I went out, he even told me not to spread the news. If it got out, the entire Lu family would be in trouble. I panicked and didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone, so I quickly came back to find you. Mother, what should we do now?¡±


    The olddy¡¯s throat was dry. She shook her head slowly. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. How is that possible? Our Yu is fine. Why should she be exiled? Impossible, no¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother! Mother! What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Madam Liang suddenly screamed, causing Daniu, who was picking up the basket in the courtyard, to tremble. The basket fell to the ground again.


    Daniu¡¯s expression changed drastically and he quickly rushed into the house.


    At a nce, she saw that the olddy was about to fall to the ground with her eyes closed. Madam Liang Livingstone supported her body with difficulty.


    Daniu quickly came over to help him up. ¡°N-Nanny, wake up.¡± His expression was unusually fierce and stern. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Madam Liang shrank back a little. When she heard themotion, the three girls and Baoya also ran in. At this moment, they stood at the door in unison.


    Seeing the olddy lying on the ground, Baoya was so scared that she started crying. Sanya also asked in fear, ¡°What happened to Nanny?¡±

 Chapter 482 - 482: Anxious Fire Attacks the Heart

    Chapter 482 - 482: Anxious Fire Attacks the Heart


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu helped the olddy up and carried her on his back. Then, he said to Madam Liang, ¡°Third Aunt, I¡¯ll send my Grandmother to the clinic first. You stay at home and take care of Baoya and the others.¡±


    After saying that, he ran out quickly. Dabao looked around and said hurriedly, ¡°I, I¡¯ll go help.¡±


    The two of them left the door one after another. Madam Liang wanted to follow them, but when she saw Baoya, who was crying so hard that she was out of breath, she could only stay behind and stop Sanya, who wanted to follow them.


    Daniu ced the olddy on the cart and asked Dabao to sit on it and help her out. Then, he drove the ox cart directly to the medical center.


    Daniu¡¯s intuition told him that something big had happened. First, Third Aunt¡¯s face had never been so pale before. Now, the olddy had fainted.


    He couldn¡¯t panic. He couldn¡¯t panic. If he panicked, the others wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    Daniu missed Yu a little now. If Yu was here, she would be more promising than him. At least, she wouldn¡¯t be like him, whose hands were shaking while driving.


    The olddy was sent to the clinic very quickly. After the doctor diagnosed her, he said to him, ¡°She¡¯s fine. She just fainted because she was too anxious.¡±


    He gave the olddy an injection. After a while, the olddy woke up.


    Daniu heaved a sigh of relief. He sat beside her and asked, ¡°Grandmother, how are you feeling?¡±


    The olddy was a little absent-minded for a moment and only came back to her senses after a long while. When she came back to her senses, she remembered what Madam Liang had said and her expression suddenly changed.


    She looked around and knew that this was a medical center. Only Daniu and Dabao were around. Madam Liang was not around.


    The olddy grabbed Daniu¡¯s hand so hard that Daniu could feel the pain.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your third aunt? Where is she?¡±


    Daniu didn¡¯t dare to move either. He only said, ¡°Baoya and Sanya are still at home. They¡¯re scared. Third Aunt will stay at home to look after them.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he carefully looked at the olddy¡¯s expression. ¡°Grandmother, what exactly happened?¡±


    The olddy¡¯s eyes widened, and Daniu became nervous. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m not asking you. Calm down, don¡¯t be nervous. Come, take a deep breath.¡±


    The olddy took a deep breath, but she still said in a hurried voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Go home and find your third aunt.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother, you just woke up. The doctor said¡­¡±


    ¡°Send me back.¡± The olddy got up after she finished speaking. Perhaps she got up too quickly, her body swayed.


    Daniu quickly supported her. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be rash. I¡¯ll bring you back. I¡¯ll bring you back now.¡±


    He asked Dabao to get the medicine while he carried her on his back and ced her on the ox cart outside the door.


    The ox cart returned to Liufang Alley. the olddy rested for a while and could walk on her own. However, Daniu was still worried and carried her into the house.


    Madam Liang heard themotion and quickly ran over.


    She was also frightened just now and had been restless at home. When she saw that the olddy was fine, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, she did not dare to mention Shu Yu¡¯s exile. She only helped the olddy into the house to rest.


    However, even if she didn¡¯t mention it, the olddy couldn¡¯t pretend that she didn¡¯t know.


    She took two sips of water and asked Dabao to bring Baoya and Sanya to y in the courtyard. Then, she looked at Madam Liang with a stern and fierce gaze. ¡°Tell me what happened to you in the Tang family again. Tell me the whole story and don¡¯t add another word. Do you hear me?¡±


    She knew that Madam Liang was eloquent, but she also liked to exaggerate. She was afraid that she would miss something or say something wrong.

 Chapter 483 - 483: Tell Them to Come Back

    Chapter 483 - 483: Tell Them to Come Back


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Even now, the olddy still did not believe that Yu would be exiled. She had agreed to go to the southwest to find her master, and that she would return in half a year at most.


    Madam Liang didn¡¯t expect her to continue listening. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. ¡°Mother.¡±


    ¡°Tell me quickly.¡± The olddy clenched her fists tightly and red at her.


    Mrs. Liang didn¡¯t dare to dy any further. She carefully exined everything that she had said to Mrs. Tang to anger her.


    This was a serious matter, and she did not dare to hide anything this time.


    Daniu¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard this. He looked at Third Aunt, who was still repeating the story, in disbelief.


    How, how could this be?


    He knew that something might have happened at home, but he did not know that such a big thing had happened.


    Not to mention the olddy, even Daniu did not believe it.


    The olddy¡¯s body swayed again. Madam Liang quickly supported her. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. But I think Schr Tang and the others might have made a mistake. Think about it, they¡¯ve only seen Yu a few times. It¡¯s normal for them to make a mistake. I think Yu must have gone to look for her master. She must be fine.¡±


    These words were just tofort each other. If it was nothing, then it would be too much of a coincidence.


    Yu said that she was going to the southwest, and the ce she was exiled to was the southwest.


    Yu had just left a few days ago, and the Shu family had been exiled two days ago.


    Yu said that she wouldn¡¯t be able to return in a short period, so who would be able to return in a short period?


    The olddy couldn¡¯t control herself. Her eyes turned red and tears fell without warning.


    Madam Liang was terrified. ¡°Mother, what should we do now?¡±


    They were just ordinary people. Even if they knew that Yu had been exiled, what could they do?


    Yes, what could he do?


    The olddy was at a loss for words. She raised her head and looked at Daniu.


    Daniu slowly digested this shocking news. He took a deep breath and said with a solemn expression, ¡°Grandmother, we should at least tell Second Uncle and Second Aunt about this matter. Then, we can discuss it together and see what we can do. We can¡¯t just leave Yu alone, can we?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t ignore Yu.¡± The olddy nodded repeatedly and called Madam Liang, ¡°Go to Ningshui Street and call Second Brother and his wife back.¡±


    Madam Liang did not dare to ck off at this juncture. She hurriedly stood up and went out.


    The three children in the courtyard looked at each other. Although they were young, they knew that something big had happened at home.


    The olddy rested for a while more. Lu Erbai, Madam Ruan, and Daya had all returned.


    Madam Liang didn¡¯t tell them the details, so the three of them were confused.


    After entering the house, Lu Erbai noticed that something was wrong with the olddy¡¯s expression. He hurriedly went forward and asked, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? Are you sick?¡±


    The olddy shook her head. When she saw her son return, her emotions, which had already calmed down, surged again. Tears fell just like that. ¡°Second Brother, Second Brother¡­¡± Why is our life so bitter?


    Lu Erbai and the others were shocked. the olddy had always been headstrong and had never cried before. This time, she was crying uncontrobly.


    ¡°Mother, what happened? Don¡¯t be anxious. Tell us slowly. We¡¯re all here.¡±


    The olddy was speechless. She turned her head and let Daniu speak.


    Daniu found it difficult to speak, but he still exined the matter slowly and clearly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the entire hall fell into a dead silence.

 Chapter 484 - 484: The Lu Family Can’t Believe It

    Chapter 484 - 484: The Lu Family Can¡¯t Believe It


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After a long while, Madam Ruan fell to the ground with a thud. Her legs went weak, and her eyes lost focus. Her mouth trembled slightly, but her throat could not make any sound.


    Tears streamed down Daya¡¯s face. She squatted down to help her up andforted her as if she wasforting herself. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s okay. There must be a mistake. It can¡¯t be.¡±


    Lu Erbai remained silent for a long time. His hand on the table tightened until it bled.


    The olddy wiped her tears. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it just now. We¡¯ve only heard about this. Let¡¯s go back to the vige and ask Schr Tang what exactly happened. Those people who were exiled, and, and for what reason?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t continue. Whenever the olddy mentioned the word exile, her mind would automatically think of terrible things.


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, Lu Erbai shook his head. He took a deep breath and finally let go of her hand. ¡°No, we don¡¯t have to ask them. Let¡¯s go find Lord Xiang. Lord Xiang was the county magistrate. Exile was such a serious matter, so he must know a lot. Moreover, he had also found two female escorts for Yu. If anything happens to Yu, the female bodyguard wille back and tell Lord Xiang.¡±


    Madame Ruan seemed to have found hope. Her voice was hoarse and anxious as she said, ¡°Yes, Yu has a female bodyguard with her. She didn¡¯t go out alone. How could she be exiled for no reason?¡±


    Yes, yes, yes. Everyone reacted. They had to look for Lord Xiang for this matter. Only Lord Xiang could help them.


    The olddy stood up and was about to go to the county office.


    Lu Erbai was worried about her physical condition and didn¡¯t want her to go at first. However, he felt that instead of waiting here and letting her imagination run wild, it would be better to ask her about it.


    In the end, they still left Madam Liang at home to look after the child. The rest of the people were not willing to wait at home for news and all went to the county office.


    Before Shu Yu left, she gave the olddy a token so that if she encountered any trouble, she could directly look for Xiang Weinan.


    No one expected that they would use it so quickly.


    There were many of them, and it was not easy for this matter to spread, so the Lu family went straight to the back door of the county office.


    When the guard at the back door reported to Xiang Weinan, thetter was still confused.


    What happened to the Lu family? Why would theye looking for them at this juncture?


    He packed up the files and said to Hu Li, ¡°Bring them in.¡±


    The Lu family followed Hu Li into the hall and looked up at Xiang Weinan. They smiled and were about to ask when they saw the olddy leading the group of five or six kneeling on the ground.


    Xiang Wei Nan frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kneeling the moment they arrived, it seemed like they had encountered quite a bit of trouble.


    Lu Erbai secretly took a deep breath, raised his head, and said, ¡°My Lord, this humble servant wants to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it? You ask.¡±


    Lu Erbai turned his head to look at the people in the hall and raised his eyebrows at Xiang Weinan. So this was something that couldn¡¯t be heard?


    He waved his hand, telling Hu Li to stay while the others left.


    Only a few of them were left in the huge hall. He said to Lu Erbai, ¡°Alright, get up. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°Lord, I want to ask if something happened to Yu?¡±


    Xiang Weinan frowned. ¡°Why would something happen to her? She¡¯s only been away for a few days. What are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­She, she will be exiled to the southwest.¡±

 Chapter 485 - 485: Xiang Weinan Denies Admitting

    Chapter 485 - 485: Xiang Weinan Denies Admitting


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiang Weinan¡¯s expression changed drastically. He raised his head and looked at Hu Li.


    The next moment, he denied it outright. ¡°What are you talking about? Exiled to the southwest? Who told you this? That¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Lord, please tell us the truth.¡± The olddy knelt again, her body trembling. ¡°Schr Tang from our vige has just returned from the prefecture. He and his mother saw Yu being escorted out of the city by the exile team.¡±


    Xiang Weinan suddenly stood up and thought, ¡°F * ck, what the hell? What kind of luck was Lu Shuyu¡¯s? Under such circumstances, she was still recognized by her fellow vigers.¡±


    ¡°This is utter nonsense. Why do you believe everything?¡± Xiang Weinan continued to deny it while instructing Hu Li, ¡°Go to Shangshi Vige and bring Schr Tang and the others over. This matter of exile was an imperial decree. How dare they say such things? How could such rumors be spread? I don¡¯t have any points.¡±


    Hu Li knew that before Lady Lu¡¯s matter spread, his Lord had to make the Tang family shut up.


    He immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, Lord.¡±


    Hu Li turned around and left. Xiang Weinan said to Lu Erbai, ¡°The Tang family must have a grudge against you. That¡¯s why they made a big fuss about Lu Shuyu¡¯s long journey. Do they have evidence? However, you don¡¯t need to be anxious. I¡¯ll get Schr Tang toe over and let you guys confront each other on the spot.¡±


    Lu Erbai lowered his eyes. Lord Xiang might not have known what kind of person Schr Tang was.


    However, he knew Tang Wenqian very well. They had been in the same vige for so long. In addition, Tang Wenqian also contributed a lot to the Daya¡¯s matter.


    Although he spent most of his time studying in the county town, he did not interact much with the vigers. However, he was very prestigious because his actions and words were very convincing.


    It was because of this that the Lu family believed Madam Liang when they said that Tang Wenqian didn¡¯t deny Mrs. Tang¡¯s words.


    They were very clear that Tang Wenqian did not even have the time to wait for the results to be released beforeing back just to confirm if that person was Yu. Now, it was confirmed.


    Lord Xiang didn¡¯t even ask a single question and directly denied it, which made them even more certain.


    This time, the Lu family knelt on the ground and refused to get up.


    The olddy fell to the ground and cried bitterly. She choked on her sobs and could not speak properly. ¡°Lord, I beg you. Tell us what happened to Yu. Why was she exiled? What happened to her? Where is she now? Is she nevering back?¡±


    Xiang Weinan was speechless.


    It was a headache. The problem was that this was Lu Shuyu¡¯s family. Before she left, she asked him to take care of them.


    If it was someone else, it was not impossible to get someone to drag him out.


    The other members of the Lu family also begged him to tell them, but Xiang Weinan refused to admit it no matter what. He firmly told them that Lu Shuyu was there to look for someone.


    However, it was useless. The more he insisted, the more certain the Lu family was.


    After a long stalemate, the olddy suddenly stopped crying.


    She raised her head and wiped her face. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Since the Lord is unwilling to say, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Then let¡¯s go find them ourselves. We¡¯ll go to the prefecture and find out who was exiled two days ago. We can catch up with them in a mule carriage. They are all walking. We can catch up with them in two days and see if that person is Yu. If it is, we will follow them to the southwest. If not, we wille back.¡±

 Chapter 486 - 486: Shu Yu’s Identity Exposed

    Chapter 486 - 486: Shu Yu¡¯s Identity Exposed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xiang Weinan was stunned. The old people nowadays were vicious and evil. How could she think of this?


    His head hurt even more. He rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°What are you guys thinking about? This is a ce where you can go if you want to. Without a travel permit, you can¡¯t even enter the city gate.¡±


    ¡°Then we won¡¯t go in. We¡¯ll go deep into the mountains and forests. We¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    Xiang Weinan was speechless. The Lu family was really promising. They even had the idea of walking deep into the mountains and forests. They were naive.


    He looked at the Lu family members below, but he saw that their gazes were firm. They did not seem to be joking at all. It was as if they were going to take action once they left the county office.


    However, Xiang Weinan couldn¡¯t do anything to them, especially the olddy. She was old and didn¡¯t look too good. If he used force, she might die here.


    Really¡­ As expected of Lu Shuyu¡¯s family.


    He was starting to regret promising Lu Shuyu to take care of them. Look at how much trouble he had caused himself.


    With that said, the olddy did not make things difficult for him. She stood up unsteadily and turned to leave.


    If Xiang Weinan let them walk out of this door, something would happen.


    At this point, even if he didn¡¯t admit it, the Lu family wouldn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll say it.¡±


    The Lu family immediately stopped and turned around.


    Xiang Weinan pointed to the seats in the hall. ¡°Alright, take a seat.¡±


    Daniu and Daya quickly brought the chairs that were scattered on both sides to the front. This was a serious matter, so it was better not to be too loud. If they sat closer and lowered their voices, they would be able to hear it.


    Xiang Weinan was speechless. It must be a bad habit he learned from Lu Shuyu.


    After they sat down, Xiang Weinan frowned, not knowing where to start.


    Everyone in the Lu family stared at him quietly.


    After a long time, Xiang Weinan asked, ¡°Miss Lu probably didn¡¯t tell you about her life before returning to the Lu family and who her adoptive parents were, right?¡±


    The olddy said, ¡°She said that her adoptive parents are ordinary people with a little money.¡±


    Xiang Weinan shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not a small sum of money. Before Miss Lu returned home, she was the magistrate of Dongan Province, the third daughter of the Shu family.¡±


    The olddy and the others widened their eyes in shock. The third daughter of the magistrate?


    So, her adoptive parents were the magistrate?


    Xiang Weinan continued, ¡°It¡¯s true that she has a master. It¡¯s Dongqing Temple whom Lu Erbai met before. It was probably more than a year ago when Dongqing Temple saw Lu Erbai and Miss Lu that he became suspicious. That was why he investigated her background and told Miss Lu.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say that Shu Yu had left the Dongan Province after being killed by the Shu family. Otherwise, the Lu family would know that she had not had a good life in the past and would probably suffer another blow.


    He was really afraid that the olddy would not be able to take it after a few more blows, so he avoided the important and dwelled on the trivial.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know what happened after that. Miss Lu came back to look for you and reunite with you.¡± Xiang Weinan said, ¡°But not long ago, something happened to the Shu family. Magistrate Shu was investigated for corruption and bribery. He was beheaded and the rest of the Shu family was exiled to the southwest.¡±


    ¡°Although Miss Lu isn¡¯t the biological daughter of the Lu family, she has lived in the Shu Family for fourteen years. Nominally, she is the daughter of the Shu Family. Even if she is an adopted daughter, she is still on the list of exiles.¡±

 Chapter 487 - 487: The Lu family’s Defenses Were Broken

    Chapter 487 - 487: The Lu family¡¯s Defenses Were Broken


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The matter was very simple. The Lu family immediately understood.


    However, even though they understood, they still could not understand. ¡°Yu did not do anything wrong. Why should she be exiled? Who sentenced her? I, I¡¯ll go beat the drum to voice my grievances.¡±


    Xiang Weinan lowered his head. ¡°I advise you not toplicate things, or you will only harm her.¡±


    The Lu family was shocked and looked up at him.


    Xiang Weinan naturally could not tell them that Shu Yu¡¯s trip to the southwest had other implications. The matters in between were tooplicated, and it was not something that the Lu Family should know.


    Lu Erbai was silent for a moment. ¡°Yu, did she already know that she would be exiled? She went to the prefecture on her own ord, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Xiang Weinan nodded. ¡°Yes, the court naturally can¡¯t be hasty in handling cases. A person from the Shu family went missing for no reason. Of course, they woulde looking for her. The ce where the olddy of the Ruan family sold her more than ten years ago was near Jiangyuan County. Lady Lu didn¡¯t want to expose you, and she was even more worried that it would implicate you. That¡¯s why she appeared in the Dongan Province before they found this ce and let them capture her.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the Lu family¡¯s defense was instantly broken. Even Daniu forcefully wiped his red eyes.


    Madam Ruan knocked her heart hard. ¡°Why is she so silly? Our Yu didn¡¯t tell us anything. She didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°We thought she was just going on a long trip. We wanted to be happy, work hard, and eat well so that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about us when she was outside.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s suffering now. We don¡¯t know anything. She¡¯s suffered so much. Yu¡­¡±


    Madam Ruan was crying so hard that she almost fell over. Daya was also crying and did not even have the strength to help her.


    The olddy lowered her head and looked at her hands. ¡°She even left all her money behind. She even said that she had a lot of money, but she left it all to us. She didn¡¯t even give herself a way out. She won¡¯t be able toe back for the rest of her life.¡±


    The Lu family members cried. They had originally held onto a glimmer of hope, but now, there was not a single trace left.


    Xiang Weinan¡¯s head hurt even more. How could someone like Lu Shuyu not leave a way out for herself? She must have a lot of money. The Lu family was worried for nothing.


    Anyway, he could not empathize with them.


    When the Lu family was almost done crying, Xiang Weinan said, ¡°Actually, she¡¯s not as miserable as you said.¡±


    The Lu family suddenly raised their heads. Even if the person in front of them was the county magistrate they had feared in the past, he had to bear their anger now.


    Xiang Weinan was so angry that heughed. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Miss Lu is my friend after all. Do you think I¡¯ll just watch something happen to her?¡±


    He stood up and sneered. ¡°She was indeed exiled, but I¡¯ve already sent people to take care of her along the way. I can always do such a small thing. Do you think the two bodyguards are fake? Let me tell you, there are indeed two people following behind her. They will take good care of her.¡±


    However, these two weren¡¯t female escorts. They were more attentive to ¡°male escorts¡±.


    When the Lu family heard him say this, they stopped crying and looked up at him.


    ¡°Then, then Yu said that she would be back in half a year, is, is that true?¡±


    Xiang Weinan was speechless. Who could be sure? There were always idents.

 Chapter 488 - 488: They Are Going to the Southwest

    Chapter 488 - 488: They Are Going to the Southwest


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Is it true?¡± The olddy asked again.


    Xiang Weinan coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to help her. I know people in the southwest too. I¡¯ll ask my friends to take care of her. When there¡¯s an opportunity, I¡¯ll naturally ask her toe back as soon as possible.¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to be too certain. Otherwise, if Shu Yu didn¡¯t appear in half a year, the Lu family woulde back to look for him.


    However, his words made the Lu family, who were still anxious, feel ufortable again.


    Xiang Weinan sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. Lady Lu is really fine. You don¡¯t have to worry. She also had some silver on her, so it would be easy for her to do anything in the southwest. After spending so much time with her, you should know her ability. Even if she doesn¡¯t have a penny, she can still live a prosperous life.¡±


    The Lu family felt that he was making it sound too easy. Even if someone were to bribe them on the way to exile, they would have to suffer a lot. What if there was an oversight?


    Also, the southwest was a barrennd, much, much poorer than Jiangyuan County. Yu was all alone and not free. How could she live a good life?


    No matter what, they couldn¡¯t ept that Yu was suffering alone outside again, without a single family member by her side.


    Lu Erbai took a deep breath and suddenly stood up. With a bang, he once again knelt in front of Xiang Weinan.


    Xiang Weinan¡¯s eyelids twitched violently. He looked at his injured leg and felt that his old injury was about to rpse. Lu Shu Yu would me himter.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Lord, I want to go to the southwest. I¡¯ve lost my daughter for more than ten years. I can¡¯t leave her alone in such a difficult situation. When I think of the hardships she might face, I can¡¯t feel at ease at all.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± The olddy and the others also knelt.


    Xiang Weinan looked at them in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re going to the southwest? Are you guys crazy?¡±


    However, the Lu family was very determined. Xiang Weinan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He waved his hand and left.


    This family was crazy. They had said it before. That was a barrennd. It was not enough for Lu Shu Yu to go alone, they also wanted to go.


    It had been a long time since he had been so angry.


    At this moment, Hu Li returned. ¡°Sir, Schr Tang and his family have been brought here.¡±


    Xiang Weinan nodded and looked back. The Lu family was still kneeling there.


    He sneered and met Tang Wenqian.


    The hall was quiet. After a long time, the olddy swayed a little. Lu Erbai hurriedly supported her. ¡°Mother, go sit down. I¡¯ll just kneel here.¡±


    The olddy shook her head. ¡°No need. I can handle it.¡±


    Lu Erbai was silent for a moment. ¡°Mother, you can stay in Jiangyuan County. I¡¯ll go to the southwest. I¡¯ve been on a few long trips before, so I have experience. All of you stay at home¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the olddy pped him. Madam Ryan shook her head. ¡°I want to go.¡±


    Daya and Daniu: ¡°Me too.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone turned to look at Daniu.


    The olddy said to him, ¡°What are you going to do? You don¡¯t want your parent? If you dare to leave, do you believe that your Mother will hang herself? Besides, you¡¯re getting married at the end of the year. You don¡¯t want a wife anymore, right? You don¡¯t have to go. Stay at home. The Lu family depends on you.¡±


    Lu Erbai nodded as well. ¡°That¡¯s right, Daniu. Stay at home and help Second Uncle look after the shop. Wait for us toe back.¡±

 Chapter 489 - 489: Tang Wenqian Is a Wise Man

    Chapter 489: Tang Wenqian Is a Wise Man


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Daniu frowned. It made sense. He indeed couldn¡¯t leave, but he was also worried about them going to such a far ce.


    They were worried that something would happen to Yu on the way to exile, but they should be worried too.


    A few of them fell silent as they talked. They all wanted to leave, but there were still many things to do in Jiangyuan County.


    Not only the shop but also Dahu, who was reading.


    However, if they all left, it was impossible to leave Dahu alone in the county city. Although Dahu was young, he had a big idea. He would not agree.


    The discussion became more and more detailed. In the other room, Xiang Weinan had also finished interrogating Tang Wenqian.


    Tang Wenqian was only a schr, after all, and he had limited contact with people. Being alone with Xiang Weinan for such a long time in the room put a lot of pressure on him.


    He walked out of the door and bowed Xiang Weinan, then turned to his parents who were not far away.


    Mrs. and Mrs. Tang quickly came up to him. Mrs. Tang¡¯s eyes were red as she wiped her face. She pulled him and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Are you alright? What did Lord say?¡±


    Mrs. Tang regretted it so much. She didn¡¯t think that something she said on impulse would cause the police toe knocking on her door.


    When Hu Li and the others knocked on their door, Mrs. Tang almost copsed to the ground.


    She was on tenterhooks the whole way. She thought that her son might have died because of her. The provincial examination had just ended, and his future was probably ruined.


    When they saw Lord Xiang, Mr. Xiang asked them a few questions, even though Mrs. Tang kept saying that he was the one who spread the news. Butter, Lord Xiang still called Tang Wenqian into the room alone to talk.


    Mrs. Tang had already pped herself a few times while waiting for him.


    When Tang Wenqian came out, he naturally saw the palm print on Mrs. Tang¡¯s right cheek. Heforted her, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s alright now. Let¡¯s go to the clinic and buy some ointment. Don¡¯t p yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Wenqian. It¡¯s all Mother¡¯s fault for dragging you down.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already exined it to the Lord. However, we have to keep the matter of Lady Lu to ourselves from now on. Even if it¡¯s just us, we can¡¯t bring it up again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I definitely won¡¯t mention it.¡±


    The family of three then walked out of the county office.


    Xiang Weinan stood where he was and watched them leave. Hu Li stepped forward and asked, ¡°Lord, that Schr Tang¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a sensible person. He¡¯ll be sessful in the future.¡± Xiang Weinan admired him very much. Tang Wenqian knew what to do even if he didn¡¯t need to threaten him.


    At his age, he went to participate in the provincial examination. Moreover, from what he said, he had at least 50 to 60 percent confidence.


    As a farmer with few resources, it was indeed very impressive to have such results.


    The Fifth Prince was currently in need of people, but Meng Yunzheng was a talent, yet he did not like the court. He only wanted to kill someone. He didn¡¯t want to get involved too much, so he naturally didn¡¯t do much.


    If Schr Tang managed to win him over in this exam, he might have been able to achieve something in the future when he was used by the Fifth Prince.


    Xiang Weinan clicked his tongue and walked back to the hall.


    Before he could enter, he saw that the Lu family members were still kneeling there in unison. His expression instantly changed as he took a few steps back and asked Hu Li, ¡°They¡¯ve been kneeling here all this time? Kneeling for so long?¡±

 Chapter 490 - 490: Xiang Weinan Comprise and Agree

    Chapter 490: Xiang Weinan Comprise and Agree


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hu Li smiled bitterly and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiang Weinan felt that he needed to call a doctor.


    Hu Li advised softly, ¡°Lord, I think the Lu family¡¯s personalities are all the same. They¡¯re all stubborn. We can¡¯t beat or scold them, and we can¡¯t persuade them. Why don¡¯t we agree to them?¡±


    Xiang Weinan red at him. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°But Lord, you don¡¯t know that they are already discussing the route. Even the aftermath¡­ Even the shops, fields, servants, and houses had been arranged. I feel that even if we don¡¯t agree, they will still secretly go over. We can¡¯t always send people to keep an eye on them, right? Among the few of them, only Lu Erbai had traveled far, but the furthest had never left the Dongan Province. If something happens to these old and young people, the consequences will be serious.¡±


    Xiang Weinan gritted his teeth. ¡°Then how should I tell Lu Shuyu?¡±


    Hu Li suggested, ¡°Lord write her a letter. His words were more sincere. As long as they¡¯re safe, Lady Lu might be happy to see her family.¡±


    Xiang Weinan said, ¡°The Lu family is already so old. Why are they still so insensible?¡±


    Hu Liughed dryly and Xiang Weinan into the hall.


    The Lu family heard themotion and turned around.


    Xiang Weinan walked up to them and said expressionlessly, ¡°I promise you.¡±


    The Lu family members were delighted. ¡°Lord, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°In short, go home and arrange other things first. Find an excuse to go far away and pack your things. I¡¯ll find a reliable escort agency and have them escort you to the southwest.¡±


    With that, Xiang Weinan turned around and left.


    The Lu family finally calmed down. They helped each other up and walked towards the door.


    It was not until they left the county office that they wiped away their sweat. They were worried that Shu Yu was real, but they were also frightened by the Lord¡¯s bold threatening behavior.


    It was just that the desire to see Shu Yu and run to the southwest was even deeper.


    It was gettingte. The olddy asked Daniu to go back first. He had to return the vige chief¡¯s ox cart first and asked him toe back tomorrow.


    After Daniu left, the family returned to Liufang Alley.


    The next day, the Lu family got busy.


    They temporarily handed the shop over to Daniu, and the house was rented out. Some of the things they couldn¡¯t take with them were sent back home or ced in the shop¡¯s backyard.


    Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu both knew what had happened. Although they didn¡¯t agree, they couldn¡¯t persuade the olddy and could onlypromise.


    Lu Erbai made a trip to Doctor Xu¡¯s clinic and shamelessly asked Doctor Xu about his share fromst month.


    He was very embarrassed, but there were too many ces in the Southwest that needed money. They still wanted to walk faster and catch up with Yu. When the time came, they would give the official escorts some money and let them follow behind and take care of Ah Yu at all times.


    Therefore, even if they had 2,000 taels on hand, they still felt that it was not enough.


    Although Doctor Xu was surprised, he did not ask further. Due to therge number of orders in the first month, the orders in the second month slowed down. Doctor Xu still rounded them up and gave Lu Erbai 500 taels.


    The Lu family members split up and acted at a breakneck speed. In a day, they had finished all the things that they needed to exin.


    Xiang Weinan had also founded a bodyguard agency. There were indeed female escorts in the agency, two men and one woman, to escort them to the southwest.


    He wrote a letter himself and got someone to send it to Meng Yunzheng at top speed, asking him to give it to Shu Yu.

 Chapter 491 - 491: Shu Yu’s Treatment

    Chapter 491 - 491: Shu Yu¡¯s Treatment


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know that the moment she raised her head at the city gate that day, a series of events had happened. She didn¡¯t expect that her family would be worried about her and nned to mobilize all of them to chase after her.


    After the exiled troops left Dongan Province, the journey became difficult.


    Even though it was an official road, the road was t and spacious. However, they were all dragging heavy handcuffs on their feet, which seriously slowed down their speed.


    However, the escorting officer was still urging him relentlessly.


    This made the Shu family, who had originally wanted to pay attention to Shu Yu and find an opportunity to cause trouble for her, lose their minds. They only cared about hurrying on their way.


    Among everyone, Shu Yu was the most at ease.


    The handcuffs on her hands were light, and although the cuffs on her feet were a little heavy, she could also sense that they were much lighter than the others.


    At noon, the officers were tired of walking, so they found a shady ce to rest.


    The Shu family members were all exhausted and sat on the ground without moving. Shu Yu still had the time to look around until a hand appeared.


    She raised her head and saw that it was the leader of the officers. She immediately stood up.


    The officer said to her expressionlessly, ¡°This is your food. Take it and eat it first. Since I promised your family, I will do it. Eat. This steamed bun is cold. You can make do with it. When there¡¯s a fire at night, you can eat something hot.¡±


    Shu Yu took it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The leader waved his hand and returned to his seat.


    The other officers were also distributing dry rations, but the rest of the Shu family received dry coarse bread or tasteless dry biscuits.


    The amount was very small. After all, the people they exiled had a fixed amount. One person only had eight taels (mary) of food a day, and it was even less for those under fifteen years old. Anyway, it was enough to ensure that they did not starve to death. No matter how good the conditions were, they did not have it.


    Shu Yu was only fourteen years old, but she had two steamed buns with white flour in her hands and a water bag beside them. It was the same as what the officers ate.


    The Shu family members were indignant and red at her angrily again.


    However, they did not dare to say anything. After all, the leader of the officers had made it very clear just now that this was because the couple had given them money, so they had given them special treatment.


    Old Madam Shu even began to hate her two married daughters. Because of the Shu family, they had married well in their early years. Now, they had been the wives of the family.


    As long as a little bit leaked out from between their fingers, not to mention five taels (mary) of silver, even fifty taels of silver would be easy. If they had given her a little, her journey to exile would not have been so difficult.


    However, after the incident with the Shu family, they tried their best to distance themselves from the Shu family. They did not even go to the prison to see their mother.


    Shu Yu felt the burning jealousy in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t care. She took the steamed bun and started eating.


    This steamed bun¡­There was a sweetness to it.


    To be honest, although she had been in prison and exiled, her food expenses for the past few days seemed to be quite good.


    After eating and resting for a while, the official urged them to continue their journey.


    In the evening, the group finally arrived at the ry station.


    The ry station was outside the city. Other than this ry station, there was no one else nearby.


    The officer was still in good spirits and urged the group of people to enter.


    The food at night was indeed better. Of course, the Shu family was still the same as at noon.

 Chapter 492 - 492: The Brush Outside the Window

    Chapter 492 - 492: The Brush Outside the Window


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu ate two small vegetable buns and then went into the room to rest with the Shu family.


    They were still divided into two rooms, one for the old madam and the other for thedies of the Shu family.


    The two rooms wererge bunks, which could amodate them to lie down and rest.


    Shu Yu and the others entered the door. The leading officer nced at them, especially at the Shu family members, and warned, ¡°Hurry up and rest. We still have to hurry on tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t cause trouble for me in the middle of the night. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    The Shu family members were as silent as cicadas in winter and did not dare to speak.


    After the officer left, they red fiercely at Shu Yu. However, they had been tired for a day and did not have the strength to do anything. They could only say harsh words.


    ¡°Just you wait. That couple only gave you five taels (mary) of silver, and it won¡¯t take more than a few days. When that five taels of silver is used up, let¡¯s see how good your days will be.¡±


    As soon as the Eldest Young Lady finished speaking, the Second Young Lady¡¯s voice immediately followed. ¡°I¡¯ve told you long ago. On this road of exile, you¡¯re alone. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll suffer. I¡¯ll wait and see what happens to you.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the two of them. Oh, these two Di Shu daughters who were still at loggerheads in the prison cell, when facing her, this ¡°adopted daughter¡±, were united against amon enemy.


    She had a heavy responsibility, and it deepened their sisterly rtionship.


    Shu Yu sighed and rubbed her stomach. ¡°Dinner was not bad. I was so full.¡±


    Then, she ignored them and crawled to the innermost part of the bunk andy down.


    The Shu family was so angry that they gritted their teeth, but they did not dare to make too much noise. Moreover, she was too tired today. The youngdy of the Shu family was already lying on the bed with her eyes closed as if she could fall asleep at any time.


    The others gave up. Anyway, they just had to wait. This was only the first day. Shu Yu¡¯s future days might not be as good as theirs.


    A few of them climbed into bed and prepared to sleep.


    The big bunk could sleep more than ten people, and there were only seven of them in total. Moreover, the two of them were young, so the space was still very big.


    No one was willing to get close to Shu Yu and stayed far away from her. There were at least two empty seats next to Shu Yu.


    She wished that was the case and was happy to have peace.


    The sky darkened, and the room quickly became quiet. The breathing of the person on the bed also gradually stabilized.


    Perhaps because they were too tired, someone even started snoring.


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t tired. She could still endure the journey of fifty miles, especially since the handcuffs on her feet weren¡¯t heavy. In addition, she had eaten and drunk enough, so she was still in good spirits.


    She couldn¡¯t sleep and was a little homesick.


    She didn¡¯t know if the shop¡¯s business was good today. When she saw the two thousand taels of silver that she left behind, the olddy would scold her. She might even save this money and wait for her to return.


    She wanted to see them, but it would take at least half a year, or even longer.


    This was the first time she had been away from home, and she was so worried.


    She was lost in her thoughts when she heard a squeaking sound.


    Shu Yu snapped back to reality and looked out the window. Sure enough, the window was opened with a small crack.


    Her heart jumped. Could it be that those officials wanted toe in and do something?


    As soon as this thought appeared in her mind, the gap in the window widened a little. A writing brush reached in from the outside, and then¡­It swayed left and right.


    Shu Yu: ???


    Wait, a brush?


    Shu Yu seemed to have thought of something and slowly got up.


    She was still chained, so even if she moved lightly, she still made some noise.

 Chapter 493 - 493: Meng Yunzheng Brought Her Drumsticks

    Chapter 493: Meng Yunzheng Brought Her Drumsticks


    When the person outside the window heard this, he put away the brush and closed the window.


    Shu Yu got up and got off the bed. When shended on the ground, the sound of the chains was a little louder.


    The Fourth Young Lady, who hadn¡¯t slept soundly, turned over. When she opened her eyes and saw that she was about to go out, she immediately asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Shu Yu rolled her eyes. ¡°The outhouse.¡±


    After saying that, she ignored her and directly opened the door to leave.


    Although they were exiled prisoners, there was no need to worry about them escaping. In this day and age, there was no travel permit, and they were handcuffed. They could not escape even if they wanted to. If they were caught, they would even face a heavier punishment.


    Not to mention that they were just weak women, even a burly man with martial arts might not escape.


    If they escaped, not only would the criminal be punished, but his family would also be implicated.


    Therefore, the officers locked them in their rooms and went back to rest. There would be people guarding outside the ry station anyway.


    However, for some people, such guards were equivalent to none.


    Shu Yu took a few steps in the direction of the outhouse and was pulled over by someone.


    She looked at Meng Yunzheng in front of her and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    She knew it. Holding a brush meant literary talent. The only person who could draw words worth thousands of dors was him.


    Seeing Meng Yunzheng, Shu Yu was very happy.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and pointed to the front.


    The two of them entered an empty room. The door was closed, and they could not see anything.


    After a while, Shu Yu finally got used to the light. She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would only catch up in two days?¡±


    It had only been a day, and he was already here.


    Meng Yunzheng lowered his voice and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. This is for you.¡±


    He took out an oil-paper bag from behind him and handed it over. Shu Yu had already smelled it. She opened it and saw that there were indeed two big chicken drumsticks.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. I know that your food is not good. You can¡¯t eat meat. In the future, if you want to eat,e out at night. I¡¯ll bring it for you.¡±


    The chicken drumstick was fragrant. Shu Yu felt a little hungry. She picked it up and took a bite, sighing in satisfaction.


    ¡°You¡¯re too thoughtful. You even arranged for the prison head to take care of me in the cell. The lunch box you sent was meat and soup. And the handcuffs were especially light. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m being exiled. I¡¯m going on an outing, right? Other exiles are so skinny that they¡¯re on the verge of death, but I¡¯ve gained a lot of weight. How can they endure this?¡±


    Meng Yunzhengughed and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Would people on an outing wear handcuffs and walk for a day without rest? I can take care of your food and drink, but I can¡¯t walk for you. It¡¯s still very tiring.¡±


    Shu Yu did not mind. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of walking. I¡¯ll just treat it as exercise. I don¡¯t feel tired now. When I feel tired in the future, I¡¯ll think of a way to get a prison carriage to sit in.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. He was quite ambitious. Ordinary prisoners couldn¡¯t sit in prison carriages.


    However¡­


    He rubbed his chin and began to consider the possibility of implementing it.


    After all, she came out with the excuse of going to the toilet. Shu Yu didn¡¯t want to waste too much time. She quickly ate the two drumsticks and soon, only the chicken bones were left.


    Meng Yunzheng handed her a wet handkerchief and a water bag. Seeing her drink some water and burp, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring more for you tomorrow. Don¡¯t eat too much tomorrow night. Otherwise, you¡¯ll feel ufortable when you sleep.¡±

 Chapter 494 - 494: Madam Hou

    Chapter 494: Madam Hou


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Are you nning to bring me meat every day?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Meng Yunzheng felt that it was not a problem. Anyway, he could climb up the wall of the courier station.


    After Shu Yu finished drinking the water, he handed over a porcin bottle.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked down at her wrists and ankles and said, ¡°This is medicine to treat external injuries. Although your handcuffs are lighter than others, the skin will eventually be worn out after wearing them for a long time. If your flesh and blood identally stick together, you¡¯ll be the one suffering.¡±


    Shu Yu took the bottle and opened it to take a sniff.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is specially made by Zhao Xi. It¡¯s colorless and odorless. No one will notice that you¡¯ve applied the medicine. You¡¯re not familiar with the Shu family anyway. It¡¯s fine even if you hide in a corner alone and apply medicine¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, he thought about it and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a ce to put this medicine bottle. Why don¡¯t I send it to you every night in the future? You can go back to sleep after you¡¯re done applying it.¡±


    Shu Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t reject something good.


    Her skin was a little tender, and her wrists were already red from the friction. Her feet were fine. Before she left the prison, she had specially wrapped severalyers of cloth around her ankles. Although it was a little hot, it would not be worn.


    Shu Yu reached out and dug a finger. She wiped it on her wrist and immediately felt cool andfortable.


    After she finished wiping two wrists, she returned the bottle to him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng just smiled. ¡°Alright, go back and rest. Sleep early.¡±


    Shu Yu fanned herself. ¡°I don¡¯t smell like chicken drumsticks anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°When the wind blows, it doesn¡¯t smell much.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±


    The door of the room was opened. Shu Yu sneaked a nce outside before carefully walking out.


    The cool breeze outside was still veryfortable.


    She deliberately blew the wind before walking to her room.


    However, before she could walk over, a soft voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks. Who was hiding over there in the middle of the night?


    She was worried that someone had seen her entering the house just now. After thinking about it, she quietly walked over to take a look.


    Before she got close, she heard the familiar sound of chains. So the people here were also exiled the Shu family women?


    Shu Yu got closer and closer. Through the moonlight, she vaguely saw two figures.


    Very soon, a voice rang out, ¡°Officer, can¡¯t you feel sorry for me?¡±


    Shu Yu hugged her arms and shivered silently.


    Then, another voice followed closely. It was apanied by an ufortable teasing tone. ¡°How do you want me to dote on you? Let you go?¡±


    ¡°How would I dare to y with you, sir? Even if you let me go, I wouldn¡¯t dare to leave. I just want to live a better life on this road of exile. Today, I haven¡¯t eaten my fill. Touch it, my stomach is empty.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. The officer did take out two white buns. ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯ve been wronged. Here, this is for you. However, this steamed bun is not for free.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±


    Shu Yu secretly clicked her tongue. Those ruthless Shu family girls all wanted to send her to the official who escorted her. In the end, the Shu family¡¯s concubine had already found a way to benefit her.


    She finally recognized that this person was the Shu family¡¯s second master¡¯s concubine, Madam Hou.

 Chapter 495 - 495: Why Are You Looking Around Again?

    Chapter 495: Why Are You Looking Around Again?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Originally, the Shu family had more than these few concubines. However, the other concubines who did not have children were all sold again.


    The concubines who were exiled now had all given birth before.


    This Madam Hou was the birth mother of the Second household¡¯s Sixth Young Lady.


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t familiar with Madam Hou, but she knew that when she was taken in by Second Master Shu, she also relied on those seductive methods to achieve her goal. Because of her good looks, she was quite doted on by Second Master.


    Now, she used the same method to seduce the officials, wanting to live a better life and eat a little more. It did not seem surprising.


    The two people in the corner quickly hugged each other. When Shu Yu wanted to look again, a hand reached out from behind and urately covered her eyes. He whispered, ¡°Why are you looking around again?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the familiar smell of inking from behind her, Shu Yu would have attacked.


    And¡­


    ¡°What do you mean again?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng pulled her back quietly. After confirming that those two people would not hear the voice, he said in a low voice, ¡°Have you forgotten what happened to Zhang Shust time? You were also hiding under the window and watching with great interest.¡±


    Pfft, when did she be excited? He covered her eyes when she didn¡¯t see anything, alright?


    Meng Yunzheng chased her away. ¡°Go back to your room and rest. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t said it. Once he said it, Shu Yu yawned very appropriately.


    She was sleepy, probably because she had eaten and drunk her fill.


    Shu Yu stopped watching the show. She waved at Meng Yunzheng and quietly returned to her room.


    The girls of the Shu family were already in a deep sleep. Shu Yu climbed onto the bed and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Early the next morning, an official knocked on the door. ¡°Get up, get up. Don¡¯t sleep anymore. It¡¯s time to set off.¡±


    Shu Yu was more alert. She opened her eyes as soon as she heard the knock on the door. On the other hand, the other members of the Shu family got up one by one with sleepy eyes. They were so tired that their bodies were sore.


    The officer outside the door was impatient and barged in after knocking twice.


    Fortunately, Shu Yu got up quickly and was already standing by the bedside, ready to go out at any time.


    When the others saw the whip in the officer¡¯s hand, they were so frightened that they quivered. They suddenly woke up and quickly got off the bed.


    The officer was satisfied. ¡°Stop dawdling. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Although the Shu family members were still feeling ufortable, they did not dare to dy and came out one after another.


    Although it was already autumn and they would still be woken up by the cold at night, the weather was still very hot during the day.


    Shu Yu wiped her sweat and walked much slower.


    If she was like this, the others were even more so. Moreover, their legs were sore after walking for a whole day yesterday. Their speed was like a turtle crawling.


    As a result, there was naturally less time to rest at noon.


    Shu Yu¡¯s food was still the same as yesterday. The Shu family did not even have the strength to re at her now. They were only thinking in their hearts, when would her five taels (mary) of silver be used up?


    Shu Yu finished the slightly sweet steamed bun in her hand and looked up at the others. Not long after, her gaze fell on Madam Hou.


    Madam Hou sat with her daughter, the Sixth Young Lady, and the two of them spoke in low voices.


    Shu Yu had sharp eyes and saw Madam Hou taking advantage of the time when everyone was tired and resting to stuff a white steamed bun into the Sixth Young Lady¡¯s hands.


    Seeing this, Shu Yu silently retracted her gaze. That should be the steamed bun she gotst night.


    Madam Hou blocked the Sixth Young Lady¡¯s figure and told her to quickly eat the steamed bun.

 Chapter 496 - 496: Five Taels of Silver are Due

    Chapter 496: Five Taels of Silver are Due


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu no longer paid attention to them. She did not have a deep rtionship with the people of the Shu family¡¯s first branch, let alone the concubines and concubines of the second branch.


    A momentter, the official stood up and continued to urge them on their way.


    When they arrived at the courier station this time, it was much better thanst night. It was already dark when they finally entered.


    For this reason, the official escorting them was very dissatisfied. Originally, eight taels (mary) of dry food per person per day could fill their stomachs, but this time, they directly deducted two taels. This made the Shu family, who were already hungry, tired, and in pain, unable to hold it in.


    It was unknown who was the first to cry out loud. For a moment, it was as if a barrel of gunpowder had been ignited. The others were also sobbing.


    The officer was used to this kind of situation. He was already in a bad mood, and now he was even more irritable as he whipped them. ¡°You don¡¯t want to sleep, right? If you continue mourning, don¡¯t sleep anymore.¡±


    Everyone immediately lowered their voices and could only sniffle. They silently endured their hungry stomachs and returned to their rooms.


    Shu Yu ate well, but after everyone fell asleep, she quietly went out again.


    Sure enough, Meng Yunzheng was already waiting for her. This time, he gave her a rabbit leg and a boiled egg.


    Meng Yunzheng exined, ¡°We hunted a wild rabbit on the way. It¡¯s quite tender. Hurry up and eat it.¡±


    After Shu Yu finished eating, she told him that he didn¡¯t need to send her off tomorrow. She couldn¡¯te out sote every night.


    Once or twice was fine, but the Shu family was exhausted and slept soundly.


    However, if it happened too many times, it would always arouse the suspicion of others.


    Moreover, she was really¡­She was afraid that she would get fat.


    Meng Yunzheng thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send it to you two dayster, one day apart.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Was there a difference?


    Shu Yu finished eating and drank two mouthfuls of water before returning to the house.


    Tonight, there wasn¡¯t much movement outside, and Madam Hou didn¡¯te out.


    The next day, they continued on their journey. The third day, the fourth day¡­


    Gradually, the Shu family also adapted to this speed. Every day, they lifted their legs numbly and walked forward as if there was no end. They didn¡¯t even pay attention to Shu Yu.


    On the fifth day, when the official distributed the rations at noon, he did not give Shu Yu any special food. Instead, he gave her the same dry coarse bread as the Shu family.


    The Shu family did not notice at first. They were all sitting in the corner and eating hard biscuits.


    Then, they heard the leader say, ¡°Your five taels (mary) of silver have been used up. You¡¯ve taken care of what you need to take care of. From now on, you¡¯ll be like them. You can only eat these.¡±


    The Shu family members raised their heads after hearing this, especially the few girls from the Shu family. Their bodies trembled and they instantly became energetic.


    She was here, she was here, she was finally here. Five taels (mary) of silver was a limited amount, so the time that the official could take care of her was naturally limited.


    These few days, they had watched Shu Yu eat and drink well. Other than traveling, she had not suffered much. She was exiled as well, but her expression was better than before. It was simply poking at their hearts.


    Now that the five taels (mary) of silver had been spent, the special treatment hade to an end.


    There was still more than a month to go. They were waiting for Shu Yu to be tortured.


    The eldest girl even felt that the originally dry pancake had be delicious. She took a big bite and said, ¡°Her good days are over.¡±


    The Second Young Lady, Fourth Young Lady, and Seventh Young Lady nodded in unison.


    Shu Yu did not look at them. She nced at the pancake in her hand and tried to take a bite.

 Chapter 497 - 497: Shu Yu, I’ll Pay Another Ten Taels

    Chapter 497: Shu Yu, I¡¯ll Pay Another Ten Taels


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu almost gritted her teeth.


    Was this a biscuit? Was this a stone for her to grind her teeth with?


    Shu Yu looked at the pancake in her hand in a dilemma, considering whether to eat it.


    She felt that she had been used to eating good food these past few days, which made her a little bloated. She actually couldn¡¯t eat a biscuit that everyone else could eat.


    Shu Yu lowered her head again and tried to take another bite. Only teeth marks were left on the cake, and she did not bite off a piece.


    The Shu family members were all looking at her and could not help but sneer when they saw this.


    ¡°If she has the ability, she won¡¯t eat it.¡±


    ¡°How pretentious. Let¡¯s see how long she can endure. If she doesn¡¯t want to eat, then starve.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the officials will care if we go and snatch her biscuit now?¡±


    ¡°The five taels (mary) of silver have already been spent. How can the officer have the time to care?¡±


    The few of them looked at each other and were a little restless.


    However, just as they were about to make their move, Shu Yu suddenly stood up and walked towards the officers who were sitting together, eating andughing.


    The fourth youngdy said, ¡°W-what does she want to do?¡±


    Not only them, but even the old madam frowned and looked in her direction. However, she was old and her strength was not as good as a young girl¡¯s. She did not want to speak at all.


    Shu Yu walked in front of the officer, then took out a banknote worth ten taels (mary) and handed it to them.


    The officers who were talking suddenly stopped and stared at the silver notes in her hand with wide eyes.


    F*ck, she still had money on her. Did that couple give it to her?


    The Shu family members looked at her in horror. The smug expression on their faces had yet to fade. At this moment, they were all wearing aical expression.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and whispered to the officers, ¡°Here are ten taels (mary) of silver. I¡¯ll give them all to you. Can you continue to take care of me? That biscuit was too hard for me to eat.¡±


    She had swelled up, swelled up, she had swelled up badly.


    The officers looked at each other. One of them looked at the banknote in her hand with surprise and touched his chin.


    Oh, I thought that the harvest this time wasn¡¯t big, at most five taels (mary) of silver. Now it seems that it wasn¡¯t just that.


    The officer chuckled and took the ten taels (mary) of silver. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already paid for the meal, we¡¯ll let you eat better. However, we had given the old couple a discount for the five taels (mary). In addition, you had just been exiled, so the conditions were not that harsh. Therefore, five taels (mary) of silver couldst you five days. These ten taels (mary) of silver won¡¯tst long.¡±


    Shu Yu secretly sneered. No wonder it was said that these officials could get the most benefits on the road of exile. Look at this skillful move.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°I understand. As long as you can hold on for a few days.¡±


    The leading officer was quite happy and immediately handed her taels (mary) rice balls wrapped in pickled vegetables.


    Shu Yu took the rice ball and thanked her. Just as she was about to turn around and go back, she heard the official who said that he would take care of her when she left the city gate say, ¡°Miss, you have more than ten taels (mary) of silver notes on you, right?¡±


    Shu Yu stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at him, clenching the rice ball in her hand slightly.


    The other officers also turned around.


    The officer sized up Shu Yu. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll strip you naked and take away your silver notes, then leave you alone? Do you think that we are the kind of honest workers who will help you do things for money?¡±

 Chapter 498 - 498: The Crafty Rabbit’s Twelve Caves

    Chapter 498: The Crafty Rabbit¡¯s Twelve Caves


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The other officersughed, and the Shu family instantly felt very satisfied.


    Didn¡¯t she know that she shouldn¡¯t reveal her wealth? Now that the officials knew that she had silver on her, they would only target her.


    The Shu family only felt that there was a silver lining and continued to wait for Shu Yu to make a fool of herself.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and said, ¡°I do have some banknotes on me.¡±


    Everyone looked at her as if she was a fool. Did she admit it?


    Shu Yu scratched her head. ¡°But there¡¯s not much left. At that time, I was suddenly arrested and didn¡¯t have time to dig out the silver that I had hidden.¡±


    The officer¡¯s eyes shed. Wait, dig it out?


    Shu Yu discussed this with them. ¡°Then what do you think? If you take care of me and send me safely to the Southwestern Land of Exile, I will tell you where I buried my silver. In any case, I probably won¡¯t be able to return to the Dongan Province, so the silver is still there. It¡¯s worth it if I don¡¯t suffer too much on the road.¡±


    The officers looked at each other. ¡°You said it yourself. You¡¯ll only tell me where the silver is after I send you to the southwest. What if you lied to us and the Dongan Province doesn¡¯t have the silver you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not lying. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll tell you two ces. When you reach the ry station at night, you can send a message back to find those two ces and dig them out. It¡¯s only been a few days since I left Dongan Province, so I¡¯ll be back very quickly.¡±


    Shu Yu vowed, ¡°Besides, even if I lied to you, I¡¯m still a stranger in the southwest and will be alone. If you have friends over there, you can alsoe and settle scores with me.¡±


    She was being very sincere.


    The officers¡¯ eyelids twitched when they heard that. Tell them two ces.


    The officer in the lead asked with aplicated look, ¡°How many ces did you bury them in total?¡±


    ¡°About twelve.¡±


    Everyone was speechless. F*ck, people say that a cunning rabbit has three burrows. You have twelve burrows. How can you dig so well?


    The officers looked at each other and felt that what Shu Yu said made sense.


    If she lied to them, it would be easy for her to be exposed. Moreover, the consequences of being exposed would be much more serious than eating a dry biscuit now.


    They were just curious. ¡°Where did you get all the silver?¡±


    This was also the question that the Shu family wanted to ask.


    The eldest girl asked directly, ¡°Did you take the Shu family¡¯s silver?¡± This b*tch was using her family¡¯s money to let her live a good life. In her dreams.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°Of course not. How can I touch the Shu family¡¯s silver? Moreover, after the Shu family was raided, the ount books were checked. If they don¡¯t match, Lord Jing will look for me. After I escaped from the residence, I saved a person by chance. That person thanked me and gave me this money to repay me.¡±


    The officers did not ask much. The people who tried the case were Lord Jing and the others. They were also the ones who sorted out the ount books. The case had already been settled. They were so bored that they attributed the silver to the Shu family.


    In any case, this money would fall into their hands in the future.


    Therefore, they looked coldly at the eldest daughter of the Shu family. Thetter realized that she had said something wrong and quickly lowered her head.


    Only then did the officer let out a cold snort and not say anything else.


    However¡­


    ¡°Why did you dig so many holes to put the silver?¡±


    Shu Yu secretly rolled her eyes in his heart. Of course, it was to deal with you guys.

 Chapter 499 - 499: The Change in the Shu Family’s Attitudes

    Chapter 499 - 499: The Change in the Shu Family¡¯s Attitudes


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After hesitating for a moment, Shu Yu turned to look at the Shu family and exined, ¡°They wanted to kill me because I wasn¡¯t a daughter of the Shu family. Although I was lucky enough to escape death, I didn¡¯t have any silver on me. After escaping from the residence, I suffered a lot. At that time, I had this problem. When I had silver, I would separate it and bury it under the ground. That way, I would have a sense of security.¡±


    When the officers heard this, they could not help but look at the Shu family. What a sin.


    The Shu family was even angrier. What, did she get a blessing in disguise?


    Shu Yu looked at the officer in charge. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I don¡¯t have the guts to lie to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t think you dare to lie to us.¡± The leader nodded and waved her away.


    Just as Shu Yu was about to leave, another official asked, ¡°How much silver did you bury in so many ces?¡±


    If it was less, then they would also suffer a loss.


    Shu Yu replied, ¡°About a hundred taels.¡±


    A hundred taels? Adding on the fifteen taels of silver he had given them on the way. It was nearly a hundred and twenty taels.


    The six of them received less than twenty taels each.


    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t much.


    However, they had thought that they would not gain anything along the way.


    Now that they had an unexpected ie, it was a pleasant surprise.


    Twenty taels of silver were also silver. An ordinary farmer¡¯s family could use it for five to six years. They were not generous enough to push this white silver away.


    In any case, it was just a convenience for this girl. It was worth it to let her eat the same food as them.


    Therefore, the officials nodded and did not ask any more questions. They just kept the ten taels of silver and excitedly discussed asking the chef to cook two more meat dishes at the courier station at night.


    Shu Yu returned to her previous position and calmly began to eat the rice balls.


    The Shu family¡¯s eyes were about to pop out as they stared at her in shock and hatred.


    Shu Yu raised her head and looked at them. Then, she smiled and raised the rice ball at them.


    The Shu family was speechless. B*tch!


    The pancake in the big girl¡¯s hand was broken into two pieces by her. A small piece of pancake fell to the ground. She couldn¡¯t care less about Shu Yu and quickly picked up the small piece. She blew the dust twice and ate it in pain.


    Shu Yu finished her meal happily and leaned against the big tree to rest. She did not know that there were a few people in the Shu family who were looking at her withplicated, calcting, or contemtive gazes.


    The official quickly urged them to set off again. At night, the group arrived at the ry station.


    The officers did send someone to send a letter back, asking them to go to the two ces Shu Yu mentioned to dig for silver.


    Shu Yu had a magnanimous look on his face, but the few officers were relieved.


    Because of what happened during the day, Shu Yu could feel a subtle change in the attitude of the Shu family toward her when she slept at night.


    Perhaps it was because they finally realized that there was no benefit in going against her, or rather, their idea of using her as a shield to iste her and make her suffer was not valid, so they began to reconsider their future interactions with her.


    However, Shu Yu did not want to change this way. She was alone and rxed. Why did she have to maintain superficial harmony with the Shu family? Was she tired?


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t do anything that night and slept quietly.


    As usual, Shu Yu got up and went to the toilet. She skillfully followed Meng Yunzheng, who was waiting in the dark, into an empty room.

 Chapter 500 - 500: Meng Yunzheng’s Original Countermeasure

    Chapter 500 - 500: Meng Yunzheng¡¯s Original Countermeasure


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As soon as she entered, Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°I heard that you buried a lot of silver outside the Dongan Province?¡±


    Unlike Shu Yu, the time and travel of the officers were much more free. As soon as Meng Yunzheng followed, the leading officer had already met him.


    Naturally, it also told him what had happened during the day.


    Meng Yunzheng was very surprised. They had already discussed the countermeasures after the five taels (mary) of silver were used up. Anyway, they would let Shu Yu continue to receive special care from the officials.


    But now, it seemed that it was useless.


    Shu Yu looked up and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you help bury the silver?¡±


    ¡°I finally know why you buried it so many times.¡± Before this, Meng Yunzheng hadn¡¯t guessed it. He smiled at Shu Yu and praised, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Shu Yu blew her hair that was hanging down.¡± That¡¯s right. I¡¯m notcking in money now. Any problem that can be solved with money is not big. Anyway, I¡¯ve already made preparations. On the way to exile, I¡¯ll have to spend money to avoid disaster.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng smiled. She was indeed rich now.


    He didn¡¯t know how much silver was in the box, but when he opened it, he realized it was a thick stack.


    Zhao Xi even cried out in surprise. It turned out that Shu Yu¡¯s gesture of two was not two thousand taels of silver, but more than twenty-five thousand taels of silver.


    So the imported goods that she said she would sell to the ck market were sold at such a high price?


    Zhao Xi wanted to know what that thing was more and more. Moreover, he expressed his deep jealousy.


    Shu Yu was a little smug. She was now a rich woman with a huge sum of money of more than twenty thousand taels of silver. Compared to the pitiful 60 taels of silver in the past, it was simply too good.


    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t always let Meng Yunzheng and the others help arrange everything behind her. Wouldn¡¯t that make her seem too useless?


    However, she was still curious.


    ¡°If, and I¡¯m saying if, I didn¡¯t bury the silver in the Dongan Province, what method will you use to make those officials continue to take care of me?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°Create an ident so that you can save the leader. Since you¡¯re his savior, the other officers can¡¯t say anything if he treats you well on the way. However, it is better to use silver to solve it. After all, if you save someone, it is inevitable that you will suffer some pain.¡±


    idents might even happen if they were not careful.


    However, Shu Yu felt awkward. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I think this method of yours is good. It doesn¡¯t even cost a penny. And if I¡¯m injured, they might even get me a cart and push me away.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. Then you¡¯re thinking too much.


    He found it funny. ¡°You have so much money now. Why do you care about this?¡±


    ¡°This? This isn¡¯t just a little, it¡¯s a hundred taels (mary).¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked at her regretful expression, like a miser. It was not to this extent before. Could it confirm the saying that the richer the person, the more stingy he was?


    He shook his head with a smile and took out the food for tonight.


    Even though the light in the room wasn¡¯t bright, arge pork knuckle in soy sauce was still very tempting.


    Shu Yu took it silently, then took a bite and said vaguely, ¡°Don¡¯t give me meat next time. I eat meat every day, and I¡¯ve been a little angry recently. Bring me some vegetables tomorrow. I need to eat some grass to relieve my pain.¡±


    Shu Yu looked down on her insatiable behavior for a moment, then continued to bite the sauce pork knuckle.

 Chapter 501 - 501: The Messenger

    Chapter 501 - 501: The Messenger


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It wasn¡¯t an elegant and dignified behavior, but in Meng Yunzheng¡¯s eyes, he felt particrly appetizing.


    He had already eaten, but every time he brought food to Shu Yu at night, he would feel hungry when he saw her eat. It was inevitable that he would add a midnight snack when he went back.


    It had only been a few days, but he felt that he had gained some weight.


    It seemed that he would have to postpone his dinner so that he would not have to eat four meals.


    Shu Yu still didn¡¯t know that she had the potential to be a food broadcaster. Seeing that Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t say anything, she looked up at him and asked hesitantly, ¡°Vegetables¡­Isn¡¯t it easy?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng shook his head. ¡°Of course not. It was my negligence. I only thought that you didn¡¯t eat well during the day and wanted more oil at night. How about this, what do you want to eat? Tell me in advance the night before, and I¡¯ll send it to you tomorrow night.¡±


    Shu Yu waved her hand. ¡°No need, no need. We¡¯re already on the way. It¡¯s not easy to get something to eat. We don¡¯t have the conditions to order food. Just do whatever¡¯s convenient.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng thought about it and nodded.


    Shu Yu lowered her head and ate the pork knuckle with soy sauce again. After eating, she quickly took some water to rinse her mouth, wiped her hands and mouth clean, and fanned herself.


    Then, she said goodbye to Meng Yunzheng and returned to her room to sleepfortably.


    The next day, Shu Yu was much more energetic than the others.


    The exiled team left the courier station. No one knew that on the same night, a man arrived at the courier station at full speed. As soon as he entered the courier station, he asked about the Shu family¡¯s exiled team.


    When he heard that they had left early in the morning, the man sighed in annoyance and pressed the envelope on his chest.


    This person was the one who sent Xiang Weinan to deliver a letter to Shu Yu. Shu Yu and the others walked, but this person rode a horse. Although he had set off a few dayste, he quickly caught up.


    From the looks of it, it should be delivered tomorrow, noter than the day after tomorrow. In any case, he would meet her before the Lu family.


    When Miss Lu read the letter, she was mentally prepared.


    The man ate and rested for the night.


    However, no one knew which woulde first, the day after tomorrow or an ident.


    When that person woke up the next day, the sky was hazy, and huge raindrops were falling on the ground.


    However, this rain was nothing to him. He put on his straw raincoat and led his horse out of the ry station.


    However, he did not expect a carriage to rush in to take shelter from the rain. It was a little fast and rushed straight at him.


    The carriage did not hit him, but the horse beside him was shocked and kicked him.


    The man fell to the ground with a look of despair. He was carried in by the owner of the carriage and the people from the courier station. Then, he fell unconscious for two days.


    By the time he wanted to catch up with the exiled team again, it was already three or four dayster.


    Compared to him, the Lu family had it much smoother.


    Before Lu Erbai set off, he bought another mule carriage.


    If the four adults and two children were to travel slowly in a light cart, one mule carriage would be enough.


    But now, they were carrying a lot of luggage, food, and clothing for the journey, and things were prepared for Shu Yu.


    One mule carriage was simply not enough, so he gritted his teeth and bought another.


    There were two mule carriages, but Lu Erbai was the only one who knew how to drive them, and he had a leg problem.


    Fortunately, there were two men and one woman escorts with them.

 Chapter 502 - 502: Shu Yu Has a Straw Raincoat

    Chapter 502 - 502: Shu Yu Has a Straw Raincoat


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The three escorts were very skilled in driving and riding horses. The equipment in the escort agency was limited to begin with, so the three of them only brought one horse. The remaining two simply sat on the Lu family¡¯s mule carriage to drive.


    When the female escort drove the carriage, Daya would sit on the shaft of the carriage and learn from her.


    This way, if such a situation happened again in the future, she would be able to drive the carriage herself.


    Madame Ruan was originally timid, so she wanted to learn from her this time. Now, she finally understood. If she had the conditions, she would learn more skills. Who knows, she might be able to use them in the future.


    The olddy and the two children were not old enough, so they could only sit in the car.


    Their speed was not fast, but it was not slow either. The most important thing now was to see Shu Yu first, and then slowly follow behind them.


    The Lu family members were not familiar with the route, but the three bodyguards knew it.


    Seeing that the weather wasn¡¯t looking good, the escort leading the way on horseback returned and said to Lu Erbai, ¡°Dark clouds are gathering in front. It looks like it¡¯s raining. In less than fifteen minutes, the rain will reach here. Brother Lu, when we reach the small town ahead, let¡¯s find an inn to stay in first. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow. What do you think?¡±


    Lu Erbai stuck his head out to look. The dark clouds in front of him were very low and gloomy. The rain must have been heavy.


    Although he couldn¡¯t wait to catch up to Shu Yu, he had to consider the actual situation. It was alreadyte at night. If they missed the town ahead and continued walking, they would not make it to the next town.


    It was fine on normal days, but if it was raining so heavily, it would naturally be difficult to continue forward.


    Therefore, Lu Erbai nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry up and stop at the town in front.¡±


    The escort waved his hand, and the mule carriage sped up again.


    Lu Erbai retracted his head, but he couldn¡¯t help but frown. the olddy and Sanya were also sitting in the same car. Seeing this, they asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Erbai shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He was thinking about the heavy rain, and Yu didn¡¯t have a raincoat on her. What should she do? It was easy to get sick in this kind of weather.


    However, he didn¡¯t say anything, but Sanya, who was in the mule carriage, had already thought of it. She was very worried. ¡°Does Second Sister not have a car to sit in? No umbre? What if she gets caught in the rain?¡±


    Lu Erbai and the olddy looked at each other, but neither of them said anything.


    The escort driving the mule carriage outside said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Not only do the prisoners have to walk on their own on the road of exile, but so do the officials escorting them. Although they have straw raincoats, if the rain is too heavy, it will be difficult for them to walk.¡±


    However, if the rain was as heavy as usual, they definitely could not dy their journey.


    If the exiles died on the road, it was mostly because of the bad weather.


    The bodyguard didn¡¯t say this and onlyforted them. ¡°ording to our current journey, we should be able to catch up to them tomorrow or the day after. If she gets sick, we can find a doctor and buy medicine with money. She will be fine.¡±


    When the Lu family heard that they could catch up tomorrow or the day after, they finally felt a little relieved.


    ¡°Then when we get to townter, we¡¯ll buy a few medicines to get rid of the cold first. And buy some good food.¡± They were more well-prepared so that Yu could rx a little.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°And shoes. On such a rainy day, my feet will be soaked badly.¡±


    However, the situation was different from what the Lu family was worried about.


    Shu Yu was now¡­She was wearing a straw raincoat.


    Not only she, but the other members of the Shu family were also holding umbres in their hands.

 Chapter 503 - 503: Good Luck

    Chapter 503 - 503: Good Luck


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Shu family was lucky. When they woke up early in the morning, it was already raining.


    This was the first rainy day they encountered after being exiled for six to seven days.


    The environment was not good to begin with, and now it was even worse. Looking at the heavy rain, the Shu family was about to despair.


    This was especially true for the olddy and a few young girls.


    In this day and age, even a slight headache could cost one their life.


    Shu Yu could not help but frown as she looked at the officers not far away.


    A few of them were discussing whether they should set off or not.


    The Shu family members were praying when a few officers came over and said, ¡°The rain isn¡¯t very heavy. We¡¯re already slow on foot. Let¡¯s not dy any longer. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The Shu family members immediately fell into despair. Some of them could not help but cry.


    Apanied by the sound of the rain, this cry was somewhat mournful.


    This was heard by a rich family who was also resting in the courtyard next to the courier station yesterday.


    That rich family had a girl who was the same age as Seventh Miss. Because of the rain, she couldn¡¯t set off and felt bored. She had nothing to do and came here to inquire.


    When she heard the crying, she was shocked and ran back to tell the Lord.


    The rich man didn¡¯t want to be a busybody, but he felt that he had spoiled his daughter too much. He took this opportunity to educate her.


    In the end, the little girl was not frightened. Instead, her sympathy overflowed. She heard that they still had to hurry on their way at this time. They were also wearing handcuffs and did not have rain gear. There were even elderly and children inside. Seeing them cry so miserably, her sense of justice exploded.


    Especially when these people didn¡¯t do anything wrong. They were just implicated by their families. That was even more pitiful.


    Fortunately, she did not cause too much trouble and did not go to the door herself. Instead, she asked her parents to discuss it with the official and give them some umbres.


    Although the rich man was not happy, when he heard that these were the rtives of the officials, he thought that if they rose in the future, they might remember today¡¯s good deeds.


    It was just a few umbres.


    He went to talk to the official, and thetter agreed after a moment of hesitation.


    They didn¡¯t need to pay anyway, and they didn¡¯t want the Shu family to get sick on the road. It was fine if he died of illness, but if they was half-dead, it would drag down the journey.


    Therefore, everyone in the Shu family, including Shu Yu, received an umbre.


    There were quite a few people from the wealthy family, and they had many umbres.


    The Shu family heaved a sigh of relief. Although the rain was too heavy and they would get wet if they held an umbre, it was better than nothing.


    When Shu Yu went out, the leading officer handed her a straw raincoat. ¡°If anything happens to you, we won¡¯t have anywhere to dig for silver even if we go back to the Dongan Province.¡±


    Shu Yu took it gratefully. Under the envious gazes of the Shu family, she carefully put it on and went out.


    The rainsted for most of the day, and it only stopped afternoon. It finally stopped at the next ry station.


    In the evening, Meng Yunzheng came over to bring a pair of shoes for Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu¡¯s body was fine, but there was nothing she could do about her feet. They were soaked until they were about to wrinkle.


    The shoes Meng Yunzheng gave her were the same as the ones she had worn before. He had even specially cleaned them up, making them look dirty.


    He also brought medicine for Shu Yu. ¡°This is from Zhao Xi. You¡¯ll be fine after eating it. It shouldn¡¯t rain tomorrow, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded.


    The next day, the weather cleared up, and Meng Yunzheng, who was staying in the inn in town, heaved a sigh of relief.


    The two of them left the town in a carriage. The road was muddy after the rain, and the two of them walked slowly. Soon, a mule carriage caught up with them.

 Chapter 504 - 504: That’s the Lu Family’s Mule Carriage

    Chapter 504 - 504: That¡¯s the Lu Family¡¯s Mule Carriage


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhao Xi drove the carriage carefully. After all, he knew the progress of the exiled team. If he fell behind, he had to maintain a certain distance from them.


    However, the two mule carriage was moving very quickly on the muddy road, looking very anxious.


    Zhao Xi pulled the car to the side and let them leave first.


    When the mule carriage passed, he muttered, ¡°Even if there¡¯s an emergency, you don¡¯t have to walk so fast, right? Why don¡¯t you take a look at this road?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng, who was sitting in the carriage, looked out when he heard that. Seeing that the mule carriage was getting further and further away, he suddenly said, ¡°Quick, catch up.¡±


    Zhao Xi was stunned. ¡°Chase after the two mule carriage in front?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the carriage on the right looks like the Lu family¡¯s mule carriage.¡±


    The first mule carriage of the Lu family was cheap when Shu Yu bought it. The carriage was also more practical, so it was rtively simple. After looking at it for a long time, it seemed very dull. Shu Yu wanted to draw a picture.


    She didn¡¯t need to draw anything tooplicated. She drew a very simple house at the back of the carriage and said that this was the legendary RV.


    The carriage had been on the road for many days now, and it was raining. The rain sshed and covered half of the pattern behind the carriage.


    Zhao Xi sat on the shaft of the carriage and drove with a curtain hat. Even though the thin cloth in front was lifted, his vision was still blocked. In addition, his attention was focused on avoiding the mule carriage, so he did not carefully observe the appearance of the mule cart.


    Now that he heard Meng Yunzheng¡¯s words, he immediately focused his eyes on them. The next moment, he let out a ¡°F*ck¡± sound, shook the reins, and rushed forward quickly.


    At this moment, on the Lu family¡¯s mule carriage in front, everyone from the Lu family was in the left carriage. Their luggage was ced in the right carriage, and the whole family was huddled in the carriage, talking in low voices.


    ¡°We¡¯re about to catch up to Yu, I repeat. Before we left, Lord Xiang told us that in the eyes of others, Yu had never been to Jiangyuan County. So when we see herter, we have to pretend that we don¡¯t know her. No matter what she looked like, whether she was sick, injured, or¡­It¡¯s fine if we get beaten up, but we have to pretend that we don¡¯t know each other. When we found a suitable opportunity, we would meet her in private again. Do you know?¡±


    Lu Erbai reiterated again and again, afraid that his family would be too agitated to make trouble, and harm Yu.


    The olddy¡¯s expression was also stern. ¡°Do you remember everything? Especially the two of you, and Madam Ruan, you¡¯re not allowed to cry. If you dare to show me that something¡¯s wrong, I¡¯ll leave you behind.¡±


    She threatened them fiercely.


    The Lu family members all nodded in unison. This matter had been repeatedly mentioned to them by Lord Xiang before he left, and they had always remembered it.


    She was just a little sad. Sanya said softly, ¡°But if the Second Sister sees us and we see her suffer and don¡¯t acknowledge her, will she be very sad?¡±


    The olddy reached out and patted her little head. ¡°No, didn¡¯t Lord Xiang say that he had sent a letter to Yu in advance? That person set off earlier than us, so he must have secretly handed the letter to Yu. Yu was already mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°Sister, if you¡¯re afraid, lie down and don¡¯t look outside. We can just look at Second Sister.¡± Dahuforted her with a tense face.


    Sanya was notforted at all. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I want to see it.¡±


    Just as they were talking, the bodyguard driving in front suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s a car following us.¡±

 Chapter 505 - 505: The Meeting of the Two Sides

    Chapter 505: The Meeting of the Two Sides


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Lu family members were all shocked and instantly stopped their discussion.


    ¡°Why is there a car following us? Was it a robbery halfway, or was it for Yu?¡± Lu Erbai looked outside worriedly.


    Before he could stick his head out, the bodyguard called him back. ¡°Don¡¯t stick your head out. I¡¯ll hurry up and see if they¡¯reing for us or just coincidentally following us.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The Lu family members immediately clung to the carriage wall and did not dare to move.


    The two escorts were good at driving, but because of the uneven road and the fact that there were many people in the car, they were afraid of overturning, so they were inevitably restrained. No matter how fast they drove, there was a limit.


    Zhao Xi, who was behind them, saw that they had increased their speed and immediately became anxious.


    If they continued forward, they would encounter the exiled troops.


    Meng Yunzheng also frowned and sat directly on the shaft of the carriage. He took Zhao Xi¡¯s reins and said, ¡°Drive.¡±


    He was more skilled than Zhao Xi, and since there were only two of them, it didn¡¯t take long for them to shorten the distance between them and the mule carriage.


    However, this way, the escorts in front confirmed that their target was their group.


    The bodyguard riding the horse said with a serious expression, ¡°You guys continue forward. I¡¯ll go to the back to find out their purpose.¡±


    Lu Erbai hurriedly said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    The bodyguard turned his horse around and galloped toward Meng Yunzheng.


    When he got closer, he pulled the reins and was about to cup his fists at them to speak.


    Unexpectedly, before he could even raise his fist, Meng Yunzheng had already skillfully passed him on the narrow road and continued to catch up with the Lu family.


    The bodyguard was speechless.


    There was no need to talk about martial ethics.


    He quickly rode his horse and chased after the carriage. The carriage was now very close to the mule carriage.


    Zhao Xi couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and shouted, ¡°May I ask if the person in front is Uncle Lu?¡±


    His voice was really loud. The escorts chasing behind him heard it, and the Lu family members in front also vaguely heard it.


    Lu Erbai frowned. ¡°Why does it sound like the other party has no ill intentions?¡±


    The olddy hesitated. ¡°But why are they chasing after us in the wilderness?¡±


    Daya was a little braver. She peeked through the gap in the curtains and saw the two people sitting in the carriage at a close distance. She widened her eyes and gasped. She shouted at the escort, ¡°Stop, stop the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Daya, what are you doing?¡± The olddy frowned.


    Daya hurriedly said, ¡°Grandmother, yes, it¡¯s Young Master Meng and the others. Young Master Meng and Doctor Zhao are in the carriage behind.¡±


    When the Lu family heard this, they were all shocked and quickly called for the car to stop.


    The bodyguard let out a sigh, and the car finally stopped. The Lu family did not even bother to get out of the car and stuck their heads out to look behind them. Indeed, they saw two familiar faces.


    Meng Yunzheng also pulled the reins, and the carriage stopped. The two of them jumped out of the carriage and walked to the mule carriage.


    Only then did the Lu family memberse out one after another. After the nervous and exciting escape just now, whether it was the escort or the Lu family members, they were all drenched in sweat.


    At this moment, the Lu family members exhaled in unison.


    Meng Yunzheng watched them get out of the car, and his eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Well, one, two, three, four, five, six, old and young, there was not a single one missing.


    He took a few steps forward and asked in surprise, ¡°Uncle Lu, why are you guys here?¡±

 Chapter 506 - 506: Young Master Meng Can Speak?

    Chapter 506: Young Master Meng Can Speak?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The moment Meng Yunzheng spoke, the Lu family was stunned.


    The olddy looked at him in shock. ¡°Young Master Meng, you can speak?¡±


    The other members of the Lu family were also in disbelief. Thest time they saw Young Master Meng was seven or eight days ago. At that time, he was still mute.


    Everyone looked at Doctor Zhao who was standing at the side. He wasn¡¯t stupid anymore?


    Only Daya had a calm expression and didn¡¯t look surprised.


    Zhao Xi looked at her and felt indignant. Indeed, when he treated the child at the Lu familyst time, Daya recognized him.


    The olddy was surprised. ¡°Young Master Meng, you went out to seek a doctor and met a brilliant doctor who cured your illness?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll exin thister. But why are you here?¡±


    Lu Erbai and the olddy looked at each other. The rest of the Lu family kept quiet.


    They remembered Lord Xiang¡¯s words and absolutely could not reveal Shu Yu¡¯s matter. Even if Young Master Meng and Doctor Zhao were familiar with them and were their saviors, they couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Meng Yunzheng looked at them and immediately understood. He found it funny.


    Miss Lu¡¯s family was quite cute. At the very least, they were stronger than her.


    He took a deep breath and turned to the bodyguard standing at the side. ¡°Can I have a few words with Uncle Lu and the others in private?¡±


    The escorts looked at Lu Erbai, who nodded and left. They stood guard in three different directions with their backs facing them.


    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a moment before he asked, ¡°Are you here to look for Second Miss Lu? Did Lord Xiang tell you?¡±


    Without Xiang Weinan¡¯s permission, the Lu family would not have had a travel pass to travel so far.


    Lu Erbai suddenly raised his head. Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, ¡°I know all about Miss Lu. I was following behind her exiled team.¡±


    ¡°You, you know?¡± The Lu family was shocked.


    Why? How did he know?


    Dahu, who was standing at the back, suddenly remembered what Xiang Weinan had said and immediately squeezed his way up from behind his parents. ¡°Brother Meng, you said that you were following behind my second sister and the others. Then, the person that Lord Xiang said was looking after my second sister¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Meng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°I was indeed involved in Miss Lu¡¯s matter from the beginning to the end. I was the one who sent her to the Dongan Province. I¡¯ll go with her to the southwest.¡±


    Mentioning Xiang Weinan, Meng Yunzheng silently chopped him into pieces and cursed him with extreme disdain.


    It had only been a few days, but not only did the Lu family know what they shouldn¡¯t know, they even ran out with them.


    Xiang Weinan was capable.


    Meng Yunzheng cursed in his heart for a while, but there was a warm smile on his face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Miss Lu. She¡¯s doing very well now. The exiled troops are not far ahead, not more than ten miles away.¡±


    Hearing that they were already so close, the Lu family members became excited.


    ¡°Finally, We¡¯re finally going to see Yu.¡±


    However, Meng Yunzheng shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t see her yet.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Meng, we know the seriousness of the matter. We don¡¯t acknowledge her. We just want to meet her from afar.¡± The olddy immediately promised.


    Meng Yunzheng shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to acknowledge her. It¡¯s just that she always thought that you didn¡¯t know about the exile and thought that you were still in Jiangyuan County. If she saw you rashly, she might be a little surprised and excited, and it might arouse other people¡¯s suspicions.¡±

 Chapter 507 - 507: Who Has A Relationship with Her?

    Chapter 507 - 507: Who Has A Rtionship with Her?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai smiled when he heard that. ¡°Yu knew that we woulde. Before we came, Lord Xiang had already sent someone to deliver a letter to Yu. That person was in front of us, so Yu should have received the letter.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng frowned. ¡°Send a letter in advance?¡±


    The Lu family nodded.


    However, Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°Then the person who sent the letter might have met with an ident on the way. Otherwise, the letter should have been delivered to me first. Moreover, I just met Miss Lust night. She didn¡¯t mention anything about the letter to me, so I don¡¯t think it was delivered.¡±


    When the Lu family heard this, they were instantly disappointed.


    Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll meet with Lady Lu tonight to ask about her situation. I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet her then. This way, I can avoid arousing suspicion.¡±


    The Lu family hurriedly agreed. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Although they had to wait until night, that way, they would still have a chance to have a good talk with Yu and give her some of the things they had prepared.


    However, Meng Yunzheng nced at the Lu family and finally fixed his gaze on Lu Erbai. ¡°I can only bring one person to see her. If there are too many people, it will attract attention.¡±


    The Lu family members looked at each other. In the end, the olddy took a deep breath. ¡°Then let Second Brother go.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get in the car first and walk slowly behind the exiles.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The Lu family couldn¡¯t wait any longer and returned to the car, afraid that they would be too far away from Shu Yu again.


    Lu Erbai hesitated for a moment but got into Meng Yunzheng¡¯s carriage. ¡°Young Master Meng, can you tell me about Yu¡¯s situation these days?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Lu, please.¡±


    The others in the Lu family wanted to hear it too, but it was inconvenient.


    The three cars quickly set off again. Although Meng Yunzheng told them not to bump into Shu Yu, he still sped up the car and looked at the exiled team from afar.


    Even though they couldn¡¯t see who Shu Yu was, and even though they didn¡¯t know how she was doing now, the Lu family felt much more at ease when they thought about how close they were to her.


    Shu Yu, on the other hand, felt strange for some reason. It was as if someone was staring at her from behind.


    However, when she looked back, there was nothing.


    Fortunately, this feeling didn¡¯tst long. She thought it was just her imagination.


    During lunch, Shu Yu still looked behind her worriedly. After making sure that the feeling of being stared at had disappeared, she turned around.


    Just as she was about to eat the rice ball, she saw a figure that surprised her.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, let¡¯s have a good chat.¡±


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes and looked at Mrs. Xue in front of her. She almostughed out loud.


    Mother and daughter? Who has a rtionship with her?


    Shu Yu knew that after she took out ten taels of silver and obtained the official¡¯s promise, the attitude of the Shu family had undergone a subtle change.


    She also guessed that someone woulde looking for her in the next two days.


    However, she did not expect that the first person toe would be Mrs. Xue, who was supposed to be at loggerheads with her.


    Shu Yu hated this ¡°human trafficker¡± who bought little Shu Yu but never treated her well.


    She hadn¡¯t even had the time to do anything on the way to exile, but this person had alreadye up to her.


    Since that was the case, then don¡¯t me her for being impolite.


    However, the others did not give her the chance. The leader thought that Mrs. Xue was going to cause trouble for Shu Yu. He immediately stood up and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Go back to your seat.¡±

 Chapter 508 - 508: Eating Meat Is Getting Angry

    Chapter 508 - 508: Eating Meat Is Getting Angry


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mrs. Xue trembled and quickly retreated in fear. She silently returned to the ce where she had eaten just now.


    Shu Yu was speechless. Before she could say anything.


    However, it did not matter. She had originally nned toe back tomorrow and let Mrs. Xue know something in advance and get her something good.


    The group continued on their way.


    When the sky was about to turn dark, they finally arrived at the ry station.


    Meanwhile, Meng Yunzheng led the Lu family to another small road and entered a small town in front of them.


    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were the only two of them before, so they just casually arranged their amodation for the night.


    They would either camp outside, take another route like today, and enter the town or county first, or stay in the ry station where Shu Yu and the others stayed.


    Today, he was going to lead Lu Erbai to see Shu Yu, while the rest of the Lu family had to go to town to open an inn.


    This small town was not big, and there were only one or two inns. It was rare to see so many guestsing, and the innkeeper was very enthusiastic.


    Therefore, when Meng Yunzheng asked him if he could borrow the kitchen, he immediately agreed.


    When they reached the kitchen, Meng Yunzheng said to the olddy, ¡°They don¡¯t eat well during the day, so I always make some food for her at night. Since you¡¯re here today, perhaps you can give her a surprise and make something she likes.¡±


    The olddy immediately rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll do it. Didn¡¯t Yu eat well during the day? Then, I¡¯ll go and ask the shopkeeper for some chicken, duck, fish, or something¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Meng Yunzheng stopped her. He touched his nose and said embarrassedly, ¡°Don¡¯t make the chicken, duck, and fish.¡±


    ¡°Why? Was it not easy to take care of? That¡¯s right. The smell is a little strong. Others might be able to smell it.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng coughed lightly. Zhao Xi, who was beside him, chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not it. When Yun brought food to Lady Lu previously, he had the same thoughts as you guys. He brought meat for her every day and Lady Lu got angry from eating it. That¡¯s why Lady Lu asked us to send some vegetarian food over.¡±


    The Lu family was speechless.


    They all looked at Meng Yunzheng in shock and wanted tough.


    He didn¡¯t expect Young Master Meng, who looked so elegant and seemed to be able to do everything with ease, to encounter such a thing.


    The olddy quickly smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make something simple and light.¡±


    After a pause, she said gratefully to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve always said that Yu didn¡¯t suffer any grievances along the way and that she ate well. Although I don¡¯t think you¡¯re lying, I¡¯m still worried that you¡¯reforting us. In the end, when I heard that you fed her meat every day and that she was on fire from eating it, I felt at ease.¡±


    Not to mention the exiled people, even in the ordinary people¡¯s homes, who could afford to eat meat every day?


    Meng Yunzheng was too embarrassed to stay any longer. He said to the few of them, ¡°Then you guys go ahead. I¡¯ll get ready. I¡¯ll bring Uncle Lu over in a while.¡±


    He almost ran away. When the Lu family members saw this, they allughed softly.


    This was the first time they hadughed so easily since they found out that Yu had been exiled.


    After the olddy brought the others to cook, Meng Yunzheng also came back with a few fruits in his hand. ¡°The ce I passed by a few days ago didn¡¯t sell any fruits because it was toote. This time, I found a few pomelos. I¡¯ll send them to herter.¡±

 Chapter 509 - 509: Father And Daughter Meet

    Chapter 509: Father And Daughter Meet


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Lu family members were even happier. They had never thought that they could give prisoners meat and fruits on their way to exile.


    The olddy packed up the food. Seeing that it was gettingte, she quickly put some of the things she had prepared in the bag and handed them all to Lu Erbai. ¡°There is medicine and silver in here. Remember to give it to Yu. She will need it.¡±


    Lu Erbai took it and carefully noted everyone¡¯s advice.


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t say anything, even though Shu Yu didn¡¯tck medicine and silver, and couldn¡¯t bring it with her.


    However, this was a token of the Lu family¡¯s appreciation. Lu Erbai would bring it with her. When he met the person, he would naturally understand the situation and bring this bag back.


    Meng Yunzheng brought Lu Erbai out. The sky had already turned dark, and the carriage was moving slowly.


    The car stopped not far from the ry station.


    Zhao Xi stayed outside to receive them while Meng Yunzheng led Lu Erbai over the wall into the courtyard.


    There weren¡¯t many people at the courier station, and their movements were light, so they didn¡¯t rm anyone.


    Meng Yunzheng picked a house that was far away and unupied. He told Lu Erbai, ¡°Uncle Lu, please wait a while. Lady Lu can only sneak out after the others are asleep. I¡¯ll go outside to take a look. Once shees out, bring her here immediately.¡±


    Lu Erbai nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t make a sound. It would help if you were careful too. Don¡¯t let anyone find out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng went out. Lu Erbai stayed in the room, not even daring to breathe loudly.


    It had only been less than fifteen minutes, but he felt as if it had been an entire day.


    There was no venttion in the room, and the night was actually very cool, but Lu Erbai¡¯s forehead was still covered in sweat.


    After another 15 minutes, Lu Erbai heard a sounding from outside.


    Delighted, he quickly stood up from the stool and went out to wee her.


    However, just as he moved, he immediately stopped.


    No, he had to hide. If it wasn¡¯t for Yu or Young Master Meng who came in, he would have been exposed.


    He looked around and hid behind the cab, holding his breath as he looked at the door.


    The door was opened and two figures walked in.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s vision was blocked. He didn¡¯t see who the other party was and didn¡¯t dare toe out.


    The two of them closed the door. Soon, he heard a familiar voice. ¡°Young Master Meng, you said someone wanted to see me. Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Yu.¡± Lu Erbai came out from behind the cab. He took a few steps forward in surprise and rushed in front of her.


    ¡°!!!¡± Shu Yu turned her head and looked at her father in disbelief.


    She rubbed her eyes, almost suspecting that she was hallucinating.


    No, she was now on the road to exile, not in Jiangyuan County, right?


    Why was her father here? He, he knew?


    Shu Yu was a little helpless and actually could not speak for a moment.


    It was Meng Yunzheng who pulled the two of them to the side and said in a low voice, ¡°It won¡¯t be long. Hurry up and talk. I¡¯ll go outside and guard you.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng went out, and Shu Yu seemed to have found her voice again. ¡°Dad, you, why are you here?¡±


    Lu Erbai wiped his face. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Eat something first. I¡¯ll tell you as we eat.¡±


    As he spoke, he opened the lunchbox in front of him. ¡°These dishes were all made by your grandma and the others. Young Master Meng said that you can¡¯t eat too much meat now, so she only made one meat dish. Try it.¡±

 Chapter 510 - 510: The Whole Family Is Here

    Chapter 510 - 510: The Whole Family Is Here


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After hearing what he said, Shu Yu was even more shocked. This dish was freshly cooked. It was still warm and fresh.


    So¡­


    ¡°My Grandmother the others are here too?¡±


    No way! Could it be that the entire Lu family knew about her and followed her here?


    Lu Erbai nodded. ¡°They¡¯re all worried. Ever since they found out that you were exiled, they¡¯ve cried quite a few times. Lord Xiang has repeatedly assured us that you¡¯re fine, but this is exile. How can we be at ease and say that you¡¯re fine? Fourteen years ago, we lost you. Although you didn¡¯t say it, we know that you must have been living a bad life. Even if the Shu family was originally the magistrate¡¯s family, they must have treated you badly.¡±


    They all knew that if she was doing well and was the proper daughter of the magistrate, then there should be someone serving her by her side.


    At the very least, she would not have be so independent and strong. She would not know how to cook, would not have adapted to their dpidated house, and would not have ever mentioned the magistrate¡¯s parents.


    Although they hadn¡¯t spent much time with Yu, Yu epted them very quickly. They didn¡¯t do anything and even wanted her to help them. They only did their best to treat her well. Even if this kindness was limited, Yu was especially tolerant and considerate of them because of this little warmth.


    This meant that she had never had this kind of rtionship before, which was why she epted them so quickly.


    They were clearly in the magistrate¡¯s house, but they were not doing well. Just thinking about it made them feel ufortable.


    ¡°Yu, this time, no matter what, we will not let you go to such a far ce alone, and you still have to face so many people from the Shu family who bullied you. We¡¯ve asked around and found out that those exiled to the Southwest have to dobor and have little freedom. They can¡¯t open shops or buynd. But we can. When we get there, we¡¯ll open the shop.¡±


    They might not necessarily open a clothing store. After all, the southwest was remote and poor. A clothing store like Jiangyuan County was not suitable.


    But Lu Erbai could do carpentry, so they opened a carpenter shop.


    Madam Ruan also had ie from sewing clothes. The makeup skills that Daya had learned from Yu would also be used to make makeup for the girls in the southwest who were about to get married. There would be a portion of the sry.


    At that time, the olddy and the two children could continue to sew doll covers. Although they did not know if anyone would buy them, they still had to give it a try.


    At the very least, he could open a small food stall.


    Jiangyuan County had quite a few specialties that the people of the southwest might not have eaten before.


    At that time, if Yu was tired or needed them, he woulde back to rest. He would not be alone and helpless.


    As Shu Yu listened, her eyes became a little hot. She knew that her life in the Southwest would not be bad. It was not to the extent of doing hardbor every day. But she was used to being alone. No one had ever told her Yu, don¡¯t worry. When you¡¯re tired,e back and rest. Everyone at home is waiting for you. They¡¯ll dry your nket and make hot food for you. They¡¯ll clean up the room and let you sleep in peace.


    Shu Yu slowly took a deep breath. She wanted to persuade them to return to Jiangyuan County, but she could not say it no matter what.


    She knew that even if she said it, her father would not do it.


    She smiled. ¡°Alright, then when we reach the southwest, I¡¯ll have to rely on you guys to support me.¡±

 Chapter 511 - 511: Get A Prison Carriage

    Chapter 511 - 511: Get A Prison Carriage


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Erbai wanted tough out loud, but when he realized where he was, he quickly shut his mouth.


    He nodded heavily. ¡°Of course. We have to make up for the first fourteen years.¡± As he spoke, he sighed. ¡°I was a little worried when I first arrived. I was afraid that you¡¯d me us foring over without permission. You¡¯d be angry.¡±


    ¡°I was indeed a little angry at first. I went through so much trouble to hide it and even went to the prefecture myself just to not let you know. In the end, you came as you pleased and even came with your family. What if something happened?¡±


    Lu Erbai said, ¡°We¡¯re also worried that something might happen to you on your way to exile.¡±


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say anything. She lowered her head, hid her surging emotions, and began to eat quietly.


    Only then did Lu Erbai begin to talk about their journey here.


    Shu Yu never expected that the people who saw her were Schr Tang and Mrs. Tang. They recognized her the moment she raised her head.


    Speaking of which, she had only met them a few times. Did they have such good memories?


    She was furious and scolded Xiang Weinan in her heart.


    Just then, Meng Yunzheng returned.


    ¡°Uncle Lu, it¡¯s gettingte. If Lady Lu doesn¡¯t go back now, it will arouse suspicion.¡±


    Lu Erbai hurriedly stood up.¡±Then I won¡¯t say anything more. Yu, take care of yourself. We¡¯ll be following up with you from tomorrow onwards. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded and closed the food box. Then, she said to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°Thank you for bringing my father to see me. Thank you for your trouble. However, I have something to trouble you with.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like walking anymore. Tomorrow, I want to get a prison cart and sit inside it to pull it away. Help me tell the officer in charge to cooperate.¡±


    Lu Erbai was speechless. Prisoner carriage? Yu, how dare you think so?


    Meng Yunzheng was speechless. ¡°You did what you said.¡± He thought.


    Heughed and nodded. ¡°Alright, tell me, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Two days ago, after I sent the officials, the Shu family knew that my journey would be smooth. At least I don¡¯t have to worry about food and asionally receive special care. It rained yesterday, so they didn¡¯t try to get close to me. Today, they came to test me. I reckon there will be one tomorrow. I hate them too, so I might as well take this opportunity to make them give up and rx a little.¡±


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of walking and had never thought of taking the prison carriage.


    After all, she wasn¡¯t an important prisoner. It was obviously against the rules to have an official give her a prison carriage.


    However, it was not impossible. As long as the money was paid, it would not be a problem.


    It had rained heavily two days ago. Although she had changed into new shoes, her feet were still soft and itchy from the rain. It was rainy in the southwest, so there might be many more simr situations.


    Since she had the ability and the conditions, she should let herself live a better life.


    Meng Yunzheng naturally agreed. ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, when the Shu familyes looking for me, I¡¯ll pretend to be agitated and start to go crazy. My emotions are very unstable, and I might have violent tendencies or thoughts of killing.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng and Lu Erbai fell silent again. Crazy?


    ¡°In short, if I continue to walk with the Shu family, there might be irreparable consequences. It¡¯s best to get me a prison carriage and lock me up alone. That way, it¡¯ll be good for you, me, and everyone else.¡±

 Chapter 512 - 512: Father, I Have 250000 Taels

    Chapter 512 - 512: Father, I Have 250000 Taels


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng thought No wonder she told me to tell the leader to cooperate.


    If he didn¡¯t cooperate, in her current situation, she would only be dragged by an officer to walk in front or behind. It was unlikely that they would get a prison carriage.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll help you arrange it.¡±


    Lu Erbai turned his head to look at Meng Yunzheng in a daze. How was this arranged?


    After everything was said and done, Meng Yunzheng was about to lead Lu Erbai away. He picked up the lunchbox and was about to greet Lu Erbai.


    Thetter suddenly came back to his senses and suddenly remembered the bag on his body. He hurriedly took it off. ¡°Yu, this is prepared for you. Inside is¡­¡±


    After a pause, he put down his hand dejectedly. ¡°Forget it, you can¡¯t bring it with you anyway.¡±


    In the chat just now, Lu Erbai had a more intuitive understanding of exile. If Yu had so many things on her for no reason, she would be discovered.


    Lu Erbai simply rummaged through his bag and took out the silver notes she had left behind. ¡°However, you can still hide the silver notes on your person. If those officials treat you badly, you can give them some silver.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at the banknotes in his hand and shook his head with a smile. ¡°Father, didn¡¯t I tell you? I have money.¡± She looked at Meng Yunzheng and said, ¡°Here, all my money is with him. He¡¯s arranged everything for me along the way.¡±


    Lu Erbai said, ¡°You left all your silver at home. How much money do you have left? What if it¡¯s not enough?¡±


    Shu Yu then looked at Meng Yunzheng. Thetter coughed lightly and said softly, ¡°Uncle Lu, Lady Lu has two thousand taels of silver. It¡¯s enough.¡±


    Lu Erbai was speechless. How much?


    Shu Yu said helplessly, ¡°Father, I told you before that I would try my best toe home in half a year. I¡¯m not joking. So I¡¯ll leave enough money for myself so that I can settle things in the southwest. That way, I¡¯ll be able to go home soon. Twenty-five thousand taels should be enough.¡±


    Lu Erbai gulped and nodded nkly.


    Shu Yu really couldn¡¯t stay any longer. She bade farewell to the two of them and returned to her room in the dark.


    Meng Yunzheng waited for her to leave before bringing Lu Erbai, who was still in a daze, out.


    After he sent Lu Erbai to the carriage, he said to Zhao Xi, ¡°Wait here for me. I have something to discuss with the officer in charge.¡±


    Zhao Xi waved his hand and Meng Yunzheng left.


    Zhao Xi turned his head, wanting to ask Lu Erbai how it was going, but he turned his head and saw Lu Erbai¡¯splicated expression.


    ¡°Uncle Lu, what¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you see Lady Lu? Why? She doesn¡¯t look well?¡±


    Lu Erbai had alreadye to his senses. Right now, he just felt that it was a little unreal. His mood¡­It was veryplicated.


    ¡°No, Yu is very good.¡± Although the room was dim, he could see that Yu was not in a bad state after she got used to it. She was also in good spirits, and Lu Erbai felt much more at ease.


    However¡­


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at the bag in his hand. Zhao Xi followed his gaze and immediately understood. ¡°The bag wasn¡¯t sent out? It¡¯s okay, Uncle Lu. You know that I¡¯m a doctor. With the medicine I give her, she won¡¯t even sneeze. As for money, Lady Lu has plenty of it.¡±


    Lu Erbai turned his head. ¡°You also know how much money she has?¡±


    On second thought, it made sense. Young Master Meng and Doctor Zhao had always been together. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t know.

 Chapter 513 - 513: My Yu Is a Blessed Person

    Chapter 513 - 513: My Yu Is a Blessed Person


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sure enough, Zhao Xi nodded and sighed. ¡°She¡¯s rich. She¡¯s richer than me. Back then, when she gave me a two, I thought it was two thousand taels. I didn¡¯t expect it, tsk tsk¡­I was too narrow-minded.¡±


    Lu Erbai was curious. ¡°Then tell me, what can you do to earn so much money in such a short period?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t worried that Yu wouldmit any crimes. There was nothing wrong with his daughter¡¯s character.


    Even if he racked his brains, he still couldn¡¯t figure out how Yu earned twenty-five thousand taels (mary) in just a few days. No, if she added the 2,000 taels she left for them, it would be close to 30,000 taels.


    Lu Erbai was certain that this money must have been given to her a few days before Yu left. When she first came home, she didn¡¯t have much money with her. After spending time with her every day, he knew that she had invested all her remaining money into the shop.


    Later on, when the shop had a business, she gradually became rich.


    The biggest ie should still be the share from Doctor Xu¡¯s medicine shop.


    Zhao Xi saw him frowning and deep in thought and immediatelyughed. ¡°Uncle Lu, didn¡¯t you ask Miss Lu?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time.¡± He was shocked at that time. When he came back to his senses, Yu had already gone out.


    Zhao Xi leaned against the shaft of the carriage and saidzily, ¡°I don¡¯t know how she earned it. She just said that she identally got a treasure and sold it, and she got this money.¡±


    Lu Erbai opened his mouth. After a while, he suddenly realized, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. As expected, my Yu is a blessed person.¡±


    Zhao Xi was speechless. How could this be rted?


    Lu Erbai said righteously, ¡°Otherwise, when do you think Yu won¡¯t get her treasure? But she got it before she was exiled. See, isn¡¯t this useful?¡±


    Zhao Xi didn¡¯t speak. If she was blessed, shouldn¡¯t she not even be exiled?


    As they spoke, Meng Yunzheng also came out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Lu Erbai immediately got into the carriage. The three of them quickly turned their horses around and returned to the town.


    None of the Lu family members in the inn were asleep. They were all in high spirits and were waiting in a room on the second floor.


    Looking down from the window, they could see the main street.


    If Lu Erbai and the others were toe back, they would pass by this street. They would be the first to know.


    As expected, when the carriage was still far away, Daya, who was staring intently at it, called out in a low voice, ¡°They¡¯re back, they¡¯re back. Father and the others are back.¡±


    The Lu family immediately leaned against the window sill and looked down. The carriage was very fast and stopped at the entrance of the inn in a short while.


    However, they didn¡¯t go to the main entrance. The car continued to move forward and made a detour before entering through the back door.


    In the middle of the night, the Lu family did not dare to make any noise, so no one went downstairs.


    Anyway, this room belonged to Lu Erbai. He would enter the room when he came back. If they wanted to know anything, they could just ask him.


    Therefore, when Lu Erbai entered the room and saw the whole family looking at him with burning eyes, he was so frightened that he almost turned around and left.


    Meng Yunzheng, who was standing behind him, couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw this scene. He said, ¡°Uncle Lu, don¡¯t chat toote. We still have to hurry tomorrow morning. Miss Lu and the others will be leaving very early. Don¡¯t sleep toote.¡±


    Then, he nodded at the olddy. ¡°We¡¯ll go back to our room first.¡±

 Chapter 514 - 514: Mrs. Xue’s Complain

    Chapter 514 - 514: Mrs. Xue¡¯s Comin


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi left, the olddy and the others surrounded Lu Erbai and questioned him.


    Knowing that Shu Yu was indeed doing well, everyone was relieved. Thinking that they had to get up early tomorrow, they did not dy and returned to their rooms to sleep.


    On the second day, the three carriages set off again. They walked slowly and followed behind the exile team.


    The Lu family, who had been spurring their horses two days ago, could finally rest well and recharge their batteries.


    asionally, they would discuss what arrangements they would make once they arrived in the southwest. Previously, they did not know much about the southwest and had only inquired about the general situation from Lord Xiang. With this, their ns were not veryprehensive.


    But now there was Meng Yunzheng. Although he had never been to the Southwest, he was well-informed, well-read, and had traveled to many ces. Especially when he learned that the master of the Dongqing Temple had gone to the southwest and that Shu Yu would be exiled to the southwest, he had made the n in advance.


    Therefore, after the Lu family heard what he said, they had a more intuitive understanding of the Southwest.


    At noon, their convoy stopped and prepared to eat.


    The exiles in front also began to rest and eat. Shu Yu had met Lu Erbaist night and was in a good mood until Mrs. Xue came to sit beside her again.


    Shu Yu slowed down her eating and nced at her coldly.


    Mrs. Xue waited for a moment. Seeing that the leader of the officers did not say anything and did not scold her or chase her away, she heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she said to Shu Yu, ¡°Yu ¡®er, are you still ming Mother?¡±


    Shu Yu took a bite of the rice ball in her hand. ¡°What mother? My mother is not you.¡±


    Aunt Xue pursed her lips and looked sad. ¡°It¡¯s only right that you don¡¯t acknowledge me. Mother has never treated you well all these years. But Mother didn¡¯t want to. You don¡¯t know that when your family was poor, your biological parents saw that you were a girl and wanted to drown you. I couldn¡¯t bear to see you. You were so small and soft, so cute and obedient. At that time, my child had just died when she was born. I thought that since we were pitiful people, we should take care of each other, so I carried you back to the Shu family.¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. She didn¡¯t say anything. She should finish her lunch first, lest she lose her chance to eat when she goes crazyter.


    However, Mrs. Xue saw that she did not speak and continued, ¡°I want to take good care of you. In the future, we can rely on each other. However, Old Master treated me coldly because you are a girl. After you grew up, you also lookedpletely different from the Shu family. I started to panic in my heart, and my thoughts became more and more extreme. Later, I went to the doctor, and the doctor said that I was depressed and sick. He said that I was sick in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Yu ¡®er, mother didn¡¯t do it on purpose. How would I know that my illness would be so serious? However, ever since I found out that the Shu family had drowned you in the pond, I regretted it and hated you. I washed my face with tears every day. At that time, I realized how important you were to Mother. Mother¡¯s illness has recovered, but you¡¯re no longer around. It¡¯s toote to regret.¡±


    ¡°But mother didn¡¯t expect to see you again. These days, Mother has never dared to talk to you, afraid that you would still me Mother. Mother has thought about it over and over again these past two days. Now that we have reached this stage, we should take care of each other. In the future, when we reach the southwest, only we will be the closest. I¡­¡±


    Shu Yu swallowed thest mouthful of rice dumplings and stood up abruptly.

 Chapter 515 - 515: Shu Yu Makes a Move

    Chapter 515 - 515: Shu Yu Makes a Move


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mrs. Xue raised her head in a daze and looked at Shu Yu, who had suddenly made such a hugemotion.


    Just as she was about to speak, Shu Yu suddenly bumped into her, and the dry coarse grain biscuit in her hand fell to the ground.


    Mrs. Xue¡¯s eyes widened in anger. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She only ate a little bit every day, and she was not full every day. Although this pancake was dry, hard, and unptable, it was still dry food. Without this one, she would be hungry for the entire afternoon!


    Who knew that Shu Yu was even louder than her. ¡°What am I doing? What do you think I¡¯m doing? You still have the face to act like a loving mother and filial son in front of me. Do you have any shame? What do you mean by my biological parents wanting to drown me before you brought me back to the Shu family? Do you think I¡¯m a fool to believe your nonsense at this age?¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression was agitated, and it quickly attracted the attention of the other members of the Shu family. Even a few officers turned their heads.


    Two of the officers wanted to stop her, but when they saw that it was Shu Yu who was angry, they thought of the money she had paid. In the end, they didn¡¯t stand up and just watched.


    Shu Yu breathed heavily, obviously angered by Mrs. Xue. ¡°You want me to not me you? Fine, eat the pancake on the ground and lie down to eat it. Eat like this every day until you reach the southwest, and I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Mrs. Xue suddenly stood up, her gaze vicious.


    This b*tch made her eat on the ground like a dog, and she even ate to the southwest? She spat. When they reached the southwest, this slut didn¡¯t have any silver in her hands. What was the use of her forgiveness?


    Shu Yuughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. Didn¡¯t you treat me like this back then? You didn¡¯t give me food or clothes. You made me kneel in the courtyard in the snowy weather and almost froze me to death. You may have forgotten about these things, but I haven¡¯t. Who wants to rely on you? You only hurt me, hurt me. I hate you so much. Why did youe and provoke me? Why?¡±


    The more she spoke, the crazier she became. Her eyes were red. ¡°Why did you bring me to the Shu family? You bought me and didn¡¯t treat me well. I¡¯ve suffered for so many years and finally escaped from the sea of suffering. Now, I¡¯m exiled to the southwest. It¡¯s all your fault. What did I do wrong for the heavens to treat me like this?¡±


    It was as if she wanted to vent all the grievances and grief that she had suffered for so many years. The more she spoke, the more she fell into those bad memories.


    Mrs. Xue had a bad premonition. She wanted to leave, but just as she took a step back, Shu Yu suddenly jumped up and pushed her down. She pressed her head down and made her eat the cake that was covered in soil and even bird droppings.


    ¡°Eat, eat, I¡¯ll forgive you if you eat. Eat!¡±


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡± Mrs. Xue shouted,¡± She¡¯s crazy! She¡¯s crazy! Save me!¡±


    The Shu family members watched this scene in shock. In their eyes, the third daughter of the Shu family was an invisible existence in the family. She never dared to fight back when she was humiliated or beaten. She was timid and inferior.


    The only time she had shown such a remarkable performance was the day she was drowned in the pond. She had brazenly said the Shu family¡¯s private st words.¡±


    This was the second time they saw Shu Yu, who waspletely different from before.

 Chapter 516 - 516: The Stimulated Shu Yu

    Chapter 516: The Stimted Shu Yu


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu became more and more agitated. When she saw that Mrs. Xue was not eating, she reached out to strangle her.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? You also feel disgusted, don¡¯t you? And yet you still treat me like that. You¡¯re simply inhumane. You bastard, you shameless bastard.¡±


    Mrs. Xue¡¯s face was flushed red. She had not eaten to begin with and had been extremely tired these past few days. She did not have the strength to resist her at all. She could only grab her hand and call out weakly and hoarsely, ¡°Help¡­help.¡±


    The officers finally rushed over. They were also shocked by Shu Yu¡¯s sudden madness and quickly reached out to pull her away.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go, do you still want to kill her?¡±


    Shu Yu was pulled away, but she still red fiercely at Mrs. Xue. Her hand had left, but her foot was still kicking her.


    The officers almost let go of her and immediately pulled her more than ten meters away.


    Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Let go of me. I want to kill her. She caused me so much trouble. If she didn¡¯t buy me or take me away, I wouldn¡¯t have been exiled.¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her head and pointed at the Shu family. ¡°And you guys. None of you are good people. You even said that the Shu family had raised me for so many years and that I had enjoyed the glory and wealth of the Shu family. I only enjoyed being punched, kicked, and humiliated. All of you ganged up to bully me. Just you wait, I¡¯ll kill you when I get the chance, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The members of the Shu family shivered in unison. Their already pale faces were nowpletely drained of blood.


    They had all seen Shu Yu¡¯s actions just now. Mrs. Xue¡¯s pained expression had yet to recede. They felt that she was not joking. She wanted to kill someone just now.


    The Shu family looked at the officer in fear. The leader of the officers said angrily, ¡°Enough, what are you killing? What¡¯s the fuss about? It¡¯s all thanks to your strength.¡±


    He looked at Mrs. Xue, who was still lying on the ground. ¡°And you, what are you doing here instead of eating? Get up. It¡¯s time to set off.¡±


    Mrs. Xue wanted to cry but had no tears. Just now, Shu Yu had used a lot of strength, and now her throat was stinging when she spoke.


    However, she did not dare to dy. She rubbed her back and head were in pain from the collision and struggled to get up.


    She looked at the crumbled pancake on the ground and almost burst into tears.


    Shu Yu sneered. She was going to cry? The little Shu Yu when she was young didn¡¯t even have the right to cry.


    The officers tied them up and brought them back on the road.


    Shu Yu seemed to have calmed down, but not long after she left, her eyes were fixed on Mrs. Xue.


    When the officer was not paying attention, she suddenly pounced on her again.


    This pounce brought down several people in a row.


    The entire Shu family screamed, and the scene was in chaos.


    The official scolded Shu Yu for a while, and then let her off lightly under the dissatisfied gazes of the Shu family.


    There was no other way. The one who paid was Sir System, especially since they had not received the money yet.


    They quickly changed the position of Mrs. Xue. Shu Yu walked in front, and Mrs. Xue was at the back.


    After walking for a while, Shu Yu¡¯s eyes turned red. The Shu family members who were walking beside her were shocked. It¡¯s over. Could it be that she still had to run to the back to look for Mrs. Xue?


    The few of them quickly prepared themselves in case they were brought down again.


    However, Shu Yu didn¡¯t move backward this time. She turned around and grabbed the first Madam¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 517 - 517: Indiscriminate Attack

    Chapter 517: Indiscriminate Attack


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The first Madam was shocked. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Shu Yu pounced on her and pinched her. ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m going to kill you. Aren¡¯t you very powerful? Aren¡¯t you the mistress of the Shu family? Didn¡¯t you say to the public that you take good care of your daughter? Then why didn¡¯t you show up when Mrs. Xue beat me up? Why did you help her punish me? You¡¯re also an aplice. No, you¡¯re all the masterminds. I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡±


    The first Madam screamed, but she couldn¡¯t break free. She was no match for Shu Yu, and soon she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The officers came over to pull her back again. This time, the officers were also angry. This was repeated again and again. Was it not over yet?


    The leader of the officers looked at Shu Yu and pulled her out alone. He said, ¡°Behave yourself and walk this way.¡±


    Shu Yu was still furious. Although she had separated herself from the Shu family, the effect was not great.


    She seemed to have been provoked by Mrs. Xue and hated everyone in the Shu family. As long as there was a chance, she would take action.


    If it was in the past, the officer would not care who it was and just beat them up.


    However, Shu Yu still had over a hundred taels (mary) of silver in the Dongan Province. For the sake of money, they had to endure it.


    A few days ago, they had already sent someone back to dig taels (mary) ces. Last night, that person sent back the news and indeed dug out twenty taels of silver.


    This time, the officer was even more unwilling to miss out on the remaining silver.


    However, Shu Yu¡¯s ruckus hadn¡¯t stopped. When she arrived at the courier station at night, no one was willing to share a room with her.


    What if she suddenly went crazy in the middle of the night and strangled them to death?


    The officials were also worried. Although it was normal for prisoners to die on the way to exile, they were still worried. However, when they arrived at the ce, they had to write the cause of death in the official documents they sent to the local government. If the cause of death was strangled to death by the same prisoner, and that prisoner had arrived safely at the ce of exile, then their job would be over.


    The Shu family was not willing to share a room with Shu Yu, so they might as well let them all squeeze together.


    The Shu family would rather squeeze together. Shu Yu was too scary.


    After settling down the Shu family, a few officers gathered together and said, ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this. Third Miss Shu has suffered a lot. She¡¯ll bite whoever she catches. If we go to stop fights every day in the future, we¡¯ll die of exhaustion.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we y a little? If she¡¯s afraid, she won¡¯t dare to.¡±


    ¡°No, if we beat her up, she might hate us and not tell us where she buried the silver in the southwest. Wouldn¡¯t we have taken care of her for nothing?¡±


    As for the other officers, they didn¡¯t take care of her for nothing. After all, she had also given them fifteen taels (mary) of silver.


    However, they did not want to lose the other one.


    ¡°Indeed, we can¡¯t fight. Didn¡¯t you hear what she said today? She was beaten up by the Shu family since she was young. If we hit her, what if it arouses even deeper hatred in her heart? Wouldn¡¯t that cause a ruckus?¡±


    A few of them sighed. Some suggested using force, while others suggested using reason to appease them. In any case, they all had their ideas. In the end, they were about to quarrel.


    Halfway through the argument, the officers realized that the leader of the officers had not spoken.


    The few of them looked at each other. After a while, someone asked, ¡°Boss, what do you think?¡±


    The leader wiped his face. ¡°We can¡¯t hit her, and we can¡¯t let her be tied to the Shu family. Even if we walk alone behind her, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that she won¡¯t pounce on us. We have to split up our people to take care of her. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

 Chapter 518 - 518: Find Her A Prison Carriage

    Chapter 518 - 518: Find Her A Prison Carriage


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A few of them nodded. Then, they heard the leader say, ¡°Find her a prison carriage.¡±


    The officers present were speechless. Boss, are you mad? What exactly is the reason for your thoughts to be so scattered and directly consider the prison carriage?


    ¡°Boss, the Shu family doesn¡¯t need a prison carriage.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and where are we going to get a prison carriage? The local government won¡¯t give it to us either.¡±


    ¡°Boss, this is against the rules.¡±


    The leading officer rubbed his head and said, ¡°Then we don¡¯t need a proper prison carriage. It¡¯s just a token of our appreciation. We won¡¯t go through the government. We¡¯ll get it ourselves.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression became even more frightened. Could Boss have gone crazy too?


    Sensing everyone¡¯s gazes, the leader raised his hand and pped them one by one. ¡°What kind of expression is that? Can you hear me out?¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    ¡°I think that girl should still have money on her. I reckon that because the Dongan Province has other silver buried there, she probably won¡¯t give us this silver. It¡¯s not good for us to ask for more, right?¡±


    Everyone nodded. Indeed, with the money from the Dongan Province, they naturally could not force him to do anything.


    The leader of the officers continued, ¡°But I¡¯m not willing to give up. I don¡¯t want to let go of this silver. I think she has quite a bit of silver on her, and she ns to use it when she reaches the southwest. We can use this opportunity to make her hand over the silver. Let¡¯s use this money to buy a mule, a carriage, and a cage to confine people inside.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and began to ponder silently.


    The leading officer said, ¡°If anyone asks, just say that this girl¡¯s leg is injured and her slow walking will affect the progress. That¡¯s why her family bought her a mule carriage. It was not like no one had done such a thing before. Since we¡¯re outside, some rules aren¡¯t that strict. When we were almost in the southwest, we would put her down and walk. At that time, her emotions would have calmed down and she wouldn¡¯t shout and kill for no reason, right? At that time, that mule carriage¡­It¡¯s ours.¡±


    The officers were shocked. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°Besides, we walk every day and are very tired. With the mule carriage, we can also take turns driving the cart and rest. All these things can be put on the mule cart.¡±


    The more they talked, the more they felt that this idea was not bad. It did not take long for them to be convinced.


    The leader said, ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Let¡¯s go and find Miss Shu San now and ask her to take out the silver to buy a car.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he left. Another official immediately followed.


    Standing at the door of Shu Yu¡¯s room, they could still hear her cursing the Shu family angrily. ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll find a chance to kill you all.¡±


    The two officers looked at each other and pushed the door open.


    Shu Yu immediately sat up. In front of the officer, she does not like how she treated the Shu family. She was even a little afraid. She shrank back and asked, ¡°You, what are you doing?¡±


    The leader of the officers walked over and said expressionlessly, ¡°What you did today put us in a difficult position.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±


    The other officer looked at the biscuit on the ground. It was the biscuit that Shu Yu had snatched from the Second Madam during dinner. It had been trampled to pieces.


    Just like that, she still dared not to?

 Chapter 519 - 519: Getting Shu Yu a Car

    Chapter 519 - 519: Getting Shu Yu a Car


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The two officers looked at each other silently and said, ¡°Whether you dare to do it or not, you¡¯ve brought us trouble. Because of you, not only did we dy our trip, but the people from the Shu family who were strangled by you might also have problems. We still have to deal with the aftermath.¡±


    Shu Yu pursed her lips. ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Compensate us.¡± The leading officer said, ¡°You should still have some silver on you, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s thest of my money. I promised to tell you where I buried the silver in the Dongan Province when I reached the southwest.¡±


    The officer said, ¡°That¡¯s two different things. Aren¡¯t you going to take responsibility for what you did today?¡±


    Shu Yu gritted her teeth. ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want much, just ten silver taels (mary).¡±


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly. She shrank back and shook her head. ¡°I only have this much. I still need silver when I get to the southwest.¡±


    ¡°When we reach the southwest, you can think of a way to earn money. Moreover, these ten taels (mary) of silver are not for our use. It¡¯s for you. Your emotions are too unstable now. What if you hurt someer? At that time, you won¡¯t have any money topensate. So we decided to get you a car. You don¡¯t have to walk in the future, and you don¡¯t have to be close to the Shu family, right?¡±


    Shu Yu furrowed her brows and looked stunned. ¡°Get me a car?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shu Yu was silent for a while before she finally spoke. ¡°Then, you guys go out first. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    The two officers left the house and soon received ten taels of silver from Shu Yu.


    Shu Yu was very reluctant. The banknote was held in her hand for a long time. It was only when the leading officer became impatient that it was taken away with a swoosh.


    Shu Yu returned to her room. The taels (mary) officers had already left the courier station with ten taels of silver.


    Although it waste, they asked the people at the courier station and quickly found a carriage and horse shop that sold mules.


    After buying the mules and carts, they went to a carpenter shop to buy wooden cages.


    The carpenter¡¯s shop was closed, but when he saw the officialing over, he quickly got up again.


    The leader looked around. There were not many wooden cages in this shop, only three or four. The problem was that they were all very small, heavy, and not cheap.


    He was not satisfied, and the other officer also felt that it was not very good.


    The two of them nned to go to another shop to take a look. However, not long after they left the door, they saw an old couple carrying a wooden cage and walking forward.


    No, it was made of bamboo. Compared to the wooden cage, the hollow bamboo was lighter, and it looked¡­ It didn¡¯t look like a prison carriage.


    The leading officer stood still and looked at the couple. The other officer saw this and suddenly pped his hands together. ¡°That¡¯s right. This bamboo cage is not bad either. Boss, why don¡¯t we go up and ask if this bamboo cage is for sale?¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    The officer stepped forward and stopped the couple.


    The old couple was shocked. When they saw that it was an official, they quickly asked in fear, ¡°Officer, what, what orders do you have? We didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t be nervous. I just want to ask, are you selling this wooden cage?¡±


    The old couple looked at each other and nodded. ¡°Sell.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°One tael of silver¡­Half a tael (mary) is fine too, half a tael.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll buy it.¡± He took out half a tael (mary) of silver and handed it to the old couple.


    After the two of them received it, they thanked him profusely and ran away with the silver.


    The officer was speechless. He was about to ask the taels (mary) of them to carry it to the ry station.

 Chapter 520 - 520: Lu Erbai’s Carriage

    Chapter 520 - 520: Lu Erbai¡¯s Carriage


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The leading officer came over.¡± How is it?¡±


    ¡°We can only take it back ourselves.¡± Fortunately, the mules and carts they had bought were not far ahead.


    The two of them carried the bamboo cage and left.


    As soon as they left, the old couple who had already left poked their heads out again.


    The old man¡¯s originally bent back slowly straightened a little. He let out a breath. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re finally in time. Let¡¯s go back to the inn. Mother and the others are still waiting.¡±


    These two people were Lu Erbai and Madam Ruan, who had been disguised by Daya.


    After noon, the Lu family found out that Shu Yu had already started to act crazy, so they quickly took a shortcut to the county town.


    Meng Yunzheng and the others continued to follow behind the exiled team.


    Lu Erbai was a carpenter, so it was very easy for him to make a bamboo cage.


    He specially chose the best bamboo and the whole family worked together. They were very fast and finished it at five o¡¯clock.


    Lu Erbai ground the bamboos one by one to ensure that there were no barbs on them.


    Moreover, this thing was not simply fixed by a bamboo pole. It also had a nted and curved binding.


    He even carved a pattern on the bamboo, which looked very exquisite. There was even a small roof on top, which did not look like a prison carriage at all.


    As for the roof, the two officers had seen it from the beginning. It didn¡¯t matter. After all, they weren¡¯t going to make a real prison carriage. However, the pattern was only discovered after he carried the item back.


    They discovered that not only were there patterns on the bamboo, but there was also a curtain. It was just that it had been tied to it previously, and the color was close to the bamboo. It was only because the sky was dark that they could not see it.


    The officers looked at each other. If they hung some essories and improved it, it would be no different from a carriage, right?


    They wanted to sit on it too.


    The leader of the officers took the remaining tael of silver and said, ¡°Alright, we can have a good meal tomorrow with this silver.¡±


    The officers immediately became happy. After looting Shu Yu¡¯s silver, they finally felt at ease.


    The next morning, the Shu family members came to the courtyard listlessly.


    Last night, they were all huddled together and did not sleep well.


    On the other hand, Shu Yu upied a big bunk by herself. No one ground their teeth, no one talked in their sleep, no one snored, and there was no stench. She slept exceptionally soundly and was in high spirits.


    The Shu family gritted their teeth and wanted to pounce on her and kill her.


    However, who knew that Shu Yu was even more excited than them? When she saw them, she seemed to have thought of the past. She rushed over fiercely and looked like she was about to attack again.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Shu family screamed and took two steps back in fear.


    Fortunately, the officer reacted quickly this time and immediately pulled her back. Then, he pushed Shu Yu forward. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t dare? I think you¡¯re crazy. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    He pushed her to the front of the prison carriage and opened the door for her to enter.


    Then, he locked the door and scolded, ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯ll stay up here obediently.¡±


    The Shu family members were stunned. Prison carriages? No, this did not look like a prison cart at all. Instead, it looked like a mule carriage.


    The eldest daughter of the Shu family couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°She, she¡¯s going to ride this to the southwest in the future?¡±


    The officer raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you still want her to go with you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being strangled to death by her?¡±


    Shu Yu cooperated and mmed her hands on the bamboo railing, ring at the big girl with bloodshot eyes.

 Chapter 521 - 521: Are You Going Out For An Outing?

    Chapter 521 - 521: Are You Going Out For An Outing?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Shu family had lingering fears about what happened yesterday. Shu Yu ate well and was very strong. They could not resist at all.


    However, the Shu family was still unwilling.


    Why was she the one receiving preferential treatment when she made a mistake and killed someone?


    Right, for the Shu family, having a prison carriage on the road of exile was a kind of preferential treatment. Even though this prison carriage had always been used to imprison felons, they still wanted to sit on it.


    The Shu family was dissatisfied, but they did not dare to resist. After all, those officials were also on Shu Yu¡¯s side for the sake of money.


    The officer did not care what they thought. The leading officer directly sat on the shaft of the carriage and drove the carriage forward.


    The other officers led the Shu family members and quickly followed.


    Shu Yu sat on the prison carriage and carefully observed the pattern on the bamboo.


    When she got into the car just now, she knew that this thing must have been made by her father. After all, the strange-looking house pattern was very simr to the house she had drawn behind the carriage of her mule carriage.


    She also said that it was an RV.


    Now, she was also sitting in an RV.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and could not help butugh.


    The leading official said, ¡°Lady Lu, there is a curtain on the eaves of the carriage. You can put it down to block the light. If you¡¯re tired, you can take a nap. Anyway, this car is slow.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± She did pull down the curtain. There were four sides, and once she was pulled down, she was immediatelypletely covered. No one even knew what she was doing inside.


    The Shu family followed behind and became even more furious when they saw this.


    Was this a prison carriage? This was a carriage.


    She was not an exiled prisoner. She was simply a youngdy from a wealthy family who had gone out to y.


    In the afternoon, the originally sunny weather became gloomy again. It was obvious that it was going to rain.


    Shu Yu was d that she had taken action yesterday. If she didn¡¯t have this car, her feet would have rotted again tomorrow if she had to walk in the water in the afternoon.


    The rain poured down. Shu Yu cleverly spread the straw raincoat on the prison carriage.


    Although the bamboo cage had a roof, it was only for decorative purposes. The roof was still empty. When Lu Erbai had first made it, he couldn¡¯t go overboard.


    However, with the straw raincoat blocking it, it was not a big deal.


    She then lowered the curtains on the four sides of the car so that the rain on the sides could be blocked.


    Apart from that, she also had an umbre. She held it up again, and thest bit of rain was almost blocked.


    The officers behind were stunned by this scene.


    F*ck, this prisoner¡¯s life was even better than theirs.


    The Shu family members were even more aggrieved. The umbres they hadst time were still there. Although they each held one,pared to Shu Yu who was sittingfortably in the prison carriage and not getting wet at all, they felt like they were crossing mountains and ridges. It was too difficult.


    Shu Yu took out a candy and ate it while listening to the rain.


    Her father had given her these candies the night before, so Little Candy could still hide on her.


    She was the only one in the carriage, so no one noticed her eating.


    However, she could asionally hear the quarrels of the Shu family behind her.


    On a rainy day, with Shu Yu inparison, they became more and more impatient.


    Then, they all began to me Mrs. Xue. The Fourth Young Lady even wanted to imitate Shu Yu and fight with Aunt Xue. Perhaps she could also get a ride in the car.


    However, before she could do anything, she was stopped by the eldest girl.

 Chapter 522 - 522: The Old Madam the Shu family Is Dead

    Chapter 522 - 522: The Old Madam the Shu family Is Dead


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    They were different from Shu Yu, who had given them money.


    They did not have money to bribe the officials. If they dared to cause trouble, they would only be beaten up.


    Mrs. Xue became the target of public criticism, which made her hate her even more. It didn¡¯t matter. When she reached the southwest, she wanted to see if she would still have thefortable life she had now.


    The rain continued for a long time until they arrived at the ry station.


    The Shu family was in a sorry state. Even with an umbre, they were still wet.


    Shu Yu came out of the car. She was dry and dry, and there was almost no ce that was drenched in the rain.


    In the evening, the courier station made ginger soup for them. The Shu family drank arge bowl of it and only then did they feel a little warmer.


    The officials would not stop them in this aspect. If the prisoner fell ill, it would slow down the process.


    But even so, several members of the Shu family fell ill. Last time, their luck was good and they all survived. This time, however, they were not as lucky asst time. Old Madam the Shu family, Mrs. Xue, the Fourth Young Lady, and the Sixth Young Lady all fell ill.


    It was fine at first, but her nose was stuffy and ufortable. Later, they became light-headed and fell to the ground as they walked.


    Mrs. Xue and the Fourth Young Lady were still right. They were young after all and could handle it.


    Old Madam and Sixth Young Lady couldn¡¯t do it. Old Madam was old and had always been pampered. She had suffered so much these days and was already at her limit. If she fell sick again, wouldn¡¯t it take half of her life?


    The officer felt a headache when he saw the situation, but he could not stop to rest just for a few patients.


    At most, they would get someone to boil some herbs for them to drink when they reached the ry station.


    However, these herbs were not very good. They were cheap and slow to take effect. They were not very useful.


    Moreover, the money for these herbs was owed by the Shu family. Whether it was the amodation fees, food expenses, or medicine, they were all paid by the government. They had to pay them back in the future.


    After the old madam and the others drank the medicine, the officer did not care about them anymore.


    However, to prevent the cold from spreading to other people and causing them more trouble, the officials sent a few sick people to live in separate rooms.


    A few of them were sick and slept soundly at night.


    The next day, the Fourth Young Lady¡¯s scream suddenly came from the room. ¡°Ah, someone¡¯s dead. Someonee quickly.¡±


    The officer and the other members of the Shu family had already woken up and were about toe over to call them. Just as they reached the door, they heard this mournful cry.


    Madam Hou was the first to push open the door. Her daughter, Sixth Young Lady, was also sick and staying in this room. She was afraid that the one who had gotten into trouble was her daughter.


    Fortunately, when she entered the house, she saw that her daughter was still awake despite being curled up in a corner in fear. She immediately heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly went over to hug her.


    The others also came in one after another. They saw the old madam lying in the middle of the big bunk with her eyes closed and her face pale. She was motionless.


    Shu Yu stood at the back. She looked at the old madam expressionlessly, not moved at all.


    She had long expected this to happen. How could the Shu family, a group of women who only knew how to fight openly and secretly, arrive in the southwest safely?


    Moreover, it was the old madam who was already quite old.


    Shu Yu sneered. When she cold-bloodedly asked someone to sink her into the pond, she probably didn¡¯t expect that she would die earlier than her, right?


    The old madam died, but not only Shu Yu, but the rest of the Shu family were not sad.

 Chapter 523 - 523: Madam Hou Came Knocking on the Door

    Chapter 523 - 523: Madam Hou Came Knocking on the Door


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the past, when the Shu family was still prosperous, the old madam was the head of the family, and everyone had to live their lives with her face.


    Not to mention concubines, even the first Madam and Second Madam, who were the first wives, were often beaten by her to set rules.


    The two madams had long hoped that she would die so that she could be the master of the house.


    Unfortunately, when the Shu family was doing well, the old madam was still alive. When the Shu family was in trouble, she died.


    As for her granddaughters, they had always tried to curry favor with her to obtain good resources. In terms of feelings, there wasn¡¯t much.


    Therefore, after a few words and a few cries, they continued on their way.


    The official did not dy for long. After dealing with the old madam¡¯s body, he continued to escort everyone on their way.


    However, it was probably because they had faced death on the road to exile that they were more and more afraid. The atmosphere was very dispirited along the way.


    Shu Yu was supposed to eat and drink. Now that she was in the carriage, she would lie down when she felt ufortable sitting and squatting when she felt ufortable lying down. However, at noon, she could stille out to stand and rx.


    In the end, when she came out today, she saw Madam Hou walking over.


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes, and the officer frowned.


    ¡°Does this woman want to die? It¡¯s not easy to stop for two days, and now you¡¯re going to provoke her again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    As a result, the moment this officer stood up, he was stopped by another officer.


    Thetter said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Let¡¯s take a look first. If something happens, it won¡¯t be toote for us to go over. It¡¯ll also be a good time for the other Shu family members to see andpletely give up.¡±


    This officer was the person that Shu Yu had seen that Madam Hou had seduced. He had also given Madam Hou two steamed buns.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t know if the two of them were together again after that. She didn¡¯t meet them again.


    Madam Hou walked to Shu Yu¡¯s side. Seeing that no one from the official¡¯s side came over, she let out a sigh of relief. Then she gave Shu Yu a dryugh and said, ¡°Well, Third Miss.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at Madam Hou. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t familiar with Madam Hou, but the two of them didn¡¯t have any enmity.


    Madam Hou licked her dry lips and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Third Miss, can I beg you to let my daughter rest in the car? She has a high fever now, and her limbs are weak. She can¡¯t walk at all.¡±


    Shu Yu followed her line of sight and looked back. She saw that the Sixth Young Lady had already fallen to the ground, looking as if she had fainted.


    Madam Hou¡¯s eyes reddened when she saw that. ¡°If we continue to travel in the afternoon, she won¡¯t be able to hold on. She¡¯s so young. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll be gone just like the old madam. Third Miss, I beg you. Please help me once. I will do anything for you.¡±


    ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Shu Yu was still unmoved. ¡°You can¡¯t even take care of yourself now. How are you going to work for others?¡±


    Madam Hou was startled. She looked up at Shu Yu in front of her. Sure enough, she had changed. She was no longer the timid Third Young Lady from before.


    A person who had died once had already be so cold.


    Shu Yuughed and said, ¡°Besides, this is a prison carriage. Although I¡¯m sitting inside now, I¡¯m not the one making the decisions. You should go and beg those officers.¡±


    Madam Hou shook her head. ¡°I know. This prison carriage was bought with your money.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. She was quite well-informed.


    Madam Hou did not have any confidence. ¡°You¡¯re right, I really can¡¯t take care of myself now. Then, what about the past? Can I use my past friendship in exchange for it?¡±

 Chapter 524 - 524: Past Friendship

    Chapter 524 - 524: Past Friendship


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Past friendship?


    Shu Yu was really surprised. She was very confused. ¡°Did we have a friendship in the past?¡±


    Madam Hou was silent for a moment and smiled bitterly. ¡°You might not remember. After all, you were still young back then.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°When you were around three years old, you were often locked in a small ck room by Madam Xue. At that time, I had just entered the residence and was pregnant with Sixth Young Lady. I admit that I¡¯m not a good person, but as someone who¡¯s about to be a mother, I really can¡¯t stand to see such a young child being abused. So, when I had the chance, I sent you food a few times.¡±


    Madam Hou was originally born into the world of prostitutes. She was bought into a brothel when she was young to serve the most popr girl in the brothel at that time.


    Later on, as she gradually grew up, her appearance began to show that she was picky. The brothel madame saw that she looked tender and did not lose to other girls after dressing up, so she nned to sell her virginity at a high price.


    It was that girl who protected her, but unfortunately, she could not protect her anymore. She had to think of a way to seduce a soft-hearted master from a rich family.


    At that time, she was still a prostitute. As long as the other party was seduced by her, it was very likely that she would be taken into the residence as a concubine.


    Although the back of a rich family was not peaceful, it was still better than a prostitute who slept with thousands of people.


    Madam Hou had chosen a thousand and ten thousand and finally picked the Shu family¡¯s Second Lord.


    Head Master of the Shu family was the magistrate, and the brothel madame did not dare to offend him. The second Lord was a soft-hearted person. As long as she used some tricks, it would not be difficult to deal with him.


    Sure enough, the Second Lord redeemed her and ced her in a courtyard in the city. Later on, when she became pregnant, she was brought into the residence and became the concubine of the Marquis.


    However, she did not dare to rx at all. There were many private matters in the back of a wealthy family, especially when she knew nothing about the unfamiliar Shu family. She did not even have a confidant by her side.


    However, she couldn¡¯t stay in her courtyard forever. She had to figure out the Shu family as soon as possible.


    Thus, when no one was paying attention, Madam Hou would asionally go out of the courtyard to take a look around. When she met someone, she would say that it was a stroll. Anyway, the doctor had also said that it would be beneficial for her to give birth if she walked more. Otherwise, it was very likely that she would have a difficultbor in the future.


    It was also by chance that she saw Shu Yu. At that time, little Shu Yu was hungry. She didn¡¯t know why, but she quietly ran out of Mrs. Xue¡¯s courtyard.


    Hou Shi had never seen this child before. If she said that she was a servant, she didn¡¯t look like one. If she said that she was a young miss, then she didn¡¯t look like one.


    Little Shu Yu was so hungry that she almost bumped into her.


    Madam Hou avoided it. She even felt that this child might have been found by Second Madam to deliberately cause her to have a miscarriage.


    So Madam Hou turned around and left. As soon as she left, she saw a few old maidsing over from the other side with fierce expressions. The maids didn¡¯t see her and immediately carried the thin and weak little Shu Yu away.


    As they walked, they scolded. Madam Hou learned from their conversation that this little girl was the Shu family¡¯s Third Young Lady, Head Master Shu¡¯s daughter.


    She found it inconceivable that the Third Young Lady of the magistrate¡¯s family was living worse than a servant.


    Moreover, that child was so young. She looked no more than two or three years old, but these people did not treat her as a human at all.


    After she returned, that scene would always sh through Madam Hou¡¯s mind.


    Later on, she asked the Shu family servants who served her and found out about the Third Young Lady¡¯s situation at home.


    Madam Hou originally didn¡¯t want to be a busybody. She was still besieged on all sides and thinking of ways to protect herself, so how could she have the energy to care about others?

 Chapter 525 - 525: This Person… Was Her

    Chapter 525 - 525: This Person¡­ Was Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, as her stomach grew bigger and bigger, Madam Hou¡¯s mood also became heavier and heavier.


    Third Miss was a concubine¡¯s daughter, so her future child would also be a concubine¡¯s. Even if she was different from Mrs. Xue, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her child would suffer in the future.


    Madam Hou rubbed her belly several times and thought, she¡¯ll just take it as umting blessings for this child.


    She was a clever person. She did not learn anything else in the brothel, but she knew very well the ability to observe people¡¯s expressions and act ording to the situation.


    Several times, when the Shu family wasn¡¯t paying attention, she sent food to the hungry Shu Yu.


    Especially when she was locked up in a small dark room, she would secretly stuff a few snacks into it.


    It was probably karma. She had been plotted against duringbor and the child could note out for a long time. The midwife had benefited and did not do her best to deliver the child.


    Madam Hou had made preparations herself. She had looked for a doctor two months ago, but that doctor had gone out of the city to receive patients that day. He was not in the city at all. It was obvious that he had been sent out.


    Coincidentally, that day was also the same time when Little Shu Yu was locked in a small ck room by Mrs. Xue because she was fighting for food with the dog. As a result, she was bitten by a snake.


    Little Shu Yu was the Third Miss after all, and the servants were afraid that she was dead. Coincidentally, this matter was known by the first Madam.


    First Madam sent someone to call a doctor back.


    After the doctor gave little Shu Yu a check-up and prescribed medicine, Madam Hou¡¯s illness happened to re up, so the Shu family¡¯s Second Lord dragged this ready-made doctor over.


    Only then did Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady keep their lives.


    Probably because she saw that the child she gave birth to was a girl, Madam Hou¡¯ster days became a little more rxed.


    She was quite grateful to Little Shu Yu, but it was also because of that time when she was almost killed by a snake bite. Perhaps the old madam was also angry and found a little girl to follow Little Shuyu.


    That little girl was not very useful, but since she was always following little Shu Yu, Madam Hou naturally could not bring her food anymore.


    Therefore, little Shu Yu didn¡¯t know who this person was.


    Madam Hou did not have much interaction with her anymore. However, she would asionally ask about her unintentionally. Although her life was not good, she had grown up.


    After Shu Yu heard Madam Hou¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t say anything for a while.


    No, she remembered this. She had already recalled little Shu Yu¡¯s memories bit by bit.


    However, this matter happened very quickly. That person never appeared again after delivering food a few times. Little Shu Yu () thought that some servant pitied her and sent her food a few times.


    As for who it was, there was no way to find out.


    Now that she thought about it, although the food was steamed buns, there would asionally be exquisite pastries. These pastries were not something that servants could afford.


    Shu Yu raised her head to look at Madam Hou in front of her. She did not expect that this person¡­It was her.


    She paused and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this from the start?¡±


    ¡°Because I was wrong in the beginning.¡± Madam Hou smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the same as the rest of the Shu family. I feel that you¡¯re alone, and sooner orter, you¡¯ll have topromise with the Shu family. You¡¯ll also be suppressed by the Shu family again. I won¡¯t bully you with them, but I also want to protect myself and keep a distance from you. I don¡¯t want myself and Sixth Young Lady to be the target of the Shu family.¡±


    The road to exile was already very difficult. If they were isted and ostracized, and this situation continued in the southwest, then they really wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.

 Chapter 526 - 526: Agree to Bring Miss Six

    Chapter 526 - 526: Agree to Bring Miss Six


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Hou had once felt that Shu Yu was a bit silly, to still go against the Shu family at this juncture.


    Even if she pretended to be polite, she would first get through the difficulties in front of them. When she had the power and ability, it would not be toote to fall out with them.


    Now that she thought about it, she might be the stupid one.


    Shu Yu indeed did not need to curry favor with the Shu family. Look at her now, she was simply living toofortably.


    ¡°Besides, what can I tell you? At that time, you were so young, so you might not remember at all. You might not believe me even if I told you. Today, I had no choice. Sixth Young Lady is my life. I was terrified that she would die just like that, so I came to you with the mentality of giving it a try.¡±


    Shu Yu looked at Miss Six who was curled up on the ground not far away and finally nodded. ¡°Okay, I agree.¡±


    Madam Hou¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Thank you Third Young Lady.¡±


    ¡°But you have to think clearly. Once Sixth Young Lady gets into the car, the Shu family will all hate you.¡±


    Although the Shu family was exhausted and didn¡¯t have the time to do anything, there were still many people. They couldn¡¯t attack Shu Yu, but couldn¡¯t they attack Madam Hou, who was ¡°on Shu Yu¡¯s side¡±?


    Madam Hou, she didn¡¯t care. ¡°If they hate me, then so be it. Can they kill me?¡±


    As long as she knew what was going on, Shu Yu did not ask any more questions. She turned around and walked towards the officers.


    Madam Hou stood still, but her fingers were tightly clenched. She was very nervous.


    After a while, a few officers looked over and said a few words before nodding.


    Shu Yu came back and said to Madam Hou, ¡°Help her into the carriage.¡±


    Madam Hou¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Alright, alright. Thank you Third Young Lady, thank you.¡±


    She thanked her profusely, looking relieved.


    However, when the two of them walked to the Sixth Young Lady¡¯s side and saw her like this, Madam Hou¡¯s face turned slightly pale.


    Madam Hou called her a few times and the Sixth Young Lady muttered softly, ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mother will help you to the car to rest.¡±


    Madam Hou did not have much strength. She was already wearing heavy shackles and coupled with the fact that the Sixth Young Lady could barely stand, all the weight fell on her body. Madam Hou was struggling.


    Shu Yu took a hand and shifted most of the weight to her side.


    Madam Hou thanked her gratefully.


    Like that, the two of them helped the sixth girl to the side of the mule carriage and directly helped her lie down.


    The rest of the Shu family looked at this scene in astonishment. What did this mean? What did Madam Hou mean?


    The Second Mistress was the first to re at her. ¡°Madam Hou, are you going to betray the Shu family?¡±


    Betrayal?


    Shu Yu sneered. Madam Hou calmly said, ¡°What betrayal? My daughter is about to die.¡±


    The Fourth Young Lady said fiercely, ¡°Do you think she won¡¯t die just because she¡¯s lying on the prison carriage? Madam Hou, you have to think carefully. If you get close to this b*tch now, no one in our Shu family will ept you when we reach the southwest. And my father, when the timees, he will directly expel you from the family. You and Sixth Sister will also not be able to live.¡±


    Among the males of the Shu family, only the Head Master of the magistrate was beheaded. The others would also be exiled.


    However, unlike the womenfolk, they would probably set off a few days or a monthter.


    If the First Elder was dead, then the person in charge of the Shu family either be the Second Elder or the First Young Master, Shu Feng.


    Arge part of the reason why the Shu family could still be so united was because they were counting on their lives to be better once they met the males in the southwest.

 Chapter 527 - 527: Give Her Medicine

    Chapter 527 - 527: Give Her Medicine


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Hou ignored Second Madam and Fourth Young Lady¡¯s threats. The journey to the southwest was far, so who knew what would happen?


    She only wanted her daughter to live well. Nothing else was important.


    The Shu family members were not willing to ept this. They felt that other than Shu Yu, everyone else should be on the same side. In the end, Madam Hou went to please Shu Yu. The problem was that she even seeded.


    Seeing the Sixth Young Lady lying in the prison carriage, the Fourth Young Lady¡¯s face turned green.


    She had also caught a cold. Although it was not as serious as Miss Six, her nose was also stuffy. She wanted to sit in the car and rest her feet.


    If she couldn¡¯t enjoy the treatment, why could the Sixth Young Lady?


    The Fourth Young Lady still wanted to say something, but the officer was already impatient. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve rested enough, right? Get up when you¡¯re done resting. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shu Yu turned her head to look at that officer. As expected, it was still the one Madam Hou seduced back then.


    It seemed that Madam Hou had already thought of a countermeasure.


    The Shu family members tied their hands again and followed behind the mule carriage.


    There was no rain today, but the sun had be scorching hot. Shu Yu¡¯s straw raincoat was still on the wooden cage, blocking the ring light.


    She pulled down the curtains on all four sides, directly covering herself and the Sixth Young Lady tightly.


    The Shu family members following behind said fiercely to Madam Hou, ¡°You still dare to hand Sixth Young Lady over to her? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen how crazy she was two days ago. Look, she even pulled down the curtain. Perhaps what you¡¯ll seeter will be your daughter¡¯s corpse.¡±


    Madam Hou was still very calm. She only lowered her head and walked forward.


    As expected, the Shu family began to target her. Fortunately, the official was always by her side, scolding anyone who made a move.


    After a few times, the Shu family finally stopped.


    Shu Yu saw that there was not much noise outside, so she lowered her head to look at the Sixth Young Lady.


    Sixth Young Lady was the same age as Seventh Young Lady, eleven this year. But even though she had a mother who was wholeheartedly thinking of her,pared to Seventh Young Lady, she was still much smaller.


    This prison carriage was not big. Shu Yu sat down while the Sixth Missy down. It was impossible to straighten her legspletely, but it was quitefortable to lie sideways.


    Shu Yu reached out and ced her hand on her forehead.


    It was indeed very hot, and it was obvious that she was already confused. If this went on, even if she didn¡¯t need to walk in the car, she would still die.


    Shu Yu lowered her head and took out an oil paper bag from her pocket.


    Inside was the medicine that Meng Yunzheng had given herst night. The cold was contagious, and four people in the Shu family had fallen sick. Meng Yunzheng was afraid that she would catch a cold, so he asked her to take a spare.


    Shu Yu¡¯s health was quite good, so she naturally did not need this medicine.


    She took it out and stuffed it directly into the sixth girl¡¯s mouth.


    Thetter opened her swollen and red eyes, her mind a little confused.


    Shu Yu said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s medicine for treatment. Take it. two days ago, I asked the official to buy it for me just in case.¡±


    Sitting on the shaft of the carriage was the leading official, so Shu Yu wasn¡¯t afraid that he would hear what he said.


    The Sixth Miss was stunned. She opened her mouth slowly and swallowed the medicine with difficulty.


    After a long while, she spoke in a hoarse voice,¡±¡­Thank you, thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need. Whether or not the fever can go down depends on you. You should have a good sleep. If it¡¯s not so hot at night, you should be fine.¡±


    The Sixth Young Lady nodded. The drug took effect and she fell asleep again in a daze.

 Chapter 528 - 528: Living in the Same Room

    Chapter 528 - 528: Living in the Same Room


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The medicine that Shu Yu gave was developed by Zhao Xi, and Zhao Xi¡¯s medical skills were not to be questioned.


    The Sixth Young Lady slept for two hours and was drenched in sweat. When she woke up again, she felt much better and her temperature had dropped.


    However, she was still weak all over. Her hands and feet were so weak that she could not move.


    Shu Yu turned her head and met her eyes. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    The corners of Miss Six¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Much better, thank you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯ll reach the ry station in a while. You should rest for a while.¡±


    The Sixth Young Lady propped herself up slightly and sat up while holding onto the railing.


    She looked at Shu Yu, wanting to say something, but she couldn¡¯t find a topic to talk about.


    The two of them barely had any interaction. Other than thanking her, there seemed to be nothing else to say.


    Fortunately, the group quickly arrived at the courier station. As soon as Madam Hou entered the door, she quickly ran to the prison carriage in front to see the Sixth Young Lady.


    When the curtain was pulled up, she saw that the Sixth Young Lady was much more energetic than at noon. She could even sit up, and she immediately cried tears of joy.


    She was really afraid that her daughter would lose her life just like that.


    When Shu Yu came out, Madam Hou thanked her again. Then, she helped the Sixth Young Lady out of the car. She took the opportunity to raise her hand to touch her forehead. It was no longer burning.


    The Sixth Young Lady approached Madam Hou and whispered, ¡°Mother, Third


    Older Sister gave me medicine. I will be fine after sweating.¡±


    Although she was already muddle-headed at that time, she still remembered what had happened.


    Madam Hou was stunned. She turned her head to look at Shu Yu, who had already entered the room. She smiled and turned her head to say, ¡°In the Shu family, only your Third Sister is a good person.¡±


    The Sixth Young Lady wanted to say that the Third Sister was not from the Shu family. There was no good person in the Shu family.


    But thinking about it, she was also ady of the Shu family, so it seemed that she was scolding herself.


    As expected, her brain was burning.


    Shu Yu did not care about them. She went back to her room to rest after dinner.


    Originally, she had nned to rest for a while before going out to see Meng Yunzheng. Unexpectedly, the door was opened again and Madam Hou and her daughter came in.


    Shu Yu was speechless. Could she no longer enjoy sleeping alone?


    Madam Hou said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Third Young Lady, can we stay here today?¡± It was crowded over there. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll sleep on the other side.


    We won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t crowded. It was the Shu family who didn¡¯t let them sleep at all.


    Shu Yu understood in her heart, so he didn¡¯t say much. She just nodded. ¡°You guys do whatever you want.¡±


    Madam Hou breathed a sigh of relief and brought her daughter to bed. She did stay far away from Shu Yu.


    Fortunately, the shared bed was big enough for three people to sleep in.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t speak, but Madam Hou was a little excited because her daughter was out of danger. Seeing that it was still early, she turned to face Shu Yu and asked, ¡°Third Miss, what ns do you have when we reach the southwest?¡±


    Shu Yu,¡±¡­l had no ns. It would depend on the situation. Go to sleep. You still have to wake up early tomorrow.¡±


    She did not want to talk much. Madam Hou was not that ignorant. She immediately shut her mouth and patted her daughter¡¯s head. The two of them fell asleep next to each other.


    After hearing the sound of steady breathing, Shu Yu opened her eyes and heaved a sigh of relief.


    She still had something to doter and was counting on them to sleep early. How could she have the time to chat with them?


    Shu Yu closed her eyes again and prepared to go out after a while.


    However, just as she was about to get up, she suddenly heard a movement by her ear. She paused and stopped moving again.


    Immediately after, she heard the sound of chains and Madam Hou¡¯s figure getting up..

 Chapter 529 - 529: You’re Not Fat

    Chapter 529 - 529: You¡¯re Not Fat


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was speechless. F*ck, she had forgotten that she was not the only one who would wake up at night in the exile team.


    Did Madam Hou go out to see that officer again? Speaking of which, that officer had indeed helped her a few times during the day.


    Shu Yuy on the bed and looked at the beam above her head. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know if she should get up.


    After hesitating for a moment, she stood up.


    The Sixth Young Lady had taken medicine during the day and was now sleeping soundly.


    Shu Yu silently left the room. She looked left and right but did not see Madam Hou.


    However, after she took a few steps forward, she heard soft and flirtatious voices. Shu Yu quickly went around that ce. It seemed that Madam Hou would not be able to return in a short time.


    She let out a breath and immediately went to see Meng Yunzheng.


    As soon as the two of them entered a remote and empty house, Shu Yu said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. Madam Hou is staying in the same room as me today. She has alsoe out. I have to go back to the house before she goes back.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng understood. He handed her the food and said, ¡°I heard that you let the sixth daughter of the Shu family get into the car today?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded as she ate. She sighed slightly. ¡°Madam Hou sent me food a few times when I was young. She did help me solve my predicament at that time. A drop of water should be repaid with a spring. However, it¡¯s still fine. I can¡¯t just watch the two have no way out and watch from the sidelines.¡±


    Then she would be an ungrateful person. She still had to have the most basic bottom line.


    Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that she was in a hurry to eat, he quickly handed her the water bag. ¡°Eat slowly. There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯m indeed a little hungry.¡± She ate less for dinner, so she gave half of it to Miss Liu.


    After all, she had just recovered from a serious illness. It was really difficult for someone with a dry throat to swallow such a dry and hard bun.


    Shu Yu¡¯s food was a little soft. For sick people, it was easy to digest.


    Anyway, she had other things to eat at night. She had already lost her appetite from eating vegetable buns and mushrooms every day, so she might as well give her half.


    Today, Meng Yunzheng sent over duck leg boiled eggs and a rice ball wrapped with vegetables.


    Shu Yu was quite satisfied with the food. She knew at a nce that the rice balls were made by her Mother. They were steamed and soft and fragrant.


    After being exiled for more than ten days, Shu Yu felt she seemed to have gained some weight. After she finished the rice ball in her hand, she said to Meng Yunzheng, ¡°Just bring a rice ball tomorrow. You can also add a few pieces of meat. Don¡¯t eat anything else. If I continue to eat like this, I¡¯ll be fat.¡±


    Even though she said that she did not hesitate at all when she reached for the duck leg.


    Meng Yunzheng sized her up. ¡°You¡¯re not fat.¡±


    Shu Yu nced at him from the corner of her eyes. She thought, ¡°You can¡¯t tell, but I have experienced it myself, okay?


    After eating, Shu Yu rested for a while. When she felt no smell on her body, she said goodbye to Meng Yunzheng and walked out carefully.


    This time, she didn¡¯t go to Madam Hou¡¯s side. In such a short time, they probably hadn¡¯t finished yet. It would be awkward if she went over.


    Shu Yu went around to the left. Who knew that just as he was about to return to her room, she suddenly heard a cry of surprise, ¡°Help¡­¡±


    As soon as she said those two words, the voice stopped abruptly, as if it had been strangled.


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly and she suddenly stopped in her tracks. This voice¡­ It was Madam Hou.


    Wasn¡¯t Madam Hou on the other side? Why was she here? Where¡¯s that officer?

 Chapter 530 - 530: Shu Yu And Madam Hou Was Almost Killed

    Chapter 530 - 530: Shu Yu And Madam Hou Was Almost Killed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu frowned and walked towards the source of the sound.


    In front of her was a house. The door was closed, but there was a window in the corner that was half-open.


    Shu Yu walked over and squatted down to look into the room. The next moment, her expression changed slightly and she held her breath.


    There was a man and a woman in the room. The man was very unfamiliar. He was dressed in ck and had his face covered. He was very tall and was currently dragging Madam Hou to the side.


    Madam Hou fell to the ground and did not move at all. No one knew if she was dead or alive.


    The man quickly picked up a rope from the side and tied it into a circle. Then he squatted down and helped Madam Hou up again. He tried to put her neck into the rope. After putting it on, he threw the other end of the rope onto the beam above.


    This was¡­ He wanted to make it look like Madam Hou hadmitted suicide.


    Shu Yu¡¯s pupils constricted. She stood up quietly and began to slowly retreat.


    The other party was a martial artist. Shu Yu was not confident that she could beat him. It was more important to call for help now.


    However, she had only taken two steps back when the chains on her feet made a screeching sound.


    Just now, Shu Yu walked over and the man was dragging Madam Hou into the room. The sound of the chains on Madam Hou¡¯s body drowned out Shu Yu¡¯s, so the man did not notice that someone hade outside.


    But now Madam Hou did not move. On this silent night, even if Shu Yu had tried her best to lower her voice and even used her hand to hold the chain, the man with sharp ears and eyes still heard her.


    The man¡¯s expression changed slightly and he released Madam Hou.


    The window was smashed open with a bang, and Shu Yu took two steps back.


    The next moment, the man¡¯s hands turned into ws, her eyes fierce and his body full of killing intent as he wed at Shu Yu¡¯s neck.


    Shu Yu screamed on the spot, ¡°Help! Someone¡¯s been killed!¡±


    As she spoke, she seemed to have tripped and fell backward, her butt squatting on the ground.


    The man wanted to grab her neck but missed. He quickly turned around and kicked Shu Yu who was on the ground.


    Shu Yu rolled to the side and shouted as she rolled, ¡°Someonee quickly, someone¡¯s been killed.¡±


    Her voice was mournful and frightened, and it was especially obvious in this quiet ry station.


    Meng Yunzheng, who had nned to leave after Shu Yu returned to his room, heard it immediately. What made his face change was that the owner of the voice was Shu Yu.


    He opened the door and rushed out. Then, he saw a man who was about to kill Shu Yu under the night sky.


    Meng Yunzheng¡¯s heart suddenly stopped. He grabbed the string of beads on his wrist and threw it over.


    The string of beads hit the man¡¯s knee. The man knelt on the ground in pain.


    Shu Yu, who was about to be caught, took the opportunity to roll to the side and narrowly avoided his attack.


    In that instant, the man lost his advantage. When he wanted to move again, two people suddenly jumped out from behind him and started fighting with him.


    Meng Yunzheng was about to run over after throwing the beads, but he stopped in his tracks when he saw the situation.


    Shu Yu had already sat up and waved at him to go back.


    Meng Yunzheng hesitated. He was afraid that if he left, Shu Yu would have another ident.


    However, if he appeared like this, he would expose himself, and the consequences would be equally serious.


    After a moment of silence, Meng Yunzheng gritted his teeth and took two steps back, hiding in the room behind him.


    Although he didn¡¯t step forward, he didn¡¯t leave either.

 Chapter 531 - 531: Madam Hou should be fine

    Chapter 531 - 531: Madam Hou should be fine


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. When no one was paying attention, she quickly stood up and hid in the corner. She picked up the string of beads that Meng Yunzheng had thrown over.


    At this moment, more and more people heard themotion. The people from the courier station and the officials escorting them came over.


    The Shu family did note. They heard the fighting outside and did not dare to go out. They only dared to look outside through the window.


    The Sixth Young Lady in the other room also woke up. She got up and wanted to ask what was going on, but she found that there was no one else in the room except for her. She had a hunch that themotion outside might be rted to Madam Hou, so she quickly came out with her sickly body.


    The fight in the courtyard became more and more intense. Shu Yu retreated backward and bumped into the sixth girl who was looking for someone.


    Thetter quickly pulled her and asked in a panic, ¡°Third Sister, have you seen my Mother? There¡¯s no one in the house.¡±


    Shu Yu hesitated and didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t know how Madam Hou was, only that she was unconscious on the ground.


    However, since that man wanted to pretend that shemitted suicide, he shouldn¡¯t have killed her first and then hung herself, right? Madam Hou was most likely knocked unconscious.


    Shu Yu thought of this and pointed to the house opposite. ¡°Your Mother is in there.¡±


    However, there was a fight in the middle of the courtyard at the moment. They could not go over, or they would be easily injured by ident.


    The Sixth Young Lady was so anxious that she wanted to run past them to find Madam Hou.


    Shu Yu pulled her back. ¡°Wait a little longer. They¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    Although the man in ck was skilled, it was still very difficult for him to fight against two people. Moreover, these two people looked like experts. It was just that they wanted to capture him alive, so they were a little restrained when fighting.


    But in the current situation, the man in ck was indeed at a disadvantage.


    At this moment, an official not far away ran over and asked, ¡°What exactly happened? Who were those people? Why are they fighting?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know her either. When I woke up at night, I realized that Madam Hou wasn¡¯t in the house. I heard Madam Hou¡¯s voice calling for help from the other house, so I went over to take a look.¡±


    As she spoke, Shu Yu calmly nced at the officer who met Madam Hou.


    Thetter was stunned for a moment and looked away ufortably.


    However, he quickly frowned. He had separated from Madam Hou very quickly and returned to their respective rooms.


    Why did Madam Hou suddenly appear in that room?


    Shu Yu continued, her voice trembling with fear. ¡°Then I saw Madam Hou in the room, unconscious on the ground. The man in ck took a rope and wanted to put it around her neck as if he wanted to kill her. I was afraid at that time and thought that it was more important to find someone quickly. In the end, the handcuff identally made a sound and was heard by the other party. That man put down Madam Hou and came to kill me. I was lucky and fell to the ground to avoid it. Later, I saw those two peoplee out and fight with that man.¡±


    The officer frowned when he heard this, but the Sixth Young Lady¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Then, is my mother alright?¡±


    ¡°I think it should be fine, right?¡±


    As they spoke, the man in ck was finally taken down by the other two. The man in ck wanted tomit suicide, but he was knocked unconscious by them. His chin was removed and tied up.


    Only then did the officer walk forward quickly and talk to them.


    Shu Yu, the Sixth Young Lady, and the remaining two officers quickly crossed the courtyard and went straight to Madam Hou¡¯s room to check on her condition.

 Chapter 532 - 532: What Happened

    Chapter 532: What Happened


    As soon as she entered the door, the Sixth Miss almost fell to the ground. Seeing Madam Hou lying on the ground with a hemp rope around her neck and not reacting at all, her tears immediately fell.


    Shu Yu took a few steps forward and reached out to touch her neck. Then, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s still alive. She just fainted.¡±


    The two officers also rushed forward and pinched her philtrum to wake her up.


    Madam Hou was still a little confused. She subconsciously reached out to touch the back of her neck where she had been hit and let out a soft hiss in pain.


    The Sixth Young Lady ran over in a flurry and hugged her. ¡°Mother, Mother, you¡¯re alright. You¡¯re alright.¡±


    She was scared to death just now.


    Madam Hou was startled and finally reacted. Then, as if she had thought of something, her face turned pale and she quickly reached out to hug the Sixth Young Lady, breathing heavily.


    After she had calmed down for a while, she raised her head and saw Shu Yu and two officers standing at the side.


    Seeing that she was fine, the officer asked, ¡°Madam Hou, what exactly happened just now? Who was that person? Why did he want to kill you?¡±


    Madam Hou opened her mouth. At this moment, a few people walked over from outside the house.


    At the front were the leading officer and one of the experts who had fought with the ck-clothed men just now.


    The other person seemed to have left with the man in ck.


    Shu Yu subconsciously retreated to the side, but the leader of the officers asked her to go with Madam Hou and tell her the whole story.


    Madam Hou had already regained her senses. Hearing this, she immediately said, ¡°I woke up in the middle of the night to go to the toilet. When I came back, I had just turned around the corner of the wall when I saw that ck-clothed person climb down from the wall. I happened to be right in front of him. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a good person. I just called for help and was knocked unconscious by him.¡±


    As she spoke, Madam Hou nced at the officer beside her.


    She had indeed met with the officer in private. After speaking, she had indeed gone to the outhouse.


    Who knew that when she came out of thetrine, she would bump into a murderer who had climbed over the wall? She was unlucky.


    She didn¡¯t know what happened after Madam Hou was knocked unconscious, but Shu Yu repeated what she saw.


    That was probably it.


    When Madam Hou heard that the man in ck wanted to make it look like shemitted suicide to avoid punishment, she immediately felt a lingering fear. She quickly pulled Shu Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Fortunately, Third Miss is here. Fortunately, you are here. Otherwise, I would have lost my life.¡±


    Shu Yuughed dryly. She had almost lost her life.


    She silently clenched the bead in her hand, not knowing if Meng Yunzheng had left.


    After hearing this, the leading officer nodded and said, ¡°We know about this. Alright, since you¡¯re fine, go back to your room and rest. Don¡¯t go out too often.¡±


    He should also know about the matter between Madam Hou and the other officer. After saying this, he red at the officer.


    Shu Yu stood up and supported the Sixth Miss Madam Hou as they walked out of the room.


    The three of them let out a long sigh when they returned to the shared room.


    Madam Hou thanked Shu Yu gratefully. Shu Yu waved her hand and prepared to sleep.


    After such a torment, it was already veryte. If she didn¡¯t sleep now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up tomorrow.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t care. It was the same even if she slept in the car. The one who should be worried was Madam Hou.


    However, Madam Hou had narrowly escaped death just now, so she could not fall asleep no matter what.


    She only gently patted the Sixth Young Lady¡¯s back. When the two people in the room had fallen asleep, she was still very awake.

 Chapter 533 - 533: Prisoners With Extremely High Treatment

    Chapter 533: Prisoners With Extremely High Treatment


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Hou only fell asleep when it was almost daybreak. The consequence of sleepingte was that when she woke up, her entire body was weak and she was muddleheaded.


    Madam Hou had a headache. She would probably be in a very bad state for the entire day.


    The problem was that the Shu family was targeting her.


    Shu Yu nced at her. Madam Hou r s spirit at this moment was worse than the Sixth Young Lady.


    She shook her head, packed up, and went out.


    The rest of the Shu family had alreadye out and were gathered together to talk about what happenedst night. They did not know what had happened, but they had faintly seen Madam Houe out from another room, so they were certain that Madam Hou had done something.


    Now that they saw her again, the Shu family sneered at her.


    A few officers walked over. The Shu family members thought that they were about to set off, but they didn¡¯t expect the leading officer to call Shu Yu and


    Madam Hou. ¡°Follow me.¡¯


    Madam Hou was stunned and looked at Shu Yu.


    The Sixth Young Lady grabbed Madam Hou r s hand nervously. ¡°Mother, will you be alright?¡±


    ¡°It should be¡­ Are you alright?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Shu Yu, who shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    If there was something wrong, the leader would not have such an expression. She even felt that it might be a good thing.


    Shu Yu left with the leading officer. Madam Hou hurriedly instructed her daughter, ¡°Wait for Mother here. Stay away from the Shu family. Don¡¯t get into conflict with them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mother, you be careful too.¡±


    Madam Hou nodded. Looking at the officer standing guard at the side, she was more or less relieved and hurriedly followed.


    Shu Yu and Madam Hou came to another small courtyard in the courier station. This courtyard was much better than the ce they lived in. The environment was very elegant.


    The two of them followed the leader into the hall. Shu Yu immediately saw the two people who had fought with the men in ckst night.


    The two of them were dressed in tight-fitting clothes. They stood there expressionlessly with straight postures.


    Another person was sitting in the hall. It was a middle-aged man who looked elegant and kind. What surprised Shu Yu was that this person was wearing prison clothes like them.


    Oh, it was not the same. The prisoner¡¯s clothes were very clean, and there was a coat on the outside.


    While Shu Yu was sizing up this person, this person was also sizing them up.


    However, the middle-aged man quickly retracted his gaze and said with a smile, ¡®Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m just grateful that you helped me catch the man in ck yesterday. That person came for this old man. Although it was a freakbination of factors, you helped me. Since that¡¯s the case, 1 naturally have to repay you. If you have any difficulties, you can tell me.¡± Difficulties?


    Shu Yu looked at the man in front of her and began to ponder.


    This person was a prisoner, but as a prisoner, she had an expert protecting him. On the way to exile, there were even ck-clothed men charging at him, indicating that his identity was not ordinary.


    Shu Yu liked to save up the favors he owed so that she could get a bigger one in the future, just like when she met Xiang Weinan.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t have any difficulties now. The only difficulty was that she didn¡¯t want to be exiled to the southwest. However, it was obvious that this request was a little too high. The person in front of her was now a prisoner, so she reckoned that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.


    Therefore, Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°l don¡¯t have any difficulties for the time being.¡±


    Madam Hou had the same thoughts as Shu Yu. She didn¡¯t want the mother and daughter to be exiled to the southwest. She opened her mouth, but when she saw the prison uniform on the middle-aged man, she felt that this idea was too naive.


    However, she was different from Shu Yu in that she needed money..

 Chapter 534 - 534: My Surname Is Qi

    Chapter 534 - 534: My Surname Is Qi


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Hou pondered whether she should ask the other party for some actualpensation. However, she didn¡¯t know how much silver it would cost. Seeing that the other party was also a criminal, he might have a lot of silver on him.


    Just as she was thinking about it, the middle-aged man smiled and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this. I can still help with some small things.¡± Shu Yu still shook her head. When Madam Hou heard the two words ¡°little busy¡±, she became even more hesitant and did not speak.


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t thought about it, then you owe me for now. 1 heard that you are also going to the southwest. Who knows, we might meet again in the southwest. At that time, if you have any difficulties, you can look for me.¡±


    When Madam Hou heard this, she immediately shut her mouth. Now, she still had the strength to spare, and there was always that official taking care of her on the way. If there were no idents, it would not be a problem for her and her daughter to reach the southwest alive.


    The real hardship came after she went to the southwest. She didn¡¯t mind, but the Sixth Young Lady was only eleven years old. She had to think about her future.


    If this person in front of her still had some connections in the southwest, she might still be able to use this favor.


    As for Shu Yu, this was what she was waiting for.


    She could see even more clearly than Madam Hou and knew that in this day and age, exile and exile were different. Even if this person was exiled to the southwest, she would most likely enter the government to work.


    It was easy to get things done with people in the government.


    Shu Yu immediately said, ¡°Alright, then may I ask your name, sir?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Qi.¡±


    He did not say anything else.


    The two men standing beside him had already reminded him that it was time to go. The middle-aged man nodded and couldn¡¯t help but look at Shu Yu again before turning around and walking out.


    As soon as he left, Madam Hou heaved a sigh of relief. She asked the leading officer in a low voice, ¡°Brother Officer, who is this Mister Qi?¡±


    The leading officer nced at her from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. Have you forgotten about the man in ckst night?¡±


    Madam Hou immediately shrank her neck. Thinking about how her life was hanging by a thread back then, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should set off.¡± The leading officer led the two out of the front Who knew that just as he stepped out of the door, another young man came out.


    The man nodded to the leading officer, then looked at Shu Yu and Madam


    Hou.


    Shu Yu saw that this person looked a little simr to Mr. Qi from just now. She thought that he should be a rtive.


    The young man said to the two of them, ¡°Thank you for saving my unclest night. This is a token of the Qi Family¡¯s appreciation. I hope you can ept it.¡±


    The attendant behind him immediately handed over two pouches to the two of them.


    Shu Yu was somewhat surprised, and Madam Hou¡¯s eyes widened even more-surprise came unexpectedly.


    Mr. Qi didn¡¯t say much to them. When he saw the two of them ept the purse, he said to the leading officer, ¡°l hope that you will take good care of them on this journey.¡±


    He knew how difficult it was for women on the road to exile. It was as easy as lifting a finger, so he naturally had to help if he could.


    ¡°There¡¯s a mule carriage parked outside. Thank you for your helpst night, sir. I¡¯m tired from the journey, so you can take a rest.¡±


    Although it was said to be for the official, it was actually for Shu Yu and the others.


    The leading officer understood and immediately smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord


    Qi. I will take good care of them and send them safely to the southwest.¡± Mr. Qi nodded and left without saying anything.


    The leading officer chuckled and put away a banknote. He then called Shu Yu and the other two. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll set off too..¡±

 Chapter 535 - 535: More Than Half of The Cost Has Been Recouped

    Chapter 535 - 535: More Than Half of The Cost Has Been Recouped


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu and the other two returned to the small courtyard where they lived. The Shu family members were either standing or sitting together as they chatted.


    Only the Sixth Young Lady stood alone at the entrance of the courtyard, looking outside with a worried expression.


    The Shu family mocked and mocked from behind. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were officials in the courtyard, they would have attacked the Sixth Young Lady.


    Fortunately, the Sixth Young Lady quickly saw Madam Hou and the others return and immediately took a few steps forward. ¡°Mother.¡±


    Madam Hou was very happy. Just now, when no one was paying attention, she had lowered her head to look at the silver notes in her hand.


    That Lord Qi was generous. He gave her a hundred taels (mary) of silver at once.


    Not to mention that they were penniless now, even in the past, a hundred taels (mary) of silver was not a small amount of money for Madam Hou.


    With this silver and the instructions from Lord Qi, their journey to the southwest would be much smoother.


    She grabbed the Sixth Young Lady¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Mother is fine.


    Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll have a good life from now on.¡±


    The Sixth Young Lady was at a loss, but Madam Hou only patted her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in detailter.¡±


    The few of them walked to the courtyard and saw Shu Yu and Madam Hou who were safe and sound. the Shu family members¡¯ expressions became ugly.


    That was not all. When they went out and saw the mule carriage parked outside, they were even more in disbelief.


    Shu Yu already had a mule carriage, and now there was another one?


    There was no need for the leading officer to exin to the Shu family, so he only let Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady get into the car.


    Shu Yu still got on the original cart. The mule carriage that Lord Qi had given her was not too ostentatious, so it was a cart with no ce to lean on.


    Shu Yu naturally preferred the ¡°carriage¡± that her father had made. It could be covered with a straw raincoat to block the sun, and there were curtains around it to block the wind and rain. After all of them were put down, it was a private space.


    No one could see what she was doing inside, so she could rest and sleep more peacefully.


    When the team set off, Shu Yu opened the purse in her hand and looked at the silver inside. She raised her eyebrows.


    That¡¯s right, she had also recovered more than half of the expenses she had spent on hiring officials.


    The official would not ask her for this silver.


    Shu Yu leaned back in the carriage to rest. After walking for about two hours, the official who drove the carriage was reced by the leading official.


    As soon as he sat on the shaft of the carriage, he increased his speed slightly and put some distance between him and the group behind him.


    Then, he began to talk about the middle-aged man¡¯s background. ¡°That Lord Qi was originally the young master. He had a high position and power. Some time ago, something happened to the directorate, and the Emperor was furious. Lord Fu was involved, so he was exiled to the southwest.¡¯


    Shu Yu listened silently. The young master was a first-grade official of the imperial court, an assistant to the emperor.


    As expected, he had a powerful background. No wonder he had people protecting him, his family following him on his way to exile, and even someone trying every means to harm him.


    The leader of the officers continued, ¡°Although Young Master Fu was exiled, he still has a friendship with the Emperor. Everyone knew that he wouldn¡¯t be in the southwest for long. When the emperor remembered, he would recall her again. Besides, Young Master Fu¡¯s son, students, and colleagues are still in the capital. They will help.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Then who was the person who tried to assassinate himst night?¡±


    The officer shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just an escort officer.. How would I know about such a secret?¡±

 Chapter 536 - 536: Madam Hou’s Choice

    Chapter 536 - 536: Madam Hou¡¯s Choice


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu held her chin. That¡¯s right. The man in ck had been taken away. He would be interrogated in secret.


    This was not something she could find out.


    She didn¡¯t know if Meng Yunzheng would know.


    Thinking of him, Shu Yu couldn¡¯t help but look down at the string of beads on her wrist. He had thrown it outst night. If she hadn¡¯t been sharp enough to keep it, the two men in tight-fitting clothes might have seen it.


    ¡°Miss, you were right not to make any requests this morning.¡± The leading official on the shaft of the carriage was still saying, ¡°You have to save up for this favor. That Young Master Fu is a big shot. It¡¯s not easy to owe him a favor.


    In the future, you¡¯ll get a lot of benefits. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, just the fact that he will be re-employed by the emperor in the future, when the timees, he will directly release you from exile. That is also a very simple matter.¡±


    Shu Yu sighed. Her dream was to leave the southwest in three months.


    Young Master Fu was at the center of the political vortex. His exile might not have only offended the emperor, but it might also have been the result of thepetition between several forces. If he wanted to go back, it might not be that easy.


    However, Madam Hou also contributed to this matter. She and the Sixth Young Lady might be able to use this favor.


    Shu Yu had just thought of Madam Hou when the mule carriage stopped and prepared to eat lunch.


    At the same time, Madam Hou r s voice came from outside.


    Madam Hou r s mule carriage was right behind them, so Shu Yu heard everything that was said.


    The Shu family coveted Madam Hou¡¯s handcart. After all, walking was too tiring. To be honest, half of the reason why they couldst so many days was because of their hatred for Shu Yu. They wanted to see if she could still be so arrogant when they reached the southwest.


    However, they could not hold on any longer. the olddy was already dead, which made them very afraid. They were afraid that they would be the next to die. They couldn¡¯t take advantage of Shu Yu, and now that Madam Hou had such good treatment, they were jealous and hateful, so they naturally wanted to take advantage of her.


    Shu Yu lifted the curtain and looked behind. The first person toe to find Madam Hou was the Second Madam.


    The Second Furen was the legitimate first wife, and Madam Hou was the concubine of the Second household. To put it bluntly, she was a servant.


    How could a servant sit on a handcart while she, the wife of the family, could only drag her heavy handcuffs and shackles along the way?


    Therefore, when she came over, the Second Madam asked her toe down and give the cart to her and her two daughters.


    When Madam Hou was in the Shu residence, she was cautious and served the mistress very well.


    Now looking at the Second Madam in front of her, Madam Hou smiled and said, ¡°This cart is not mine. We are also prisoners. If you have the ability, ask the bailiff. Why are you putting on airs in front of me?¡±


    Second Madam looked at her in shock. ¡°Madam Hou, do you know what you are saying?¡±


    ¡°l know. My daughter is still sick and needs to rest. I hope Madam won¡¯t disturb us and give us some peace.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Second Furen narrowed her eyes. ¡°Madam Hou, lord is still alive. Aren¡¯t you afraid that when we reach the southwest, I¡¯ll tell the lord about this and make him chase you out of the Shu family? Although the Shu family is in dire straits now, they are unfamiliar with the southwest. Do you think you and your daughter can survive alone outside?¡±


    Madam Hou was silent.


    Shu Yu looked at her slightly clenched hands with her head lowered and was somewhat curious about Madam Hou r s choice.


    Although this kind of threat was useless against Shu Yu, it was still binding to Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady..

 Chapter 537 - 537: Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady’s Plan

    Chapter 537 - 537: Madam Hou and Sixth Young Lady¡¯s n


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    However, Madam Hou quickly raised her head and looked coldly at the Second Madam. ¡°Then, does the Second Mistress think that after I go to the southwest, I will be able to survive if I continue to stay in the Shu family?¡±


    Madam Hou understood the nature of the Shu family. In the past, the Shu family had servants to serve them, and they, as concubines and concubines, had better days, but that was all.


    When they reached the southwest, there would be no servants or money. Concubines like them would be servants of the Shu family.


    Not only did they have toplete thebor work assigned by the government outside, but they also had to serve these people when they returned home. How long could shest like this?


    It was even possible that the Shu family would give her to a local rich family to live a good life. It was not like they had never heard of such a thing.


    Previously, she had no way to do it, but now, she was no longer.


    She had already discussed it with the Sixth Young Lady when she was sitting on the handcart just now, along with the suggestion of the official driving the carriage. They nned to look for Lord Qi when they reached the southwest and beg him for help. They wanted to cut ties with the Shu family and find a better ce to go.


    This favor was considered returned.


    Therefore, she did not want to maintain a good rtionship with the Shu


    family anymore.


    Shu Yu had alreadye out of the carriage. She was eating the bun slowly while watching.


    Second Madam was angered by Madam Hou. The official came to chase her away again, so she could only turn around and leave.


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady got off the cart. Their lunch today was the same as Shu Yu¡¯s, and the food was much better.


    Madam Hou took the buns and walked towards Shu Yu. Who knew that they would be stopped halfway?


    This time it was the Second Young Lady.


    Second Madam was different from the bossy Second Madam. She was the daughter of a concubine of the First household. Previously in the prison, she had already tried to rope in the Fifth Young Lady and Sixth Young Lady who were also concubine daughters.


    Therefore, she began to y the emotional card, wanting to make her life better through the young Sixth Young Lady.


    However, when the Sixth Young Lady saw hering, she immediately hid behind Madam Hou.


    She had long heard Madam Hou say that the Second Young Lady was not a good person. Her thoughts were deep and she was even scarier than the Eldest Young Lady and the Fourth Young Lady. Previously in prison, she had no choice. If she did not stand with Second Sister, she would be the one being pushed aside. That was why she listened to Madam Hou and temporarily stood on the Second Young Lady¡¯s side.


    The Second Young Lady¡¯s n did not seed, and she was a little angry out of embarrassment. She looked at the Sixth Young Lady with a gloomy gaze, turned around, and left.


    Madam Hou spat softly. ¡°Do you still want to use my daughter? Dream on.¡±


    She took the Sixth Young Lady¡¯s hand, walked to Shu Yu, sat down, and began to eat.


    Shu Yu had already finished eating and had also watched the whole thing from beginning to end. She was quite puzzled. ¡°l thought you would temporarily maintain a good rtionship with the Shu family.¡±


    Madam Hou was stunned, then she shook her head and smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it. I know the personality of the Shu family. They are not good people. ¡±


    ¡°But they weren¡¯t wrong. When they reach the southwest, the Second Lord and the Eldest Young Master of the Shu family wille. You are the Second Lord¡¯s concubine and the Sixth Young Lady is his daughter.¡±


    Madam Houi sneered. ¡°So what? Without money and power, when everyone was tortured beyond recognition, a concubine would not be a concubine, and a daughter would not be a daughter. At that time. the Sixth Young Lady and I would only be the lowest-level servants of the Shu family. Do you believe me?¡±


    Shu Yu thought about it. ¡°l do.¡±


    She did not have much hope for the Shu family¡¯s character. Even if there were no servants, they would still create servants..

 Chapter 538 - 538: Fifth Young Lady’s Death

    Chapter 538 - 538: Fifth Young Lady¡¯s Death


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Madam Hou didn¡¯t say anything. There was something she didn¡¯t say. These days, she had been waking up in the middle of the night to interact with the officials. Even if she was careful, she could not guarantee that no one would see her.


    When they reached the southwest, no matter who told the Second Lord that she was not even a servant, she would be the target of humiliation and torture in the Shu family. She would not live for long.


    Therefore, she cut off this line as soon as she had the chance.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say anything about Madam Hou¡¯s choice. After resting enough, she set off again.


    With two mule carriages, whether it was Shu Yu, Madam Hows six girls, or the official, everyone was much more rxed except the Shu family.


    After walking for another two days, the Shu family could not hold on anymore.


    The Fifth Young Lady, who had been silent all this while, suddenly fell, giving everyone a big fright.


    When the officer came forward to check, he realized that she had been bitten by an insect. The insect was poisonous. After holding on for a vvhile, the Fifth Young Lady could not hold on any longer. The poison acted up very quickly. In less than fifteen minutes, she was out of breath.


    This matter shocked everyone.


    Shu Yu was not familiar with Fifth Young Lady and only felt that this person was often gloomy and did not speak.


    On the other hand, Madam Hou was extremely disgusted with Fifth Young Lady.


    The biological mother of this Fifth Young Lady was the niece of the Old


    madam¡¯s maiden family. However, she was not a favored Shu daughter, so she could only be the Second Lord¡¯s concubine.


    But she was a noble concubine, so much so that Fifth Young Lady felt that her status was higher than ordinary Shu daughters.


    She naturally did not dare to offend the legal daughter in the family. However, among the Shu daughters, only the Sixth Young Lady was younger than her and her status was not as good as hers. So Fifth Young Lady often teased and bullied Sixth Young Lady, using her as a weapon.


    Because of this, the Sixth Young Lady was punished several times by the biased Old Madam. If not for Madam Hou, the Sixth Young Lady might not have been able to live until today.


    Madam Hou did not have the slightest reaction to Fifth Young Lady¡¯s death, but after learning that she had been bitten by a poisonous insect, she tightened her wrists and ankles to avoid being bitten.


    Fifth Young Miss¡¯ mother was still there and at that time she cried so hard that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. It took her a long time to recover.


    However, without the Fifth Young Lady, the original Shu Daughter Alliance had copsed.


    The Second Young Lady first had a bad rtionship with the Sixth Young Lady, and then the Fifth Young Lady was gone. Wasn¡¯t she all alone now?


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t understand. The journey of exile was already very tough. If she wasn¡¯t careful, something might happen. The Shu family didn¡¯t want to live well, but they had the mood to form cliques and trample on each other.


    Was it because he was used to fighting in the Shu family¡¯s backyard that he felt ufortable without fighting for a day?


    The Second Young Lady was now in a difficult situation. Her mother was long gone, and her father, who loved her the most, had his head chopped off. The old madam, who could be considered the head of the family, had passed away a few days ago, and she was good-looking.


    No matter how smart and capable she was, she couldn¡¯t do anything now. Therefore, not long after, he was targeted by an official who was escorting him.


    The officer did not force herself on her, but only threatened and bribed the Second Young Lady a few times.


    The Second Miss naturally did notply, but she did not persist for two days. Under the ostracization of the Shu family¡¯s eldest daughter, she finally got together with the official.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t notice at first. If she hadn¡¯t seen her secretly take out a white steamed bun during lunch today, she wouldn¡¯t have known about this.


    Looking at the white steamed bun in her hand, Shu Yu fell into deep thought.


    The Second Young Lady was more ruthless than she had imagined..

 Chapter 539 - 539: Going First

    Chapter 539 - 539: Going First


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was not afraid of the Second Miss¡¯s conspiracy. On the road to exile, she wanted to use tricks, but it was to let him live a little better, so there must be concerns.


    However, once this person was so ruthless to her, she would have to be careful.


    Shu Yu¡¯s attention began to shift to her.


    However, in the next few days, other than the fact that the Second Young Lady¡¯s food became better, and when the Shu family ostracized her, she received some attention from the officials, there was nothing unusual about her.


    Moreover, the Second Young Lady did not even have the time toe to her side these days.


    Could it be that she was no longer the person the Second Young Lady wanted to deal with the most?


    Fortunately, the remaining journey was not long. ording to the journey, they would reach the southwest in about twelve or thirteen days.


    The Lu family members who followed behind also heaved a sigh of relief. They were originally worried that Shu Yu would suffer a lot on the way to exile. Now, they had followed behind for more than 20 days, and the journey was safe and sound. Moreover, the leader of the officials on the way to exile also helped her. Young Master Meng would also send her food every day, so it was not a big problem.


    Therefore, the Lu family decided to head to the southwest first.


    At night, Lu Erbai asked Meng Yunzheng to bring him to the courier station again to meet Shu Yu in private.


    This was the second time Shu Yu had seen him on the road to exile, Lu Erbai was in good spirits. Although they had been hurrying along the road, the convoy had to follow behind the exile team, so they moved extremely slowly. Moreover, with the doctor Zhao Xi around, there was no need to worry about any problems with his injured leg.


    Lu Erbai waited for Shu Yu to finish eating the biscuit before telling her about his family¡¯s decision with a gratified expression.


    ¡°Yu, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to apany you for the next ten days. we decided to go to the southwest first to understand the situation there and see what we could do to make a living. Whether it was opening a shop or doing some small business, we had to stabilize our business first. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even have a ce to stay when you reach the southwest.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t possibly arrive at the same time as Shu Yu and wait for Shu Yu to give them an idea to take care of them. What was the point of them following her?


    Shu Yu hesitated. ¡°Do you guys go to the southwest first? You¡¯re not familiar with the people over there¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll think of a way ourselves. These days, we¡¯ve asked Young


    Master Meng a lot and learned a lot about the customs and rules of the


    Southwest. And don¡¯t forget, we still have three bodyguards. Although the three of them have never been to the Southwest, the escort agency they are in has dealings with the escort agencies in the Southwest. The two sidesmunicate with each other, so they are notpletely strangers.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Alright then. You guys go ahead. We¡¯ll meet in the southwest.¡¯


    As she spoke, she took out the pouch in her arms.¡±This pouch was left behind by Lord Qi¡¯s nephew. Lord Qi and the others were traveling fast in the car, so they should be arriving in the southwest soon. If you encounter any trouble, take this pouch to him. He should be able to help.¡±


    Lu Erbai didn¡¯t want to take the job. Young Master Meng had already told them about Young Master Fu.


    This favor couldn¡¯t be used casually, and it couldn¡¯t be wasted on them.


    But if he didn¡¯t ept it, Yu would not be at ease.


    In the end, Lu Erbai still took it. ¡°Alright, Father, take it.¡± He put away the purse and couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Yu, you have to take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t force yourself. When we reach the southwest, our family will be reunited again..¡±

 Chapter 540 - 540: Separating from the Lu Family

    Chapter 540 - 540: Separating from the Lu Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu nodded and replied with an ¡°Okay¡±.


    ¡°You guys too. The climate in the southwest is constantly changing. You guys keep warm and don¡¯t get sick.¡±


    Lu Erbai smiled. ¡°l know.¡±


    The father and daughter talked for a while before reluctantly saying goodbye.


    The next day, after the Lu family members packed up, they continued to follow behind the exiles. After following for two hours, they took a look at Shu Yu from afar, turned the car around, and drove it to another road.


    Seeing them walk further and further away, Zhao Xi was still a little reluctant.


    ¡°For the rest of the journey, only the two of us are left. Sigh, I have to sleep in the open with you again.¡±


    Zhao Xi sympathized with himself. Yun was a heartless person. When it was just the two of them, they would make do with whatever they could and did not care about food, clothing, and amodation at all.


    It was different with the Lu family around. No matter what, there was a ce to shelter from the wind and rain to rest.


    Therefore, Zhao Xi liked to travel with the Lu family very much. Although the Lu family wasrge, everyone worked together and did the same thing. Zhao Xi didn¡¯t know how easy it was.


    At the very least, they did not have to worry about eating. Water and food were also prepared along the way.


    When he was bored, he could still chat and tell stories to Dahu. Even at noon, they would stop to get some hot food to eat. It was no different from an outing.


    Now that not a single member of the Lu family was left, the days of suffering were about to reappear.


    Just like now, he was the one driving the carriage. The people who had driven the carriage earlier were the bodyguards. He would asionally rest in the carriage and asionally ride a horse.


    Meng Yunzheng let him grumble and ignored him. He just lifted the curtain and looked outside.


    After a while, he finally said, ¡°Stop the car in front. It¡¯s noon. Let¡¯s eat something.¡±


    ¡°Phew.¡± Zhao Xi immediately pulled the reins and stopped at the side.


    Meng Yunzheng got out of the car and took out the food for the day.


    Zhao Xi beamed with joy. Fortunately, today¡¯s food was prepared by the Lu family before they left. Although it was a little cold, it was still very fast to heat it with the stove.


    Zhao Xi very consciously took the stove down from the carriage and squatted at the side to start a fire.


    Meng Yunzheng looked left and right, then untied the reins of the carriage and pulled the horse to graze.


    When Zhao Xi¡¯s hot dishes were almost ready, he called out to him and led the horse back.


    ¡°We can still eat today, but we have to eat buns and tbread tomorrow. We have to cherish it. Here, this is yours. You¡­¡±


    Before Zhao Xi could finish speaking, a tapping sound suddenly sounded in his ears.


    He turned his head and saw a horse galloping over. On the horse was a man carrying a document bag. He was rushing towards them at lightning speed.


    Seeing Zhao Xi and Meng Yunzheng in front of him, the man waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Get out of the way, get out of the way. People in front, get out of the way.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng immediately pulled the horse to a stop. Zhao Xi was a step slower. By the time he reacted, the horse was already in front of him.


    He only had time to take two steps back before he threw the pot in his hand. It fell to the ground with a bang, and the food inside spilled all over the ground. It was all wasted.


    Zhao Xi wanted to cry but had no tears. He turned his head and red fiercely at the man and the horse who had already galloped away. Taking advantage of the fact that the other party could not hear him, he cursed at his back, ¡°Do you know how to ride a horse? The main road is over there.. Why did you crash into me?¡±

 Chapter 541 - 541: Something Happened

    Chapter 541 - 541: Something Happened


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng walked over with his horse. He frowned as he watched the horse leave. ¡°It¡¯s the posthouse soldiers.¡±


    He was carrying a document bag on his back. He should be delivering urgent documents. Under such circumstances, even if he killed them, they would only be considered unlucky. The post soldiers would not be responsible.


    Zhao Xi snorted lightly. ¡°This posthouse soldier¡¯s riding skills are not good. We especially found a more spacious ce to stop and eat, but he still bumped into us. The ce in front is narrow. If¡­¡±


    He suddenly stopped mid-sentence and looked at Meng Yunzheng. He said in a low voice, ¡°Will something happen?¡±


    In front of them was a group of exiles, and the road should not be as wide as theirs, especially since they had more people and two mule carriages. If that posthouse soldier continued to charge around like before, something would happen.


    Meng Yunzhengs expression changed slightly. If Shu Yu had gotten out of the car at this moment, it would have been fine. She was smart and definitely wouldn¡¯t have been hit. However, if she was in the carriage and the prison carriage was locked, it would be very easy for something to happen.


    Meng Yunzheng immediately jumped onto the horse¡¯s back, shook the reins, and dashed out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead and take a look. You think of a way to follow me.¡±


    After saying that, he disappeared.


    Zhao Xi stayed where he was in a daze. A gust of wind blew past, and the hair that hung on his shoulders pped his face. It was so painful that he screamed on the spot, ¡°F*ck, are you crazy? What did he mean by ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to catch up with you?¡± Your horse has already left, how the f*ck am I supposed to follow? Am I supposed to be a horse and chase after them with the carriage? Come back,e back¡­¡±


    Zhao Xi¡¯s shrill cry quickly dissipated in the whistling wind. The person in front did not respond, and even thest figure disappeared.


    Zhao Xi felt terrible, He turned his head to look at the pot of food on the ground, and his heart ached so much that he could not breathe.


    After a while, he muttered, ¡°A guy who values his lover over his friends.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t care less about him at this time. He had already heard the screams in front of him.


    As expected, the Shu family¡¯s exile team was hit.


    The Shu family had just finished their lunch and was about to set off. When the people walked on the official road, the posthouse soldiers galloped over on horses.


    The soldier started shouting from afar, ¡°Urgent documents. We can¡¯t dy them. Those in front, quickly move aside. Anyone who blocks them will die.¡±


    The moment the Shu family members turned around, they were so shocked that they retreated repeatedly and desperately hid to the side.


    However, the two mules in front of them could not react in time.


    The one driving Shu Yu¡¯s mule carriage was the leader of the officers. She had good skills and immediately turned the mule to the side to avoid it.


    However, the other mule carriage could not do so. The officer driving the cart panicked and did not avoid it in time. Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady on the cart fell off.


    The mule carriage immediately crashed into Shu Yu¡¯ s cart. The mule that had been quietly waiting at the side suddenly became anxious. Not only did it walk forward, but it also blocked the horses that were galloping behind Shu Yu.


    It was toote for the post-horse to stop. Although both sides tried to pull the reins, the post-horse still hit the mule.


    Posthorses were all strong and strong, especially this kind of posthorse that needed to deliver urgent documents. It was even more different from ordinary horses.


    The mule would naturally be at a disadvantage against it.


    Sure enough, the mule suddenly neighed in the next moment. In pain, it suddenly shook off its hooves and ran forward..

 Chapter 542 - 542: Shu Yu Lost the Chain Key

    Chapter 542 - 542: Shu Yu Lost the Chain Key


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In just a moment, the mule carriage, Shu Yu, and the leader of the officers disappeared.


    The Shu family members screamed, ¡°Ah, the mule carriage ran away. Quickly chase after it.¡±


    Chase? How? The mule seemed to have gone mad. The leader tried his best to pull the reins, but he couldn¡¯t.


    Seeing that the mule was getting more and more excited, the leader¡¯s palm was already bleeding from the reins.


    He hurriedly handed a bunch of keys to the back. ¡°Miss, hurry up and untie the chains of the prison carriage. If this mule still can¡¯t stop, we¡¯ll have to jump out of the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu grabbed the bamboo railing with one hand and took the key with the other. She steadied her mind and grabbed the chain on the door of the prison carriage to find the lock.


    However, just as the leader handed the key back to Shu Yu, he was distracted and did not notice the big rock in front of him.


    The mule jumped over the rock, but the wheels of the carriage just happened to press down on it. With a violent jolt, the leader¡¯s palm, which was already bleeding from the pain, could not hold on, and he fell directly off the carriage.


    Shu Yu¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Brother officer?¡±


    ¡°You guys too. The climate in the southwest is constantly changing. You guys head was dizzy and it took him a while to wake up.


    But when he looked ahead, there was no sign of the mule carriage.


    Not only was there no shadow, but what made him even more frightened was that the string of keys he had given Shu Yu had fallen to the ground not far ahead.


    It was over, it was over.


    When Meng Yunzheng rode his horse over, he saw the head officer bleeding from his forehead.


    His expression was grave as he asked hurriedly, ¡°Where¡¯s Shu Yu?¡±


    Seeing him, the officer was delighted. He immediately pointed ahead and said, ¡°The mule has lost control and is moving forward. Quickly chase after it. Also, the key to the chain fell on the ground.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t care less about him. He shook the reins and ran in the direction of his finger.


    When he passed by the bunch of keys, he turned his body slightly and half of his body was on the horse¡¯s back. He grabbed the keys in his hand without stopping.


    When the leading officer saw this, he finally fainted in relief.


    However, Shu Yu, who was in front, was not at ease. She looked at her empty palm and cursed softly.


    The violent jolt just now had not only thrown the officer out but also the string of keys that she was about to insert into the keyhole.


    Now, not only was no one controlling the mule but she was also locked in the prison carriage and could not get out.


    Calm down, calm down. Shu Yu let out a long breath. She couldn¡¯t care less about where the mule was going. She turned around, leaned against the car door, and kicked hard to the side.


    Fortunately, this prison carriage was made of bamboo. Fortunately, when her father made it, for the sake of aesthetics, the bamboo was not very thick. Some parts were even cut very thin.


    Shu Yu tried to break the bamboo. Fortunately, she was quite strong.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The sound came one after another. Shu Yu found a position and exerted all her strength.


    However, the car was very bumpy and she couldn¡¯t concentrate on her strength. She missed several times.


    Perhaps the noise and movement had stimted the mule in front of her, making it even crazier.


    Shu Yu panted heavily. ¡°Brother, calm down. Otherwise, we¡¯ll all die.¡±


    She continued to kick, but very quickly, the mule brought her into a forest. The branches of the forest grew out, and even Shu Yu, who was sitting in the prison carriage, was scratched several times.


    However, the worst was yet toe..

 Chapter 543 - 543: At Least I’m out

    Chapter 543 - 543: At Least I¡¯m out


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This forest was filled with trees, and the road was naturally not as wide as the official road outside. There was not even a small path.


    The mule might have no problem entering the mountain by itself, but the problem was that it was dragging a prison cart behind it.


    The prison carriage rammed through the air and soon hit a tree. The force was too strong, and a beehive on the tree was suddenly knocked down.


    Shu Yu t s pupils widened. Fortunately, the beehive did not fall directly on the prison carriage. Unfortunately, a dense mass of ck was sweeping over from the beehive that had fallen to the ground, chasing after them as if they were going to kill.


    ¡°Ah¡­F * Ck.¡± Shu Yu felt that all the bad luck in her life might have been used up today. It was fine if she was trapped in the prison carriage, but was she going to be stung by bees?


    Shu Yu once again thanked her father for making the prison carriage. Although the straw raincoat on the prison carriage had fallen off long ago, she still had four curtains.


    Shu Yu pulled down the curtain on the prison carriage and covered her head tightly. The exposed skin was quickly wrapped up.


    Fortunately, the weather had turned cold recently. She was wearing twoyers of clothes, so she could still cover herself.


    After Shu Yu covered her face, she started to kick the prison carriage even more anxiously.


    However, she had wrapped herself up, but the mule had no cover at all. The bees were all chasing after it.


    The mule had been running for so long, and it was not easy to run in the forest. It ran slowly and gradually calmed down.


    Who knew that it would be attacked again? It immediately ran deeper into the forest with its four hooves. Shu Yu was speechless.


    Kick! Kick! Kick!


    Kick hard!


    This was the only method she had. If she went further in, it would be deep in the mountains. It would be very troublesome to go near the forest in the southwest. She did not know what poisonous snakes and ferocious beasts were there. Her life was more important.


    Shu Yu exerted more and more strength. Fortunately, the effect was not bad. Not long after, two bamboo railings were kicked open.


    Shu Yu began to kick the third and fourth one. Seeing that it was enough for her to get out, she immediately changed direction, aimed at a position, and jumped down without saying anything.


    However, the terrain of this mountain forest was indeedplicated. She did not expect that the ce that she thought was t would copse after going down. She directly rolled down thendslide.


    When she rolled to the bottom, her head began to spin.


    But¡­


    ¡°At least I¡¯m out.¡¯


    Shu Yu let out a breath and stood up with the help of a tree trunk. After a while, she slowly regained her senses.


    She turned her head and looked around. She did not know where she was. There were trees all around her and there was no road.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t walk casually. If she walked deeper, it would be troublesome. It was best to go back along the original path.


    She raised her head and looked at thendslide that she had just rolled down.


    The slope was a little long, and it would take a lot of time to climb up. The problem was that her hands and feet were weak, and she was still shackled. Climbing the hill was a big project for her.


    Especially¡­When she slid down just now, her right hand seemed to be dislocated and she couldn¡¯t move.


    However, even if her hands were broken, he still had to climb up.


    Shu Yu sighed and began to climb up. Unexpectedly, after taking two steps, a familiar voice faintly sounded in her ear.


    ¡°Lady Lu¡­Lady Lu, Shu Yu, Shu Yu, where are you? Can you hear me? Shu Yu.¡±


    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment before smiling.


    She knew that Meng Yunzheng would catch up, but she didn¡¯t expect him to arrive so quickly..

 Chapter 544 - 544: Hugged Up

    Chapter 544 - 544: Hugged Up


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the voice got closer and closer, Shu Yu raised her head and replied in a high voice, ¡°I¡¯m here¡­


    Pfft, she only realized that her chest was aching when she exerted force.


    It was probably because she had hit something when she rolled down just now, and she had hit it with all her strength.


    Fortunately, Meng Yunzheng had sharp ears and eyes. He immediately heard it and looked down.


    When he saw the tiny figure below, he finally felt much more at ease. ¡°Stand there and don¡¯t move. I¡¯lle down immediately.¡±


    Shu Yu watched as he ran down from above. After a while, he stood in front of her.


    After he stood still, he quickly sized her up. ¡°How are you? Where are you hurt?¡±


    Shu Yu pointed at her right hand. ¡°Everything else is fine, but this hand seems to be dislocated.¡¯


    Meng Yunzheng frowned. ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was very familiar with the situation of arm dislocations. Moreover, Zhao Xi, a highly skilled doctor, had always been by his side. He would still treat somemon external injuries.


    He reached out and touched Shu Yu¡¯s right arm for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡±


    Shu Yu was probably experienced. When she fell, she tried her best to avoid getting hurt, so her injury was not too bad.


    Meng Yunzheng could also treat the joint reduction by himself.


    He took out the keychain hanging on his waist. ¡°I¡¯ll unlock your handcuffs first and then reset your position. Be careful from now on. You¡¯ll be fine after recuperating. ¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Meng Yunzheng first removed the handcuffs on her wrists and then grabbed her right arm. Before Shu Yu could react, her movements were already over. They were very fast and she did not even feel pain.


    After the restoration, Meng Yunzheng found two branches and untied the curtain wrapped around Shu Yu t s head. She tore the curtain into several pieces and tied her right hand.


    She then used the remaining curtain as a triangr scarf and hung it around her neck to secure her arm.


    Fortunately, when Shu Yu covered her head, she had pulled down enough curtains to cover her head.


    With limited conditions, this was the only way for now.


    Meng Yunzheng pped his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s leave this forest first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng squatted down again and took the key to unlock her shackles.


    As she squatted, she realized that there were many wounds on her legs. Although she did not sprain or dislocate her hands, she had been cut many times by wooden thorns, branches, and even sharp stones.


    Previously, because the prisoner¡¯s uniform was red with brown ochre, almost the same as blood, it could not be seen at all.


    Now that he was closer, he realized that her prison uniform was stained with a lot of blood.


    Meng Yunzheng removed the shackles, stood up abruptly, and asked, ¡°Are there any other wounds on your body?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless.


    She had felt that when she rolled down from above, there were many sharp stones and branches on the ground. There should be wounds on her back and waist, but they were probably not very big, so they were not serious.


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small injury. I¡¯ll just apply some medicer. ¡°If I was seriously injured, would I still be able to stand here and talk to you? Let¡¯s go out first.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked up thendslide.


    However, just as she took a step forward, Meng Yunzheng picked her up.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°How are you going to walk like this? I¡¯ll carry you up.¡± Meng Yunzhengs face was tense, and his brows were tightly furrowed. However, his footsteps were getting more and more hurried.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips and stopped talking..

 Chapter 545 - 545: Going to the Village to Sleep

    Chapter 545 - 545: Going to the Vige to Sleep


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thisndslide was not short. Fortunately, Meng Yunzheng was very strong. Otherwise, in this princess hug position, an ordinary person would not be able to walk in two or three steps, but he could walk on it as if it were t ground. It did not take long for him to climb up.


    When they arrived at the forest, Shu Yu turned around to look at the surroundings. This area had been hit by the mule carriage and was very messy.


    He didn¡¯t know where the mule and the mule carriage had gone. Looking at the traces, it seemed to have gone deeper and deeper.


    Now, Shu Yu was not in the mood to care about it anymore. It could only let it pray for its good and let it roam freely. She hoped that it could survive well.


    Shu Yu thought about it, but Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t respond.


    The two of them followed the trail and walked out of the forest. As they walked, Shu Yu realized that the forest was a little deep. She didn¡¯t know if Meng Yunzheng had insect repellent powder on him, but there were no snakes, insects, rats, or ants that came to provoke them along the way.


    By the time the two of them left the forest, it was already an hourter.


    Shu Yu quickly asked him to put her down. Meng Yunzheng frowned and put her down. He let her hold on to the tree trunk at the side, Then, he pressed his finger to his lower lip and a melodious whistle sounded.


    Not long after, Meng Yunzhengs horse ran over.


    ¡°Come, get on the horse.¡± Meng Yunzheng bent down again and picked Shu Yu up.


    After Shu Yu went up, he turned over and sat behind her.


    ¡°Where are we going? Return to the exile team?¡± Shu Yu asked.


    ¡°Not for the time being.¡± Meng Yunzheng pulled the reins and made her sit steadily before saying, ¡°We¡¯re already some distance away from the team. We don¡¯t know where they went, so we don¡¯t have the time to look for them. The injuries on your body need to be treated. Let¡¯s find a ce to rest first.¡±


    As he spoke, Meng Yunzheng looked around and pointed to the front. ¡°There¡¯s a vige over there, Let¡¯s go to the vige and stay for the night. We¡¯ll talk about it another day.¡±


    Shu Yu had no objections to staying the night, but¡­


    She looked down at her prison uniform. ¡°If I wear this, won¡¯t the vigers be scared to death when I enter the vige?¡±


    They thought that she was a fugitive from somewhere. It was fine if she refused to let them stay, but they might even beat her to death.


    Meng Yunzheng thought for a moment, then simply took off his robe and wrapped her up.


    He was tall and his robe was loose. When he wore it on Shu Yu, not only did it wrap her tightly, but it was also so long that it could drag the floor. It was true that he could not see the prison uniform underneath.


    Shu Yu lowered her head and took a nce. ¡°Alright, when we get to the vigers¡¯ houses, we¡¯ll ask them to buy a set of clothes.¡±


    After a pause, she asked uncertainly, ¡°Do you have any silver on you?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng chuckled. ¡°I did.¡± Although most of the things were still in the carriage, he still brought the money to buy clothes.


    Shu Yu was relieved. Meng Yunzheng saw that there was nothing wrong with her, so he shook the reins and the horse slowly walked towards the vige entrance.


    The vige in front of him was not very big, and there were not many houses. They were scattered around the vige.


    However, when the horses entered the vige, many people still went out and looked at them curiously.


    Shu Yu did not dare to move, afraid that she would identally expose her clothes.


    Meng Yunzheng half-hugged her and asked the vigers at the vige entrance in a rxed manner, ¡°May I know how to get to the vige chief¡¯s house?¡±


    Someone pointed them in the direction. Meng Yunzheng nodded and thanked them before walking towards the vige chief¡¯s house.


    The vige chief had already heard themotion and was standing at the door..

 Chapter 546 - 546: Meng Yunzheng Felt Guilty

    Chapter 546: Meng Yunzheng Felt Guilty


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng got down from his horse and cupped his hands at the vige chief. ¡°Sorry to disturb you, Vige Chief. My surname is Yun, and I¡¯m heading to Donglin Prefecture with my wife to visit the bride. Unexpectedly, the rope suddenly broke and startled the horse. My wife couldn¡¯t avoid it in time and rolled down the hill. She was injured and couldn¡¯t travel anymore, so I came to the vige to stay for the night. I hope you can help me.¡±


    When the vigers heard this, they came to a realization. No wonder this woman looked so miserable. Her arms were still hanging around her neck, and her face was a little pale.


    After hearing the whole story, the vige chief saw Meng Yunzheng was polite and generous, so he had a good impression of him. He asked a few more questions and saw that Meng Yunzheng answered smoothly and did not seem to be lying, so he immediately agreed.


    Shu Yu sat on the horse¡¯s back and sighed. Meng Yunzhengs face and voice were too deceiving.


    After Meng Yunzheng finished talking with the vige chief, he came over and carried Shu Yu down.


    The clothes on her body were still tightly covered, and she was carried into the house.


    Although the vige chief¡¯s family was not very rich, it was not bad. It looked quite bright.


    The vige chief¡¯s wife tidied up a room and said cautiously, ¡°The room is small. Just make do. If you need anything, just look for me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Meng Yunzheng thanked her and ced Shu Yu on the bed before following the vige chief and his wife out.


    He gave the vige chief a tael of silver and said with slight embarrassment, ¡°I still have to trouble Aunt to help me find some clean clothes. When my wife rolled down the hill, her clothes were torn. Our original luggage and clothes are all in the carriage. The carriage is heavy, and we don¡¯t know where they rolled to. We can¡¯t find them for a while.¡¯


    ¡°Ah, Sir Yun is too polite. It¡¯s just a set of clothes. It¡¯s not worth so much money.¡± Even though she said that, her eyes were still staring at the silver, unwilling to leave.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, ¡°Other than clothes, I would also like to trouble you to get some water for me and help me make some food. My wife was a little frightened. I wonder if she can eat something good for digestion?¡±


    Since he had said so, the vige chief¡¯s wife did not stand on ceremony anymore. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, Young Sir. Go back andfort your wife. Leave the rest to me.¡± I saw that your wife¡¯s face was pale. She must have been frightened.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng thanked her again and then turned around to return to his room.


    Not long after, the vige chief¡¯s wife came back with a basin of water and a set of clothes. Although it wasn¡¯t made of good material, it was clean andfortable.


    Meng Yunzheng closed the door and ced the clothes on the edge of the bed. He also brought the water to her.


    Following that, she was in a difficult position. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Shu Yu coughed lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These clothes are loose and easy to change into. Help me guard the door.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng gulped. ¡°It¡¯s easy to change your clothes, but your injuries need to be treated. Just now, in a moment of desperation, I told the vige chief that you and I are husband and wife. If I let others help you apply the medicine, it will arouse suspicion.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. So why did you say that we¡¯re husband and wife in a hurry? Brother and sister were also possible.


    Perhaps Shu Yu¡¯s eyes were too obvious, but Meng Yunzheng felt a little guilty. He slowly turned his head away and stopped looking at her.


    Shu Yu snorted and waved her uninjured hand. ¡°I¡¯ll change my clothes first. We¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡¯


    ¡°Alright¡­.¡±

 Chapter 547 - 547: Who’s Going to Apply the Medicine?

    Chapter 547: Who¡¯s Going to Apply the Medicine?


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng agreed and then put down the curtain on the window. He stood at the door and faced the door without saying a word.


    No one noticed that his ears, hidden under his ck hair, were already slightly red and hot when he heard the rustling behind him.


    Shu Yu t s hand was injured, so her movements were a little slow. However, it was still alright. It did not take long for her to change.


    She exhaled and looked up at Meng Yunzheng. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nieng Yunzheng turned around and saw that her forehead was covered in sweat. She was still a little tired.


    He wrung the towel for her to wipe while he tidied up the clothes he had changed out of.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°We have to hide this dress well. Don¡¯t let them see it.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded. He wrapped her clothes with his robe and tied them up. Then, he ced them at the foot of the bed and covered them with the nket.


    Seeing that he was done, Shu Yu let out a sigh of relief. Then, her eyes turned red and tears suddenly fell.


    Meng Yunzheng turned around and saw her like this. He was shocked and asked hurriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still asking where it hurts? Do you know how to apply medicine? I¡¯m getting more and more injured. Go away. I don¡¯t want you. It hurts.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted. He couldn¡¯t help butugh and said in a low voice, ¡°You should have told me first. !


    ¡°l believe in your ability to adapt. Go quickly.¡± Shu Yu urged him.


    Meng Yunzheng sighed and nodded. He took the medicine bottle to open the door and said to the vige chief¡¯s wife, who had heard themotion and was pretending to be working outside but was eavesdropping, ¡°Aunt, I have to trouble you.¡±


    The vige chief¡¯s wife immediately put down the rag in her hand and went forward with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sir Yun?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng looked into the room and said to her, ¡°My wife has a lot of external injuries, but I¡¯m strong. I¡¯m hurting her when I apply medicine to her. I¡¯m not helping her at all. Auntie is a woman, so you should be more careful. Can you help her apply medicine?¡±


    ¡°No problem, this is a small matter. How about this? I¡¯ll get my daughter to help apply the medicine for her. My hands are rough, but my daughter¡¯s hands are tender. I guarantee that she won¡¯t hurt your wife lightly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt. My wife has just encountered a disaster and may not be in a good mood. If she says anything unpleasant, Aunt, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡¯


    Meng Yunzheng was worried that the vige chief¡¯s wife would ask questions, so he told her that she was in a bad mood in advance, so that she would not provoke Shu Yu.


    The vige chief¡¯s wife waved her hand. ¡°What¡¯s there to mind? I¡¯ll call my daughter over now. As she spoke, she called out,¡± Huimei, Huimei,e over quickly.¡±


    When her daughter arrived, the vige chief¡¯s wife said to Meng Yunzheng,


    ¡°Give me the medicine.¡¯


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng handed the bottle to the vige chief¡¯s wife and whispered a few words to Shu Yu. Then, he closed the door and went to talk to the vige chief.


    Shu Yu leaned against the headboard of the bed. Her eyes were red, one hand was still hanging, and her hair was messy. She looked pitiful.


    Seeing this, the vige chief¡¯s wife quickly sat down beside her and said to her, ¡°Littledy, don¡¯t cry. It won¡¯t hurt after the medicine is applied. Come, tell me where you¡¯re injured. I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Shu Yu wiped her eyes and nodded at the two of them. ¡°Thank you. I rolled down the hill. My back, waist, and legs were all cut by rocks and branches..¡±

 Chapter 548 - 548: Two Plans

    Chapter 548: Two ns


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The vige chief¡¯s wife pulled down Shu Yu¡¯s clothes and looked at the scratches on her body.


    ¡°No wonder it hurts so much. The blood is so bad, and there are too many cuts. Quick, Huimei,e over here first and use a handkerchief to clean the littledy.¡±


    Huimei was a girl who was about the same age as Shu Yu. Upon hearing this, she immediately wet her handkerchief and carefully wiped the blood off Shu


    Shu Yu was not afraid of pain, and this little bit of pain was even less of a concern.


    However, she still hissed from time to time, looking like she was in pain.


    Fortunately, Huimei¡¯s movements were gentle. After applying the medicine, she applied it gently.


    On the other hand, she was afraid that she would use too much strength. She had been concentrating all this time and was sweating all over.


    Shu Yu put on her clothes again and thanked them.


    The vige chief¡¯s wife chuckled. She thought to herself, ¡°This youngdy has a good attitude. Young Sir Yun is thinking too much.¡±


    Then, she wanted to chat with Shu Yu more and gossip a little more.


    Before she could speak, Shu Yu covered her mouth and yawned, looking very sleepy.


    Only then did the vige chief¡¯s wife remember that she was tired and injured. She was an injured person and indeed needed to rest. She smiled and stood up to leave with her ughter.


    Shu Yu exhaled and carefully avoided the injury on her right hand before slowly lying down.


    Not long after, Meng Yunzheng came back.


    ¡°How is it? Did it hurt?¡±


    ¡°No, this ointment is cool and refreshing. It¡¯s quitefortable.¡±


    ¡°Zhao Xi¡¯s medicine is very effective. Fortunately, 1 brought two bottles ofmonly used medicine with me. Otherwise, it would be difficult to find a doctor in this ce, let alone medicine.¡±


    Because he often went out and asionally fought with others, Meng


    Yunzheng carried medicine with him every day, which came in handy.


    He had just asked around. There was a doctor in this vige, but his medical skills were average. There were also medicines for injuries, but they were all herbs picked from the mountains and mashed into juice. They were applied to the wound. They were effective, but the effect was slow.


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°What did you talk about with the vige chief just now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just asked about the situation in the vige. This was Dafang Vige. It was more than thirty miles away from the next posthouse, and they still had to take a detour. The town isn¡¯t far. Let¡¯s go to the town tomorrow.¡±


    Shu Yu did not have any objections. ¡°Then, as for the exile team¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not suitable to return to the team in your current state. The exiles would not stop to wait for you just because you were injured. They would travel every day, which would not be beneficial to your recovery. I¡¯ve already left a mark for Zhao Xi. If nothing goes wrong, he should being to the town tomorrow. Let him take a look at you. After you recuperate for a few days, we¡¯ll go to the ry station and ask the ry station to find someone to send a letter to the leading official. They¡¯lle to pick you up.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. She didn¡¯t have a household travel permit on her, so she couldn¡¯t go to the Southwest by herself. It wouldn¡¯t be good if she went to the next country and ended up being treated as a fugitive.


    Fortunately, they were familiar with the leader.


    She just didn¡¯t know if he was seriously injured when he fell out of the car.


    As the two of them were talking, there was a knock on the door.


    Meng Yunzheng got up to open the door and saw a little boy five or six years old standing there. He said to him obediently, ¡°My father asked me to call you to dinner.¡±


    After saying that, he looked inside curiously, wanting to see Shu Yu. His small hand leaned forward against the door frame.


    As he leaned forward, the thing hanging around his neck fell out of his cor..

 Chapter 549 - 549: Her Master Was Deceiving a Child

    Chapter 549: Her Master Was Deceiving a Child


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu happened to be looking at the child. When she saw this, her eyes narrowed slightly. Then, she waved at the child and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Shitou, right? Can I ask you a few questions?¡±


    When she was in the house just now, she heard the family call the child¡¯s name.


    Sure enough, Xiao Shitou was stunned. He hesitated for a moment before running in. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng was also surprised. He returned to the bedside and looked at Shu Yu with a questioning gaze.


    Shu Yu looked at the safety talisman hanging on Xiao Shitou¡¯s neck. She was far away just now and only saw a rough picture. Now that Xiao Shitou was standing in front of her, she was sure that she was not mistaken.


    She raised her head and asked with a gentle smile, ¡°Xiao Shitou, can you tell me who gave you this talisman?¡±


    Xiao Shitou lowered his head and realized that his Protective Talisman was exposed from under his clothes.


    He quickly reached out and carefully stuffed it back into his cor.


    However, he was hesitant about Shu Yu l s question, as if he didn¡¯t want to say more.


    Meng Yunzheng asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shu Yu nced at Xiao Shitou and replied in a low voice, ¡°This is the safety talisman of Dongqing Temple.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± However, Meng Yunzhengs impression of the Dongqing Temple¡¯s Peace Talisman didn¡¯t seem to be like this.


    Shu Yu reacted and immediately changed his words. ¡°l can¡¯t say that it¡¯s from the Dongqing Temple. I should say that it¡¯s the safety talisman of the Dongqing temple master.¡±


    It was the habit of Abbey temple master Dong Qing to hang a bead on the amulet. This bead was different from ordinary beads. Her bead was shaped like a gourd and was very easy to recognize.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Meng Yunzheng suddenly raised his head. So the master of Dongqing Temple came to the southwest and came to Dafang Vige?


    Shu Yu wasn¡¯t sure yet, so she looked at Xiao Shitou and became even gentler. ¡°Then, Xiao Shitou, can you tell me that the person who gave you the amulet was a Daoist nun? She was about this tall and a little thin. There was a mole behind her left cheek, and she looked kind. There¡¯s a bamboo flute hanging from her waist?¡±


    As she described, Xiao Shitou!s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Sister, how did you know?¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°Because I once had the same talisman as you. It was given to me by that Daoist nun.¡±


    Xiao Shitou immediately became happy, ¡°So Sister is the same as me. She has also received the blessings of the gods.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Huh?


    The blessing of the immortals? How did her master fool such an innocent child outside?


    Sheughed dryly. ¡°Yes, then can you tell me, this¡­lucky, when did that master give it to you?¡±


    Probably because he had the same fate as Shu Yu, Xiao Shitou became less guarded and even started to talk frankly. ¡°It was two months ago. My health was not good. I used to be sick all the time. Those bad people also said that I wouldn¡¯t live for many years, especially two months ago. I couldn¡¯t even get up from the bed. My father was about to take me to the doctor when the fairy came.¡±


    Shu Yu sighed. Master was amazing. She had already reached the status of a fairy.


    ¡°Immortal Nun gave me the medicine and I felt much better. After that,


    Celestial Nun stayed here for a few days, and I got better and better every day. Before I left, Fairy gave me this talisman. In the past two months, I haven¡¯t been sick again.¡±


    Xiao Shitou admired the master of Dongqing Temple very much. When he talked about her, he raised his head slightly and was very devout..

 Chapter 550 - 550: I Will Take Charge

    Chapter 550: I Will Take Charge


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other.


    She had some understanding of the master of the Dongqing Temple. At least in terms of medical skills, she only knew somemon pathologies.


    Otherwise, when she and her father almost lost their lives back then, they would not have been saved by Zhao Xi, who was passing by.


    Therefore, there should be another reason for Xiao Shitou¡¯s illness. The master must have found the cause of the disease, which was why Xiao Shitou¡¯s body recovered.


    However, Shu Yu was now certain that the letter left behind by her master was indeed pointing to the southwest.


    She looked at Xiao Shitou and asked, ¡°Did the Daoist nun say where she was going before she left?¡±


    ¡°No, she stayed here for five or six days. One morning, when our whole family woke up, we saw that she was gone. The room was very clean, and there was no luggage. Later, we heard from the vigers who woke up early that the fairy left the vige at dawn.¡±


    Shu Yu asked a few more questions. Xiao Shitou had said everything he could. He did not know anything else.


    Coincidentally, the vige chief¡¯s wife¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°Xiao Shitou, didn¡¯t I ask you to call Young Sir Yun for dinner? Where did you


    Shu Yu stopped asking and looked at Meng Yunzheng. ¡°You go ahead.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the vige chiefs wife came over with a bowl of food in her hand. When she saw Xiao Shitou, who was also in the room, she couldn¡¯t help but re at him. Then she smiled at Meng Yunzheng and said, ¡°Sir Yun, go and eat. I¡¯ll feed your wife.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng stood up and took the bowl and chopsticks from her hands. ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I¡¯ll do it. Aunt, go eat first. I¡¯lle overter.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t say that he would stay in the house to eat. He just found out that the master of Dongqing Temple had indeede to Dafang Vige, so he wanted to talk to the vige chief again and ask about it.


    However, when he finished feeding Shu Yu and returned to the dining room to eat, he did not get any more news from the vige chief.


    It was unknown whether it was because he did not know much or he was unwilling to reveal it. On the contrary, Xiao Shitou had told him everything he knew when he heard that Shu Yu was the temple master of Dong Qing.


    Forget it, at least they had a clue about the master of Dongqing Temple.


    Meng Yunzheng went back to his room after eating. Shu Yu was probably very tired and had fallen asleep on the bed.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled and covered her with the nket. Then, he sat on a stool beside her and leaned against the bed with his eyes closed.


    Shu Yu woke up in the middle of the night. The moon was bright outside. She adapted a little and saw his posture. How could he fall asleep leaning against him like this?


    Sure enough, as soon as Shu Yu made a slight movement, Meng Yunzheng opened his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where do you feel ufortable?¡±


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep on the bed? They still had to travel tomorrow, so they couldn¡¯t be down in spirit. Besides, it¡¯s cold at night and you don¡¯t have your outer robe. What if you catch a cold?¡± Meng Yunzheng was speechless. Do you know what you are saying?


    His eyes were burning bright. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Shu Yu moved inside and ced a pillow in the middle. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±


    Meng Yunzheng felt that it was unnecessary.


    After a moment of consideration, he did not refuse andy down.


    The two of them were an arm¡¯s length apart, and neither of them spoke.


    After a while, Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± Shu Yu almost burst outughing. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to do that..¡±

 Chapter 551 - 551: Piercing the Window Paper

    Chapter 551: Piercing the Window Paper


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng insisted, ¡°l will take responsibility.¡±


    Shu Yu understood. This person had finally found an excuse to bring the word ¡°responsibility¡± onto the table, right?


    Shu Yu was not fourteen years old. She knew everything about rtionships.


    Along the way, the things that Meng Yunzheng had done were all very meticulous. It was obvious. Although no one mentioned it, they had a tacit understanding.


    But now, Meng Yunzheng had brought their rtionship to the surface.


    Shu Yu turned her head and stared at him for a long time before smiling. ¡°I¡¯m a prisoner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not some rich Sir.¡¯


    ¡°Then who are you? Speaking of which, 1 don¡¯t seem to know anything about


    your past, but you know everything about my background. Thinking about it, it¡¯s a bit of a loss.¡¯


    Nieng Yunzheng turned sideways. ¡°If you want to know, I can tell you.¡±


    Shu Yu sighed. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it seems to be quite long andplicated. Forget it, find a quiet ce, and talk slowly. Sleep first today.¡±


    Nieng Yunzheng smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She wanted to know. This information made Meng Yunzheng feel particrly excited.


    Shu Yu pursed her lips, coughed lightly, turned her head back, and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Nieng Yunzheng looked at her steadily, and the smile on his lips gradually widened.


    Shu Yu seemed to hear him murmuring in a daze, ¡°Yu¡±.


    When she woke up the next day, Meng Yunzheng was no longer in the room.


    Shu Yu thought of what happenedst night and felt a little dizzy as if she had a dream.


    It was not until Meng Yunzheng entered the door, brought the washing water to her, and very naturally wrung a handkerchief to wipe her face that Shu Yu was stunned for a moment and said, ¡®You¡­Do you think I¡¯m your wife?¡±


    He was too thoughtful.


    Meng Yunzhengs expression did not change. ¡°I¡¯ll practice first.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. I really couldn¡¯t tell that you were this kind of person. Do you still think that I¡¯ll break my arms and legs for you to wash your face in the future?


    Also, her right hand was injured, but her left hand was fine. She could wash her face without any problems.


    She couldn¡¯t help but protest, but Meng Yunzheng had already finished washing her. ¡°After breakfast, we¡¯ll go to town. How are you feeling today? Does the wound on your body still hurt?¡±


    Shu Yu diverted her attention and shook her head. ¡°Other than the inconvenience in my right hand, I don¡¯t feel any pain anymore. The medicine is quite good, but it¡¯s a little itchy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal. The wound will heal and it will itch for a while.¡¯


    Meng Yunzheng went out with the basin and soon came back with breakfast.


    The vige chief¡¯s wife, who was standing at the door, said enviously, ¡°This


    Sir Yun is good to his wife. He does everything himself.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at the vige chief beside her with disdain.


    Thetter¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°If your hand is broken, l¡­¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°You have a daughter-inw and a daughter. There are plenty of people to be respectful to. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    The vige chief¡¯s wife almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She turned around and left angrily.


    After Shu Yu finished breakfast, she bid farewell to the vige chief and his family.


    The vige chief¡¯s wife was still a little reluctant. ¡°Aren¡¯t you still injured? Why are you in a hurry? You have soft skin and tender flesh. You need to take care of it more.¡¯


    Most importantly, she wanted to earn more money for her amodation and food.


    Although Shu Yu and the others had only stayed for one night, they would not cause any trouble. They were also very worry-free. They spoke and did things politely and were very easy to get along with..

 Chapter 552 - 552: Zhao Xi Is Here

    Chapter 552 - 552: Zhao Xi Is Here


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu smiled and said, ¡°We want to go to town to see a doctor again. My hand is dislocated. Although my husband helped me to reset it, he¡¯s not good at this after all. I¡¯ll feel more at ease if we go to town to see him.¡±


    The vige chief¡¯s family thought that it was right, so they did not stop them. After pointing them in the direction, they sent them out of the vige.


    Shu Yu was carried onto the horse by Meng Yunzheng, and the two of them slowly walked towards the town.


    After half an hour, Meng Yunzheng booked two rooms in the biggest inn in town and helped Shu Yu into the room.


    Although there were doctors in the town, Meng Yunzheng still nned to wait until Zhao Xi came to see him.<div>


    Shu Yu sat on the bed and asked him, ¡°When will Doctor Zhao arrive?¡±


    ¡°At thetest, in the afternoon.¡± He had left marks along the way, so it was easy for Zhao Xi to find them.


    Shu Yu was relieved.


    However, Zhao Xi arrived earlier than they had nned. Before noon, he had already appeared in the inn.


    After finding the mark left by Meng Yunzheng, he directly knocked on the door of the room they were in. From the sound, it seemed that he was very angry.


    Sure enough, as soon as Meng Yunzheng opened the door, Zhao Xi stepped into the room and said aggressively, ¡°I say, you¡¯re too inhumane. I won¡¯t say that you rode the horse away. At least you can ride it back after you¡¯re done.


    His nagging stopped when he saw Shu Yu¡¯s right hand hanging up. He immediately took a few steps forward and said with a frown, ¡®E ls your hand injured?¡±


    Then, he sat on the edge of the bed and asked her to take out her left hand to take her pulse.


    Meng Yunzheng stood at the side and told him about yesterday¡¯s situation. ¡°She rolled down the hill and her arm was dislocated. Her body was also covered in wounds from tree branches and stones. I applied ointment to her. Take a look at those branches and grass again to see if they are poisonous.¡± This was what he was most worried about.


    Zhao Xi turned his head and red at him. He calmed down and continued to take his pulse.


    After a while, he retracted his hand and stood up to let her take a look at his arm. He then said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. The most serious problem is this arm. It¡¯s treated in time and will be fine after a few days.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng heaved a sigh of relief. Zhao Xi snorted coldly. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Lady Lu was indeed injured and it was forgivable, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let you off so easily. Do you know that I almost pulled that car over myself yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t seem to believe her. ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°Later, I was lucky and met a convoy. I asked them to let me tie the car to the back of their car, so I pulled it to the ry station.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng thought about it and agreed. With Zhao Xi¡¯s temper, without a horse carriage, he might have directly camped in the wild. Anyway, there was food and drink in the carriage. He was a man, so he was not afraid to stay outside for a night.


    However, upon hearing him mention the ry station, Shu Yu immediately asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation with the exiles? Is he staying at the same ry station as you?¡±


    Zhao Xi nodded. ¡°Yes, Madam Hou and her daughter fell off the cart and were injured. This was a small problem, but the main problem was that the official leading the group had fallen off a speeding mule cart, which was a bit serious.


    ording to the journey, they would only stop at the next ry station. However, the leading officer was unconscious, so the others could only find the nearest ry station to rest and even found a doctor.¡±


    In such a small ce, the doctor¡¯s medical skills were not very good.


    Fortunately, the leader was lucky and did not hurt his vitals¡­

 Chapter 553 - 553: Preparing to Return to the Exile Team

    Chapter 553 - 553: Preparing to Return to the Exile Team


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zhao Xi went to the courier station muchter than them. After all, he had waited there for a long time before he was lucky enough to meet a convoy to take him.


    After arriving at the ry station, he asked about the leader of the officers.


    At that time, the leader had just woken up and was said to have vomited for a long time.


    When no one was paying attention, Zhao Xi secretly went to see him and re-diagnosed him. Then, he prescribed him some medicine and asked him to get someone to catch him. He also asked about the situation.


    Only then did they know that after the soldier had crashed into the mule carriage, he had not stopped at all. He had only scolded them before continuing to ride away.<div>


    He had left, but the exiles were in a state of chaos.


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady were injured, but fortunately, they were fine. The leading officer was unconscious, but his life was saved. The key was Shu Yu, who was taken away by the crazy mule. She didn¡¯t know where she went, but she probably didn¡¯t make it.


    A few soldiers searched the nearby area, but it was fine if they didn¡¯t find anyone.


    The group suffered heavy losses, but the rest of the Shu family were still fine. This time, they finally held their heads high and gloated for a long time.


    Zhao Xi came out to look for them this morning. He followed the traces of yesterday and saw the signal left by Meng Yunzheng. After half a day, he was exhausted.


    He sat on a stool and poured himself a ss of water. As he drank, he said, ¡°But even though the leading officer was injured, they didn¡¯t dare to dy the journey. Because they had been dyed for half a day yesterday, they had to speed up now. They set off early this morning. The leading official was ced on a cart by them, so Madam Hou and her daughter could only walk.¡±


    As he spoke, he nced at Meng Yunzheng and asked Shu Yu, ¡°What about you? What do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s recuperate first.¡± Meng Yunzheng replied, ¡°When you¡¯re better, go back to the courier station and ask the courier station to send a letter to the official.¡¯


    Zhao Xi pursed his lips. ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡±


    They temporarily stayed in this small town. With Zhao Xi around, Shu Yu t s


    injuries healed quickly.


    In just two days, the wounds were almost healed.


    The only thing she had to pay attention to was her right hand. Although it had been reattached, it was best to be careful to use it normally in the future.


    After staying in the small town for three days, Shu Yu decided to catch up with the exile team, lest she be dyed when the Shu family was about to reach the southwest.


    Meng Yunzheng still felt that the time was a little short, but she insisted. In the end, he did not say anything. The three of them packed up and headed to the nearest courier station.


    Shu Yu changed back into her prison uniform, put on her handcuffs, and appeared at the entrance of the courier station.


    After giving them some travel expenses, the courier station naturally sent people to chase after the exiles in front.


    After this chase and return, it took another two days. Shu Yu peacefully stayed in the ry station to continue recuperating.


    Two dayster, one of the officers returned.


    The one who came was not the leading officer. It was said that although his injuries were no longer serious, it was not suitable for him to travel like this.


    Thus, the person who came was the officer who had some rtionship with Madam Hou.


    When he saw Shu Yu, he was also very surprised. ¡°1 heard that you¡¯re still alive, but I didn¡¯t quite believe it. I didn¡¯t expect you to look so good. Did you break your hand?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded with a bitter smile. ¡°It was also good luck. At that time, the mule rushed into the forest like crazy. The prison carriage broke down. I rolled out from inside and rolled down the hill. I fainted on the spot. I didn¡¯t expect to meet a doctor who came to the mountains to pick herbs and saved me..¡±

 Chapter 554 - 554: Speed of Changing Faces

    Chapter 554 - 554: Speed of Changing Faces


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, Zhao Xi came over, looking like he was very awesome.


    Shu Yu said to the officer, ¡°This is Doctor Zhao. He saved me and sent me to this ry station. He¡¯s a good person.¡±


    The good man Zhao Xi said to the officer, ¡°l heard Miss Shu say that she was going to be exiled to the southwest. It just so happens that my friend and I are going to the southwest as well. Miss Shu t s injuries have yet to fully recover. As a doctor, I can¡¯t just leave halfway through the treatment. That would ruin my reputation. Why don¡¯t we set off together?¡±


    The officer was stunned.


    He looked troubled. Shu Yu coughed lightly and said, ¡°Doctor Zhao has a carriage. ¡±<div>


    The officer immediately raised his head. ¡°Doctor Zhao, I admire your kindness as a doctor. Then¡­Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    His expression changed so quickly that even Zhao Xi couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips.


    Shu Yu, however, had an expression as if she had already expected it.


    In the end, the officials did not have any means of transportation. Halfway there, she bought a mule carriage. Later, he met Lord Qi and got another one.


    Now, one of the mule carriages had rushed into the forest and was nowhere to be found. The other was still in the exile team. Because the leader was still injured, it was natural for him to sit.


    When this official came over, he was riding the horse of the courier who was helping to deliver the letter.


    He was quite unwilling. After all, if he caught up with the exiles, he would have to walk the same path again.


    Now that he knew that someone was driving the carriage to send them off, the resentment in the officer¡¯s heart instantly disappeared.


    Since he had a car, he was not in a hurry to hurry.


    The official waved his hand and asked Zhao Xi, ¡°Doctor Zhao, let¡¯s rest for a day and set off tomorrow morning. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    With that, the matter was settled. The few of them rested at the ry station for the night.


    When they were about to set off the next day, the official realized that there was another person beside Doctor Zhao. Although this person was wearing a


    curtain hat, he should be a very elegant young master from his figure.


    He suddenly remembered what Doctor Zhao said yesterday. Doctor Zhao said that he had a friend, so it must be this person.


    Seeing that Zhao Xi didn¡¯t intend to introduce him, the officer didn¡¯t ask further.


    The few of them boarded the carriage and headed southwest.


    The journey was not fast. Although the official was a little anxious, the carriage belonged to someone else. At the very least, it was faster than walking on two legs.


    They walked unsteadily for a few days. On the evening of the third day, they finally caught up with the ce where the exiles rested.


    At this moment, they had already arrived at the territory under the jurisdiction of the Linzhang Prefecture. The Linzhang Prefecture was the ce where they were ultimately exiled.


    In another two days, they would arrive at the Linzhang Prefecture. At that time, their exile would officially begin.


    Meng Yunzhengs carriage stopped at the entrance of the courier station. He put her down and prepared to leave.


    Zhao Xi was a doctor who did his best. He even left two bottles of medicine for Shu Yu and gave him a few more instructions. Only then did he bid farewell to the official and drove away in the carriage.


    The officer looked at their backs and clicked his tongue. Suddenly, he said to Shu Yu, ¡°l see that Doctor Zhao treats you very well. You ate whatever they ate along the way. ¡°Miss Shu, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to scare you, but when you arrive at Linzhang Prefecture, your hard days will just begin. You should be clinging to that Doctor Zhao for the next two days. When we reach the southwest, let him buy you. At that time, you might have a good life..¡±

 Chapter 555 - 555: The Shu family Lost Three People

    Chapter 555 - 555: The Shu family Lost Three People


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu was speechless. Zhao Xi was finished. He would be beaten to death by Meng Yunzheng.


    As they spoke, the two of them entered the ry station together.


    The Shu family had just finished a day¡¯s journey and was about to return to their rooms to rest when they heard themotion and turned around.


    When they saw Shu Yu, they widened their eyes in disbelief.


    When the officials came to look for Shu Yu, they didn¡¯t know. They only saw that he had received a letter from the courier station and left, thinking that something urgent had happened.<div>


    They didn¡¯t expect that the officer would appear again with Shu Yu.


    The faces of the Shu family members turned gloomy again. They did not expect that Shu Yu to be so lucky. She was dragged so far by the crazy mule carriage. Even the leader of the officers was injured, but she was still standing in front of them.


    Seriously, she should die.


    Shu Yu was also sizing up the Shu family. After not seeing them for more than ten days, she found that the Shu family looked even more haggard.


    However¡­


    The number of people didn¡¯t seem right.


    Before Shu Yu could take a closer look, Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady were already walking towards her.


    The two of them were very happy to see that she was safe.


    ¡°Back then, when I saw that mule go crazy and run away, it made me sweat.


    It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Your hand¡­¡±


    Shu Yu looked down and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just dislocated. I¡¯ve already seen a doctor. I¡¯ll be fine with some rest.¡¯


    Madam Hou was also relieved and then returned to her room with Shu Yu.


    They still had three people in a room. After all, Madam Hou had a name on Lord Qi¡¯s side, and the official had also received Little Lord Qi¡¯s silver notes. This small request could still be satisfied.


    Shu Yu¡¯s right hand was inconvenient, so Madam Hou went out to get her some water and helped her clean her face.


    After packing up, Shu Yu asked, ¡°l heard that you were injured too. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a scratch. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    Shu Yu saw that they were in good spirits and did not ask further. What she cared about now was another matter.


    ¡°l saw that the Shu family seemed to be missing a few people just now?¡±


    Madam Hows expression was serious as she nodded slightly and said, ¡°These days, we lost three of them one after another.¡±


    ¡°Three?¡± Shu Yu was surprised.


    Madam Hou nodded and said as she spread the nket, ¡°The closer we are to the southwest, the more we can¡¯t adapt to the climate. The First Master¡¯s mistress, Madam Jin, was forced to abort three months ago by the First Madam. It was not easy for her to recover, but she was sent to jail again. I originally thought that with her body, she would probably lose her life in prison. I didn¡¯t expect her to be able to walk for such a long distance. The day after you were taken away by the mule carriage, she fell ill and died.¡±


    Madam Jin was the one who exposed Shu Yu as the mistress of the Shu family in front of everyone when she was forced to sink into the pond.


    This person was a ruthless character. She used to be the first Madam¡¯s servant girl. When Shu Yu was young, she was bullied by her many times. She acted obediently in front of the first Madam and turned around to seduce the First Master.


    After Lady Wang found out, she sent her away on ount of their many years of friendship. Who knew that in less than a day, Uncle Shu would arrange a ce for her to stay and treat her as a mistress?


    She had been very quiet along the way, and it was rare that she did not cause any trouble.


    She didn¡¯t expect her to be gone just like that.


    ¡°What about the other two?¡± Shu Yu asked.


    Madam Hou lowered her voice. ¡°There is also Concubine He. You know that ever since Fifth Young Lady passed away, Concubine He was in bad spirit..¡±

 Chapter 556 - 556: Arriving in the Southwest

    Chapter 556 - 556: Arriving in the Southwest


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Concubine He, was the Fifth Young Ladys mother.


    After Fifth Miss died, Concubine He was too sad and lost her mental support.


    In addition, the old madam who could support her was gone, and the second master did not like her. In the future, when she went to the southwest, she would have to carry out heavybor. Thinking of this, she felt that her future was bleak and she could not see any hope at all.


    With such a huge psychological pressure, Concubine He didn¡¯tst long before she followed Madam Jin.


    Two of them had gone in a row. Including Shu Yu, whose whereabouts were unknown, there were three. the Shu family not help but feel uneasy and the atmosphere was low.<div>


    No one had expected that just three days ago, Seventh Miss suddenly fell into the water. When she was fished out, she was already dead. ¡°You said that thest one is Seventh Young Lady?¡±


    The one who tried to scare Shu Yu with a cockroach in the cell?


    Madam Hou nodded. ¡°Yes, at noon three days ago, we rested by the river and prepared to eat something. Everyone didn¡¯t have much energy, so they tried to rest as much as possible, so no one noticed where Seventh Miss went. When the official said that they were leaving, they could not find her. Later, someone shouted that a person was floating on the river. The official dragged the person ashore and found that it was Seventh Miss. She was already dead.¡± Shu Yu frowned. ¡°She was fine. Why did she fall into the water?¡±


    Madam Hou sighed. ¡°The officer checked the riverbank and saw traces. She identally fell.¡±


    ¡°If she falls into the river, there should be some movement. No matter how weak she was, she should have shouted for help at the moment of life and death. She didn¡¯t make a sound at all? Also, why did she go to the river all of a sudden?¡±


    When Shu Yu said this, Madam Hou couldn¡¯t help but frown, feeling that it was somewhat strange. ¡°You¡¯re saying that someone harmed her?¡± ¡°l wasn¡¯t there, so it¡¯s hard to say. I just feel that it¡¯s strange.¡±


    After Shu Yu finished speaking, shey on the bed.


    The Shu family had been exiled from Dongan Province to Linzhang Prefecture. They were about to reach their destination, and five of the dozen or so people had already gone.


    This number was not considered a lot. Some of the exiled teams had lost two-thirds of their troops on the road. The Shu family was made up of women, and they were all pampered. Most of them were able to reach their destination safely, thanks to the group of officials they met who were not too bad.


    Especially with that officer in charge, the Shu family was already considered lucky that there had not been any incidents of forcing themselves on them. Shu Yu fell asleep, but Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady looked at each other.


    The two of them carefully thought about the situation at that time, but no matter how they thought about it, they could not figure out who was the person who harmed Seventh Young Lady.


    But at the very least, Madam Hou became even more cautious in the next few days.


    The next morning, the group set off again.


    Because Shu Yu was injured, she sat on the cart and let the mule continue pulling her.


    The leading officer was already fine, so Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady also sat down.


    The rest of the journey wasn¡¯t far, and there weren¡¯t any more problems along the way. two dayster, the group finally arrived at Linzhang Prefecture.


    Standing at the city gate, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Shu Yu found it funny. The official could be said to havepleted his mission, but why did the Shu family rx as well? Working day and night was the most difficult, okay?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the government office first.¡±


    At the city gate, the leading officer asked Shu Yu and the others to get off the cart..

 Chapter 557 - 557: Handing Over

    Chapter 557: Handing Over


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The group of people walked to the government office. Because there were several exiles from Linzhang Prefecture, the pedestrians on the road were not surprised by this, and no one looked at them.


    Shu Yu and the others followed him to the government office, and the leading officer quickly went to hand over the documents.


    They waited for nearly an hour before someone came out to verify with them.


    Not long after, the leading officer came over. He waved at Shu Yu. ¡°Come here, I have something to tell you.¡±


    The others weren¡¯t surprised. After all, Shu Yu had said in front of everyone that she would tell them the location of the silver when they arrived safely in the southwest.


    Everyone thought that the leading officer was asking her where the silver was hidden.


    However, when they reached a corner where there was no one else, the leader of the officers said to her, ¡°You¡¯ll have to walk the rest of the way by yourself. However, Young Master Meng and the others should have already reached the southwest. If there¡¯s any problem, he¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out two chains. ¡°Change into this.¡±


    Shu Yu t s original handcuffs were very light, but there were people taking care of her along the way, so it was not a big deal. Now that the officials from Linzhang Prefecture were going to take over, it was naturally not good to fake it.


    Shu Yu put on new handcuffs and handcuffs. In an instant, she felt heavy and much heavier.


    The leading officer frowned as he looked at the hand hanging around her neck and asked, ¡°This, is it okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just hold on to the chains.¡± Shu Yu smiled and did not mind. Her hand was almost healed. This little weight did not affect it much.


    She raised her head and said to him sincerely, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me during this period. I didn¡¯t suffer much along the way, but I implicated you and even fell off the mule cart.¡¯


    The leading officerughed. ¡°What are you saying? How can you say that I¡¯m implicated? Besides, I¡¯ve also received a lot of benefits.¡±


    He did not work for nothing.


    However¡­


    ¡°Speaking of mule carriage, there¡¯s something I need to remind you of.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You have to be careful of your Second Young Lady. She is a powerful person. The mule cart incident is also rted to her. ¡°The leading officer sighed. ¡°It¡¯s also my negligence that allowed my subordinates to be egged on by her. She hooked up with an officer from our side. That officer tasted the sweetness and helped her do something.¡±


    Originally, the Second Young Lady wanted to deal with Shu Yu or Madam Hou. She was very resentful of Shu Yu¡¯s special care along the way and could not bear to see her livefortably.


    After getting along with that officer, the first person he wanted to make use of was her.


    However, although the officer was mesmerized by the beauty and had a head, he did notpletely lose his mind. He knew very well that Shu Yu still had silver on him. They had taken care of him for so long. If they did not get that hidden silver, wouldn¡¯t they suffer a huge loss?


    So he didn¡¯t agree.


    The Second Young Lady wanted to deal with Madam Hou again. When she wanted to borrow the mule carriage, Madam Hou did not give her a good look. She had always held grudges and wanted to teach her a lesson.S?@rch ?ewn??el. ?rg on g??gl?


    However, that officer still did not agree. Madam Hou had entered Lord Qi¡¯s eyes.


    Lord Qi had instructed him to take good care of the person. If he made things difficult for him in public, the other officers would not agree. He would also get himself into trouble.


    Shu Yu couldn¡¯t do it, Madam Hou couldn¡¯t do it either. The Second Young Lady was extremely angry.


    Sure, the two of them couldn¡¯t. Then let¡¯s go with the Sixth Young Lady.. The Sixth Young Lady didn¡¯t have any money to give, and no one asked her to take special care of her, right?

 Chapter 558 - 558: Be Careful of the Second Young Lady

    Chapter 558: Be Careful of the Second Young Lady


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The officer agreed and looked for an opportunity to make things difficult for the Sixth Miss.


    The soldier who delivered the urgent document was an opportunity. At that time, the soldier who was driving the handcart was the soldier. He saw that the sixth girl was sitting behind the handcart. If she made a slight movement, she would fall off the handcart.


    Therefore, he deliberately did not turn the cart around in time. The mule was shocked, and the sixth girl fell off the cart.


    However, Madam Hou was worried about her daughter. Seeing her fall, she subconsciously went to pull her, but in the end, the two of them were thrown out.


    However, this wasn¡¯t bad. Unexpectedly, their mule crashed into the mule carriage in front of them, causing the mule in front to be frightened and run away crazily.


    Not only did the leading officer almost lose his life, but Shu Yu was also missing.


    The officer was scared out of his wits. Naturally, he had to keep this matter a secret and let everyone treat it as an ident.


    However, the Second Miss was extremely happy. She had not expected the result to be so pleasant. She still wanted to use the same trick and get rid of


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady.


    Unfortunately, the officer did not dare to do so.


    Who knew that Shu Yu would suddenlye back two days ago? When the Second Miss saw hering back from the dead, her eyes turned red from excitement.


    She was unwilling to ept this, sost night, she went to look for that officer again.


    Seeing that they had already arrived at Linzhang Prefecture, the officer was naturally unwilling toplicate matters, so he rejected this matter.


    The two of them argued for a while and were heard by another officer. Seeing that Shu Yu was going to give him the silver, that person found an opportunity to talk to the leader.


    After Shu Yu heard this, she was speechless for a long time.


    ¡°Second Young Lady and I don¡¯t seem to have any deep hatred, right?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for deep hatred.¡± The officer smiled. ¡°When a person is under enough pressure, even her heart is distorted. When she sees someone who is living better than her, she will be stimted and want to get rid of them as soon as possible.¡±


    Shu Yu frowned.


    Perhaps the Second Young Lady had targeted her at the beginning just to protect herself.


    Later on, with the death of Old Furen and Fifth Young Lady, Sixth Young Lady broke off rtions with her. She then handed over her pure body to the escorting officer that she originally looked down on, so it was normal for her inner thoughts to be extreme and twisted.


    The leader said again, ¡°Yes¡­Also, I suspect that the death of the Seventh Miss of the Shu family is also rted to her, but there is no evidence.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Actually, after hearing the officer¡¯s words, she subconsciously thought of this point. ¡°I understand. Thank you for telling me. I¡¯ll be careful of her.¡±


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll part ways here. I wish you a safe and peaceful future. We¡¯ll meet again. ¡±


    ¡°See you again.¡±


    The leading officer smiled and led her back to the Shu family¡¯s exile team.


    The official from Linzhang Prefecture had already finished checking. He handed the official document to him and the leader led the others away.


    The Shu family members remained where they were and were at a loss. After a long while, Lady Wang asked, ¡°Officer, where are we going next?¡±


    The official from the Linzhang Prefecture was not so easy to talk to. He snorted coldly when he heard that. ¡°Why are you asking so much? Come with me.¡±


    He led the way in front, and the Shu family followed one by one.


    When they left the government office, the Fourth Young Lady asked the Eldest Young Lady in a low voice, ¡°Are we going to work in this Linzhang Prefecture in the future?¡±


    The officer¡¯s ears were very sharp, and he heard it. He immediately sneered, ¡°What are you thinking? This is the prefecture, the ce you are going to is the Heichang County below..¡±

 Chapter 559 - 559: Heichang County

    Chapter 559 - 559: Heichang County


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Shu family shrunk their necks and dared not make a sound.


    The officer continued, ¡°Heichang County is still two days away by foot. You can rest here for the night and set off tomorrow morning. When we reach Heichang County, someone will naturally tell you what to do. Before that, you better behave yourselves, do you hear me?¡±


    The Shu family members responded sparsely. The official snorted coldly and led them to the ce where they were imprisoned.


    The next morning, the sky had just brightened, and the Shu family had yet to wake up when the official came again. His attitude was very bad as he called everyone to get up and set off.


    The Shu family did not dare toin. When they woke up early, the weather was still freezing. Even Shu Yu felt goosebumps, let alone the other members of the Shu family.<div>


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady came over. The three of them pressed against each other, and only then did they feel better.


    When they reached the street, Madam Hou took advantage of the fact that the official in front of her was not paying attention and asked Shu Yu in a low voice, ¡°Third Miss, could Lord Qi have already arrived at Linzhang Prefecture?¡± Where do you think he will be exiled to?¡±


    Shu Yu nced at her. ¡°You want to use him to find a leisurely job?¡±


    Madam Hou nodded. ¡°Yesterday, when that official talked about Heichang County, his expression was strange. It must not be a good ce, and the work he did was not light. I can hold on for a while, but our Sixth Young Lady is only eleven. Her body hasn¡¯t even grown, so how can she hold on?¡±


    The Sixth Young Lady quickly whispered, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Madam Hou sighed. Others might not know, but she had stayed in the brothel for so many years and had heard and seen many things. asionally, there would be officials in charge of escorting exiled prisoners who would go to drink, and she had more or less heard about it.


    She knew thatpared to the suffering on the road to exile, the heavy work in the exile was more likely to make people unable to stand up.


    Shu Yu was also clear about this.


    She turned back to look in the direction of the government office and said, ¡°With Lord Qi¡¯s status, he will most likely be left behind by the local government to work. As for where it was, it was hard to say. In short, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad. We¡¯re new here, so we don¡¯t know many things. We can¡¯t rashly inquire about his whereabouts. Let¡¯s wait for a while and ask around.¡± Madam Hou thought about it and agreed. If she said that she wanted to see Lord Qi or something, she would probably lose even herst bit of face.


    Wait a little longer.


    Shu Yu saw that the Shu family in front did not notice them, so she took the opportunity to tell Madam Hou and her daughter what the leader of the officials had told her yesterday.


    Madam Hou and the other two were shocked when they heard this. ¡°You are saying that when the Second Young Lady wanted to harm the Sixth Young Lady, that mule was not startled by ident?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°In short, when we arrive at Heichang County, all of you just have to be careful.¡¯


    Madam Hou r s expression was serious as she tightly held the Sixth Young Lady¡¯s hand.


    She didn¡¯t expect that even after leaving the Shu family¡¯s deep backyard, she still couldn¡¯t escape these schemes.


    The rest of the journey did not have any more trouble.


    They left for two days. It was not until noon the next day that they finally saw the city gate of Heichang County.


    However, this was not all. Heichang County was a county. For exiles like them, the environment would naturally not be so good.


    Just when the Shu family thought they could rest, the officer led them forward again.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say anything along the way. To be honest, no one deliberately took care of him on the way. She was indeed quite tired and didn¡¯t even sip water..

 Chapter 560 - 560: Meeting Family

    Chapter 560 - 560: Meeting Family


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu sighed. Who knew that when she raised her head, she would see a few familiar figures?


    She stopped in her tracks and continued walking.


    However, her mood was much better than before. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, and even Madam Hou beside her noticed it.


    ¡°Third Young Lady, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She seemed to be happy, but she was about to face an unknown future. What was there to be happy about?


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡¯<div>


    It was just that she saw her family.


    Not far away, the Lu family members were equally happy. They held each other¡¯s hands in slight excitement and watched Shu Yu leave the county town.


    When she waspletely out of sight, Lu Erbai said, ¡°Yu has finally arrived safely at Heichang County. Let¡¯s go home and prepare our things. Then, we¡¯ll go and fetch her back to live.¡±


    The Lu family was in high spirits now. Thinking that they would be able to reunite as a family soon, all of them were filled with fighting spirit. They were simply two different spirits from themoners of Heichang County.


    Shu Yu, who was in the crowd, couldn¡¯t help but look back again. Although she couldn¡¯t see anything outside the city gate, she felt warm all over when she thought of her family protecting her.


    She lowered her head and looked at her hand. She had already removed the boardst night and was no longer hanging her right hand.


    After more than ten days, her hand had almost recovered.


    However, she would not lift anything heavy if she could.


    The group of people walked for another half a day. Seeing that they were getting more and more deste, the leading official finally stopped.


    In front of them was a vige. The houses were crowded and messy. They were also very old. Some of the houses had even copsed in half. It looked very deste.


    There was a manor on the left. Although it did not look very big, it was much better than these dpidated mud houses.


    They were standing in front of the manor. There was a table under the eaves outside the manor, and someone was sitting behind it, looking at something.


    Hearing themotion, the person looked up and immediately stood up and ran over. ¡°It¡¯s Brother Zou. Are you sending someone over again?¡±


    The official smiled as he pulled out the document from his pocket and handed it over. He then pointed in the direction of the Shu family and said, ¡°Theyre from the Dongan Province. They¡¯re arge family. These are all women, and the men are still on the way. They should be arriving in about half a month. Help me make the arrangements first.¡±


    That person nced at the Shu family. ¡°The entire family has been exiled?¡±


    The officer nodded, and that person understood. This was a person who had no one to control them and no background. They could be exploited at will.


    The officer quickly finished handing over the documents. After chatting for a while, he left.


    The person who was left behind nced at the Shu family. When he saw Shu Yu, her gaze paused for a moment, and a smile appeared in the corner of his eyes.


    Shu Yu¡¯s senses were sharp. She noticed it and frowned slightly.


    That person walked in front of the Shu family and said, ¡°I¡¯m a bailiff from Heichang County. You can call me Master Lan. From now on, you¡¯re under my jurisdiction. I¡¯ll tell you the rules here first. Listen carefully. Don¡¯t let anything go wrong and you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences, understand?¡±


    The Shu family member replied in a low voice. The one called Master Lan looked at Shu Yu again.


    Only then did he say, ¡°This is the Righteous Dao Vige under the jurisdiction of Linzhang Prefecture¡¯s Heichang County.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Righteous Path Vige? This name was really good..

 Chapter 561 - 561: The Shu Family Is Going to Wasteland Reclaimers

    Chapter 561 - 561: The Shu Family Is Going to Wastnd Reimers


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Master Lan said, ¡°In the Righteous Dao Vige, the vigers are the same as you. They are criminals who were exiled from other ces, so the poption is more mixed. As for their personalities, there are good and bad. You can decide how to get along with them. The house you will be living in from now on is at the foot of the mountain over there. I¡¯ll bring you there to take a lookter.¡¯


    ¡°The house is rented to you. You have to pay the rent in a month. If they didn¡¯t, they could only be chased out and live in a shack. Other than the rent, you also spent a lot of money on food, clothing, and amodation during your exile. These were all paid by the government in advance. When you earn money in the future, you will have to pay them back.¡±


    The Shu family¡¯s faces turned slightly pale when they heard this. They had not done anything, but they were already in debt.


    Master Lan looked at their expressions with satisfaction. ¡°You guys rest for the night. You have to get up to work tomorrow morning. Do you see the wastnd in front of us? What you need to do is to clear the wastnd.¡±


    Pioneering? Although the Shu family was mentally prepared, they were still very anxious when they heard that they had to get up at dawn to do heavy farm work.<div>


    Lady Wang asked softly, ¡°Master Lan, apart from clearing the wastnd, are there any other jobs? We are all women here, and we don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to get muchnd in a day.¡±


    Master Lan sneered. ¡°Other jobs? Of course, there are also hunting, charcoal burning, and going to the mine to pick stones. Which one do you want to choose?¡±


    Lady Wangs expression changed. In this way, clearing the wastnd was the most suitable job for them.


    Master Lan said, ¡°But you¡¯re right. You¡¯re all female criminals. I¡¯m thinking that there is a job that suits you.¡±


    As he spoke, Master Lan pointed at a group of women who were walking over. ¡°Do you see them? You can also enter the music center like them. Although you still have to work when free, you¡¯ll be doing someundry and sewing. It won¡¯t be as tiring as clearing the wastnd.¡±


    Everyone followed Master Lan¡¯s finger and saw women walking over with tired faces. No one spoke, but some of them were holding musical instruments in their hands. Some of them were dressed lightly and beautifully.


    How could the Shu family not know what they did for a living?


    What music club? It was just a brothel. It could even be said that it was worse than ordinary brothels. The folk brothels only needed to serve the guests, but after they were done serving the guests, there were still countless jobs waiting for them.


    Master Lan smiled and said, ¡°l heard that you were originally a woman from the government. You should be very proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. It just so happens that the music centercks talents like you.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, Master Lan, let¡¯s go and explore the wastnd.¡± Lady Wang quickly took a step back with a dry smile and said, ¡°Our man wille in a few days.¡±


    Master Lan raised his eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so against it. There¡¯s nothing wrong with entering the music center. The people you serve are not ordinary people. If you meet those high-ranking officials and dignitaries who value you, you might be able to leave here and live a good life again, right?¡± Then, he looked at Shu Yu meaningfully.


    However, Shu Yu had already lowered her head and cursed in her heart.


    She seemed to have been targeted, but she had deliberately made herself look unkempt and dirty.. How could Master Lan have chosen her at first nce?

 Chapter 562 - 562: House in the Exile

    Chapter 562 - 562: House in the Exile


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Master Lan was almost done exining. Seeing that they had not changed their minds about going to the music center, they even looked rather regretful.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said enough. Go back and familiarize yourself with this


    Righteous Dao Vige. Don¡¯t wake upte tomorrow morning.¡±


    As he spoke, he found an old woman and asked her to bring the Shu family to the house at the foot of the mountain to rest.


    The Shu family members were anxious as they followed the old woman on the uneven road to their future residence.<div>


    Master Lan stood where he was and watched as their backs gradually disappeared into the distance. He could not help but rub his chin.


    Soon, another bailiff came out of the manor. Seeing that he had been standing there, he couldn¡¯t help but feel strange. He patted his shoulder and asked,¡± What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Just now, a group of female prisoners came from the Dongan Province. One of them is quite good-looking.¡± Master Lan had been in the Righteous Dao Vige for so long and had sloppily seen many prisoners. He had long practiced a pair of fiery golden eyes.


    Even if Shu Yu tried her best to hide herself, even if she covered half of her face with her hair, he could still see that she was the best-looking and most surprising one among all the members of the Shu family.


    When the bailiff heard this, he immediately understood. ¡°You want to offer her to the Lord?¡±


    He clicked his tongue. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had a good-looking female prisoner.¡±


    Even if some of them were good-looking in the past, they had almost been ruined on the road to exile.


    Master Lan sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been guarding the Righteous Path Vige every day. I haven¡¯t been able to make a name for myself in the wind and the sun. 1 want to move to a better ce too.¡±


    That person smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s just a female criminal. Just tie her up and send her to the Lord¡¯s bed. She¡¯s not worth your concern.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know. In the past, it didn¡¯t matter, but now it can¡¯t. Some time ago, a big shot was exiled to Linzhang Prefecture. I¡¯ve asked around, and that person is going to apany the governor to patrol the area. Who knows when he wille to our Heichang County? Lord gave an order yesterday to


    let us all behave and not let anything happen.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡±


    Master Lan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to open up wastnd here. Those women have soft skin and tender flesh. How many days can theyst? Even if I don¡¯t kidnap her and send her over, she will stille to us in the future and ask us to change her to a lighter job. At that time, she will be willing.¡±


    As the two of them talked, they looked at each other andughed.


    At this time, Shu Yu had already arrived at the house at the foot of the mountain with the Shu family.


    After the old woman led them there, she didn¡¯t care anymore and turned around to leave.


    The Shu family looked at each other and could only enter by themselves.


    This house was not big. It was about the same size as the courtyard that Shu Yu rented in Liufang Alley. There were a total of three rooms.


    The three rooms were about the same size. Apart from that, there was a kitchen, a toilet, and a messy storeroom with all kinds of things.


    The courtyard was empty. There was arge water tank on the left. It had probably not been used for a long time. It was covered in a thickyer of dust and spider webs.


    The Shu family looked inside and out, and every one of their faces revealed a


    disgusted expression. They were dissatisfied with this house.


    Madam Hou moved closer to Shu Yu and asked in a low voice, ¡°Third Miss, let¡¯s¡­Will you live with the Shu family in the future?¡±


    Now that there were no officers to guard them, and no handcuffs to restrain them, the Shu family had the advantage in numbers. The three of them were not their match..

 Chapter 563 - 563: Stay in the Room

    Chapter 563: Stay in the Room


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu knew Madam Hou r s concerns. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to live with the Shu family.


    When she was at the manor just now, she had wanted to confirm with Master Lan if she could rent a courtyard with her own money.


    However, when she saw the expression on Master Lan¡¯s face, Shu Yu dispelled this thought. Master Lan¡¯s eyes were obviously filled with ill intentions. If she said that she had money, he would probably find an excuse to swallow her up in the next moment.


    That person was not a friendly person to talk to.


    Therefore, Shu Yu should try to keep a low profile and find another opportunity in the future. Master Lan was not the only manager here. If she met someone who was easy to talk to, she could try to rent another ce.


    Shu Yu said to Madam Hou, ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for now. We just arrived today and we don¡¯t know anything yet. It¡¯s best not toplicate things.¡±


    Madam Hou nodded. ¡°Yes.¡¯


    Although she said that, some people didn¡¯t want Shu Yu to get what she wanted.


    Shu Yu and Madam Hou were still talking when the Shu family had already upied all three rooms.


    The Fourth Young Lady sneered and stood in front of Shu Yu and the other two. With a look of finally being able to hold her head high, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you all refuse to admit that you¡¯re from the Shu family? Then this courtyard naturally doesn¡¯t have a ce for you. There¡¯s no ce for you to stay here. Get out.¡±


    Madam Hou r s expression changed. ¡°Fourth Miss, this is the residence that Master Lan instructed us to stay in. Master Lan said the rules before. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll look for Master Lan if you chase us out without permission?¡±


    The fourth girl frowned. After all, she had just arrived at the Righteous Dao Vige, so she was still afraid.


    After hesitating for a moment, she didn¡¯t say anything about chasing them out.


    ¡°You can stay here if you want, but you won¡¯t get a room. You can either stay in thetrine or hide in the storeroom. That way, you might have a ce to stay.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Sixth Young Lady was so angry that her face turned red.


    Shu Yu looked at the Fourth Young Lady¡¯s smug expression and felt a headache. Why did she have to cause trouble whenever she had free time?


    She really wanted to live a good life. These people did not allow her to live in peace.


    ¡°What if we don¡¯t want to and insist on staying in the room?¡±


    As soon as Shu Yu¡¯s voice fell, the Fourth Miss could not help butugh out loud. She lifted her chin slightly and looked at her arrogantly. ¡°Then you try and see if you can do as you wish!!¡±


    After saying that, the Shu family members behind the Fourth Miss took a step forward. Although they were still haggard and dispirited, the Shu family members who stood on the united front had an additional imposing manner.


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady pursed their lips. There were three of them, but the other party had nearly three times their number.


    There were a total of 16 females who were exiled from the Shu family.


    There were five of them on the road to exile. Excluding Shu Yu and the other two, there were still eight people left.


    First Madam, Eldest Miss, Second Miss, Mrs. Xue, and Concubine Li.


    The Second Madam of the Second household, the Fourth Young Lady, and Concubine Liu.


    No matter how much internal strife they had in the Shu family, how many wives and concubines didn¡¯t get along, at this moment, everyone¡¯s target was Shu Yu and Madam Hou¡¯s six youngdies.


    Madam Hou tightly held the Sixth Young Ladys hand, her lips taut.


    Shu Yu, on the other hand, was rxed. She began to test her right hand and felt that it was better not to use itter. After all, her injury had just healed. If she did not control her strength well, it was easy for the old injury to rpse..

 Chapter 564 - 564: It Will Be Good After A Beating

    Chapter 564: It Will Be Good After A Beating


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu thought, left hand¡­lt should be enough.


    She raised her head and looked at the Shu family in front of her. ¡°Then let¡¯s see if I can get what I want. I like the room on the right. I n to stay there.¡± ¡°What a fool¡¯s dream.¡± The eldest girl took a step forward and sneered. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re still on the road to exile? Do you think that those stupid officials will speak up for you and take special care of you just because of your few taels (mary) of silver? I told you not to be so arrogant. You will suffer in this ce of exile, in the territory of the Righteous Dao Vige.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Third Younger Sister.¡± The Second Young Lady was also at the side. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already reminded you to build a good rtionship with us. Don¡¯t be too independent, but you didn¡¯t listen. Silver will be used up one day. Look at you now. Aren¡¯t you going to suffer retribution?¡±


    Probably because they had been holding back too much along the way, when they finally found an opportunity, the Shu family members could not wait to


    start mocking them.


    ¡°Third Young Lady, you¡¯ve enjoyed enough on this journey. It should be our turn next. In a while, go get the water, tidy up the house, make some food, and learn how to take care of people.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to do it, don¡¯t me us for not allowing you to enter the house. You¡­


    Bang! Before the Shu family members could finish their words, they saw Shu Yu kick a wooden board to the side.


    The wooden board had been ced in the courtyard for a long time. It was exposed to the wind and sun, so it was very brittle. Shu Yu did not use much strength, but the wooden board was shattered into pieces.


    Shu Yu retracted her leg and asked them, ¡°Are you done with your sweet dreams? If you¡¯re done, get out of my way. I have to go back to my room.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Fourth Young Lady red at her. ¡°If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you really won¡¯t know who you are.¡±


    After saying that, she picked up the wooden stick at the side and rushed towards her.


    Thedy waved her hand. ¡°Go, let¡¯s all go. The three of them still don¡¯t know their positions. They¡¯ll be fine after a beating.¡±


    Yes, a beating would be enough.


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady, who were about to step forward to help, were stopped by Shu Yua They could only watch helplessly¡­The Shu family was beaten up by Shu Yu.


    The fourth girl¡¯s wooden stick was pulled away. She couldn¡¯t stop and suddenly pounced forward. Shu Yu kicked her over.


    Before the big girl could clench her fist, her abdomen was hit by a circle. She could only roll on the ground in pain.


    The Second Lady was cunning. She deliberately fell behind and wanted to pick up the leftovers. Who knew that Shu Yu would kick over the first Madam, pass over the Second Madam, hook over Mrs. Xue, and directly punch her in the face?


    The Second Young Lady¡¯s nose instantly bled.


    Before the others could move, they were all shocked to see Shu Yu¡¯s smooth movements. By the time they reacted, she was already lying on the ground.


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady stood behind and swallowed hard.


    If their focus was not wrong, Shu Yu only used one hand to defeat all the Shu family members, right?


    Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble?


    Looking at the people lying on the ground in the courtyard, Madam Hou inexplicably felt proud.


    She was happy that she had made the decision back then. Otherwise, she and the Sixth Young Lady would have been among the people lying on the ground.


    Shu Yu exercised for a while and felt quite energetic.


    She shook her limbs and returned to Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Ladys side..

 Chapter 565 - 565: She Wants To Stay In The Room On The Right

    Chapter 565 - 565: She Wants To Stay In The Room On The Right


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Shu family members all fell to the ground one by one and could not get up. Although they had been imprisoned and exiled previously, they had also suffered a lot. But in the end, they had never been beaten by anyone.


    Now, they were in so much pain that they couldn¡¯t even stand up.


    Shu Yu looked down at them. ¡°Can I go back to my room and take a look now?¡±


    The Shu family members looked up at her in shock. The eldest girl was even more shocked. ¡°You, you know kung fu?¡±


    Shu Yu rubbed her wrist. ¡°It¡¯s not Kung Fu. It¡¯s just some self-preservation skills. Putting everything else aside, it¡¯s more than enough to beat you guys up. Speaking of which, I still have to thank Mrs. Xue.¡±<div>


    Her gaze fell on the woman lying on the ground. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t abused me since I was young, I wouldn¡¯t have secretly insisted on strengthening my body to survive.¡±


    Well, she found the perfect excuse for her skills and casually threw a big pot.


    Mrs. Xue could not believe it. ¡°So, you used to look so weak in front of us. Were you just pretending?¡±


    The reason why they were so united and wanted to deal with her just now was because Shu Yu had always been very weak in their impression. Even if they were unable to turn over a new leaf on the road to exile, it was only because she was lucky and happened to have silver in her hands.


    The Shu family had never thought that the eight of them would not be able to deal with two big and one small weak woman.


    However, the truth was that Shu Yu had made everyone suffer a huge loss with just one hand.


    The Shu family couldn¡¯t ept such an oue. They even looked at Mrs. Xue angrily.


    Mrs. Xue was in a difficult position. How did she know that not only did she fail to kill this b*tch, but she even made her grow stronger and stronger like a weed?


    Shu Yu snorted and walked in.


    Seeing this, Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady quickly followed.


    The Shu family members gritted their teeth, but no one dared to stand up and stop them. No matter how unwilling they were, they knew that they were no match for Shu Yu. Even if they tried to stop her, they would only be beaten up.


    Shu Yu entered the room on the right and looked around carefully.


    Just now, she had only taken a simple nce beforeing out. Now that she looked again, she realized that this room was quite big.


    There were no beds in the house, only arge bunk bed with wooden nks on the innermost wall. It was simr to therge bunk bed they had slept in at the courier station. It could sleep six or seven people in a row.


    There was a set of bedding on the big bed. It was brought over by the old woman who brought them over just now. Of course, this also required money and was temporarily owed.


    The nket had not been spread out yet, but even from afar, one could tell that the nket was thin and not thick.


    It was already October. The temperature difference between morning and evening in Linzhang Prefecture was extremelyrge. One could freeze to death at night. This nket¡­lt was useless.


    Fortunately, a few sets of clothes were sent over along with the nket. They were the clothes that they needed to wear to work tomorrow. When night came, he would cover these clothes with a nket. They should be able to be used to the maximum.


    Apart from that, there was also a wardrobe and two wooden boxes in the room. They were not very big and were even a little worn out.


    After that, there was nothing else.


    Shu Yu secretly sighed. She had returned to the time before she was liberated. She had to earn everything again.


    Madam Hou closed the door behind her and happily walked behind her. ¡°Third Miss, you are too amazing. I thought that we would all suffer today.¡±


    The Sixth Young Lady looked at Shu Yu with admiration..

 Chapter 566 - 566: Find a Neighbor to Cultivate a Relationship

    Chapter 566 - 566: Find a Neighbor to Cultivate a Rtionship


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because the Shu family is too weak. The Shu family has already been defeated, but they still treat me as the third daughter of the Shu family who can be bullied at will. That¡¯s the real reason why they don¡¯t know their position.¡±


    Madam Hou nodded when she heard this. ¡°I think they still have a lot to suffer.¡¯


    ¡°Ignore them. Let¡¯s pack up and eat something first.¡±


    Madam Hou immediately started to roll up her sleeves. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll clean up the room now. However, it¡¯s not a problem to clean up, but the food¡­¡± No, he didn¡¯t.


    She heard from the old woman who brought them here that after they finished a day¡¯s work tomorrow, the Office would distribute food ording to their work.<div>


    In other words, from now until tomorrow night, they had to think of their ways.


    They either went out to look for food or worked the whole day on an empty stomach.


    But if she didn¡¯t eat, how could she have the strength to do anything? She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to make much in a day, and she might not be able to exchange for much food. Then, they would not be able to eat their fill and continue to work. If this vicious cycle continued, how could a person withstand it?


    Shu Yu was not worried about this. They came here to open up the wastnd. Although the fields were not very good, there were still mountains not far away.


    Even if two-thirds of the prey they hunted had to be given to the government, they could still get some meat. There was no prey, and there were still mushrooms and wild vegetables on the mountain. They would not starve to death.


    However, it was already veryte today. It was very dangerous to go up the mountain, especially in a ce where people were unfamiliar and there were many prisoners. Who knew what would happen to a woman who appeared alone in the mountain?


    Shu Yu nned to cultivate a rtionship with the neighbors. After all, neighbors needed to help each other.


    So she said to Madam Hou, ¡°l will think of a way. You guys clean up here first. Clean up the kitchen as well. I will go and find something to eat.¡±


    Madam Hou hurriedly asked, ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±


    After saying that, she felt that something was wrong. If she left too, wouldn¡¯t Sixth Miss be left alone at home to face the Shu family¡¯s wolves and tigers?


    Madam Hou immediately changed her words. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Sixth Young


    Lady go with you and see if she can help?¡±


    Shu Yu waved her hand. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡¯


    Since she insisted, Madam Hou naturally wouldn¡¯t force her.


    Only then did the three of them open the door and return to the courtyard. They saw that the Shu family had already regained their senses. They were either standing or sitting there, looking as if they had encountered a great disaster.


    Seeing Shu Yu and the otherse out, the Shu family members immediately looked at Shu Yu warily and subconsciously took two steps back.


    Shu Yu snorted lightly and warned, ¡°Behave yourselves. If you cause trouble again, I won¡¯t show mercy.¡±


    With that, she left the courtyard without even looking at them.


    The Shu family was stunned. She, she left just like that? Where did she go?


    The Second Mistress immediately turned around to look at Madam Hou. What else do you want?¡±


    Madam Hou said, ¡°l advise you not to keep calling me a slut. Otherwise, you will be the one suffering.¡±


    After saying that, she ignored them and pulled the sixth girl to the kitchen.


    They had to clean up the kitchen first so that the food that Third Miss brought back could be used.


    The Second Mistress was so angry that she almost pouted. ¡®You, you¡­¡± B*tch, b*tch, all three of them were b*tches.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry.¡± The Fourth Young Lady clutched her leg and said fiercely, ¡°Let¡¯s just let them be smug for a few days..¡±

 Chapter 567 - 567: Go Get Food

    Chapter 567 - 567: Go Get Food


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The youngdy beside him also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. My brother and the others will be here in ten days to half a month. The eldest Brother and Second Brother have been learning martial arts since they were young and are full of good skills. With them around, won¡¯t that slut let us take revenge for our grievances and grudges?¡±


    The Shu family suddenly woke up. Yes, what were they afraid of? Wouldn¡¯t it just be another ten days to half a month? When Shu Feng and the others came, with his skills, would he be afraid of Shu Yu who only had weak skills?


    They had to persevere until the Shu family¡¯s men arrived, and their days would be better.


    The rest of the Shu family was full of hope, only the Second Young Lady had a frustrated expression.


    Wait, wait, wait again.<div>


    They had been watching Shu Yu live a good life since she was in prison, waiting for her punishment. In the end, on the way to exile, not only did she have good food and use, but she also had a mule carriage to sit on.


    They had finally arrived at the exiled ce and thought that they could finally take revenge, but in the end, they were the ones who suffered.


    They had been waiting for so many days, but Shu Yu was not injured at all. It was better. On the contrary, they were tortured day after day, as if there was no end to it.


    The Shu family members were still imagining the days after they met the males of the Shu family. Perhaps this was the only way to support them from copsing in the heavybor.


    Shu Yu had already left the courtyard. After looking around, she walked to the


    Although the Righteous Dao Vige was exiled, the prisoners here were usually able to regain their freedom after three years of hard work. They did not need to work for the government at fixed intervals.


    Of course, they still couldn¡¯t leave Linzhang Prefecture. It was just that, rtively speaking, they didn¡¯t have that much work to do.


    There were two or three houses on Shu Yu¡¯s left. They looked like they had been renovated. At least, they looked much better than the other mud houses.


    If they had the ability and time to repair the house, the family would have either regained their freedom or been in good condition even if they were exiled. They should have surplus food at home.


    Shu Yu looked at theyout of the vige as she walked to the first house.


    At this moment, there were almost no people on the road. At this time, the people who worked had all returned. After a busy day, no one had the energy toe out and chat like they did in Shangshi Vige.


    Shu Yu stood at the door of the first house, and there was a faint voiceing from inside.


    She raised her hand and knocked on the door. She probably didn¡¯t hear it at first, so she knocked twice more. Then, a loud voice came from inside. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    As she asked, she opened the courtyard door. When she saw Shu Yu, she was stunned.


    Looking at her prison uniform, her eyes immediately became alert.


    Shu Yu pretended not to see it and said with a smile, ¡°Sorry to disturb you,


    Auntie. I came from Dongan Province and just arrived at Righteous Dao Vige today. She was new here and didn¡¯t know anyone. I wanted to find someone to understand the situation, but I couldn¡¯t find them. As a result, I didn¡¯t hear any soundsing from the houses along the way. It was only when I walked to Aunt¡¯s door that I heard the harmonious sound inside. So I took the liberty to knock on Aunt¡¯s door and wanted to ask Aunt about the situation in this vige.¡±


    Shu Yu l s words were pleasant to the ears, and the woman in front of her feltfortable listening to them.


    Their family was happy and harmonious. After all, not many people in the Righteous Dao Vige had a good life.


    Everyone liked to hear others talk about the harmony of the family. The woman¡¯s gaze at Shu Yu softened a lot.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

 Chapter 568 - 568: Chatting

    Chapter 568 - 568: Chatting


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu smiled embarrassedly. ¡°l want to know, where can we get water to drink in our Righteous Dao Vige?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this.¡± The woman suddenly understood. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see a river when you entered the vige? We usually get water from this river.¡±


    Shu Yu was even more embarrassed. ¡°l didn¡¯t notice. We just arrived and Master Lan had just finished his lecture. I was very nervous and didn¡¯t dare to look around. I just lowered my head and followed the old woman who led the way. I didn¡¯t even notice where there was water ornd.¡±


    The woman nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯ve just arrived, so it¡¯s inevitable that you don¡¯t know what to do,¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, I still have to work tomorrow. I don¡¯t know if the guards will be very strict. I¡¯m still feeling uneasy.¡±<div>


    The woman smiled and said, ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to be nervous. I also want you to do more things. As long as you don¡¯t cause any trouble and do your job well, there won¡¯t be any problems. Most importantly, don¡¯tin about being hungry or tired.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then I feel much more at ease. Other than not shouting that I¡¯m tired or hungry, are there any other taboos? Then, does it mean that all you have to do is shovel the ground with a hoe?¡±


    Shu Yu had a look of ignorance and humbly asked for advice, greatly satisfying the woman¡¯s desire to teach.


    The two of them chatted back and forth.


    The man and child in the woman¡¯s house were waiting for her to eat. In the end, they saw that she did not return for a long time. It was very strange.


    The man instructed his daughter, ¡°Pingning, go and see who your Mother is talking to. Why isn¡¯t she back yet?¡±


    ¡°Alright, Father.¡± Pingning stood up and walked towards the courtyard entrance.


    Before she even got close, she heard her Mother¡¯s rare giggles.


    Pingning stopped in her tracks, a little surprised.


    In this Righteous Dao Vige, everyone¡¯s life was very hard. They had heavy work every day. When they returned home after a tiring day, they did not have much desire to talk.


    Even though her family was living well now, it was probably a habit that had formed in the past few years. They rarely talked andughed so brazenly.


    Who did her Mother meet to be so energetic?


    As she thought about it, Pingning finally saw Shu Yu standing outside their courtyard.


    She was stunned. ¡°Mother, this is¡­


    The woman turned around and immediately beckoned her over. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Pingning. This is Miss Shu Yu. She just arrived at the Righteous Dao Vige today.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded at Pingning. ¡°Miss Zhang.¡±


    The woman¡¯s husband¡¯s surname was Zhang. Shu Yu already knew.


    Zhang Pingning nodded. She turned around and wanted to talk to Aunt Zhang and ask her to go back for dinner.


    Unexpectedly, she felt a very strong gaze from the corner of her eye. She was slightly stunned and looked at Shu Yue


    Then, she realized that Shu Yu e s eyes were focused on her face¨Cthe scar on her left cheek.


    Zhang Pingning frowned. She didn¡¯t care about the scar. After all, it was already good enough to survive here. It was just a scar on her face. It was more important to eat than to have a scar.


    However, it was one thing for her to not care about it, but it was another thing for others to stare at this scar.


    Zhang Pingnings expression turned cold. Even Aunt Zhang felt that something was wrong and frowned slightly.


    Shu Yu seemed to have finally noticed that they were not very happy. She immediately exined, ¡°Aunt Zhang, Miss Zhang, don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I just want to see if the scar on Miss Zhangs face is serious and if it can be removed..

 Chapter 569 - 569: Sending Food

    Chapter 569 - 569: Sending Food


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Aunt Zhang and her daughter were both stunned.


    Shu Yu exined, ¡°1 came from Dongan Province. Before I came, there was a very popr ointment that could remove scars in our prefecture. The ointment is very effective. I¡¯ve seen people with scars on their faces fade away after using it.¡±


    Zhang Pingnings face finally showed a slight fluctuation. It would be best if the scar on her face could be removed.


    However, she quickly calmed down. ¡°That kind of thing must be very expensive.¡± It was not something they could afford now.


    Shu Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed very expensive, but I happen to have two bottles in my hand. They were given to me by someone else. However, the scar removal cream is still in the Dongan Province, so I can¡¯t bring it over. However, if Miss Zhang can wait, I can write a letter to the Dongan Province and ask someone to send it over.¡¯<div>


    She sighed as she spoke. ¡°However, I¡¯ve just arrived. If I write a letter rashly, I might not be able to send it out. At least one or two monthster.¡±


    Aunt Zhang immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. If there¡¯s such a scar removal cream, we can wait for as long as we want. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have much money on hand. Maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t want money. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m new here and want to build a good rtionship with the neighbors. 1 saw that Auntie Zhang was kind and easy to talk to, so I brought this up.¡±


    Aunt Zhang immediatelyughed. Thisdy was an honest person. She also told them clearly that she wanted to test the waters and have more people to help her in an unfamiliar ce.


    This was not a problem. Aunt Zhang did not reject it.


    Even Zhang Pingning, who had been on high alert, rxed after hearing this. Thinking that the scar on her face could be removed in the future, she was more or less excited. She could not help but ask Shu Yu a few more questions.


    Mr. Zhang, who was in the house, was speechless. Why didn¡¯t one of theme back, and the other didn¡¯te back?


    Mr. Zhang couldn¡¯t help but stand up and leave, He narrowed his eyes and called out to them, ¡°Do you guys still want to eat dinner?¡±


    Aunt Zhang and Zhang Pingning immediately fell silent and looked at Shu Yu with slight embarrassment.


    Shu Yu stroked her forehead. ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m so talkative. I¡¯ve dyed Aunt¡¯s meal. You guys can go back. I have to go get water too. It¡¯s getting dark. It¡¯s not safe to fightter.¡±


    Shu Yu was about to leave.


    Unexpectedly, just as she turned around, she was pulled back by Aunt Zhang.


    Shu Yu was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Auntie?¡±


    ¡°Miss Shu Yu has just arrived. There shouldn¡¯t be anything to eat, right?¡±


    Shu Yu said, ¡°This¡­ I originally wanted to go to the foot of the mountain to see if there were any wild vegetables or something. My house is at the foot of the mountain and it¡¯s close.¡¯


    ¡°Silly girl, the sky is getting dark. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to enter the mountain alone. Wait here, I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Eh? No need, 1¡­


    Before she could finish, Aunt Zhang had already pulled Zhang Pingning into the house.


    Not long after, she was holding a few stalks of corn, a sliced pumpkin, and a small handful of dried sweet potatoes.


    ¡°Auntie doesn¡¯t have much good food at home. I can only give you this much. Don¡¯t mind.¡¯


    ¡°This, this is too much. I can¡¯t take it.¡¯


    ¡°Take it.¡± Aunt Zhang held her hand down. ¡°l know the rules. There¡¯s no food for the first day. You¡¯ll all have to starve. We still have to work tomorrow. Eat at least a little and you won¡¯t get sick from exhaustion.¡± She was still counting on her scar removal cream..

 Chapter 570 - 570: Friendly Neighbors

    Chapter 570 - 570: Friendly Neighbors


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu could only ¡°reluctantly¡± ept it. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll thank you, Auntie. When I have one in the future, I¡¯ll return it.¡¯


    ¡°No need to be so polite.¡±


    As they were talking, Zhang Pingning came over with a handful of fresh vegetables that she had just picked from the yard.


    Apart from that, there was also a small piece of salt.


    Zhang Pingning stuffed the two items into Shu Yu¡¯s hands. ¡°Take them.¡±<div>


    Shu Yu looked down and took a deep breath. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Zhang, Miss Zhang.¡±


    ¡°Alright, hurry up and go back. Rest early. If there¡¯s anything,e and talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and thanked them again. Then, she turned around with the food in her arms and walked toward her courtyard.


    Sure enough, everyone was a friendly neighbor.


    After Shu Yu left, Aunt Zhang and Zhang Pingning went back to eat. Mr. Zhang was stunned when he saw this scene. He looked at the mother and daughter. ¡°You¡­ When did you be so kind? How precious is this grain?


    Do you think you can send it out just like that?¡±


    Usually, when someone came over to pinch a green onion, she would quarrel with them.


    Aunt Zhang gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Miss Shu will be able to help your daughter remove the scar on her face in the future.¡± As she spoke, she repeated what Shu Yu said to Father Zhang.


    Mr. Zhang looked disapproving. ¡°Do you believe that? She also said that we have to wait. Who knows when she will write a letter and say that the letter has fallen or that the thing is gone. Can we still ask her to take back the food she ate?¡±


    Aunt Zhang snorted lightly. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. My eyes are sharp. Can¡¯t I tell if Miss Shu is lying or not? Besides, even if the scar removal cream was just an excuse, it was not a big deal to help the neighbors. When we first came to the Righteous Dao Vige, if someone had helped us like this, our little daughter wouldn¡¯t have¡­


    Mr. Zhang knew that she had remembered something sad, so he quickly stopped and did not ask any more questions.


    He sighed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    However, Aunt Zhang, who said that neighbors helped each other, saw that the Shu family also came to ask for food not long after. She chased them out without saying anything and even scolded them.


    Her swift and straightforward actions made Mr. Zhang speechless for a long time.


    At this time, Shu Yu had already returned home with light footsteps. When she entered the door, she saw the Shu family sitting together. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but there was a faint sound of argument mixed


    in.


    Hearing themotion, the Shu family turned their heads in unison. When they saw the thing in her hand, their eyes widened in shock, and they could not help but swallow their saliva.


    Shu Yu ignored them and went to the kitchen.


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady had already neatly cleaned the kitchen. There was a stove in the kitchen and even a small pile of firewood in the corner.


    It was just that the pot was a little dirty, but Madam Hou had already gone to fetch water and cleaned it up.


    Although Shu Yu told Aunt Zhang that she didn¡¯t know where to get water, everyone saw the river when they came over.


    Seeing Shu Yu return, Madam Hou and her daughter immediately came over to wee her.


    Immediately after, their eyes lit up. Where did you get it?¡±


    ¡°l borrowed it from my neighbor.¡± As Shu Yu spoke, she turned her head and nced at the four youngdies who had secretlye over to listen..

 Chapter 571 - 571: Returning Empty-handed

    Chapter 571: Returning Empty-handed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the Fourth Young Lady heard this, she ran back to the Shu family¡¯s side. The few of them chatted for a while, and immediately, two people went out.


    Even if Shu Yu didn¡¯t pay attention, she couldn¡¯t help but notice themotion.


    She snorted lightly and washed the corn and pumpkin with Madam Hou, preparing to steam them.


    Shu Yu nned to cook all the ingredients at once. In this weather, it would be fine even if she waited until noon tomorrow. The main reason was that he still had to work tomorrow and did not have the energy to cook again.


    They didn¡¯t have any oil, so they could only boil the vegetables with some water and salt.


    Madam Hou was very happy, especially when the fragrance of the food wafted out, it instantly aroused the craving in her stomach. Ever since she was imprisoned, she hadn¡¯t felt so good. Even if the official had given her steamed buns on the way, it would not be as good as this meal.


    Shu Yu asked her as she lit the fire, ¡°Did the Shu family cause any trouble while I was away?¡±


    ¡°How would they dare? Only the Eldest Young Lady and Fourth Young Lady ran over to mock us. I ignored them, and they didn¡¯t dare to make a move, so they went back. They didn¡¯t clean up the remaining two rooms and didn¡¯t do any work. They just quarreled over there.¡±


    ¡°What are they arguing about?¡±


    Madam Hou said disdainfully, ¡°What else can they argue about? Who should they argue about? First Madam, Second Madam, and the two Legal Young Ladies thought that this was the Shu family of Dongan Province and were unwilling to do any work. They ordered Madam Li and the others to do things, but Concubine Li and Mrs. Liu were not willing. They had given birth to sons for the Shu family, so how could they be called to do anything?¡±


    Two concubines were not enough to move, but wasn¡¯t there still a concubine¡¯s second daughter and a daughter-less Mrs. Yue?


    The Second Young Lady was a cunning person, and she quickly directed her hatred towards Mrs. Xue.


    Especially since she was Shu Yu¡¯s adoptive mother, she didn¡¯t even know that she had martial arts, causing them to suffer a huge loss just now.


    Mrs. Xue instantly became the target of public criticism, but she was not willing to work and wanted to drag others down with her. After a while, they started quarreling.


    Shu Yu t s face darkened when she heard that. ¡°They¡¯re still doing this at this juncture.¡±


    Madam Hou nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you take a look at this ce and still put on airs.¡±


    She felt that the first Madam, the wife of the family, was not as far-sighted as her, a concubine.


    Shu Yu shook her head. ¡°Ignore them. We¡¯ll live our own lives anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    The three of them quickly cooked dinner and sat down on the kitchen floor to eat.


    Halfway through the meal, the Shu family members who had gone out to ¡°borrow¡± food returned. However, they all returned empty-handed.


    When the other members of the Shu family saw this, they made a fuss again.


    Shu Yu and the others listened while eating. It was quite interesting.


    The Shu family wanted Shu Yu and the others to order some food, but when they entered the kitchen and met Shu Yu¡¯s cold eyes, they suddenly couldn¡¯t say anything. The pain that had subsided in their bodies seemed to surge up again, making them not dare to provoke her anymore.


    The Shu family went back dejectedly. After Shu Yu and the others finished eating and cleaned up, the sky waspletely dark.


    They didn¡¯t have any candles or oilmps, so they had nothing to do in the dark. The three of them went back to their rooms.


    After Madam Hou entered, she bolted the door and pulled her daughter toy out the bedding. Then she got into bed and sleptfortably..

 Chapter 572 - 572: Shu Yu Hoed

    Chapter 572: Shu Yu Hoed


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu and the others were veryfortable, but the Shu family was very irritable.


    It was fine if there was nothing to eat, but this room was dirty and messy, and they had to clean it up themselves.


    The group of people fell and hit each other. Before Shu Yu and the other two could react, a grumpy voice came from the courtyard next door. ¡°It¡¯s sote at night. Why are you making so much noise? If you make any more noise, I¡¯ll throw you into the mountains to feed the wolves.¡±


    The Shu family did not dare to make a sound and could only slowly clean up. After messing around, the group went to sleep on an empty stomach.


    At dawn the next day, Shu Yu got up and packed up without anyone calling her.


    The three of them gathered at the vige entrance. After collecting the tools for clearing the wastnd, they followed the crowd to the wastnd.


    The Shu family members were notte. They were woken up by hunger and cold in the middle of the night. When they heard Shu Yu¡¯s movements, no matter how ufortable they were, they could only follow.


    The ce where they were going to explore was still a little far from where they lived. When they arrived, it was almost dawn.


    Almost no one spoke along the way. Shu Yu looked around and indeed did not see the Zhang family. They should be people who did not need to work anymore.


    When they arrived at the ce, someone assigned them.


    The Shu family had just arrived and were not familiar with how to work, so the officials scattered them and let them work with the familiar hands.


    Shu Yu followed a family. It was unknown whether it was intentional or not, but this family looked very weak.


    In the family of three, there was a boy in his teens, a man with a broken hand, and the only woman who could be considered aborer. She was also sallow and skinny, and she looked weak.


    Shu Yu worked with them. If she wanted toplete a day¡¯s worth of tasks, she naturally had to put most of the burden on her shoulders. Otherwise, they might only get a little bit of food at night.


    Fortunately, although the family of three could not do much work due to their problems, they cooperated well and did not slow down.


    Shu Yu was not a delicate person. Moreover, she knew how to do some farm work and had the strength. Digging the ground was not difficult for her.


    On the other hand, the family of three was shocked to see her like this, so the tacit understanding of the family of three became the tacit understanding of the four of them.


    Because Shu Yu, a digging expert, joined them, their work was indeed a little easier than before.


    On the other hand, all kinds of problems arose from the Shu family¡¯s side, and the sounds of quarrels rose and fell.


    Shu Yu could still stop asionally and look over at them, thinking to herself, ¡°They¡¯ve been hungry for so long, but they still have the energy to quarrel?¡± ¡°Are you tired?¡± A voice suddenly sounded beside her.


    Shu Yu turned around and saw Master Lan walking to her side with a smile.


    He sized her up and said, ¡°You can¡¯t rest even if you¡¯re tired. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be much food at night. You¡¯ll be even more tired tomorrow.¡±


    Shu Yu pursed her lips. Others might not be able to tell, but Shu Yu and the others knew how much work they had done. When they checked at night, they would find that they had done no less than others.


    However, there was no need to tell Master Lan about this.


    Master Lan saw that she was sweating profusely and smiled even more happily. ¡°If you really can¡¯t take it anymore, then don¡¯t. Come to me and I¡¯ll arrange a lighter job for you. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Is it a ce like a brothel?¡± Shu Yu asked calmly.


    Master Lan smiled and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s not necessarily true,¡±


    After saying that, he walked away..

 Chapter 573 - 573: Want to Change Job

    Chapter 573: Want to Change Job


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu watched him leave and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    At this moment, the thin woman who worked with her walked over. She looked at Shu Yu with a slightlyplicated expression. She opened her mouth to say something, but she seemed to be afraid of Master Lan.


    After a while, she couldn¡¯t help but remind Shu Yu, ¡°Miss, that music club isn¡¯t a good ce. You, you¡­ You have to consider it carefully.¡±


    Shu Yu turned around and looked at the woman¡¯s kind eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°l know. I won¡¯t go.¡±


    The woman slowly heaved a sigh of relief, then lowered her head and continued working.


    It was only at noon that everyone could rest.


    Shu Yu still had a little steamed pumpkinst night. With the addition of dried sweet potatoes, she would not go hungry.


    The family of three was a little surprised when they saw her take-out food. After all, the neers didn¡¯t have much food.


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady naturally had one as well. It was just that the Shu family members were all watching others eat lunch, feeling hungry and ufortable.


    Everyone didn¡¯t have much to eat, so they naturally didn¡¯t have any extra food to share with them. If he gave it to others, he would have to starve.


    Soon, the first Madam Shu family fainted in the afternoon because she had not eaten for a day and had a heavy workload.


    The people working in the same group as her almost vomited blood. Once she fainted, they had to work twice as hard. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the mission and wouldn¡¯t even have much food at night.


    Shu Yu pretended not to see it. She had already switched jobs with the woman.


    She squatted on the ground and broke the soil into pieces. Then, she asked the ten-year-old child to put them into the basket and let the man with a broken hand carry them away.


    The sunshine in the southwest was longer, so they worked until noon.


    After that, someone woulde to count and distribute the food ording to the amount of work they did. When they returned home with the food, the sky was about to darken.


    In this way, other than the time they had to go back and forth, they had to work for almost twelve hours a day.


    Tired, really tired.


    Although Shu Yu¡¯s physical fitness was good, she still wanted to change jobs.


    She carried the food home. Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady also walked to her side with tired faces. The three of them did not even want to talk anymore and just silently arrived at the door of the house.


    When she returned home, she still had to fetch water, collect firewood, cook, and cook. Her muscles were screaming and refusing. She just wanted to lie in bed and be a cripple.


    Shu Yu handed the food to Madam Hou. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the foot of the mountain to pick up some firewood. I¡¯ll also see if there are any wild vegetables or mushrooms. I¡¯ll pick some back to eat.¡±


    Madam Hou nodded. ¡°Then be careful.¡¯


    Shu Yu went out and happened to bump into the Shu family members who came inter.


    The Shu family only nced weakly at her before entering the courtyard, not wanting to say anything.


    Many people had the same thoughts as Shu Yu. At this moment, many people were wandering at the foot of the mountain, but most of them were men.


    Shu Yu avoided them and walked inside. Not long after, she saw someone standing in front of him.


    She smiled and walked towards him.


    As soon as she stood still, she saw Meng Yunzheng frown and pull her over to sit down. She took out some buns and drumsticks that were still warm and handed them to her. ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Shu Yu replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± She took two bites and sighedfortably. ¡°But I still want to change my job.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Meng Yunzheng opened the water bag and fed her directly..

 Chapter 574 - 574: Lu Erbai’ s Ability

    Chapter 574: Lu Erbai¡¯ s Ability


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Inside the water bag was mild, salty soybean milk. Shu Yu took a bite of the


    bun and a bite of the soybean milk. Soon, her stomach was half full. She put the drumstick in her hand and slowly chewed it.


    She looked at the forest in front of her and said, ¡°l want to go hunting in the mountains.¡±


    There was nothing else in the southwest, but there were many deep mountains and forests, as well as plenty of prey.


    Hunting, although there was a certain amount of work to do, as long as it waspleted, the rest of the time could be rested.


    Moreover, people were watching thend clearing, so she couldn¡¯t even ck off a little. Hunting was different. As long as you were not afraid of wild beasts, you could even sleep in the mountains.


    However, it was also very dangerous.


    Just like the male owner of the family of three who had explored the wastnd with her today, he had lost his arm while hunting. It was also because he was lucky. At that time, a doctor went into the mountains to pick herbs and helped him deal with it in time. Otherwise, he would not even be able to keep his life.


    After that, he never entered the mountain again. Although the people who entered the mountain might eat better, nothing was more important than their lives.


    Most importantly, not everyone who went hunting in the mountains had bows and arrows. Most of them could only hold wooden sticks or machetes. Not only was their safety unstable, but there were also snakes, insects, rats, and ants that woulde out to bite them from time to time. No one knew when they would be bitten by poisonous insects.


    Therefore, among the exiled prisoners, very few people participated in the hunt.


    Meng Yunzheng listened to her thoughts and frowned. After a while, he said,


    ¡°Be careful.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t joke around with my life.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded. He had to speed up. It was best to find her a job in the county town.


    ¡°After I go back tonight, I¡¯ll get Zhao Xi to get some medicine. I¡¯ll send it over tomorrow.¡± He had to prepare more medicinal powder to expel insects and snakes, as well as life-saving medicine.


    Shu Yu smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡± She took thest bite of the chicken and threw the bone into the grass.


    ¡°Oh right, how are my parents? Have you seen them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Speaking of this, Meng Yunzheng suddenly remembered that he had almost forgotten about the important matter. ¡°Uncle Lu asked me to tell you that they have already rented a house in the county town and settled down.¡±


    The Lu family had arrived at Heichang County more than ten days earlier. They moved very quickly. Because of the three escorts by his side, he knew something.


    The three bodyguards found the bodyguard agency that had dealings with Linzhang Prefecture. The bodyguard agency of the prefecture city brought them to Heichang County and got to know the bodyguards in the county.


    After Lu Erbai treated them to a meal, he had more or less figured out the situation in Heichang County.


    To be honest, Meng Yunzheng didn¡¯t know Lu Erbai had such social skills.


    When they were in Jiangyuan County, Shu Yu and the olddy were in charge of almost everything in the Lu family. Although Lu Erbai was the head of the Lu family, he couldn¡¯t do many things because of his leg injury. He wasn¡¯t even as strong as Madam Ruan and Daya, who could make clothes.


    He spent most of his time behind the counter of Yiren Pavilion, helping to calcte the ounts and money. He also made decisions on what to buy at home. Even dealing with the Lu family¡¯s first and second families was also the olddy¡¯s idea.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as they arrived at Heichang County, Lu Erbai quickly found the right direction and began to call the escorts her brothers.


    Meng Yunzheng heard that Lu Erbai had been searching for the missing Shu Yu for many years.


    He had not walked around outside for nothing..

 Chapter 575 - 575: Division of Labor in the Lu Family

    Chapter 575 - 575: Division of Labor in the Lu Family<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Lu Erbai forged a good rtionship with the escort, he rented a small courtyard in Heichang County the next day. It wasn¡¯t very big, but it was enough for a family to live in.


    Then, the Lu family found a ce to set up a stall, and Madam Ruan and Daya started to sell food.<div>


    They were selling Jiangyuan County¡¯s local specialty snacks. It wasn¡¯t something difficult, but the Lu family had learned from Shu Yu to be ¡°bad¡±. They were willing to make enough ingredients. Although the price wasn¡¯t very high, the business was good. They earned a lot in a day.


    Of course, the most profitable thing was popcorn.


    The Lu family said that this was a snack from Jiangyuan County, but no one knew. They only thought that it was moremon in the Dongan Province, and no one was willing to pay for the recipe.


    However, because this thing had never appeared in Heichang County, children especially liked to eat it, so many people bought it. Popcorn suddenly became a popr snack for the well-off families in this county.


    Originally, it was very difficult for outsiders to set up a stall in Heichang County to earn money.


    Fortunately, the Lu family had established a good rtionship with thergest local bodyguard agency in the first ce. The stall they set up was not far from the bodyguard agency.


    On the first day of the stall, several bodyguards from the bodyguard agency were guarding the area, causing the local ruffians who had originally nned to find trouble to quickly retreat.


    Because of this, Lu Erbai sent a gift to the people from the escort agency.


    The Lu familys stall was not very prosperous, but it had already stabilized. Daily expenses were no longer a problem.


    Madam Ruan and Daya set up food stalls, while Lu Erbai started his old profession, carpentry.


    The first order was from the bodyguard agency, which happened to need a fewrge boxes. They needed a lot of boxes to transport the goods, and the damaged ones needed to be repaired.<div>


    Lu Erbai was a carpenter, so it was a good opportunity for him to open a shop and take care of each other.


    Lu Erbai¡¯s price was low, and both sides were mutually beneficial.


    Five days ago, Lu Erbai had finished packing the boxes and settled his wages. These few days, he started to do other things.


    Meng Yunzheng asked Shu Yu, ¡°Did you leave some blueprints for Uncle Lu before you left?¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, I was thinking that my father would want to do carpentry after his legs recovered.¡±


    At that time, she felt that since she had two children at home and her father was the kind who was more skilled, he could make a children¡¯s car for Sanya and Da Hu. This kind of car would be very eye-catching when driven out.


    At that time, she might be able to get some business for her father.


    But what Meng Yunzheng meant was that her father was already doing it.


    Sure enough, Meng Yunzheng nodded. ¡°Uncle Lu made a simple children¡¯s carriage. Sanya and Dahu sat in it and pushed it around half a circle. When the other children saw it, they all wanted it. After that, through the introduction of the bodyguard agency, Uncle Lu made a deal with thergest carpenter shop in the county city. He¡¯s already started working on it.¡±


    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. ¡°It seems like my parents are already on the right track. ¡®


    It turned out that the Lu family, who had worked together, did not have to worry about anything else. They did not need to search for her, their missing daughter, and their lives could be like this.<div>


    Since her parents had stabilized, Shu Yu was relieved.


    ¡°What about my grandma? And Sanya?¡± Shu Yu hoped that Dahu could continue to study.


    Mentioning them, Meng Yunzheng couldn¡¯t help but pause. Just as Shu Yu was wondering why he was silent, he raised his head and smiled at her. ¡°Your grandmother and Sanya are going to live in Righteous Dao Vige.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless.. What did you say?

 Chapter 576 - 576: Zhao Xi Is Your Older Brother Daniu

    Chapter 576 - 576: Zhao Xi Is Your Older Brother Daniu<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Meng Yunzheng exined, ¡°They came to Heichang County mainly for you.¡±


    Therefore, they couldn¡¯t earn money and live a good life in the county town without being able to help the tired Shu Yu.<div>


    The Lu family had nned from the very beginning that Lu Erbai, Madam Ruan, and Daya would work hard in the county town to earn money to support their families.


    Old Lady, Dahu, and Sanya came to take care of Shu Yu. They didn¡¯t need to do much. As long as Shu Yu was busy for the whole day, she would have warm food to eat, a clean and warm room to sleep in, someone to talk to, and a family to apany her. It wouldn¡¯t be too lonely.


    The olddy and the other two could do this.


    After Shu Yu heard this, she did not say anything for a long time.


    After a while, she frowned and said, ¡°But this is the Righteous Road Vige.


    Most of the people living here are criminals. It¡¯s not safe for me to


    Grandmother the three of them. They¡¯re either old or young.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked Zhao Xi to stay. He¡¯s now your elder brother, Daniu.¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. Huh? How could this work?


    She didn¡¯t need to think to know what kind of constipated expression Zhao Xi would show. She couldn¡¯t help but want tough. ¡°That¡¯s hard on him.¡±


    ¡°No, I have things to do. Although his medical skills are brilliant, his martial arts are mediocre. If he follows me, he might be a burden.¡± Meng Yunzheng came to the southwest to look after Shu Yu and also to find the Dongqing Temple.<div>


    To be honest, with Zhao Xi¡¯s three-legged cat skills, Shu Yu could easily beat him.


    In the southwest, Meng Yunzheng also had people. They were the ones who hade to find the Dongqing Temple before but had no clues. Thus, he wasn¡¯t fighting alone. He left Zhao Xi here. Firstly, he could help take care of Shu Yu. Secondly, Zhao Xi was willing to do so.


    There were many mountains and forests here, and there were also many medicinal herbs. Zhao Xi could just find some umon medicinal herbs.


    With Meng Yunzhengs exnation, Shu Yu was relieved, but there was still one problem.


    Then what identity does my Grandmother have toe to Righteous Dao Vige and take care of me?¡±


    In the eyes of the Shu family, they had yet to acknowledge their rtives.


    Meng Yunzheng smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know in two days.¡±


    Shu Yu was surprised. It seemed that they had thought of a way.


    However¡­


    She thought for a moment. ¡°Everything else is fine, but there¡¯s an officer called Master Lan in the Righteous Dao Vige. He seems to have his eyes on me, but I don¡¯t know what his motive is. If my Grandmotheres over and wants to take care of me, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be put in a difficult position.¡± Meng Yunzhengs expression turned serious. ¡°Is he eyeing you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t put my finger on it. I just feel like he wants me to change my job, like a brothel.¡¯<div>


    Meng Yunzhengs lips tightened. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll investigate this matter properly.¡±


    It was gettingte. Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady were still waiting for Shu Yu to return.


    The two of them did not say anything else and parted ways.


    Shu Yu picked up some dry firewood along the way and some wild vegetables and fruits. She returned home before the skypletely darkened.


    Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady immediately got busy.


    Shu Yu had already eaten, but in order not to attract attention, she still ate some sweet potatoes and gave the rest to Madam Hou and her daughter.


    The two of them were a little surprised and wanted to persuade her to eat more, but Shu Yu refused firmly, so the two of them didn¡¯t say anything more.


    There wasn¡¯t much food, but because Shu Yu hadn¡¯t eaten, Madam Hou and the Sixth Young Lady ate half to their fill and then put the rest away. After all, they might not be able to get so much food tomorrow, so they had to save up..

 Chapter 577 - 577: Master Lan’s Leg Was Broken

    Chapter 577 - 577: Master Lan¡¯s Leg Was Broken<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Shu Yu and the other two finished eating, the Shu family members gathered firewood and water.


    Anyway, even if they didn¡¯t have the strength, they still had to go through a lot of wrangling about who would boil the water and cook.<div>


    In the end, no one had the upper hand.


    The next day, was another day of confusion and no light. Except for Shu Yu, everyone else felt that it was better to die than to live. Especially after working for the whole day, the soreness that had umted overnight surged up, making people want to die.


    As usual, they went to the manor to get the tools to work. Shu Yu still worked with a family of three.


    With yesterday¡¯s tacit understanding, the four of them got along very harmoniously.


    Shu Yu thought that Meng Yunzheng would bring news of Master Lan at night. Who knew that just after noon, a person ran over? It was unknown whether his face was excited or worried. In short, his expression was somewhat distorted and he said, ¡°Have you heard? Something happened to


    Master Lan.¡±


    When Shu Yu heard the word, Master Lan, she could not help but perk up her ears.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one. Everyone who was eating in the area turned to look and heard the person say, ¡°In the morning, when Master Lan went out, he fell off the bridge for some reason and broke his leg.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone eximed, ¡°He broke his leg?¡±


    Shu Yu was speechless. It must be Meng Yunzheng.


    His actions were as clean and efficient as ever.<div>


    ¡°Serves him right.¡± Shu Yu heard a curse. She turned her head and saw the resentful voice of the ten-year-old child beside her.


    His parents were a little worried. They quickly covered his mouth and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    But this child wasn¡¯t the only one who deserved it.


    Shu Yu t s hearing was good, so she could vaguely hear a few gloating voices. It seemed that Master Lan was not a good person in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Everyone was happy that he was in trouble.


    She even heard someone say, ¡°He only broke his leg. Why didn¡¯t he break his neck?¡±


    Shu Yu thought that if someone broke his neck and killed him, someone from above woulde down to investigate. It was easy to cause more trouble.


    Breaking a leg was much more difficult than breaking a neck.


    Because of Master Lan¡¯s ident, everyone ate exceptionally sweetly at lunch that day.


    Even when they were working in the afternoon, their efficiency was much higher than usual.


    The food that was distributed at night was naturally a little more than yesterday.<div>


    Madam Hou and the sixth girl were very happy. After Shu Yu returned home, she went to the foot of the mountain to collect firewood and meet Meng Yunzheng.


    Sure enough, as soon as they met, Meng Yunzheng said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked. Master Lan is indeed not a good person. Recently, he wanted to leave the vige to work in the county town, but he didn¡¯t have the chance, so he set his sights on the prisoners. The county magistrate of Heichang County is a lecherous person. It is said that many of the female prisoners who were exiled here were raped by her.¡±


    Shu Yu pursed her lips. It was just as she had expected.


    She took a big bite of the rice ball. ¡°So Master Lan wants to give me to the county magistrate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but he doesn¡¯t have to think about it now. None of the doctors in Heichang County could cure his leg. With his condition, he couldn¡¯t even stay in the vige, let alone work in the county. I¡¯ve already bribed the next official whoes. When shees tomorrow, tell her to change jobs. Actually¡­


    They might not be hunting.¡±


    It was still too dangerous to enter the deep mountains.


    ¡°After all, I just came to Righteous Dao Vige. If I change to an official, I can get something lighter to do. Others will think that 1 got it through improper means..¡±

 Chapter 578 - 578: It’s Not That Simple

    Chapter 578 - 578: It¡¯s Not That Simple<div>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu felt that as long as there was no one like Master Lan in the Righteous Dao Vige, she could still take it step by step.


    Hunting, from another perspective, was much freer than opening up wastnd, burning charcoal, and mining.<div>


    Seeing that she had an idea, Meng Yunzheng thought about it and didn¡¯t persuade her anymore.


    Shu Yu finished the rice ball and gulped down two mouthfuls of soy milk. She pped her hands in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m leaving then.¡±


    Meng Yunzheng nodded and watched her go down the mountain before turning to leave.


    Shu Yu returned home with arge bundle of firewood. As soon as she entered the house, she heard an argument.


    She couldn¡¯t help but dig her ears. the Shu family felt ufortable without quarreling for a day. She was so tired every day, so she did not know what to quarrel about.


    She turned around and went straight to the kitchen. She handed the firewood to Madam Hou and asked, ¡°What happened to them?¡±


    Madam Hou said softly, ¡°It¡¯s the Eldest Young Lady and Second Young Lady who are quarreling. From what I heard from their words, it seems to be because of Master Lan¡¯s matter.¡¯


    Shu Yu was surprised. ¡°Master Lan? What does it have to do with them?¡±


    Madam Hou shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics. From what I heard from the Eldest Young Lady, it seems that the Second Young Lady wants to find Master Lan in exchange for a lighter job. What else can be considered an easy job in the Righteous Dao Vige?¡±


    Shu Yu understood that the Second Miss wanted to repeat the same trick. She had tasted the sweetness after mixing with the officials on the road to exile. Anyway, he had already sacrificed herself once, so she didn¡¯t care about a second time.


    Madam Hou brought the firewood over and lit it up, then let Sixth Young Lady cover the lid of the pot. Looking at her daughter¡¯s tired face, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter softly, ¡°Fortunately, something happened to Master Lan. Otherwise, if Second Young Lady had her way, wouldn¡¯t it have harmed all of us?¡±<div>


    Although they were like fire and water with the other members of the Shu family, they were family to outsiders.


    When the Second Young Lady did that kind of thing, others would only think that the Shu family Young Lady was such an indecent person.


    Even if they had been reduced to the point where they could only do hard work in the exile area, they would still marry and have children in the future. Especially her sixth daughter, who was only eleven years old now. After working here for three years and regaining her freedom, she would be fourteen years old and not yet of age. She could still find a good family to live the rest of her life.


    Moreover, Madam Hou had imagined that she would have the chance to find Lord Qi and leave this ce of exile. So she naturally didn¡¯t want the Second Young Lady to mess around and implicate her daughter.


    As for herself¡­Although she had interacted with officials on the way, that was only on the way to exile. Not many people knew about it here.


    Even the Shu family might not know, and even if they knew, they would not say it out loud. Madam Hou was naturally not worried about implicating her daughter.


    Presumably, the Eldest Young Lady had the same thoughts, so after knowing that the Second Young Lady had such a sign, she was very angry.


    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say much when she heard this, but she felt that for a person like the Second Miss, even if she did something, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as just trying to seduce Master Lan.


    Thest time she had seduced the escorting officer, her mule had been frightened and she had rolled down the hill.


    This time, who knew what she wanted to do?


    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. After breaking the branch in her hand, she stood up and said to Madam Hou, ¡°You guys cook first. I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡±<div>


    Madam Hou hurriedly nodded. ¡°Be careful..¡±

 Chapter 579 - 579: She Wanted to Harm Her

    Chapter 579: She Wanted to Harm Her


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Shu Yu walked out of the kitchen, and Mrs. Xue came in at the same time.


    She looked at Shu Yu, wanting to say something but hesitating. Her eyes became pitiful. Shu Yu walked away from her expressionlessly. Mrs. Xue could only take the ingredients into the kitchen to cook.


    Shu Yu pretended to go back to her room to get something. When no one was paying attention, she turned a corner and came to the back of the courtyard. She stood outside the window where the eldest girl¡¯s room was.


    The Shu family members were all busy at the moment, so no one noticed her.


    When the Eldest Young Lady and the Second Young Lady quarreled, the Fourth Young Lady also helped to scold her.


    The Second Miss was getting impatient from being scolded, but she was now alone and weak, and no one was on her side.


    Seeing that the two of them were scolding her more and more ruthlessly, to the point of not even allowing her to eat dinner, the Second Miss finally could not help but say, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m doing this for myself? I did it for all of us.¡±


    The eldest girl¡¯s voice paused for a moment before she sneered. ¡°For us? Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±


    ¡°All of you¡­Don¡¯t you want to kill that b*tch?¡± Even though the Second Young Lady was furious, she still lowered her voice and said, ¡°Do you think 1 would find Master Lan for no reason? On the first day we came, I realized that


    Master Lan had feelings for that b*tch. Later on, I tried to get in touch with Master Lan. Master Lan told me personally that as long as I help him, he will help us get rid of that b*tch.¡±


    The Eldest Young Lady and the Fourth Young Lady paused and looked at each other.


    Of course, they knew who the slut that the Second Young Lady was talking about was. Now, the only person who had filled their hearts with hatred was


    Shu Yu.


    Of course, the eldest girl was tempted. Because of her, the Shu family was furious.


    Moreover, the experience of being beaten up two days ago made them want to kill her even more.


    But¡­


    The eldest girl¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t change to work in the music club and implicate the other sisters. I¡¯m warning you if you dare to have such thoughts again, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless.¡±


    Outside the window, Shu Yu quietly retreated with a mocking smile on her face.


    Sure enough, the Second Young Lady¡¯s target was her.


    She knew it. How could a person who was ruthless to herself and could even cause trouble on the road to exile be so obedient after she hit them?


    She was right to be wary of the Second Young Lady.


    When she returned to the kitchen, Madam Hou had already finished cooking. At this moment, apart from Mrs. Xue, Madam Li, and the Second Madam were also in the kitchen.


    They looked at each other and hated each other. Madam Hou simply took the food back to her room.


    Shu Yu had already eaten. As usual, she used a little and stopped.


    She listened to the eldest girl and the others in the opposite room leave before saying in a low voice, ¡°Second Brother is a scourge.¡±


    Madam Hou¡¯s hand holding the dried sweet potato paused and she raised her head to look at her.


    ¡°Third Young Lady means¡­¡±


    Shu Yu smiled and asked her, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Madam Hou could roughly guess Shu Yu t s meaning. She had gone out for a while and said such words when she came back. It was obvious that the Second Young Lady had some conspiracy.


    Madam Hou naturally hated the Second Young Lady, especially when she heard that she bribed the officer to deliberately frighten the horse to harm her Sixth Young Lady. It was even more likely that the Seventh Young Lady would be pushed into the water by her, so she felt that this person was extremely terrifying.


    It was fine if such people could not jump up. Once they gained power, they would be the first to deal with them.


    She didn¡¯t dare to think about what she would do if Sixth Young Lady was harmed by her..

 Chapter 580 - 580: Dealing With The Second Young Lady

    Chapter 580: Dealing With The Second Young Lady


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thinking of this, Madam Hou narrowed her eyes. ¡°1 feel that since she is a scourge, she will harm all of us sooner orter.¡±


    Shu Yu nodded. ¡°l think so too.¡¯


    Madam Hou took a deep breath. ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    She was already prepared to personally attack the Second Miss, but who that Shu Yu wouldugh and say, ¡°We¡¯ll put on a showter and just say a few worde ¡±


    Madam Hou was startled. ¡°Say a few words?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shu Yu turned her head to look at Sixth Sister. ¡°Sixth Sister, bring the bowls and chopsticks to the kitchenter and see if Second Madam is there.


    ¡°When shees out alone, you can deliberately sneak back and lure Second Madam over. Can you do that?¡±


    The Sixth Young Lady blinked and then nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, I can do it.¡± The Sixth Young Lady had grown very quickly. In the past, Madam Hou did not allow her to get involved in many things, but now she could not. If she were to develop that kind of ignorant personality, she would not be able to live on.


    Thus, Madam Hou and Shu Yu would no longer avoid the Sixth Young Lady when they talked.


    After Shu Yu finished her instructions, the sixth girl quickly took the bowls and chopsticks back to the kitchen.


    After she left, Shu Yu whispered a few words to Madam Hou. Madam Hou nodded repeatedly after listening.


    Not long after, the Sixth Young Lady quietly returned. When she turned around and closed the door, she silently pointed outside.¡± The Second Madam is here.¡±


    Shu Yu smiled. Madam Hou immediately sat upright and reprimanded the Sixth Young Lady. ¡°What took you so long? Didn¡¯t I tell you toe back after washing the dishes?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Eldest Sister and Second Sister were quarreling, so I wanted to go and watch the show. Who knew that they would finish quarreling?¡± the Sixth Young Lady said softly.


    Madam Hou reprimanded, ¡°What¡¯s there to see? We¡¯re like fire and water now.


    Don¡¯t get involved in the matters over there in the future, do you hear me? If they saw you sneaking around, they would think that you were going to steal their things.¡±


    The Second Madam, who was eavesdropping outside the door, pursed her lips.


    She had seen Sixth Young Lady¡¯s guilty look just now and indeed thought that she wanted to steal their food. Now it seemed that she was not.


    Miss Six exined in a low voice, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not that serious. When we came here, everyone was the same. We were penniless. What could we steal? If there¡¯s nothing, they wouldn¡¯t be able to nder me like this.¡±


    ¡°You said you..¡± Madam Hou still wanted to say a few more words to her.


    However, Shu Yu suddenly interrupted her and smiled at the sixth girl. ¡°Sixth Sister, you are too naive. Who said that I can¡¯t nder you just because I don¡¯t have anything? Others might not know, but your second sister might not. She¡¯s so vicious. You don¡¯t even know when she killed you.¡±


    Madam Hou was startled. ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Shu Yu sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say it at first, but Sixth Sister still hasn¡¯t recognized the truth. She might suffer in the future. It¡¯s fine if you suffer a loss yourself, but don¡¯t drag me down.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°That day in Linzhang Prefecture, the leading officer called me over to have a private chat. Seeing that I told them the location of the silver, the leader also bought me a favor and told me a secret.¡±


    When the Second Madam heard the word secret, her eyes widened. She held her breath and pressed her ear closer.


    Madam Hou hurriedly asked, ¡°What secret?¡±


    ¡°Seventh Miss was pushed into the water by your seemingly weak Second Sister and drowned.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ What?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!